《Godly Cards System:The Strongest Shop Manager》 Chapter 1 "This is the Tang Dynasty?" Standing at the window of the dilapidated shop, Chu fan carefully observed the people coming and going on the street. Although they were dressed in dilapidated clothes, they had an indescribable self-confidence on their faces. Chu fan couldn''t help laughing: "no wonder we will be called Tang people in later generations." Chu fan, a third rate University graduate of Hailan star, is now an orphan of the great Tang Dynasty, inheriting a run down shop of his parents. Yes, this is crossing. At first, Chu fan couldn''t believe that he would encounter this kind of thing, but after more than three hours of investigation, Chu fan still chose to accept the reality. He is a typical soul wearer. Maybe the days in the dark make him occupy the body of the 16-year-old boy, also known as "Chufan", and at the same time receive all the memories of each other. "Ding, it is detected that the host''s mood is stable, and the" card merchant system "starts to load, and the load is completed. Do you want to turn it on?" Hear the voice that oneself ear side suddenly spreads, Chu fan a Leng, then is a face of happy color. System, this is an indispensable golden finger for every passer-by! Originally, he thought that he was ignored by the God of crossing. It turned out that ya had a delay. To restrain his excitement, Chu fan asked in a low voice: "system, what''s your role?" "Ding, this system can communicate with the heaven and the world, thus giving birth to mysterious cards. The card levels are divided into 100 Wen, 100 Liang silver and 100 Liang gold. The host can sell the card to other people, and the mysterious card can open anything in the heaven and the world." "For each card sold, the host gets a 10% bonus. For every 10 cards sold, the host gets a chance to draw exclusive cards." Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "what''s the difference between different levels of cards in the system? What''s the difference between exclusive cards? " "Ding, the higher the price of the card, the higher the probability of a treasure. The exclusive card is prepared by the system for the host, and the probability of a treasure is the highest!" After the introduction of the system, Chu fan nodded, so it seems that his host still has certain privileges. "Ding, it is detected that the host understands the operation mode of the system and starts to publish the initial task. Please check it by yourself!" Chu fan was stunned: "view task!" Task: first card Introduction: as a great card merchant, shouldn''t you start to work? Requirement: sell a mystery card time limit: one day reward: a mystery card shop failure penalty: system uninstall! Note: even a card can not sell the host does not deserve to be called the master of the system! Looking at the task light curtain in front of him, Chu Fan said: "sure enough, is this the urine of the whole universe?" but I think that my system has not been able to erase himself. Chu''s heart is quite superior: "is not selling a card?" I am a senior intellectual of Hai Lan Xing. Do you know how to grasp these Datang woodlouse? Ouch Chu fan, who is mumbling and going out, directly utters a scream and squats on the ground. He finds that there is an invisible thing wrapped outside his small shop. He just bumped into it! "System, what''s going on?" Chu fan didn''t even need to use his brain to know that it must be the ghost of the system. Sure enough, after Chu fan asked, the voice of the system immediately rang: "Ding, the initial task is not completed, in order to protect the host''s safety, the host can''t leave the shop!" Chapter 2 "Are you kidding me?" Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan''s mouth was drawn. He was not allowed to leave the shop and sell cards. It seemed that you were trying to embarrass me, panghu? Before Chu fan''s complaint was uttered, the voice of the system rang: "Ding, according to the supreme cosmic law of Xiaojun, the system will never release unfinished tasks. Please do not slander the system!" ¡­¡­ He, tui ~ just as Chu fan was bickering with the system, a thin figure pushed open the broken door of the shop and came in: "Xiao Fan, I''ve come to see you. I invite you out to eat!" As soon as the visitor saw Chu fan, he cried out. Seeing the visitor, Chu fan couldn''t help smiling. According to the memory of his predecessor, this guy''s name was Luo Xin, and he was his predecessor''s best friend. Moreover, Luo Xin''s family has a big restaurant in Chang''an City, so this guy always has some money on him. If Luo Xin hadn''t always helped him, he would have starved to death. However, when he saw the blue and purple color on Luo Xin''s face, Chu fan frowned: "Luo Xin, are you bullied by those guys again?" Scholars, farmers, businessmen and merchants had a very low status in the Tang Dynasty. Because of this, Luo Xin, the son of a businessman, was often bullied by local ruffians around here. Even Luo Xin, who was weak in character, was a money bag in their eyes. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo Xin showed a stiff smile: "it''s OK, Xiao Fan. Those guys don''t hurt me at all." Looking at Luo Xinqiang endure pain smile, Chu fan suddenly a Leng, this is not a best guest? At the thought of this, Chu fan looks directly at Luo Xin: "Xiao Luo, do you want to have a strong strength, and then teach those scoundrels who bully you hard?" Luo Xin was stunned, and then laughed bitterly: "who doesn''t want to do this kind of thing, but I was born weak and sick, so I can''t beat them, and my father won''t allow me to pay for the guard..." The more Luo Xin said, the smaller his voice. In fact, if it wasn''t for the rules of his family, he wouldn''t have been bullied by a gang of gangsters all the time. Looking at Luo Xin''s depressed appearance, Chu fan slowly leaned up: "Xiao Luo, I have something to make you stronger. Do you want to try it?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo Xin was stunned: "if it can make me stronger, of course I''d like to have a try." Without hesitation, Chu fan took out a handful of cards directly from his pocket: "these white cards are 100 Wen each, green cards are 100 Liang silver each, and blue cards are 100 Liang gold each. As long as you buy a card, you can get strength from it." Chu Fan said, Luo Xin staring at Chu fan, even if their relationship is very good, now he also began to suspect that Chu fan is cheating himself. Looking at Chu fan''s appearance, Luo Xin clenched his teeth. After all, he was his best friend. He was not a hundred Wen. He was not a big number, so he was a friend! At this point, Luo Xin put a cloth bag on his waist into Chu fan''s hand: "there are exactly 100 articles in it. Give me a white card." When talking, Luo Xin takes a card from Chu fan''s hand. When the card is taken away by him, a picture slowly emerges on it. It''s a man who looks domineering. He is lifting a huge tripod over his head with one hand. Chapter 3 Chu fan looks at the card in Luo Xin''s hand, on which lines of small words are written: [power of overlord] classification: talent card (green) Introduction: power of overlord, you can lift mountains and rivers! Function: with this card, you can gain the talent "overlord''s power" and gain the strength of 1000 Jin for both arms! Note: exclusive to Luo Xin! After reading these little words clearly, Chu fan could not help but smile: "Xiao Luo, congratulations on getting a very good card." Then Chu fan tells Luo Xin the role of the power of overlord. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo Xin looks at him blankly: "Xiaofan, you can''t be crazy. Such a card has such a big role?" Chu fan stares at Luo Xin: "have you tried it? Hold the card to your chest and say "use!" Looking at Chu fan''s serious appearance, Luo Xin sighed helplessly, and then did it according to what he said, as if he was playing games with his brother. "Use it!" When the two words are finished, Luo Xin sees a flash of light on the picture on the card, and then the card in his hand disappears directly. The strange scene makes Luo Xin stare and stare: "this, this, this, this, what''s the matter?" "What else can happen? You''ve got a thousand jin of strength. If you don''t believe it, you can try..." Words haven''t finished, Chu fan''s face is swarthy of looking at the table that becomes a fragment under Luo Xin''s fist. Seeing Chu fan''s expression, Luo Xin shows an embarrassed smile: "that, I will lose money." Looking at the excited Luo Xin, Chu fan is too lazy to pay attention to him: "well, go outside and have a try. I can''t stand your tossing." After that, Chu fan directly pushed Luo Xin to the door of the store: "don''t come here until you have mastered your strength. I''m afraid to die in your hands!" Luo Xin is pushed out by Chu fan with a confused face. He seems to say that he has mastered his strength. Just now he just wanted to have a try, but after hesitating for a while, he still gave up. With such strong strength, of course he has to revenge first! Chu fan didn''t know what Luo Xin thought. After Luo Xin bought the white card, Chu fan heard the system voice: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task. You''ve got the reward" a mysterious card shop ". You''ve got the authority of a level 1 mysterious card merchant. Open the property panel and open the backpack. All the rewards have been issued. Please check by yourself!" This is also one of the main purposes of Chu fan''s driving Luo Xin away. He closed the door of his little shop and took a deep breath: "get a reward!" "Ding, congratulations to the host for getting a" mysterious card store ". It has been detected that the host already has a store. Now it is transformed. The transformation is completed!" Looking at the unchanged shop in front of him, Chu fan fell into a long silence: "system, are you sure you have transformed it?" "Ding, in order not to cause too much trouble to the host''s life, this system integrates all the attributes of" mysterious card store "into your store, but does not change the appearance and internal structure of the store at all." When he heard the system''s invitation for credit, Chu fan drew out the corner of his mouth, and the word "mentally handicapped" circled around his mouth for several times: "you are cruel! What''s the property of my little shop now? " "Ding, the host''s shop currently has three attributes:" unbreakable "," unbreakable "and" evil guest expulsion " Chapter 4 Hearing the introduction of the system, Chu fan felt a lot of pain in his heart. Why did you put it in such a broken house? Or it''s just outrageous! Unfortunately, the system didn''t know how much trouble it had caused to Chu fan. When Chu fan complained, its voice sounded again: "Ding, congratulations on the host triggering task, please check it in time!" With the sound of the system, there is a golden task panel, which clearly shows Chu fan''s new task: task: successful businessman Introduction: as a great card businessman, only selling one card is just the beginning! Requirement: sell nine mystery cards! Time limit: no reward: get an exclusive mystery card! Note: weak and stupid host yo, efforts to carry the burden forward! For the evaluation of the system, Chu fan once again reported the middle finger. How did this kind of fool become his own system? When Chu fan quarrels with the system, Luo Xin is already walking on the street with an excited face. The strength of 1000 Jin makes him full of confidence, and some even expect those guys who always bully themselves to come quickly. "Hey, the boy in front, get out of the way!" Hearing the sound coming from his ears, Luo Xin was stunned. As soon as he looked up, he saw a huge figure with a full face and beard riding on a black horse running towards him. Seeing that Luo Xin didn''t get away quickly, the people on the horse were worried: "Hey, get out of the way quickly!" Seeing that the horse''s hoof is about to kick the boy in front of him, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes have been closed, and he is full of grievances: "grandma, it''s not easy to steal the dark cloud from the old man. Now, it''s good. I guess I have to pull out a layer of skin when I go back!" Just when Cheng Chuliang was helpless, he suddenly felt light on his body, and then fell to the ground heavily. When he opened his eyes, he saw that his dark cloud had been kicked out by the skinny boy, and there was blood foam in his mouth. He saw that he could not live. People around him stare at Luo Xin in disbelief. Luo Xin''s family background and character make him famous in Chang''an city. Looking at the young man who was bullied by a gang of local ruffians in the past, he was able to kill a crazy horse with one blow. Everyone swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Especially those ruffians who bullied Luo Xin at ordinary times decided to give a pig''s head to their ancestors when they went home. From the current situation, they can live healthily until now. It is absolutely black smoke on their ancestral graves Looking at his BMW, who is more angry than he is, Cheng Chuliang can''t take care of his pain and gets up directly from the ground: "Oh, whose son of a bitch dares to kill your grandfather Cheng''s BMW?" As a military family, Cheng Chuliang''s love for a good horse is unimaginable. What''s more, Wu Yun TA Xue is still Laozi''s favorite horse. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Luo Xin is also angry. This guy doesn''t say anything about his horse in the street. How dare the villain complain first? Immediately, he gave a cold hum: "kill is kill, do you want to report it to you?" This is also the first time that Luo Xin has just gained such a strong strength, and his heart is in a state of "expansion". Hearing Luo Xin''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face turns cold. As the little overlord of Chang''an, it''s the first time that someone does not give you face: "good boy, it seems that if your grandfather Cheng doesn''t give you some strength, you don''t know what fear is." While speaking, Cheng Chuliang directly raises his fist and smashes it at Luo Xin. Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s action, Luo Xin is also impolite and smashes it with the same fist. Two fists collide together. In the eyes of people who can''t believe it, Cheng Chuliang, who is tall and strong, flies out like a small sandbag, and then falls to the ground heavily. Chapter 5 "What a strength you are He bares his teeth and gets up from the ground. Cheng Chuliang is also very helpless. Ten Luoxin may not be his opponent in the contest, but this guy''s strength is too strong. He flies out when he is touched. In fact, this is the result of Luo Xin''s withdrawal. Otherwise, Cheng Chu Liang will not die now! Seeing that Luo Xin is about to rush up again, Cheng Chuliang quickly admits defeat. If he is hit by this guy again, he will have to lie in bed for several months: "stop, I''m old Cheng. I won''t fight any more!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Luo Xin hesitates for a while and then stops. After all, he is not a bully. Cheng Chuliang has given up, so he will not fight again. Seeing that Luo Xin stopped, Cheng Chuliang laughed and walked over directly, then put his arms around Luo Xin''s shoulder: "you are too strong. If you go to the battlefield, you will be my general of the Tang Dynasty!" Although Cheng Chuliang has a short temper, he is also a heroic man. He is not familiar with Luo Xin, so his praise is sincere. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Luo Xin laughs awkwardly. It''s the first time that someone praises him when he grows so big. At the thought of Chu fan''s explanation when he leaves, Luo Xin can''t help scratching his head: "it''s not impossible for you to want such strong strength." "Ah?" Luo Xin''s voice is small, but Cheng Chuliang can hear it clearly. He grabs Luo Xin''s shoulder: "good brother, don''t deceive me. Can I really have your strength?" This guy, like his own Laozi, wants to rush up to get some of the benefits. He doesn''t even know Luo Xin''s name, but in the blink of an eye, he is just like a brother. Smelling the stench in Cheng Chuliang''s mouth, Luo Xin takes a puff, but he nods and tells his story. After he finishes, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes are already round: "there is such a magical shop in the world. Hurry up, my good brother, take me to visit it!" Looking at the impatient Cheng Chuliang, Luo Xin hesitated: "anyway, Xiao Fan asked me to help him find business. Now that I have found him, I should go to find him!" "Come with me!" After that, Luo Xin leads Cheng Chuliang to Chufan''s shop. As for the dead black cloud treading on the snow, Cheng Chuliang has long forgotten it A few minutes later, they stood at the door of the shop, looking at the shabby shop. Cheng Chuliang said: "brother, this is not the shop that sells strange things, is it?" Luo Xin nodded: "if you don''t believe me, just have a try. Anyway, I can''t suffer a big loss!" Hearing Luo Xin''s words, Cheng Chuliang nods. If someone really dares to cheat himself in Chang''an City, it''s really the old man who drinks arsenic. It''s a long life! "Xiao Fan, come out to meet the guests quickly!" Listen to the voice coming from outside the door, Chu fan''s mouth draws. If it wasn''t for this guy''s strength now, he must let ya know what regret is! However, when Chu fan saw the people around Luo Xin, he did tremble. Good guy, where did this guy find a black bear? "Xiaofan, this is the guest I found for you. Take out your cards quickly." Although Cheng Chuliang''s appearance is somewhat surprising, Chu fan is still very active in doing business, and immediately takes out a pile of cards from the list of items; "one hundred Wen white card, one hundred Liang silver green card, one hundred Liang gold blue card, money and goods are clear, no credit is allowed!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang turns his mouth, then takes out a small pocket from his arms and throws it to Chu fan: "my second young master, Duke Lu, can I still owe you money?" When he speaks, Cheng Chuliang takes a white card from Chu fan, looks at the strange picture and stares at Chu fan. Chapter 6 "Hey, don''t you mean you can become stronger by buying this thing? Are you lying to me?" After knowing that this Ya is Cheng Yaojin''s son, Chu fan had a guess about his character. First, he took a look at the card in his hand, which still has an introduction: [18 dips in clothes] classification: skill card (green) Introduction: come on, touch me! Function: with this card, you can master the martial arts "18 drops of dipping clothes"! Note: exclusive to Cheng Chuliang! Looking at the words on the card, Chu fan nodded. This guy''s luck was good. When he was about to tell Cheng Chuliang how to use the card directly. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang was stunned, and then raised the card to his chest: "use it!" With a flash of white light on the card, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes immediately glared at his boss: "Oh, my God, it seems that old Cheng has learned a very powerful thing?" After that, Cheng Chuliang immediately looked at Luo Xin excitedly: "come on, come out and have another fight with me. Now I will let you know what terror is!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Luo Xin immediately shook his head: "my hands have a thousand jin of strength, I''m afraid to kill you!" As soon as Luo Xin''s words are finished, Cheng Chuliang takes out his mouth. Although the goods are telling the truth, how can they make his heart ache? "Son of a bitch, get out of here and see if I don''t pull out your skin today?" Before Cheng Chu Liang had time to speak, Chu fan heard a loud voice at the door of the shop. He turned around and saw a big beard that was taller and fatter than Cheng Chu Liang. He looked inside viciously. Behind him were two smaller "human bears"! Seeing the visitor, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva: "Dad, elder brother and third brother, how did you come?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Cheng Yaojin yelled: "you little son of a bitch, you dare to kill me. Come out quickly and let me beat you, or you will suffer!" When Cheng Yaojin talks, Cheng Chumo and Cheng Chubi give their brothers an expression of "I can''t help them." they kill their father''s BMW, so they should be beaten honestly. "Dad, I said it was a misunderstanding. Do you believe it?" As he spoke, Cheng Chuliang "moved" out of Chu fan''s shop. Looking at Cheng Yaojin with a black face in front of him, he couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. "Misunderstanding? I misunderstood you a lot today! " Cheng Yaojin''s stomach is full of anger at the thought that the BMW he managed to get was killed by this bastard. After his servant reported to him, he ran all the way with his eldest brother. In order to avenge his BMW, Lao Cheng decided to teach his son a lesson. The bear like palm of his hand slapped Cheng Chuliang''s shoulder: "boy, I hope you can stick to it next..." "Bang!" Looking at Cheng Yaojin who was directly dropped to the ground by Cheng Chuliang, all the people on the scene swallowed a mouthful of saliva. At the same time, they directly looked at Cheng Chuliang with pitying eyes. They all showed the same look on their faces, that is - you''re dead! Tang people''s life is boring, and one of the entertainment activities in Chang''an people''s boring life is watching old Cheng beat his son. So when Cheng''s father and son stormed toward the shop, some idle people also gathered behind them. Chapter 7 "Ouch..." Suddenly, he was thrown out by his stupid son, and Cheng Yaojin could not help crying out, but then he stood up with an angry face: "OK, smelly boy is good at it. As long as you can beat Laozi today, I won''t care about the matter of walking on the snow in dark clouds!" If others say this, they must be impatient, but the heads of Cheng''s father and son are different from those of ordinary people. Cheng Chuliang''s eyes brighten directly: "are you telling the truth?" He has just accepted the skill of "18 drops on clothes". After being suddenly patted by Cheng Yaojin, he can''t help but use it. Unexpectedly, the fall gives him a way out. For a moment, Cheng Chuliang can''t help but smile. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Cheng Yaojin also laughed. He just said it casually, but he didn''t expect that this silly son really thought he could beat himself: "come on, I''ll spit and nail, can I cheat you?" While speaking, Cheng Yaojin suddenly bursts out and grabs Cheng Chuliang''s clothes. If he doesn''t teach the bear son a lesson today, where will he put his dignity as Laozi? When the father and son talked, the people around them were all excited and even began to discuss. "Ah, do you think Duke Lu can beat his two boys?" "Hey, you''re joking. If you can''t fight, I''d say these two boys are not clean up. If my son is like this, I''ll hang on the wall to fight!" "How long do you think the association of the state of Lu hanged the two boys of his family this time?" ¡­¡­ Cheng Yaojin is different from other aristocrats in the Tang Dynasty. He is more grounded and recognized by the people. "Forgive me, folks. Let''s see how Lao Cheng educates him today." Looking at Cheng Yaojin grabbing at Cheng Chuliang, he shouts at the people around him, and with the cheers of the people around him, Chu fan''s mouth can''t help but smoke. How do you think this Ya is out for entertainment? "Bang!" However, the development of the next thing was somewhat unexpected. Cheng Yaojin''s hand just touched Cheng Chuliang, then he flew out upside down and even rolled twice on the ground. "Ah, bah, bah..." Standing up and spitting out the mud in his mouth, Cheng Yaojin yelled: "hum, my old Cheng''s foot slipped just now, and then let you know his majesty!" With that, Cheng Yaojin made another big step, but Cheng Chuliang put his body strangely, then pushed it with his backhand, and Cheng Yaojin fell on the ground again. "Hey, you''re a good boy. It seems that I''m going to be serious!" "Bang!" "Oh, you cheat!" "Bang!" "I don''t believe it yet!" ¡­¡­ "Bang!" "Lao Cheng won''t let you go again!" ¡­¡­ If Chu fan can describe the next thing, it''s probably the tragic story of Cheng Yaojin''s indefatigable being hanged by his own two boys. Even the people around them can''t see it any more. A few brave people have already begun to persuade them out loud: "Duke Lu, if you can''t do it, just admit defeat. It''s no shame to lose to your son!" Hiss ~ Chu fan took a look at the man who was gnawing the pancake. Did you persuade him to fight or ignite the fire? Sure enough, with the encouragement of this man, Cheng Yaojin is full of fighting spirit again: "smelly boy, today I will let you know that Jiang is still old..." "Bang!" Chapter 8 Different from the people watching, the hearts of Cheng Yaojin, Cheng Chumo and Cheng Chubi have already turned a storm! Cheng Chuliang''s strength is clear. He was beaten by Cheng Yaojin in the competition yesterday. How can he be forced to this point today? "Come on, come on, I give up!" After being thrown out by his two kids for more than a dozen times in a row, Cheng Yaojin finally realizes the cruel reality that he is not the opponent of his two kids. He doesn''t know what''s going on. He can throw himself out as soon as he meets him. Of course, this is not to say that Cheng Yaojin really can''t fight Chu Liang. If he swings his own axe, three Cheng Chuliang are not enough for one Cheng Yaojin to kill, but this kind of bare handed fight, it''s obvious that he lost. Hearing his father admit defeat, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes brightened: "don''t worry about that, old man?" Cheng Yaojin nodded: "of course, when did an old Cheng never say what he meant?" Cheng Chuliang nods with satisfaction when he gets Cheng Yaojin''s affirmative answer. Then he pulls Cheng Yaojin up. Before he has time to speak, he finds that he has been controlled by Cheng Yaojin. Even if he has a hundred ways, he can''t do it. "Oh, old man, you cheat, you don''t mean what you say!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Cheng Yaojin gave a sneer: "hum, I don''t care about stepping on the snow in dark clouds, but how can you stop beating your father in the street?" Cheng Chuliang said something. He didn''t expect his father to be so shameless. According to the number of times he was thrown out today, if he was caught back, he would not get out of bed for a month! "Dad, let''s make a discussion. As long as you let me go, I''ll tell you why I can become so powerful." Cheng Yaojin is silent for a moment. He knows the strength of his two boys. If he can become so powerful in a short day, he has been muttering for a long time. If he can know, he can really get rid of the beating of the goods. Thinking of this, Cheng Yaojin immediately showed a smile: "good boy, as long as your secret satisfies me, I will let you go today!" After that, Cheng Yaojin turned his head and saluted the people around him: "today''s event is a joke for you, but it''s time for you to go back." Lu Guogong said that the common people did not dare to continue to surround here, and disappeared in an instant. Comrade Chu fan, who was watching, deeply realized the executive ability of the common people in the Tang Dynasty! Seeing the people around him leave, Cheng Chumo and Cheng Chubi also come together: "second brother, tell me how you have become so powerful?" The conversation between Cheng Chuliang and Cheng Yaojin just now is so far away that other people can''t hear it clearly. They can hear it clearly. Looking at his two unfriendly brothers, Cheng Chuliang gave a cold hum, and then pointed to the shop behind him: "this is the shop. There are many magic cards in it..." When Cheng Chuliang finished his experience, Cheng Yaojin and his two other sons looked at each other: "bastard, are you kidding me?" Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Cheng Chuliang said: "Dad, how can I cheat you about this kind of thing? If I say something false, I''ll let you handle it!" "Well, let''s go in and have a look!" Cheng Yaojin slaps Cheng Chuliang on the shoulder and makes him show his teeth. Then the father and son rush to Chufan''s shop. Looking at the three people entering the shop, Chu fan''s eyes brightened: "welcome to the shop!" Chapter 9 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin nodded: "it''s said that there are many magic little cards in your shop? Take it out and let me have a good look. " Chu fan nodded, and then took out a pile of cards. Although Cheng Yaojin was a bit reckless, ugly and vulgar, he didn''t want to steal them. "One hundred Wen white card, one hundred Liang silver green card, one hundred Liang gold blue card. You can only know what''s in it after you buy it. I don''t know how many pieces Duke Lu plans to come to?" "Boy, give me three blue ones first, and then go to my house to get the money!" Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth: "I''m sorry, the shop has always been clear of money and goods, no credit!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin''s mouth flicks. Even if he is the Duke of Lu, he won''t go out and take three hundred taels of gold around! "Hum, boy, isn''t Lao Cheng''s name worth three hundred liang?" Chu fan smiles: "even if your majesty comes, you have to pay the bill first and then pick up the goods!" In fact, Chu fan is also very helpless, but this is the dog system rules, he has no way. "Hum!" "This is 200 Wen. Give me a white card with Chu Bi!" Cheng Chumo photographed two hundred Wen in front of Chu fan. Then he turned his head and looked at Cheng Yaojin: "father, let''s try whether this guy is a liar first." Hearing that he beat his son, Cheng Yaojin glanced at Chu fan: "that''s right. First try to see if you are a liar. If you are a liar, I promise that your little shop will disappear immediately!" Under Cheng Yaojin''s gaze, Cheng Chumo and Cheng Chubi each choose a card. Before they have time to speak, Cheng Chuliang, who is on one side, has squeezed over: "shopkeeper, what''s the effect of these two cards?" Chu fan nodded and then looked at the card in their hands. The card in Cheng Chumo''s hand is painted with an iron shelf with two wheels, which Chu fan recognized at a glance. [mountain bike] category: item card (white) Introduction: top mountain bike from AquaStar! Function: walking, shock absorption! remarks: woodlouse, this is the car you can''t afford! The card in Cheng Chubi''s hand is something that looks like jelly. After seeing the text introduction, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth: [green slime] classification: pet card (blue) Introduction: the lowest creature from Warcraft plane! Function: feed, acid spray! Remarks: exclusive to Cheng Chubi! For Cheng Chubi''s luck, Chu fan doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad. He pulls out a blue pet from the white card, but it doesn''t seem to work very well! Even so, Chu fan looked at them with a look of surprise: "you two are very lucky. First of all, young master, you get a bicycle that you can move without horses!" While speaking, Chu fan throws Cheng Chuliang''s card to the ground. After a flash, a blue and white mountain bike appears in front of everyone. After a brief introduction of how to use the bicycle, Chu fan sees Cheng Chuliang rushing out on his bicycle. When he thinks of the somersault he fell when he was a beginner, Chu fan can only envy the strength of the other side! Chapter 10 Seeing his eldest brother cycling around, Cheng Chubi became even more excited. His eyes were fixed on Chu fan: "what about me? What about me? What did I get?" Chu fan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth: "three CHILDES are even more powerful. You have obtained a magical animal from another world - slim!" Another flash of light, a transparent green "jelly" appeared at Cheng Chubi''s feet. The guy hit Cheng Chubi with his body and made a "Mummy" sound. When he picks up shrem at his feet, Cheng Chubi looks at Chu fan in disbelief: "is this the animal of another world you are talking about?" Before Chu fan spoke, Cheng Yaojin laughed: "hahaha, how can this thing be like a runny nose? If I can''t move and shout, I will treat it as mud Ouch As soon as Cheng Yaojin''s words were half said, shrem, who was lying in Cheng Chubi''s hand, yelled as if he understood him. A green liquid spat directly on Cheng Yaojin''s trousers,. Then the trousers stained with liquid quickly began to be corroded. If it wasn''t for Cheng Yaojin''s quick reaction, it was estimated that the leg would have been lost. "This little thing is terrible!" Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, little slim jumps happily in Cheng Chubi''s hands. Cheng Chubi is so scared that he uses it. If the little ancestor gets angry, will he spit on himself? However, after spitting out the acid, shrem was obviously tired. After two calls, he actually snored in Cheng Chubi''s hands. Looking at what his two sons got, Cheng Yaojin turned his eyes, then took out a small piece of gold and put it in Chu fan''s hand: "give me a green card!" Looking at Cheng Yaojin''s arrogant appearance, Chu fan turned his lips: "cut, return to Duke Lu, I didn''t expect that he was also poor!" Chufan''s voice is not big or small, just can let Cheng Yaojin hear, angry Cheng Yaojin teeth bite of creak creak sound, cold hum from Chufan hand take away a card. "Hey, boy, what''s in here? Come and have a look for me." After looking at it for a long time, Cheng Yaojin finds that he still can''t recognize it, so he has to turn to Chu fan. Chu fan takes a look at the card that Cheng Yaojin handed over. It''s painted with a wooden stick with a thick wrist and a small black cloth strip on it. Can''t this old man really draw a mallet? However, when Chu fan saw the words on the card clearly, he could not help but marvel at the luck of Cheng''s father and son: [crude magic wand] classification: equipment card (blue) Introduction: low level equipment from the magic plane! Function: bring low-level "metamorphosis skill" remarks: I am not only a magic wand, but also a stick! Metamorphosis: change the target character into a kind of animal at random (the strength of the other party is not higher than himself). According to the strength gap between each other, the time to restore the original shape is uncertain! When he heard the function of the magic wand clearly, Cheng Yaojin could not wait to grab it. Looking around, Cheng Yaojin focused on his two children: "metamorphosis!" "Bang!" A stream of smoke passed by, and a black donkey appeared in the place where Cheng Chuliang stayed. There was a green jelly lying on the donkey''s head! "Hiss ~" although they have seen the magic of these cards, it''s hard for them to accept seeing a living man become a donkey. Cheng Chumo is even more frightened and pulls Cheng Yaojin with an excited face: "Dad, you''ve turned your second brother into a donkey!" But at this time, Cheng Yaojin was already in a state of excitement, and waved his hand directly: "it''s OK, it will change back in a while." Chapter 11 While speaking, Cheng Yaojin also waves his magic wand, letting Cheng Chumo and Cheng Chubi, who are still alive, step back. Looking at the appearance of his two sons'' "counsellors", Cheng Yaojin disdained and said: "I''ll go home first, you two go for a stroll, and Cheng Chuliang will go home after he recovers." After that, Cheng Yaojin goes out with his magic wand in his hands, but Cheng Chumo and Cheng Chubi can only look at each other, and then look at the donkey beside him: "come on, brothers, take you to eat grass!" So there are two wonders in Chang''an City in one day. The first is that many people see Cheng Guogong holding a stick home with a silly face. The other is that two young masters of the Cheng family wander around with a donkey, and even give the donkey wine and meat According to the suspect, the first thing should be that Cheng Guogong got hysteria after being beaten by his second son. The second thing should be because it was a treasure donkey! Of course, Chang''an City People''s strong brain hole is Chu fan and Cheng Yaojin and others can not predict. At this time, Chu fan was looking forward to completing his task. In a short day, he sold five cards. Chu fan''s confidence was extremely inflated. After his first meal in the Tang Dynasty, Chu fan fell into a deep sleep. What Chu fan doesn''t know is that during his sleep, something closely related to him is happening in the court. Looking at the many ministers in the hall, Li Shimin''s eyes flashed a glimmer of relief. These are all my ministers of the Tang Dynasty: "Dear ministers, what''s the matter today?" In the Tang Dynasty, the relationship between the monarch and his subjects was very peaceful. Most of the time, the relationship between the monarch and his subjects was more like a friend. Li Shimin even yawned when he asked questions. As soon as Comrade Li Shimin''s voice fell, one of the following ministers came out. This man first saluted Li Shimin, and then said solemnly: "I would like to inform your majesty that I want to impeach Cheng Yaojin zongzi, Duke of Cheng, for his murder. I don''t know the etiquette..." In just a few minutes, this man has said dozens of crimes against Cheng Yaojin, and even Cheng Yaojin, leaning against the pillar, is looking at this man in surprise. "And Cheng Yaojin went to the palace with a murder weapon. It''s just..." "Poop As soon as Wang Yushi''s words were half said, Cheng Yaojin fell on his knees directly: "Lao Cheng has been wronged. Lao Cheng has always been loyal to you and has never had a second heart. This old man, this old man dares to slander Lao Cheng. You have to decide for me." When he spoke, Cheng Yaojin was still gnashing his teeth and staring at Wang Yushi next to him, which made people feel that if several generals hadn''t pulled him, the thin Yushi would be dead now. "Hum, how can you explain the stick on Cheng Guogong''s back?" After hearing the words of the Royal censor Wang, they noticed that Cheng Yaojin was still holding a stick behind his court clothes. In this way, even Li Shimin''s face was not very good. They coughed twice: "Duke Cheng, what''s your explanation?" "Your Majesty, this is a treasure that Lao Cheng will present to you. It''s not a stick!" As soon as Cheng Yaojin''s words were finished, Wang Yushi sneered. He felt that his chance was coming. As Yushi, their duty was to supervise all officials. Today, he successfully impeached a state official. From then on, he will be able to remain famous in history! Chapter 12 "It''s just a stick for Cheng to make trouble without reason. Do you think you can make fun of the emperor and all the princes of the Manchu Dynasty?" As Wang Yushi''s words became more and more serious, everyone in the court began to watch with great interest. However, if you look carefully, you will find that all the people on the scene look at Wang Yushi with mocking eyes. Who can stand here is not a human spirit? If Cheng Yaojin could be impeached so easily, would it be his turn? Sure enough, Cheng Yaojin just ignored Wang Yushi beside him and turned to Li Shimin directly: "tell the emperor that this is absolutely a peerless treasure. I hope your majesty will allow me to demonstrate it for you." "In that case, Ai Qing will cover it up for everyone." After hearing Li Shimin''s words, Cheng Yaojin grinned, took the stick off his back and held it in his hand. Then he looked at Wang Yushi with mocking eyes: "Wang Yushi, are you ready?" "Hum!" For Cheng Yaojin''s question, Wang Yushi just gave a cold hum: "I''d like to see what tricks Cheng Guogong can make?" Cheng Yaojin doesn''t care about the little role of Wang Yushi. Originally, he intended to give the magic wand to Li Shimin secretly. But now that someone is looking for his own trouble, don''t blame my old Cheng for not keeping a low profile. Watching Cheng Yaojin point his stick at him, Wang Yushi trembles. Thinking of his usual style, he can''t help worrying that he won''t come up and beat himself, can''t he? Not only the censor Wang, but other people in the court also secretly speculated whether the old bastard would do anything. Li Shimin also frowned and began to think about how he would "punish" Cheng Yaojin later. If he couldn''t, he would be punished for a month "Metamorphosis!" Just as everyone was guessing, Cheng Yaojin''s broken Gong voice suddenly sounded, and then Li Shimin jumped up from his dragon chair with a sudden sound: "this, this, this, how is this possible?" Compared with Li Shimin, the other important officials looked at Cheng Yaojin in horror, and several older civil servants began to roll their eyes. No wonder these people are frightened. A real person suddenly turns into a lazy toad. No one can accept it. "Ha ha ha ha." Looking at the crowd, Cheng Yaojin''s big mouth split, and then he looked at Li Shimin: "emperor, this is the treasure that Lao Cheng prepared for you - magic wand! As long as you aim at someone with this stick, you can turn him into an animal. " When Cheng Yaojin''s words fall, the whole court hall is noisy. Many people stare greedily at the magic wand in Cheng Yaojin''s hand. Is this the legendary immortal weapon? "Duke Cheng, show me this artifact quickly Excited, Li Shimin can''t even call himself me. Looking at the excited Li Shimin, Cheng Yaojin smiles and presents his magic wand. After taking the magic wand, Li Shimin put his eyes on the toad on the ground, and then his eyes coagulated: "metamorphosis!" "Bang!" A puff of smoke rose and the big toad disappeared. Instead, it was a big black fat pig. Although we have seen this magical scene once, people are still a little scared, especially the censors. They shiver and are glad that they didn''t go out to find Cheng Yaojin just now, otherwise they will become pigs now. It''s the so-called "impeachment is risky, and we need to be careful in our work."! Chapter 13 "Congratulations to your majesty for getting this artifact. It''s a blessing for me in the Tang Dynasty and for the common people..." "Congratulations to your majesty..." With the eunuch''s voice, all the courtiers responded and knelt down to congratulate Li Shimin. Hearing the congratulations below, Li Shimin''s face gradually calmed down: "retreat! Cheng Yaojin, Yu chigong, Chang sun Wuji, Du Ruhui Fang Xuanling, come to xuanzheng hall After that, Li Shimin ignored the reaction of the ministers and walked directly behind him, while the big men named by him followed him closely. Not to mention the reaction of the courtiers, after Li Shimin brought his irons to xuanzheng hall, he watched Cheng Yaojin closely. "Your Majesty, you have something to say. Why are you staring at me like this?" "Tell me, where did you find this thing? Did you meet the legendary fairy fate?" Although he pretended to be very calm, as long as he had eyes, he could see a trace of heat in Li Shimin''s eyes. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Cheng Yaojin touched his head with a smile, and then told all the things in Chufan''s shop. After that, the old man added: "Your Majesty, don''t worry. According to my observation, that guy is not only a God, but also a God of greed. We''ll go to have a look later." As soon as Cheng Yaojin''s words were finished, Li Shimin jumped up directly: "wait for a fart, go now!" All the people here came with Li Shimin, so he didn''t hide. He was not as mature and steady as he was when he was the emperor. "Your Majesty, money, with money, without money, that boy won''t sell you the card!" Looking at Li Shimin, who is about to charge, Cheng Yaojin reminds him that if his emperor is rejected by the boy because he has no money, it''s really funny. "Go to the house of internal affairs and get a thousand. No, five hundred taels of gold. And help me get my eldest grandson. Let''s go together!" The eldest sun here is not the eldest sun Wuji, but the empress of the eldest sun. After a flurry, the biggest landlords of the Tang Dynasty rushed to Chufan''s shop with a bag. "Hey, boy, open the door quickly!" As soon as he arrived at the door of Chufan''s shop, Cheng Yaojin began to clap the door crazily. Ten minutes later, a young man with a hairy head and sleepy eyes appeared in front of the crowd: "what''s the matter? Is there any royal way to spare people''s dreams in the early morning?" "Boy, Lao Cheng has brought you a big business. Don''t meet him soon." Chu fan, who had been sleepy, looked at the big head in front of him and was fumigated by the guy''s bad breath. He didn''t go into a coma. He carefully avoided Cheng Yaojin''s poison circle. Chu fan then looked at the people behind him: "the house is too small. If you want to buy something, it''s here." When speaking, a lot of cards appeared in Chu fan''s hand: "since you''re here, you must know the rules here. You should pay first and then draw the card. You can buy it without cheating the old and the young!" Looking at Chu fan who is out of tune, Li Shimin and others draw their lips. If it wasn''t for the effect of the magic wand that they have actually seen, these people would think that it was Cheng Yaojin and Chu fan who joined up to play fraud. Chapter 14 After a moment''s silence, Li Shimin stood up, took out a bag and handed it to Chu fan: "give me five blue cards!" Looking at the dignified and polite middle-aged man in front of him, Chu fan suddenly feels that Cheng Yaojin, who is digging his nose, is like a barbarian! "Then, please choose your card!" After taking a look at Chu fan, Li Shiming took five cards from his hand and looked at the picture above. Then he asked Chu fan: "can you tell me the function of these cards?" After taking Li Shiming''s card, Chu fan was stunned: "Your Majesty is really lucky." Li Shiming doesn''t care if Chu fan can guess his identity. After all, Cheng Yaojin is here. As long as he is not stupid, he will be able to guess. The first card is a python rolled with an elephant, and there are still words on it: [mutant Python] classification: pet card (white) Introduction: mutant Python from Amazon! Skill: connect humanity function: you can get a pet python with this card! Note: Li Shimin''s exclusive the second one is a white pill: [asthma specific medicine] classification: Medicine (green) Introduction: Top specific medicine from the future science and technology world! Function: use this card, can instantly treat asthma! Note: after drying this special medicine, asthma has been a passer-by since then. the third picture is a peacock, but from the nearby tree, the peacock is very big: [Juhua peacock] classification: pet card (white) Introduction: the peacock becomes huge because of its unknown origin. function: maybe it can become a mount? Note: my color is only for ladies! The fourth one is a white mysterious air mass: [ten years old yuan] classification: special card (blue) Introduction: my destiny is up to me, not up to heaven! Function: increase the life span of ten years! Note: with me, you will die a tortoise. the fifth one is a tortoise. According to the picture on the card, the size of the tortoise is no less than that of the Juhua peacock: [ancient dragon tortoise] classification: pet card (white) Introduction: a huge tortoise! Function: bring luck remarks: Shouyuan card is a cheat! After reading all the cards, Chu fan coughed twice: "Your Majesty, these things are quite big. I hope you are ready in advance!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin was stunned, but he nodded calmly: "I''m ready!" In view of the fact that Chu fan might be a legendary immortal, Li Shimin didn''t call himself "I" when he treated him. Looking at Li Shimin''s indifference, Chu fan raised his mouth, then waved his hand, and the three giants appeared in the same place. A tortoise is bigger than a house. What''s more terrifying is that the tortoise''s back is covered with barbs. It''s not easy to be provoked at first sight. It''s a huge bird as big as a house with seven color tail feathers, and a huge python that completely occupies the whole street. The appearance of the three monsters made everyone hold their breath for fear that they would attract the attention of this terrible creature and be killed by accident. Of course, there are exceptions. For example, Chu fan saw an old Bangzi named Cheng, and he wanted to rush up and touch some animals. Looking at the shocked Li Shimin, Chu fan secretly regretted that he didn''t have a camera or something like that. Otherwise, he must take photos as a memento. Chapter 15 "Well, is that what I pulled out of that card?" Li Shimin stares at Chu fan with burning eyes. At this moment, what kind of emperor demeanor and King demeanor are kicked aside by Li Shimin. Such a huge animal is hidden in a small card. If it wasn''t for the immortal, Li Shimin would stand on his head and eat excrement! Looking at the excited Li Shimin, Chu fan smiles: "don''t worry, your majesty. The real good thing is here." Then Chu fan put the remaining two cards into Li Shimin''s hands: "the first card can cure empress Chang sun''s disease, and the second card..." Chu fan took a breath and saw that all the people came to see him. Then he said: "it can increase the life span of ten years!" "Really?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Li Shimin quickly asked. Looking at the huge Li Shimin, Chu fan nodded calmly, but added: "there are all kinds of mysterious cards, but the requirement of luck is too high to get longevity." It is obvious that Chu fan''s words did not calm the people present. Longevity, this is the legendary longevity. The remote things like longevity appear in front of them! Li Shimin held the card carefully to his chest: "use it!" A white light flashed by. People were surprised to see that Li Shimin''s white hair began to turn black, and the wrinkles around his eyes gradually reduced. If he was a middle-aged old man before, now he is a young man! At this moment, no one began to doubt the authenticity of the card, everyone is staring at Chu fan, if not considering that Chu fan may be immortal, it is estimated that Ya has been robbed now. "Give me three green cards, too!" Chu fan turned to see that what he was talking about was a black charcoal head. If he didn''t know something about the Tang Dynasty, Chu fan even suspected that he was an African brother. However, there is only one person who can appear beside Li Shimin - Yuchi Gong! With some expectation, Yuchi Gong took three cards from Chu fan''s hand: "immortal, come and help me see what these cards are for?" Looking at the card Yuchi Gong handed over, Chu fan looks at him strangely. A few minutes later, Yuchi Gong finally reacts and touches his stomach with a happy face: "how, is there a baby in my card?" Chu fan coughed twice, then took out a card and handed it to Yuchi Gong. After considering it for a while, he said: "there is a bag of delicious food called" spicy strip "from a legendary area, which can absolutely satisfy general Yuchi!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yuchi Gong nodded with satisfaction, then looked at the other two cards in Chu fan''s hand, only to find that Chu fan didn''t speak, and quickly asked: "what else?" "No more!" Chu fan''s voice sounded: "the other two cards are empty. There is nothing in them. Of course, general Wei Chi can also take them back to collect them!" Chu fan has tried his best to express his regret, but it''s a pity that the kind of schadenfreude in the language can be heard by everyone. "What? You said I bought a bag of food for three hundred taels of silver? " Looking at the angry Yuchi Gong, Chu fan calmly touched the tip of his nose: "it''s risky to withdraw the card, krypton gold should be careful!" Chapter 16 "All right, Yuchi, get out of the way quickly, don''t stop me from pulling the card!" When Yuchi Gong wants to speak, he is crowded out by a fat man. Cheng Yaojin puts a cloth bag into Chu fan''s hand: "two green cards!" Looking at Cheng Yaojin''s card, Chu fan smiles: "congratulations to Cheng Guogong for lifting a walnut and an empty card!" ¡­¡­ Although there are negative teaching materials of Cheng Yaojin and Yuchi Gong, the enthusiasm of these landlords in the Tang Dynasty has not been hit at all, and they scramble to draw cards from Chu fan. Ten minutes later Everyone stood in front of Chu fan, as if all his good luck had been used up by Li Shimin. Except for Du Ruhui''s intelligent glasses, other people got souvenirs like pens and solar fans. "Shopkeeper, what do I have on this card?" The speaker is empress Chang sun, the great empress who died of asthma in history, but with the special medicine extracted by Li Shimin, she is in very good condition now. After looking at the white card purchased by Empress 100wen, the eldest grandson, and those important ministers around who seemed to have eaten their stools, Chu fan sighed. Sometimes, krypton''s life didn''t change, it''s not just saying: "Congratulations, empress, you''ve got a" zhuyandan! " [Zhuyan pill] classification: special card (blue) Introduction: rare pills from a certain Xiuzhen world! Function: keep the user''s face value at the peak forever. Note: my beauty is beyond your imagination! After listening to Chu fan''s introduction, empress Chang sun''s eyes lit up, and then she "gudu" ate what she had in her hand. People soon found that empress Chang sun''s appearance had changed. In a few minutes, empress Chang sun had become like a girl, and Li Shimin''s eyes were almost staring out: "Guanyin maid, you are so beautiful now!" "Your Majesty means that I was not beautiful before?" While speaking, empress Chang sun''s voice turned to be like a girl, while Li Shimin''s face froze: "no, no, I mean you''re more beautiful now!" "Cough, sire, if you''re OK, I think you''d better take your little pets home quickly." Even selling cards can get dog food. Who can bear it? After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin turns to see that there is no one in the surrounding street. In the distance, there are still some soldiers carrying weapons around here. If Yuchi Gong didn''t stop them in time, they would have been fighting now. "I wonder if you will leave here?" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan laughs: "Your Majesty, don''t worry, this shop is here, and I won''t leave." After getting Chu fan''s answer, Li Shimin nodded with satisfaction, and then he planned to leave. At this moment, the peacock next to him suddenly gave a long cry, and then lowered his head to empress Chang sun. It seemed that empress Chang sun was sitting on her back. The boa constrictor on one side lowered his head to Li Shimin''s face and made a sound like a cow. "Ha ha ha ha, pass on my order, I will get three divine beasts, amnesty to the world!" Li Shimin is very happy. He not only got the hope of longevity, but also got such three terrible pets. How can he be unhappy? After Li Shimin left, Chang sun Wuji and others also scattered, but when they left, they looked at Chu fan strangely. Chapter 17 After everyone left, Chu fan put up a middle finger with disdain: "I''m lucky, but I don''t mean to blame others?" "System, why are Li Shimin and empress changsun so lucky?" Say up Chu fan also feel strange, today''s lottery is too strange, Chu fan even suspected that the dog system secretly tampered. "Ding, Li Shimin is the emperor, and the eldest grandson is the queen. They absorb the luck of the officials around them, so they can get the treasure." Hear the explanation of the system, Chu fan mouth a smoke, other people can''t draw good things, needless to say, luck has been sucked away, can draw good things is a ghost! On that day, the whole city of Chang''an was shocked again. The great emperor obtained three sacred beasts and took them to a parade in Chang''an city. Of course, these have nothing to do with Chu fan. At this time, he is washing his face and hands excitedly: "system, lucky draw!" "Ding, congratulations to the host. There are thirty-two cards and three exclusive cards. Do you want to draw them?" "Extraction!" The voice falls down, Chu fan''s hand immediately comes out three more colorful cards, attentively looks, the function of three cards immediately shows. [dragon and elephant power] classification: talent card (blue) Introduction: Dragon and elephant power can shake the sun and the moon! Function: use this card, you can get a ton of power! Note: from now on, you are Humanoid bird. Beast! [dragon and tortoise armour] classification: talent card (blue) Introduction: Dragon and elephant armour, unparalleled in the world! Function: with this card, you can gain defense against any damage under the immortal! Note: from now on, you are closer to birds and animals. [mysterious kennel] classification: item card (blue) Introduction: the kennel from a mysterious world has magical properties. Function: with this card, you can get a kennel with the property of enlightenment! Enlightment: animals living in kennels will gradually increase their intelligence. Note: let yourself fly, cultivate your own birds. Beast army! Things are good things, but looking at the notes under each card, Chu fan felt the deep contempt from a certain system. "System, you seem to be aiming at me?" "Ding, congratulations to the host for triggering the first stage task, please check it in time!" Task: small card merchant Introduction: as a mysterious card merchant, shouldn''t you sell cards? Requirement: sell 100 cards! Time limit: one month reward: open the red card selling qualification failure punishment: deprive the male to prove! Note: maybe you can get a new job after failure? You must be aiming at me, right? I want to return, I want to complain! It''s a pity that Chu fan''s roar didn''t get any response, only the cold laughter of the system''s disdain reverberated in his ears While scolding the system angrily, he used his three cards to feel his powerful body, and the resentment of being targeted by the system was also reduced: "I want to play ten!" "Ding, the system of friendly tips system, you are in a mythical world, so at this time you are still a chicken!" Chu fan was stunned by the sound of the system: "is this a mythical world?" After a little meditation, Chu fan reflected that if there was no god Buddha, then the acceptance ability of Li Shimin and others would be terrible. From this point of view, the world not only has God Buddha, but also god Buddha should often appear! Chapter 18 Knowing the extraordinary world he lived in, Chu fan immediately calmed down his inflated mood. As a passer-by from later generations, he deeply understood the true meaning of the word "Gou". "The host doesn''t have to worry too much. With the existence of this system, you will be able to suppress the gods and Buddhas one day." After hearing the system''s words, Chu fan smiles. That''s right. He is a legendary passer-by. How can he be scared by some Buddhas? When he was in a better mood, Chu fan decided to take a good stroll around the market of the Tang Dynasty. After reading this, Chu fan did not hesitate, and went out of his own small shop after some cleaning up. As soon as he walked out of the store, Chu fan saw a small shabby house beside his door. It didn''t look big and was definitely not for people to live in: "system, what is it?" "Ding, this is the kennel obtained by the host. In order to make it more compatible with your shop, this system specially changes its shape." ¡­¡­ Looking at this shabby and distressing kennel, Chu fan''s mouth twitches, and then presents a middle finger to a certain system. Ya just wants to make himself unhappy. After leaving the room, Chu fan finds that Chang''an is indeed the capital of the Tang Dynasty. In addition to the people of the Tang Dynasty, Chu fan even meets some golden haired and blue eyed Lakers. It seems that there are some shadows of future capitals. There were many vendors around, selling cakes, cloth, and even some slaves. The slave traders pulled their Kunlun Slaves, but it was a thin looking old man who really attracted Chu fan. There were two black-and-white puppies in front of the old man, whistling. When he thought of the doghouse in front of his little shop, Chu fan thought: "how can you sell the puppies, father-in-law?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the old man looked up and found that Chu fan''s clothes were not what ordinary people could wear. He quickly said: "young master, this is not an ordinary dog. It''s the offspring of a dog and a wolf. If you look at it, you can get 20 Wen a piece." The price level of Datang is still very low. Chu fan takes a look at the dog with two black bodies and white claws, and nods to the old man directly: "let''s sell this bamboo basket to me." The old man was stunned and looked at Chu fan''s empty hands: "you are joking. This bamboo basket will be given to you." Money and goods are clear, Chu fan''s hand also many a small bamboo basket, inside also lies two puppies. "Eh, shopkeeper Chufan, here, look here!" Just as Chu fan was wandering in the streets of Chang''an, a loud voice suddenly rang. Chu fan was stunned and turned to see a strong young man like a black bear, shouting and waving to himself. Seeing Chu fan looking at himself, Cheng Chuliang''s face brightened, and then rushed directly to Chu fan: "Wow, ha ha, owner Chu fan, we are really predestined to meet in such places." Looking at the excited Cheng Chuliang and smelling the smell of the goods, Chu fan would like to draw out a magic wand to give ya a metamorphosis. Unfortunately, Cheng Chuliang didn''t notice how much psychological damage he caused to Chu fan. At this time, he wanted to rush up to give Chu fan a hug, but thanks to his failure to do so, otherwise Chu fan would let him know what is cruel. Since seeing the magic of Chu fan''s card, Cheng Chu Liang worships him. Chapter 19 "Shopkeeper, what are you going to do?" Looking at Cheng Chuliang sticking it up like a dogskin plaster, Chu fan took a puff from the corner of his mouth, but still said: "just stroll around." At this time, Cheng Chuliang noticed the bamboo basket and two puppies in Chu fan''s hand. He could not help but curl his lips: "shopkeeper, this thing is too small and there is not much meat. If you like it, I''ll take you to a store. It''s absolutely delicious." Hear Cheng Chu Liang''s words, Chu fan mouth a draw, lazy to pay attention to this kind of silly goods. Seeing that Chu fan ignored him, Cheng Chuliang began to look for other words: "shopkeeper, I know an old Taoist named yuan Shoucheng is very good at divination. Shall we have a try?" Then Cheng Chuliang began to introduce the magical yuan Shoucheng, who only calculated three trigrams a day, and calculated once and accurately, and even knew where to hang a big fish. Listen to Cheng Chuliang''s introduction, Chu fan''s eyes are more and more bright, Yuan Shoucheng, divination, how can these things be so similar to journey to the west? "Go and have a look!" Seeing Chu fan''s interest, Cheng Chuliang''s spirit was shocked, and his grandmother''s love was found. With Cheng Chuliang, a local snake of Chang''an, leading the way, more than ten minutes later, they saw an old Taoist sitting at the corner of the city gate dozing. When they saw Chu fan and Cheng Chuliang approaching, the old Taoist yawned: "the number of hexagrams today has been calculated. If you want to calculate them, you should hurry up tomorrow morning." "Taoist priest, it''s better to be the first. How about I count a hexagram?" Before Chu fan had time to speak, a scholar in a white robe had already spoken to Yuan Shoucheng. Seeing this scholar, Yuan Shoucheng''s eyes were frozen, and then said: "you are a man of status, don''t know what you want to count?" Seeing that Yuan Shoucheng didn''t refuse himself, the scholar in white laughed for a moment and then asked: "what''s not very important? What''s important is that you don''t know the accuracy of long-term calculation?" "No, no money." As soon as Yuan Shoucheng''s words were finished, the white scholar''s face was cold: "it doesn''t matter whether you want money or not, but if the Taoist priest''s calculation is not accurate, please don''t do it again in the future." The scholar in white seems to be discussing, but his tone is full of threat. Facing the threat of the scholar in white, Yuan Shoucheng just gives a faint smile: "what do you want to count?" "Even if there is rain in Chang''an City after three days, if there is, how can it rain?" As soon as the scholar in White''s words came out, Chu fan''s face became stiff. It seemed that he had come at a wonderful time. He happened to catch up with such a classic scene. However, it was for this reason that Chu fan was more sure of his world. "Ding, congratulations on the random task triggered by the host, please check it in time!" The sudden sound of the system made Chu fan almost climb to the ground: "system, can you say hello when you suddenly appear in the future?" "I want to knock. Give it to me?" Hear the sophistry of the system, Chu fan mouth corner a draw, Ya lives in own head inside still rightfully, simply is not a person! Then Chu fan began to check his task: task: Dragon King rescuer Introduction: as a passer-by, do not do anything about your identity? Requirements: save Jinghe Dragon King time limit: three days reward: immediately open a daily card! Failure punishment: take the place of the Dragon King of Jinghe! Chapter 20 "System, are you afraid you want me to die?" Who is the goods in front of you? Jinghe Dragon King, no matter how weak the chicken is, it''s also a dragon king. As a small shopkeeper who aspires to become a salted fish, Chu fan never thought about playing so much? "The task has been published, the host has the right not to complete it!" WQNMLB£¡ Although full of anger about the task of system release, Chu fan can only accept it. At the time of his quarrel with the system, the Dragon King of Jinghe had already completed the gambling agreement with Yuan Shoucheng. If yuan Shoucheng didn''t guess correctly, he would never do divination again. After achieving his goal, the scholar in white, who is the incarnation of the Dragon King of Jinghe, raises his mouth and leaves with a proud face. At this time, a cry comes from the side: "this gentleman, please stay!" Hearing the voice coming from behind, the Dragon King of Jinghe was stunned. He turned around and saw two teenagers running towards him. It was one of the teenagers who called for him just now. "Who are you and why did you stop Ben Me Chu fan looked up and down at the Dragon King of Jinghe River. This is the legendary Dragon King, but it doesn''t seem to be much different? A little closer to the Dragon King of Jinghe River, Chu fan lowered his voice: "shouldn''t you go up and have a talk when you meet the Dragon King on land?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Jinghe Dragon King''s eyes shrank: "who are you?" Looking at the vigilant Dragon King of Jinghe, Chu fan''s face was cold: "it doesn''t matter who I am, but I can save your life!" Seeing that the Dragon King of Jinghe was still disdainful, Chu fan laughed: "does the Dragon King think that he will win this bet?" "Hum, my king is in charge of the precipitation of Chang''an. Will such a bet fail?" Hearing what the Dragon King of Jinghe said, Chu fan showed such an expression, and then directly asked: "if yuan Shoucheng''s hexagram is correct, does the Dragon King intend to change the amount of rainfall?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the Dragon King of Jinghe River showed an expression of "knowing and asking". Unfortunately, Chu fan didn''t seem to see it. Instead, he went on saying to himself: "the Dragon King of Jinghe River is really powerful. He dares to change the amount of rainfall without authorization. He just doesn''t know how many dragons are missing on the Dragon cutting platform?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the Dragon King of Jinghe changed his face, and then he felt a trance in his mind. It was as if he had figured out a lot of things in an instant. Therefore, the Dragon King of Jinghe was shocked out in a cold sweat and looked directly at Chu fan: "please help me!" Chu fan was stunned. He didn''t expect that the Dragon King of Jinghe was not frightened. He just threatened him a little, but he still said: "now that you know what will happen, wouldn''t it be good for you to be honest?" Who knows that the Dragon King of Jinghe has a wry smile: "I don''t know something, sir. When I was fighting with that old man just now, if I lost, I would give up the position of Dragon King of Jinghe!" ¡­¡­ You are so willful! After hearing the words of the Dragon King of Jinghe, Chu fan understood why the old man in the original book would rather violate the rules of heaven than admit defeat. He put his own dragon ball in it? When Chu fan thought about it, the Dragon King of Jinghe had already responded: "Sir, I beg you to save Bruce Lee''s life. Bruce Lee has been working hard for the human race, so he really shouldn''t suffer such calculation!" Chapter 21 The Dragon King is clever. He takes Chufan as his life-saving straw, so he talks about his contribution to the human race, hoping that the mysterious boy in front of him can save his life. Looking at the worried Dragon King, Chu fan raised his mouth: "I have a way to save you, but I don''t know if you can hold it?" "Yes, Bruce Lee can definitely hold it!" In order to show his attitude, Jinghe Dragon King patted his chest without any image and made a sound of "bang bang". "In that case, draw the card." Chu fan smiles like an old fox who has stolen a chicken and says to the Dragon King of Jinghe: "one hundred Wen white card, one hundred Liang green silver, one hundred Liang blue gold!" Seeing the doubts on the face of the Dragon King of Jinghe, Chu fan smiles and explains: "there are many things sealed in these cards. It depends on your luck whether you can extract something to save you." Chu fan found that the Dragon King of Jinghe looked at him strangely, just like he had seen those door-to-door salesmen before. It was estimated that if it wasn''t for Chu fan''s previous performance, he would have been killed by the Dragon King of Jinghe. Feeling the eyes of the Dragon King of Jinghe, Chu fan pretended to be calm: "the opportunity has been put in front of you, but I don''t know if you can seize it." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Jinghe Dragon King laughed: "in this case, let''s give our king 50 blue cards to try his luck first." After that, a small bead was put into ER Chufan''s hand, and the system prompted that this thing was really worth 5000 taels of gold. In a moment, Chu fan''s eyes were not right when he looked at the Dragon King of Jinghe River. Grandma''s, this special mother is a local tyrant! There''s no need to extract at all. Well, the Dragon King of Jinghe directly drags a pile from Chu fan''s hand, and then looks at Chu fan again: "Sir, I don''t know what to do next?" "Cough, Dragon King, let me see what''s sealed in these cards." As an inspirational card merchant, the guest is God. Chu fan knows that. He smiles sincerely at the Dragon King of Jinghe. Then Chu fan looks directly at him. As the cards revealed, Chu fan''s face gradually became stiff. More than 40 cards in a row were empty. Compared with Li Shimin, the Dragon King of Jinghe was a top non chieftain! When Chu fan opened the last card with pity, his expression finally recovered. Next to him, the Dragon King of Jinghe has been observing Chu fan''s expression. At this time, seeing Chu fan''s smile, he immediately asks: "Sir, can you help me?" Looking at the excited Dragon King of Jinghe River, Chu fan nodded: "fortunately, he did not disobey his life!" This is a white goods card, the card is a small iron barrel, but for Jinghe Dragon King, it is absolutely life-saving! [artificial rainfall gun] classification: item card (white) Introduction: defective products from a low technology level function: with this card, you can get a disposable artificial rainfall gun, which can make a light rain! Note: I am a parallel product with no emotion! After telling the Dragon King of Jinghe about the ability of this card, Chu fan continued to give him advice: "take this card and wait until it rains. You can find someone to use this card." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the Dragon King of Jinghe was pleased, but then he frowned. Chapter 22 "I don''t know who should use it, sir?" Although Jinghe Dragon King himself has many subordinates, this kind of thing must not have something to do with him, otherwise it is no different from using magic to change rainfall. Hearing the words of the Dragon King of Jinghe, Chu fan was stunned. Then he turned his head and looked at Cheng Chuliang: "Dragon King, what do you think of this handsome young man?" WHAT£¿ As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang was stunned. Then he looked at Chu fan in disbelief: "shopkeeper, this task is too difficult. I''m afraid of me..." The guess that Chu fan is an immortal is no secret among some people, so Cheng Chuliang has no doubt about the conversation between Chu fan and the Dragon King of Jinghe before. Just because of this, he feels that my little body can participate in this kind of immortal thing? "It''s OK. With our relationship, I''m full of trust in you!" Before Cheng Chuliang finished his refusal, he was interrupted directly by Chu fan. When he heard Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang wanted to vomit blood. Besides the normal money transaction, we didn''t have a fart relationship? "This brave man, as long as you help Bruce Lee through this stage, I''d like to become brothers of life and death with you. Everything in our dragon palace will be shared with my brothers!" In the middle of Jinghe Dragon King''s words, Cheng Chuliang jumped on him and grabbed his hand: "good brother, don''t worry, your business is mine. I''ll help you with this business!" Without any precaution or expectation, I was caught by you Jinghe Dragon King''s heart is absolutely collapsed. Don''t you know how to write polite? Chu fan watched the Dragon King of Jinghe with a stiff smile, and then said goodbye to them: "Sir, the Dragon Palace is busy, and Bruce Lee has important business, so I''ll leave first!" After that, without waiting for Chu fan to speak to Cheng Chuliang, the Dragon King of Jinghe has disappeared. After the disappearance of the Dragon King of Jinghe, Cheng Chuliang looked disappointed: "why did I leave like this? I still want some treasures?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan glared at him: "you just showed too much urgency. We need warm water to boil the frog and let him take out the treasure himself..." A few minutes later, Cheng Chuliang looked at Chu fan admiringly: "shopkeeper, to tell you the truth, from childhood to adulthood, I thought our old Cheng family had been a model of shamelessness, but after meeting you, I knew I was too young and ignorant." "You''re welcome, Xiao Liang. I think if you work hard, you still have potential for development!" "Oh, no, help ~" when Chu fan and Cheng Chuliang bicker, a girl''s voice suddenly comes out. They are stunned, and then they look at the place where the voice is made. "Hey, little lady, since you have come out to sell yourself, why do you still have to be so timid?" They turned around and saw a young man standing in front of a little girl with a funny face. The little girl looked around with a frightened face: "my Lord, Xiaolian is selling herself to treat her father''s illness, but you only give her a penny. What''s the matter with that?" "Why, isn''t a penny money?" Chapter 23 Hearing the words of the person in front of her, the girl''s face became more desperate. She knelt down on the ground and began to kowtow. The voice of "bang bang" kept coming out, and the people around her also showed sympathy. "Who is this man? How can he do such a thing? Other girls are so pitiful!" "This girl is really good-looking. It''s a pity that she will be given by this scum soon..." "Are you crazy? This is Wang Kui, the son of Wang Yushi. If he hears what you say, you''ll wait to go to jail! " ¡­¡­ When the voice of the people around him came out, Chu fan was stunned. Then he looked at Cheng Chuliang beside him: "what kind of censor is very powerful?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang turned his mouth: "what a terrible fart! Do you believe that I beat this boy, and his father will go to my house to apologize to me!" Cheng Chuliang''s words obviously show that he looks down on the so-called Wang Yushi, but it''s normal to think about it. Who is Cheng Chuliang, Cheng Yaojin''s son? I think he is the top dandy in Chang''an City? "Oh, little lady, it''s your honor for me to see you. How can I give you a chance to refuse?" Wang Kui is even more happy to see that no one around him dares to stop him. He likes the feeling of bullying men and women. After glancing at the people around him, Wang Kui comes directly to the girl: "come with me, as for your old man, sooner or later he will die, so it''s better to be earlier..." "Bang!" Before Wang Kui finished his words, he flew out directly and made a lot of noise when he fell to the ground. "Who?" As soon as he landed, Wang Kui got up and glared at Chu fan and Cheng Chuliang: "who are you? You dare to beat me in Chang''an city. Do you believe me to put you in prison?" "Pa!" As soon as Wang Kui''s words were finished, a loud voice came from his ear, and then he felt a sharp pain in his face: "Damn, the voice should be faster than the feeling!" Don''t know why, Wang Kui''s heart suddenly appeared such an idea, but soon Wang Kui reflected over, grandma''s, I was beaten! I, Wang Kui, a bully in Chang''an Street, was beaten twice! "Boy, you two are finished. Do you know who my father is? Tell you, my father is Wang Gang! " "Poof ~" hearing Wang Kuili''s strong voice, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing. This guy won''t be crossing, or how can he shout such a strong slogan? "Ah, whose young man is this? He''s a good boy. Unfortunately, he''s provoked scum like Wang Kui. I''m afraid there won''t be a good life in the future." There are people around secretly shaking their heads. They also want to help the girl. Unfortunately, they are not strong enough. Now they are full of sympathy for Chu fan. "Well, I think it''s Wang Kui who''s going to have bad luck this time!" Just when they were worried about Chu fan, another voice came out, and the people around them were stunned. They couldn''t help looking at the speaker: "what''s the point?" "Hum, do you know who is the other boy next to the one who hit people?" The speaker looks at other people with a proud face, as if he knows what others don''t know is a matter of great face. "Hiss, what a poor child!" Chapter 24 "I''ll be good. Is this a teenager? I thought he was an adult if you didn''t say it "Tell me whose child this is. He doesn''t give his father face. He won''t be treated as a brother when he goes out like this?" Hearing the comments around him, Cheng Chuliang draws his lips. He thought he could pretend to be forced. Who would have thought that he could have developed into such a force? It seems that the force is pretending to be broken? Fortunately, the person who wanted to play the key role also responded and quickly stopped the people who were still discussing: "OK, OK, you''re not going to die, right? I tell you, that''s the second son of Duke Cheng..." ¡­¡­ As soon as this man''s words came out, the people around him immediately calmed down. Duke Cheng''s second son, this can''t continue to talk! "Oh, I said, it turned out to be Cheng Guogong''s son. No wonder he is so beautiful and handsome..." Hear suddenly changed a style of discussion sound, Chu fan mouth twitch, my Changan people''s ability to adapt to circumstances so cow force? Fortunately, Cheng Chuliang is also a shameful person. Hearing more and more outrageous praise around him, he coughed twice to stop these guys. "Boy, do you think it''s your father or my father?" Cheng Chuliang walked to Wang Kui with his own eight character steps, and asked with his nose facing the sky. "Mr. Cheng, you are powerful. Of course you are..." "Pa!" Cheng Chuliang looks at Wang Kui angrily with a slap: "can''t you understand people''s words? I asked my father and your father, not me!" Wang Kui even felt blood flowing out of his ears, but he didn''t dare raise his hand to wipe it. He could only endure the pain and continued: "Duke Cheng, Duke Cheng is very powerful. Compared with Duke Cheng, my father is a fart..." "Pa!" Another slap, Cheng Chuliang looked at him with disdain: "I slapped you for your father. You unfilial son, how dare you say that about your father." Watching Cheng Chuliang jump into thunder, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. What he knows is that Cheng Chuliang is just looking for a reason to beat the guy in front of him. What he doesn''t know is that he is Wang Kui''s Laozi! "You know what''s wrong?" "I see!" "Pa pa..." Looking at Wang Kui in front of him, Cheng Chuliang gently patted him on the face: "you remember, I can only be a dandy in Chang''an city. Even if you bully men and women, it''s not your turn. If there''s another time, I''ll break your leg!" "Yes, there won''t be another time, there won''t be..." At this time, Wang Kui''s heart is broken. No matter how Cheng Chuliang treats him, he doesn''t dare to resist. Who''s in front of him? He''s the son of the devil, the top dandy of the Tang Dynasty. Even if he breaks his leg, people won''t be punished! "Shopkeeper, what are you going to do next?" After teaching Wang Kui a lesson, Cheng Chuliang turns to Chu fan and asks him. Hear Cheng Chu Liang''s words, Chu fan white his one eye, like this end? Compared with me, your ability to pretend is like a primitive man! "Cough, get out of the way, and force me to do the rest!" Of course, Chu fan didn''t say this, but he believed that Cheng Chu Liang could see it from his own expression. Chapter 25 "I''m sorry, I''ve done too much before. Don''t you blame me?" Looking at Chu fan with a smile on his face in front of him, Wang Kui takes a puff at the corner of his mouth and starts again? You know what you''re doing? Cheng Chuliang slapped a few times, but it didn''t hurt you! Of course, Wang Kui didn''t dare to say that. He quickly gave Chu fan a "sincere" smile: "no, the shopkeeper played well. It''s all my fault. It''s my honor that you can beat me!" Hearing Wang Kui''s words, Chu fan nodded with deep sympathy: "I didn''t expect that you could still have this kind of consciousness, which moved me very much. In this case, I don''t have to compensate you?" "No, no, where can I get compensation?" Wang Kui shakes his head and a smile appears on his face. It seems that although he knows Cheng Chuliang, he has no identity, so he is anxious to flatter himself after knowing his identity. Not only Wang Kui, but also the people around him have the same idea. Even some people who are more reckless have glared at Chu fan fiercely. "Hum, how did this kind of flattering villain get to know Mr. Cheng? It''s a shame!" Compared with what Chu fan looks like now, Cheng Chuliang''s performance just now is just like a little golden man. Even these people deliberately make their voices loud so that Chu fan and others can hear them. And stay in the side of the girl with red eyes is a face of disgust staring at Chu fan, this kind of person than Wang Kui also let her feel sick! Hearing the comments around, Chu fan touched the tip of his nose and ignored them. Instead, he continued to stare at Wang Kui with a smile: "since Prince Wang doesn''t want compensation, let''s talk about compensation for us?" WHAT£¿ Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wang Kui was stunned, and then a bad premonition rose from his heart. Sure enough, Chu fan just laughed and continued: "first of all, Mr. Wang, you scared this lovely girl just now and caused great trauma to her soul, so it''s OK for you to compensate for the mental loss?" Wang Kui was stunned. When he was about to argue, he heard Cheng Chuliang''s cough and continued to smile: "of course, I''m willing to pay for the loss of Jing." Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "what''s more, your behavior just now has seriously affected the girl''s business. Should you give someone another business loss fee?" WCNMLGB£¡ If Cheng Chuliang is not here, Wang Kui can definitely jump up and give Chu fan two big mouths. If you don''t want to be shameful, when can you sell yourself? How about two more times? However, although Mr. Wang was a bit of a dandy, he understood the reason why people had to bow their heads under the eaves. He immediately nodded to Chu fan: "what should be done should be compensated!" "Well, besides, Mr. Cheng and I beat you just now. We guide you to recognize your mistakes so seriously and lead you to a bright road. Should you give us some education expenses?" "Must give, who does not let me give, I and who anxious!" Chu fan was very satisfied with Wang Kui''s performance. After nodding directly, he continued: "it''s very good, so now the last one is left." Chapter 26 "You see, when we hit you, our hands touched your face. When our hands touched such dirty things, shouldn''t we go to wash and maintain them properly? Do you want to pay for the hand washing and maintenance fees?" ¡­¡­ Do you want to be shameful or not? Looking at Chu fan''s asking for money one reason after another, Wang Kui felt that he was only a little away from the original explosion. However, after seeing Cheng Chuliang, who was tall and strong, and whose status was higher than that of several Everest peaks, Wang Kui''s anger immediately disappeared: "should pay!" Chu fan nodded with satisfaction, and then said with a smile: "I''ve calculated that what you need to pay for is all the money you have. Take it out?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wang Kui''s face aches. A dandy like him usually takes a lot of money with him when he goes out. It''s one aspect to use or not. It''s mainly for pretending to force. But now it seems that he will lose. Although he wanted to vomit blood, Wang Kui gave Chu fan his pocket with a smile: "shopkeeper, all my money is here!" Because he didn''t know Chu fan''s identity, Wang Kui also used Cheng Chuliang''s name. When Chu Liang took the money bag in his hand, Chu fan was suddenly stunned: "what kind of pendant, Prince Wang has compensated so much money, so the pendant is OK?" ¡­¡­ Wang Kui was stunned at first. Then he looked at Chu fan staring at the Lanzhi jade pendant on his waist. He could not help biting his teeth. Then he pulled the jade pendant down and put it into Chu fan''s hand: "the owner is welcome. I have to compensate you for the jade pendant, otherwise, I''m really uneasy!" "Oh, Mr. Wang, you are so polite. How can I ask for your clothes?" Chu fan found that there was gold thread on the clothes of this ya. Although he couldn''t wear other people''s clothes, he could sell some money if he took them out. Wang Kui now knows that the guy in front of him is intentional. Although the goods have a smile on his face, they are actually much more evil than Cheng Chuliang. So he has given up the struggle and directly took off his coat and put it into Chu fan''s hands: "the shopkeeper should never refuse. This is what I should do." "Don''t worry about shoes, Mr. Wang. I''ll be angry if you do this again!" Ding, congratulations to Chu fan for getting some smelly shoes Looking at the shoes in his hand, Chu fan''s mouth sucks, grandma''s, does this foot eat garlic? Do you want to stink? Chu fan felt that it was absolutely a mistake of his own to ask for shoes, and the mistake had to be made up, so: "look what you said, I can still ask for your hairpin?" Inhale, exhale, not angry, Wang Kui greatly out of a breath, Chu fan''s hands on more than a Hosta. "Ah, Mr. Wang, you are so polite. You make me feel uneasy about sleeping and eating?" Now Wang Kui is only wearing a small underwear, barefoot and hair. He is more than a refugee at first sight. If other people encounter him, he will go to prison for the reason of affecting the appearance of the city. He will never think that he is a dandy on Chang''an Street! "The shopkeeper doesn''t have to be like this. All this is what Wang should do!" Although he was talking, Wang Kui didn''t hide his anger in his words. He didn''t kill too much, but Chu fan absolutely drowned him in a cesspit! Chapter 27 This is a great shame for Wang Kui, who is known as the little overlord of Chang''an Street! "Mr. Wang is not going to take revenge on me, is he?" Chu fan still had a smile on his face, and Wang Kui shook his head: "the shopkeeper joked. Wang definitely didn''t dare to do such a thing!" Although he said this, Wang Kui''s eyes radiated a fierce light, and he secretly planned: "with Cheng Chuliang here today, I don''t believe you can stay with him all the time. When I find out your identity, I''ll cut off your five limbs and let you be a waste all your life..." Chu fan didn''t know what Wang Kui thought, but it didn''t affect him to warn the guy in front of him: "since Prince Wang said that, I''m relieved. Otherwise, I''m really afraid that I''ll kill you accidentally!" When he spoke, Chu fan stamped his feet directly. Taking him as the center, all the green bricks around him appeared cracks like cobwebs, and even there was a big pit one meter deep under his feet. The strong shock makes the people around suddenly sit on the ground directly, and then they all look at the big pit beside Chu fan in horror. "I''ll be a good boy. Is this one stepped out? Isn''t this guy an animal NMLGB£¡ Chu fan turned to look at the guy who was talking. Are you praising me or scolding me? Unlike the melon eaters around him, Wang Kui was in a cold sweat. Because Chu fan was beside him, his feeling was the strongest. Just now Chu fan''s feeling of lifting a heavy weight as light as a light was absolutely not as strong as he could! As soon as I read this, Wang Kui was even more afraid. If I had just tried my best to help myself, would I be in front of my old man now? As soon as the terrible idea appeared, Wang Kui felt the heat of his crotch, and then a coquettish smell filled the air The smell of urine is mixed with the smell of old pickled cabbage floating out of his shoes. Chu fan''s face is so dark that he doesn''t spit it out directly. Good guy, this guy is going to disgust me, isn''t he? After two steps back in disgust, Chu fan looks directly at Wang Kui: "I''m so sorry. I''ve made a big mistake, but I believe Prince Wang will fix it here, right?" Now Wang Kui just wants to leave Chufan as soon as possible. As for road building, it''s just road building. Just don''t let me repair my tomb. With this idea, Wang Kui''s head is fast, for fear that it will slow down a little, and his head will enter his chest. "In that case, Prince Wang should go home first, and remember to repair the road." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wang Kui''s face relaxed. Then he saluted Chu fan and ran to the back. But at this time, a wind blew past. When the wind blows, Wang Kui feels a sudden ice in his crotch, and he can''t help but clip his legs. However, he is running forward again, and his feet are too soft, and then he directly falls into a dog''s dung. What''s more unfortunate is that he just fell on the small stones splashed out when Chu fan came out of the big pit. Wang Kui only felt a pain in his mouth, and there was blood flowing out of his mouth. When he opened his eyes, there were three white teeth lying on the ground. But even so, Wang Kui couldn''t stop. He grabbed the three teeth on the ground and ran home with drool mixed with blood on his face. Chapter 28 "Ha ha ha, Tai te Niang''s anger has been relieved. This kind of scum should have been taught like this for a long time!" Because of Cheng Yaojin''s relationship, people in Chang''an city are not very afraid of Cheng Chuliang, and Chu fan''s performance just now makes these people have a good impression on him, so the discussion does not avoid them at all. "That''s right. Wang Kui didn''t meet Mr. Cheng and the shopkeeper earlier, otherwise he would have been unlucky!" "The shopkeeper is really strong. I guess he can kill people with one blow?" "Kill people? Hehe, brother, as a passer-by, I tell you that the strength of the shopkeeper can directly put your head into your chest! " when they make complaints about Chu''s strength, they do not know that Chu fan is full of Tucao on the hardness of the streets of Changan. He only made less than one percent of his strength to make such a big hole. "But the shopkeeper is so mean, shameless and shameless "That''s right. In terms of this shamelessness, it''s a model of our generation. Someone Wang has said here that in a hundred years, the shopkeeper will be far ahead on the shameless road!" ¡­¡­ "Cough!" Seeing the angle of the topic begin to slant the building in a kind of crazy way, Chu fan quickly stops Chang''an people''s galloping carriage with his own cough, grandma''s, I don''t want to be ashamed of someone in Chu? After stopping the common people in Chang''an, Chu fan turned to look at the girl behind him: "well, take the compensation given to you by Prince Wang to see your father." Looking at the money bag and jade pendant that Chu fan put into her hand, the girl was stunned, and then looked at Chu fan with embarrassment: "shopkeeper, I can''t take it. Where did you get it from Mr. Wang? How can I take it?" "Well, don''t you want to see your father? Take it quickly. It''s nothing to me. " Looking at Chu fan''s serious face, the girl gritted her teeth and put away the money bag and jade pendant: "thank you, shopkeeper. Pan Xiaolian will repay you when her father gets better!" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan shakes his head and plans to refuse, but at this moment, a strange voice suddenly rings out. "Bang bang, host, are you there?" ¡­¡­ Hearing the voice of the neurotic system, Chu Fan said: "if there is no accident, I will still be here within 50 years. Besides, have you changed the tone?" "To comply with the host''s request, the system knocked on the door before speaking!" Q. what should I do when I meet a retarded system? Online, etc. It''s very urgent! "OK, if you have a word, say it, if you have a fart, let it go!" "Host, I have to remind you that this system is in your mind now. If you fart..." Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan''s mouth twitched. He felt that the people of Chang''an were not knowledgeable enough. Compared with the system, he was as pure as a little white rabbit! "If it''s all right, I''ll hang up?" Chu fan is too lazy to talk with the system, because he finds that he is a younger brother in front of the system, no matter he is inferior or shameless! "Ding, congratulations on the special task triggered by the host, please check it in time!" After Chu fan admitted defeat unilaterally, the system finally got to the point. Hearing the voice of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "view task!" Chapter 29 As the voice falls, a light curtain that ordinary people can''t see appears in front of Chu fan: task: the little maid of the shopkeeper Introduction: as the greatest mysterious card merchant, shouldn''t you have a little maid of your own? Requirements: let pan Xiaolian become the maid of the card store! Time limit: three minutes reward: open a daily card selling qualification randomly! Failure punishment: inhumane! ¡­¡­ "System, can you explain to me what is inhuman?" "Ding, in view of the educational level of the host, this system can only tell you that it will probably turn you into a complete eunuch!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan only felt his legs cool. The animal really had a bad intention to himself! As a four good youth with healthy thinking and great ambition, Chu Fan said that he would never let the dog system succeed, for his own happy life! "Cough." As soon as he thought about it, Chu fan showed a "sincere" smile to pan Xiaolian in front of him: "Miss Xiaolian, don''t you have any plans for your future?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian was stunned, and then said to Chu fan: "tell your son that when my father is better, the little girl will go back home with my father." "Why?" Looking at Chu fan''s puzzled appearance, pan Xiaolian gave a wry smile: "the childe doesn''t know that although Chang''an city is good, it doesn''t have a shelter for our father and daughter. It''s better to go back to our hometown earlier, and we won''t be bullied." Chu fan trembled all over, don''t, you can''t go, otherwise I Chu someone can really cry this time can''t find a tune! "Miss Xiaolian, if your father and daughter really have nowhere to go, there is just a shortage of caretakers in my shop. I wonder if you would like to..." "Xiaolian, thank you very much, young master!" As soon as Chufan''s words came out, pan Xiaolian''s face brightened, and then said directly to Chufan: "childe, I don''t know if we can let Xiaolian settle her father first, and then come back?" "It''s natural." As soon as Chu Fan said what he said, Cheng Chuliang rushed out: "Wow, hahaha, what''s the matter, little lady? You can take us to see your father. There are me and the shopkeeper to ensure that your father will be properly settled!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan''s eyes brightened, then gave him a "well done" look, and then said: "what do you think of Miss Xiaolian?" The little girl has just experienced a disaster. Chu fan and Cheng Chuliang are absolute good people in her eyes. How could they refuse this kind of thing? She immediately said to Chu fan with tears of gratitude: "little girl, thank you very much Again to Chu fan and Cheng Chuliang salute, and then pan Xiaolian with two people toward a direction, on the road, pan Xiaolian also briefly introduced his own situation. She followed her father pan Fu to a relative in Chang''an City, only to find that her relative was no longer in Chang''an. They are helpless. Pan Fu suddenly falls ill again. But pan Xiaolian has to sell herself to save her father. If she is not lucky enough to meet Chu fan and Cheng Chuliang, she will be ruined by the prince Wang. "Yes, just leave it here, old thing. I haven''t paid the room fee for so many days, and I still want to live in our shop?" Chapter 30 As soon as they arrived at the gate of a hotel called Wangchun building, they heard a strange voice. Chu fan and Cheng Chuliang turn around and see a shop boy in coarse cloth and short brown directing two strong men to lift a gray old man out of his shop. "Daddy?" When she saw the old man being carried, pan Xiaolian''s face suddenly changed, and then she rushed over directly: "little brother, what are you doing?" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s voice, the shopkeeper looked up at her: "what else can we do? This old man can''t live any longer. You can''t let him die in our shop. By the way, you still owe us three days'' room money. Pay it back quickly!" "It''s not that we don''t pay back the money. Why are you driving my father out of the room?" Looking at Pan Fu who was directly carried out in a coma, pan Xiaolian''s eyes turned red on the spot, and then glared at the little two in front of her. After hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, the shopkeeper turned his lips disdainfully: "then you should pay back the money. As long as you pay back the money, I can recite the dead old devil in person!" "Ah, ah, even a weak woman bullies you. You are really not a son. I can''t stand it any more." While dianxiaoer was talking to pan Xiaolian, a dark figure suddenly rushed out of the side, and then hit him in the face with a punch. "Who dares to beat you..." "Bang!" Before he finished speaking, he got another kick in his stomach. Then Cheng Chuliang picked him up directly: "what did you just say?" The appearance of Cheng''s father and son is unique in the whole Chang''an City, so the shopkeeper immediately recognized who was holding him, and immediately showed a flattering smile: "Mr. Cheng, how did you come here?" "Why, is this a tiger''s den that I have to become?" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words came out, the shop boy in his hand shivered and hurriedly returned: "I dare not, I dare not." "Why don''t you move Mr. Pan in as soon as possible When he heard Cheng Chuliang''s words, the shop boy nodded and was about to let the two thugs next to him start, Chu fan came out directly: "no, just put it here." Chu fan''s voice export, pan Xiaolian of one side is a Leng, then dull of see to Chu fan. "Xiaolian, let me ask you, do you want your father to get better soon?" "Of course Not only pan Xiaolian, but also Cheng Chuliang is puzzled. He doesn''t know what Chu fan wants to do. After hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan raised the corner of his mouth, and then a pile of white cards appeared in his hands: "Xiaolian, these cards are one hundred Wen. If you are lucky enough, you can cure your father''s disease from them." "Hum, the old man has been critically ill for a long time. Even if the doctor comes, he can''t be saved. Little girl, I advise you not to be fooled. Go and buy him a coffin with money honestly." He didn''t know that Cheng Chuliang knew Chu fan, so he was not polite to Chu fan. "If you don''t know how to talk, shut up Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, the shopkeeper shrunk his head and then said to Cheng Chuliang: "Oh, grandfather, this old man really can''t live, otherwise we won''t move him out of the room." Chapter 31 When the shopkeeper speaks, he looks bitter and astringent. Although it''s immoral to move the sick guests out of his shop, there''s no way. No matter what they do, they always pay attention to Feng Shui. If they really let others die in their own shop, it would be too bad luck. "Shopkeeper, can this card really save my father?" Although there is gas in the heart, pan Xiaolian also knows that dianxiaoer is telling the truth, so she can only place her expectation on Chu fan. "It''s natural. If you''re lucky enough, 100 Wen will save your father." After hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian clenched her teeth and put the money bag she got from Wang Kui into Chu fan''s hands: "shopkeeper, how many cards do you have in it?" See pan Xiaolian or decided to believe in front of the liar, shopkeeper a face of helplessness, in his opinion, there is so much money is better to buy a better coffin for the old man. Pan Xiaolian of course is another idea. In her opinion, since Chu fan can give her the money, she will not covet these things. In addition to Chu fan''s help, she chooses to believe Chu fan. Open the purse in his hand, Chu fan found that there are five Liang broken silver in it, just can buy five white cards. After pan Xiaolian pulled out five white cards, Chu fan checked them quickly. The reason why he chose to let pan Xiaolian pull out the card here is that Chu fan wanted to cure pan Fu, and another reason is advertising! Because of what happened before, this place has long been surrounded by the good people of Chang''an. However, most of them have the same idea as the shopkeeper. They think that Chu fan is just a liar. After reading all the five cards, Chu fan took a big breath: "Congratulations Hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian was stunned, and then looked at Chu fan anxiously: "shopkeeper, can my father save me?" Looking at Pan Xiaolian''s anxious appearance, Chu fan nodded his head directly, and then said: "you are lucky. Although four of the five cards are empty, one of them is just useful!" [strong life saving medicine] classification: item card (green) Introduction: special medicine from a certain science and technology plane! Function: with this card, you can get "powerful life-saving medicine" to cure all diseases! Note: you''re right. This is the little pill in legend After materializing the card, a light blue pill appeared in Chu fan''s hand: "give this pill to your father, he should be able to recover." Pan Xiaolian hesitated when she took the pill from Chu fan. Although she trusted Chu fan, and the scene of the pill just now was magical, she wanted to give it to her father, just in case "Oh, you little lady are really in trouble. Even the things in the shopkeeper''s shop are regarded as treasures by the emperor. Since he said they are useful, why do you hesitate?" Looking at Pan Xiaolian who is still hesitating, Cheng Chuliang grabs the pill directly, and then roughly shoves it into pan Fu''s mouth. Cheng Chuliang''s action is very fast. Pan Xiaolian doesn''t even react. Chu fan almost gives him a big mouth when he looks at this guy''s action. Don''t give full play to the effect. Old man pan has been killed by you! "Cough, cough..." Chapter 32 When pan Xiaolian looked at Pan Fu with worried face, pan Fu suddenly coughed on the ground, and then he got up in the panic eyes of the people around him. "My God ~" Pan Fu just got up, and the waiter beside him just screamed: "it''s amazing." Looking at the shop boy, Chu fan didn''t slap him to death. This guy suddenly drank so much that Chu fan almost fell to his knees! In fact, it''s no wonder that shopkeeper. He knew how serious pan Fu''s illness was, but it was such a man who half stepped into the gate of death. He recovered because of a small pill. Looking at the man''s climbing up, he could not be healthier than himself! In addition to the shop boy, the other people around also looked at Chu fan with an incredible face. "Young master, do you still sell your pills?" Looking at in front of this si a face fiery appearance, Chu fan corners of the mouth a draw, how feel where some is wrong? It''s obvious that the common people of Tang Dynasty don''t know the real meaning of small pills. Instead, they are waiting for Chu fan''s answer with a crazy face. Looking at these guys'' eyes, Chu fan has no doubt about their love for small pills! "You guys, I''m just a card merchant. You must have seen that the pills just now are also extracted from the card. So if you want small pills, please go to the card shop in Fengwu street to buy them!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the man who asked immediately asked: "my Lord, can I get that kind of magic medicine if I buy your card?" These people did not understand the relationship between the card and the special medicine, but this did not prevent them from asking Chu fan. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m not sure what''s in the card. Maybe there''s nothing in it, so you should be careful when you buy the card." Seeing that these people had to continue to ask, Chu fan waved his hand: "the store will be open tomorrow. If you have anything you want to know, you can go to the store and ask. Now please do what you should do." Although some people want to ask a few more questions, after Chu fan grinned a page of green bricks into pieces, the people around him immediately said that they were very considerate of the shopkeeper and would never make it difficult for the shopkeeper to do "Thank you, little old man, for saving your life!" After the crowd left, pan Fu came with Pan Xiaolian and said thanks to Chu fan. Seeing that an old man in his 40s and 50s was about to kneel down and thank him, Chu fan stopped him immediately: "you''re welcome. If Xiaolian doesn''t want to pay, I can''t help it, but from today on, Xiaolian will become a worker in the shop." After hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Fu said with a smile: "it''s our luck for Xiaolian to be your assistant. You can rest assured that our Xiaolian is absolutely hardworking!" Pan Fu is a member of his family. He knows his family''s affairs. Not to mention Chu fan''s ability to save himself, but Cheng Chuliang, who is around him, is worth pan Xiaolian''s following. When pan Fu agrees to come down, pan Xiaolian on one side also immediately salutes Chu fan again: "Xiaolian has seen the shopkeeper!" "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task. Unlock the daily card class and open the daily card spicy bar!" As soon as pan Xiaolian''s voice was over, the sound of the system began to ring. Chapter 33 Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan asked the system: "system, what is the daily card?" "Ding, in order to prevent the host from starving to death, the system specially prepared must be neutral card. As long as you buy this card, you will be able to obtain the goods open to the system." During the introduction of the system, Chu fan found a kind of white card with spicy bars on it in the system warehouse, but when he saw the information of the card, Chu Fan said: "are you afraid that I will starve to death? You''re afraid that I won''t die of hunger! " [spicy bar] classification: Daily card (white) Introduction: Delicious spicy bar from Dixing has fascinated countless people! Function: delicious, spicy enough to taste remarks: the official price is 100 Wen! Chu fan swears that if the dog system dares to appear in front of him, he will directly kick ya to death. In Chang''an City, a steamed bun costs one Wen, two Wen can sell a meat bun, and a bag of spicy sticks costs 100 Wen? Compared with the system, the numerous unscrupulous merchants of our earth star are just as simple as the little white rabbit! "Shopkeeper, shopkeeper?" Just when Chu fan plans to tell the system what is called "small profit but quick turnover", Cheng Chuliang''s voice suddenly rings. Chu fan almost sits on the ground with a shiver. He took a bad look at Cheng Chuliang, and then asked: "your old Cheng is leaving, so loud!" ¡­¡­ Cheng Chuliang didn''t know where he had offended the store manager, but he didn''t care. He said with a straight smile: "shopkeeper, I don''t know if old Cheng has left, but if you don''t let go, your dog will leave!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan was stunned and looked down. He didn''t know when the two puppies in the bamboo basket urinated. The urine dropped to the ground drop by drop along the gap of the bamboo basket, and some splashed on Chu fan''s shoes "Shopkeeper, let me carry it for you." Seeing Chu fan''s dark face, pan Xiaolian and his daughter want to laugh but dare not. Instead, pan Fu says to Chu fan. Chu fan is not polite, and gives the bamboo basket to pan Fu directly: "it happens that there are extra rooms in my shop. You can live in the shop later. Xiaolian is responsible for receiving guests for me. It''s ten Liang silver in January. Uncle pan helps me clean up and deal with some chores. How about five Liang silver in a month?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the father and daughter were already excited. They nodded to Chu fan directly, hoping to start their work immediately. After fixing the salary with them, Chu fan turned to look at Cheng Chuliang: "we''re going home. What are you doing with us?" "Hey hey, that, shopkeeper, Lao Cheng is going to draw the card, you see..." Although Cheng Chuliang is the little overlord of Chang''an Street, he doesn''t dare to explode in front of Chu fan. Not to mention Chu fan''s magic cards, they are the means to step out a hole in the street just now, but they are not the ones he dares to provoke. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s reply, Chu fan''s eyes brighten. It turns out that this guy is here to spend money. As a successful businessman, his first requirement is to treat his guests like spring breeze A hammer! Looking at one or two pieces of silver Cheng Chuliang took out, Chu fan took a puff from the corner of his mouth: "will you buy a white card?" "Yes "You''re a son of the Duke of the country, and you buy a white card?" Chapter 34 Chu fan''s voice is very loud, and the expression on his face vividly expresses his inner thoughts - disdain! Hear Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chu Liang mouth corner a draw, ya just now is in despise me, right? Inhale, exhale, not angry! "I am a man of self-restraint!" At this moment, Cheng Chuliang felt as if he was possessed by Du Ruhui and other literary ministers, and peace of mind became his instinct. Looking at Chu fan''s face full of disdain, Cheng Chuliang still felt full of anger, and then issued the most tenacious roar: "store manager, 100 Wen is also money!" "Yes, I know." Chu fan nodded to Cheng Chuliang with a serious face: "but what I care about more is that the son of the Grand Duke of the Kingdom only took out 100 Wen!" ¡­¡­ If I didn''t beat you, I''d let you know what a big fist in casserole is. After taking a deep breath, Cheng Chuliang directly asked, "do you want to sell it or not?" "Sell it!" During the conversation, Chu fan directly takes Cheng Chuliang''s money bag and hands him a white card: "a bag of spicy strips, thank you for your patronage." "Shopkeeper, why is your card different from what I bought before?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang immediately asked. At least he had seen many cards. At a glance, he could see the difference between everyday cards and mysterious cards. After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan gave him a blank look: "this is a kind of fixed card - spicy strip. As long as you use the card, you can get a package of delicious food called" spicy strip. " "Shopkeeper, do you mean Lao Cheng spent 100 Wen to buy such a package of Laozi spicy noodles?" Chu fan turned around and found that he didn''t know what he had used the spicy card when he was talking. When he saw the spicy card in Cheng Chuliang''s hand, even Chu fan''s face was a little embarrassed: "system, is this too much?" In Cheng Chuliang''s palm lay a bag less than half the size of his palm, which contained five pitiful spicy sticks! "Ding, although spicy bar is good, don''t be greedy ~" the system''s answer makes Chu fan''s mouth twitch. It''s really the biggest sorrow of his life to meet such a system of demanding money! Although Chu fan was a little embarrassed, when he faced Cheng Chuliang, he still nodded his head seriously: "yes, this is the spicy bar. You can taste it first. The taste will never disappoint you." "Shopkeeper, let''s not talk about the taste, is it too little?" Sure enough, no one in the world is a fool, a hundred Wen can buy two roast ducks! "Hum." Chu fan didn''t expose his guilty heart, so he directly looked at Cheng Chuliang with a cold snort: "or I''ll give you a walnut and you''ll give me the spicy stick back?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang''s head shook fast. Although he didn''t know what this spicy bar was, was it too much to return a walnut? In order to show his determination, Cheng Chuliang directly tears open the plastic package in his hand in Chu fan''s unbelievable eyes, and then directly shoves several spicy strips inside into his mouth. "Wu, Wu, Wu..." For a moment, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes were staring at the boss, and he kept waving his hands. Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s action, Chu fan''s face was shocked: "are you ok?" Chapter 35 At the same time, Chu fan asked the system anxiously: "system, how much gutter oil did you add?" "Ding, please don''t frame up the integrity of this system. Do you think Ya may be allergic to spicy strips?" Hear the explanation of the system, Chu fan mouth corner a draw, special Niang this kind of excuse you can find out? At this time, Cheng Chuliang''s expression finally recovered, and then he looked at Chu fan with burning eyes: "store manager, this spicy bar is really delicious!" When he speaks, Cheng Chuliang stares at Chu fan expectantly, and his eyes are full of greed. Chu fan is about to be pissed off by this second product. Even if it''s delicious, you don''t have to exaggerate. I almost made a coffin for you! Not only Chu fan, but also pan Xiaolian and pan Fu''s father and daughter are staring at Cheng Chuliang foolishly. They always feel that the little Duke is making a fuss. Even Chu fan heard two words in his mind - "Er Bi"! Cheng Chuliang doesn''t know how much psychological harm his performance has caused to Chu fan, but in fact, he didn''t expect that this thing called spicy bar would be so delicious: "shopkeeper, do you have any spicy bar here?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan''s eyes brightened, and then looked at him strangely: "do you really want to eat?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang nodded excitedly. For a real Tang Dynasty person, the taste of spicy bar is really wonderful. "Thanks for your patronage, 100 Wen a bag!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang suddenly straightens his face, and then bows his hand to Chu fan with a serious face: "I suddenly think that I have something else to do. Shopkeeper, I''ll leave first!" When Chu fan is in a daze, Cheng Chuliang has already run out for several meters. At the same time, he is secretly glad that thanks to his fast running, otherwise he will lose more money. "Bah, how dare you claim to be Cheng Guogong''s son?" Although he has already run very fast, Cheng Chuliang''s legs are still softened by the undisguised scorn from Chu fan behind him When Cheng Chuliang left, Chu fan inadvertently glanced at the system panel, but was infuriated on the spot: "system, I just sold a card, why didn''t the number of tasks change?" Without waiting for the system to speak, Chu fan muttered again in his heart: "system, white card is also a card. Although it''s only 100 Wen, you can''t look down on others just because it''s cheap!" "Ding, the system tips that daily cards do not belong to the category of mysterious cards. After the host is sold, it can get 20% reward, but it is not included in the sales volume." ¡­¡­ Hearing the explanation of the system, Chu fan''s face was distressed. He knew that he should have sold it to the second white card. Now it''s OK. He wasted a share of his performance. "My Lord, where shall we go next?" Looking at Chu fan''s blue and white face since Cheng Chuliang left, pan Xiaolian and pan Fu couldn''t help asking carefully. "Well, oh, let''s go back to the shop!" In the heart secretly decides that after absolutely can''t make this kind of mistake, Chu fan nods to two people, then takes them to walk toward own small broken shop. "Dare to ask, is it Mr. Chufan?" As soon as he got back to the door of the small broken shop, Chu fan saw a white faced middle-aged man with a few young men waiting at the door. Chapter 36 Seeing that Chu fan appeared, the middle-aged man quickly stepped forward and asked aloud. The man''s voice was a little sharp, which made Chu fan feel as if he had goose bumps. After carefully searching his memory and making sure that his predecessor didn''t owe anyone money, Chu fan came forward and said: "I am. What do you want me to do?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the middle-aged man was obviously relieved. Then he showed an aunt like smile at Chu fan and continued: "our Liu gen, Mr. Chu can call me Lao Gen!" Although Liu Gen seems to be only in his forties, he is fully qualified to call himself an old man in the Tang Dynasty. However, it is obvious that what Chu fan cares about is not Liu Gen''s age. When the other party finishes speaking, Chu fan points to the other party with a surprised face: "our family? The eunuch without little JJ? " ¡­¡­ When he heard Chu fan''s words, Liu Gen drew his lips. Now he had only one idea in his heart, which was that we had never seen such a person who didn''t know etiquette! Not only Liu Laogen, but also pan Fu and pan Xiaolian behind Chu fan look at Chu fan with admiration. You should know that the eunuch in front of him is a eunuch! Although the identity of eunuch is a bit shameful, it means that people in the palace are not ordinary people. Fortunately, Chu fan responded in time and showed an apologetic smile to Liu Laogen: "I don''t know why Mr. Liu came here?" When he heard Chu fan''s words, Liu Laogen drew his lips, but he was also a man from the palace. Naturally, he would not express his emotions, but suddenly turned pale: "Chu fan takes orders!" Seeing that the eunuch without little JJ suddenly became serious, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then quickly said: "take the order, take the order, Chu fan take the order!" Looking at Chu fan just casually arched his hands, Liu Laogen drew his lips again. If ordinary people were so rebellious in front of him, he would have thrown them into the moat to feed the bastards. However, when he thought of what his majesty had told him when he came, he could only smile again: "the emperor called on heaven to carry the goods..." Three minutes later, Chu fan took the imperial edict in Liu Laogen''s hand with a dull face: "I''m the owner of the first-class goods now?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Liu Laogen showed a flattering smile: "we are here to congratulate the owner!" Yipin staff! When reading out the imperial edict, Liu Laogen himself broke out in a cold sweat. Now he is very glad that he didn''t blow hair with Chu fan just now. Otherwise, he would be lying in the moat to feed the bastard. Liu Laogen doesn''t know if it''s a late comer, but it''s absolutely unprecedented. Fortunately, Chu fan''s position as a shopkeeper is just a temporary position set up by his majesty. He has no real power but status. Otherwise, Liu Laogen will doubt whether Ya is his Majesty''s illegitimate son. In fact, Li Shiming is also very helpless. Although he also knows that there is a god Buddha in this world, it has nothing to do with him after all. But now Chang''an city suddenly appears a "immortal" who can also increase his life span. If he doesn''t show kindness at this time, Li Shiming is really in his head! Chapter 37 "Thank you very much." Chu fan naturally understands Li Shiming''s kindness, but he doesn''t care much. In his opinion, the owner of this product is not as comfortable as buying more cards here. Speaking of the card, Chu fan''s eyes suddenly brightened, and then he looked directly at Liu Laogen in front of him: "ah, brother Liu, someone in Chu was too rough just now. I''ll apologize to you first!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Liu Laogen was stunned, and then he was deeply moved. Although he came from the palace, he was a eunuch after all. People with lower status just flattered him, while people with higher status despised him naked. At this time, Liu Laogen was moved to hear a senior member of Yipin call himself "elder brother": "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, the shopkeeper is so heroic, so we won''t blame him." If Liu Laogen said he didn''t dare to blame him, it would show that he still had complaints in his heart. But now, it shows that he didn''t even have complaints. Chu fan was even more happy when he heard Liu Laogen''s words: "brother Liu, to be honest, at the moment I saw you, I was excited and complained. What was excited was that I treated you as if I had met you at first sight. What I complained about was that God made us meet so late." Liu Laogen is an ancient man after all. Although he is a eunuch trained from the palace, he still can''t bear to hear Chu fan''s so "explicit" words: "the shopkeeper is welcome. Laogen treats you as he once saw you. But the shopkeeper has orders in the future. I will do my best!" Liu Laogen is not a fool. He knows that Chu fan must have some requirements for his enthusiasm. But at least Chu fan is also a high-ranking person, so he is willing to make friends with him. However, what should be kept should be kept. After all, "try your best", but there is a lot of room for operation. Hearing Liu Laogen''s words, Chu fan''s smile became more obvious. He put his hand directly into his pocket and took out a pile of blue cards: "brother Liu, I have nothing else on me, only this mysterious card, Chenghui one hundred taels of gold. Do you want to buy dozens of them?" "Hiss ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Liu Laogen took a cold breath. If it wasn''t for his Majesty''s favor to Chu fan, he would give ya two big mouths. Do you think that''s what people do? Can people do it? We read dozens of imperial edicts. It''s the first time someone asked me for money. At this moment, Liu Laogen even felt that he and the legendary Zhuge Wolong had reached an agreement in thought, because now he also wanted to say: "I''ve never seen such a brazen man!" Of course, Liu Laogen did not dare to say that. He could not offend a famous member of Yipin. He had an expression on his face that was not much better than crying. Liu Laogen asked directly: "ha ha, I don''t know how many should I buy next time?" Chu fan was stunned. He didn''t expect Liu Laogen to ask himself such a question. He immediately rubbed his chin and showed a "honest" smile: "brother Liu, you''re welcome. Even if you buy one hundred or two hundred pieces, I won''t be too few." Inhale, exhale, not angry! Chapter 38 Liu Laogen forced his rapid heartbeat to stabilize, and then he showed an embarrassed smile: "the shopkeeper joked." Liu Laogen felt that after he went back this time, he would tell his majesty that he would not go out of the palace to do errands in the future. If he met such a shameless thing again, he would go away peacefully. Although he had 10000 alpacas running by in his heart, he still didn''t dare to offend Chu fan. He immediately took out a pearl with a bitter smile: "my pearl is worth three hundred taels of gold. Why don''t the shopkeeper buy me three cards?" He took the Pearl in Liu Laogen''s hand. After judging by the system, Chu fan''s eyes became more intense when he looked at Liu Laogen. Ya is really rich! When you think about Liu Laogen and Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan suddenly feels that Ya is just a scum in a dandy. He can''t even compare with a eunuch. If you let Cheng Chuliang know that Chu fan actually compares himself with a eunuch, he will jump up and give ya two big mouths. However, it is not clear what will happen in the end because of the gap between the two forces. In the heart of Cheng Chuliang for all aspects of contempt at the same time, Chu fan''s hand did not hesitate, quickly help Liu Laogen check out the three cards, but then he looked at Liu Laogen''s eyes become strange. "Cough, shopkeeper, but what''s wrong?" Really can''t stand Chu fan from top to bottom, from left to right all-round view, Liu Laogen finally asked. Hearing Liu Laogen''s words, Chu fan took a breath, and then said: "congratulations to brother Liu for getting a bottle of body recovery medicine." [limb recovery medicine] classification: medicine card (green) Introduction: top class medicine from a high-tech plane, specializing in the treatment of limb deformity. Function: with this card, you can get the "limb recovery potion" to recover all limb deformity injuries! Note: Mom, I don''t have to worry that I can''t finish the task any more! Chu fan make complaints about a merciless Tucao from a dog system, and then directly send a bottle of green medicine to Liu Laogen''s hand. At this time, Liu Laogen had already lost his composure. His lips were shaking, and his eyes were red and staring at Chu fan: "shopkeeper, what you said is true?" Looking at Liu Laogen''s excited look, Chu fan nodded. Compared with the old goods, those landlords in the great Tang Dynasty can definitely hang up their own southeast branches: "Lao Liu, I think you''d better not be excited. You''d better go back and ask your family about this kind of thing that concerns little JJ before you decide." Seeing that Liu Laogen is about to lose his square inch, Chu fan quickly reminds Li Shiming that if Li Shiming knows that there is an extra eunuch with a little JJ in his harem, he may go crazy. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Liu Laogen took a deep breath, his face flushed slightly, and then nodded to Chu fan: "thank you for your reminding." Compared with his own small life, little JJ still needs to slow down. However, Liu Laogen had no doubt about the potion Chu fan took out. After all, he had personally seen the python, tortoise and peacock behind the palace. After thanking Chu fan again, Liu Laogen carefully put the small green medicine bottle into his arms, and then looked at the "little guys" around him warily: "this matter, we will go back to the Palace first to recover our life, the owner is very kind, there will be a thick reward in the future!" Chapter 39 For Liu Laogen''s idea, Chu fan nodded very understandably. It is estimated that the only idea in Ya''s heart now is to report to Li Shimin. With Li Shimin''s character, he will not rob his subordinates. The most likely thing is to let Liu Laogen regain his freedom, which is why he is so excited. "Don''t be polite, brother Liu. Just keep busy." After Liu Laogen left, pan Xiaolian asked Chu fan curiously: "shopkeeper, that bottle of green things is really as powerful as you said?" as soon as pan Xiaolian''s words came out, pan Fu explained anxiously to Chu fan: "shopkeeper, Xiaolian is still young and doesn''t know how to be polite. Don''t blame her." Pan Xiaolian, after all, is only a teenager. She doesn''t know much about the world, but pan Fu is afraid of irritating Chu fan. You know, they are helpless in Chang''an. They finally meet a person who is willing to take them in. He doesn''t want to let them lose their support because of some small things. However, it is obvious that Chu fan is not as stingy as pan Fu imagined. Instead, he smiles at Pan Xiaolian: "that''s natural. I can even save your father. Can''t I bring out such a little thing?" Pan Xiaolian is only a girl after all, with all the girl''s unique naive manner. After hearing Chu fan''s words, she nodded repeatedly, and then looked at him with adoring eyes: "adults are so powerful!" Hear pan Xiaolian''s exclamation, Chu fan''s heart is more proud, even the head can''t help raising a lot. "Woof, woof, woof ~" at this time, two puppies in Pan Fu''s hands finally cried out, one of them tried to put his little head out of the basket. Seeing the movements of the two puppies, Chu fan raised his mouth: "put them there." When speaking, Chu fan pointed to the kennel at the door of the store. The dogs are not as delicate as they were in the days of Dixing, so both pan Fu and pan Xiaolian have no objection and put the two dogs in directly. Maybe it''s the special effect of the kennel. The two puppies immediately calmed down after they entered the kennel, and even looked around with their dark eyes. As soon as Chu fan took pan Xiaolian and pan Fu into the small broken shop, the voice of the system rang: "Ding, it is detected that Pan Xiaolian, a staff member meeting the system standard, is Pan Xiaolian set as a first-class agent?" The sudden sound of the system still made Chu fan tremble, and even the corners of his mouth twitch a few times. The grandson must have deliberately wanted to frighten someone in Chu, or how could it be so sudden? After ''s heart Tucao was finished, Chu fan began to make complaints about his mind in his mind: "what is a level agent in "? "Ding, the first level agent will be qualified to sell a card one level lower than the card that the host can sell. After confirming the agent''s identity, the system will transmit information to the agent and give the other party one or three talent skills." Hearing the explanation of the system, Chu fan suddenly felt sour: "system, why didn''t I get the talent reward?" "Ding, the agent''s salary is determined by the host and can''t get the card reward. Please treat the fairness of the system correctly!" Under the systematic explanation, Chu fan''s mind was slightly balanced. Then Chu fan turned to pan Xiaolian and said, "Xiaolian, would you like to be the first-class agent of the card shop?" Chapter 40 Hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian was stunned, and then quickly said: "I do!" Although I don''t know what this agent is, in her opinion, Chu fan is a good man and will not cheat herself. At the moment when pan Xiaolian agreed, a golden light flew out of Chu fan and fell directly on her. At the same time, the sound of the system appeared in Chu fan''s mind crazily: "Ding, the first level agent begins to set!" "Agent setting completed, start talent reset!" "Talent reset completed, pan Xiaolian gains talent [great power], [efficient strike], [fighting art]!" When the system prompt sound appears, Chu fan already knows the effects of these three talents: [giant power] type: Blue fighting talent Introduction: the talent owner gains one bull''s power, and her power increases temporarily every day! [efficient strike] type: Green combat talent Introduction: when attacking, the talent owner can cause more terrible damage! [fighting art] type: Blue fighting talent Introduction: the talent owner will master the top fighting skills of mortals at the moment of fighting. ¡­¡­ "Goo Doo!" Looking at Pan Xiaolian''s three talents, Chu fan swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "Niang, system, what have you cultivated?" It''s no exaggeration to say that among the people Chu fan knows, the little Lori in front of her is definitely the best one to fight! After a look at Pan Xiaolian''s pretty face and timid eyes, Chu fan sighed, hoping that all the dandies on the street would be able to show their talents and protect themselves outside. "Thank you, shopkeeper. I will take care of the store for you." With the system to transmit information, Chu fan doesn''t need to explain what a card merchant is for little Lori. After absorbing all the information, little Lori immediately says to Chu fan. After hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan nodded: "in this case, if someone doesn''t buy the highest level card in the future, it''s up to you." Today''s Pan Xiaolian is qualified to sell three kinds of cards: daily, white and green. If someone wants to buy a blue card, they can find Chu fan. Pan Xiaolian naturally would not refuse Chu fan''s arrangement and nodded excitedly: "the owner can rest assured that I will take good care of the shop." Looking at the excited pan Xiaolian, Chu fan smiles. As soon as he''s about to speak, he hears a loud voice: "shopkeeper, shopkeeper, you''re not here, Lao Cheng is here!" ¡­¡­ Chu fan didn''t even need to use his head to know what the distinctive voice was. Sure enough, three "black bears" rushed in with the voice. "Ha ha ha, shopkeeper, Lao Cheng is here. Come out to meet the guests quickly." WQNM£¡ Looking at Cheng Chuliang, who is the first one to shout with excitement, Chu fan''s mouth draws. Is it true that he treats Laozi as a brothel here: "if you dare to shout again, I''ll put your head into your stomach!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang froze, and then showed a flattering smile: "Hey, shopkeeper, how can you treat the guests like this? Lao Cheng is here to take care of your business. You are so sad..." Chapter 41 If a little Laurie like Pan Xiaolian acts like a coqueter, Chu fan can definitely jump three feet high with excitement, but when a strong man with a big beard makes such a gesture, Chu fan has only one idea: "ouch ~" For Chu fan''s reaction, Cheng Chumo and Cheng Chubi burst out laughing impolitely, leaving Cheng Chuliang looking at Chu fan wrongly. See Cheng Chu Liang''s expression, Chu fan heart a shock, finished, more special disgust! "Well, if you''re here to disgust me, you''ve done a good job now." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s mouth twitches. If it wasn''t for the military gap between us, I would let you know the horror of the top dandies in Chang''an city. Although he wanted to blurt out ten thousand words of MMP in his heart, under the education of Lao Cheng, Cheng Chuliang deeply understood what it means to be able to bend and stretch. "Shopkeeper, we are here to do business. Don''t touch me!" "OK, as long as you don''t buy a blue card, you can go to Xiaolian. I have something else to do." After that, Chu fan turned his head and left. If he continued to talk with this straw bag, others might think that Lao Tzu had an affair with you. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang was stunned, and then rushed to pan Xiaolian: "Xiaolian, can you sell that kind of card?" After all, Cheng Chuliang also saved his own people, so pan Xiaolian has a good feeling for these two goods. Seeing Cheng Chuliang come over, pan Xiaolian salutes quickly: "Xiaolian has seen the second son." "Oh, these actions are not necessary. Xiaolian, I ask you, can you sell that kind of card?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, pan Xiaolian nodded: "the owner has given me the right to sell daily cards, white cards and green cards." "Wow, Kaka, Xiaolian, give me 30 bags of spicy noodles first. I want to show that guy what a rich man is." When she heard Cheng Chuliang''s words, pan Xiaolian took out the corner of her mouth and saw that Chu fan didn''t respond, so she took out 30 cards with spicy strips and put them in front of the three people: "a total of thirty taels of silver." Cheng Chuliang''s two goals this time are to eat spicy noodles and to show off his wealth. Therefore, after hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Cheng Chuliang did not hesitate to put a piece of silver ingot into pan Xiaolian''s hands. From a pile of cards, he took out two and handed them to Cheng Chumo and Cheng Chubi. Cheng Chuliang''s face was aching: "brother three, don''t say that old Cheng doesn''t speak of loyalty. These two bags are my treat. If you want to continue eating, you have to buy them yourself." The three brothers of the Cheng family all know how to use the card. They see that Cheng Chuliang has already eaten with a bag of spicy sticks, but they don''t care to complain about how stingy the goods are. As the three bags of spicy strips were torn open, a fragrance directly diffused. "Son of a bitch, you dare to eat this delicious food without telling me!" Just as the three brothers were eating spicy noodles with excitement on their faces, a rough and crazy voice rang out. Hearing this voice, the three brothers of the Cheng family were stunned. "Dad, why are you here?" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s voice fell, he saw that Cheng Yaojin came in with his magic wand in his hand and angrily smelled the smell of the air. After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Cheng Yaojin snorted coldly: "why, can''t I come?" Chapter 42 Looking at Cheng Yaojin waving the stick in his hand, Cheng Chuliang trembles all over, and then shakes his head. In particular, Cheng Chuliang, who has personally experienced the horror of metamorphosis, shows a flattering smile to Cheng Yaojin: "Dad is joking. How can I have such an idea? Dad, you see, these are all gifts that I intend to bring back to you." When speaking, Cheng Chuliang''s whole heart is dripping blood. Although he is Cheng Yaojin''s son, but with Cheng Yaojin''s tutor, the three brothers actually don''t have much money, otherwise they won''t be despised by Chu fan because of 100 Wen. Unlike Cheng Chuliang, Cheng Yaojin laughs. No matter who he takes advantage of, he doesn''t take advantage of his three bastards. He tore up a bag of spicy strips and stuffed all the five strips into his mouth. For a moment, Cheng Yaojin''s eyes were wide open, and his mouth made a "Wuwu" sound with unknown meaning. Only from this guy''s action, Chu fan knew that Cheng Chuliang was definitely born of ya. Taking Cheng Yaojin''s big mouth as an example, this bag of spicy strips is obviously not enough to eat. After killing one bag of spicy strips, Cheng Yaojin tears another bag of spicy strips in the tearful eyes of his three sons. In just three minutes, Chu fan watched as 27 bags of spicy strips were killed by Cheng Laohuo. Then the old man wiped his mouth with his sleeve without any guilt, and then laughed: "ha ha ha, the owner, Lao Cheng is here to do business, why can''t he come out to meet him?" Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s shouts, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. You''ve been busy eating spicy noodles since you came in. Has that eye seen Laozi? "If Cheng Guogong is here to do a small business of several hundred Wen, then don''t disturb Chu." As the saying goes, if you have food at home, you don''t have to worry about it. Now Chu fan wants to have strength and status. When he is faced with Cheng Yaojin, he is not polite. In fact, with Cheng Yaojin''s character, if Chu fan is really polite to him, he will fail. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin''s face turned black, and then glared at his silly sons. Needless to say, Chu fan''s small business of several hundred words must have been brought by these three fools. Feeling the look in Cheng Yaojin''s eyes, the three rude men quickly lowered their heads. At the same time, they sneered in their hearts. If it wasn''t for the small amount of money you gave us, could we have been so humiliated by this guy? It''s a pity that Cheng Yaojin''s harm to the three Mangfu is not over yet. Ya grins directly at Chu fan: "don''t worry, the owner. I''m sure Lao Cheng is here to do big business." It seems that in order to verify the authenticity of his words, Mr. Cheng took out two bright night pearls from his pocket and put them on the table: "shopkeeper, give me ten blue cards!" "Hiss ~" as soon as Cheng Yaojin''s words came out, there was a neat sound of cold breath. The three big men were looking at the night pearl on the table jealously. "Father, please send me your regards." "Daddy..." ¡­¡­ Seeing the three people''s movements, Cheng Yaojin''s mouth broke. Just now he was just showing off. He forgot that these three stupid goods are not easy to fool. After a moment''s silence, Cheng Yaojin sighed: "I didn''t expect to meet my son here. How about giving you three a card as a father to try your hand?" Chapter 43 "One for each of the three of us, or I''ll tell my mother you''re hiding money!" Looking at his three sons with a firm face, Cheng Yaojin touched the magic wand in his hand. After some meditation, he nodded with a cold face: "three shameless sophomores, it''s bad luck for me today!" During the conversation, Cheng Yaojin directly took out three cards from Chu fan''s cards and handed them to three people. The remaining seven cards were checked by himself. As the cards were checked, Cheng Yaojin''s face became worse and worse. Although he didn''t know what was in the cards, the nothingness must be empty. "Dad, what have you got?" Just as Cheng Yaojin''s face became darker and darker, three big heads appeared beside him, and Cheng family''s three mang looked at him with a blazing face. Hearing the voices of the three, Cheng Yaojin wants to know that they are also empty cards. He didn''t bite the gold and didn''t answer. He just hummed and opened the last blue card: "ah ha ha, I''ve got it. I''ve got it. Boy of Chu family, come and see what I''ve got?" With the last card above is not nihilism, Cheng Yaojin''s face finally blooms a smile, and then excitedly shouts to Chu fan. Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. Is it true that someone in Chu is too impure? Why is it that Cheng''s family always misunderstood so easily? However, Chu fan also knows that he can''t let the old man continue to shout. Chu fan has deep insight into the brain hole of Chang''an people. If Cheng Guogong continues to shout "yes" in his shop, rumors like "three thousand stories Chu fan and Cheng Yaojin have to tell" will spread all over Chang''an. Taking the blue card from Cheng Yaojin''s hand, Chu fan was stunned and looked at Cheng Yaojin in surprise. This old man is really lucky. With the big wand in Ya''s hand, it looks like he will become a magician in the future! On this card is a pointed blue hat with some twinkling stars on it. [star magic hat] classification: equipment card (green) Introduction: a popular apprenticeship equipment in the magic plane. Function: use this card to gain star magic hat and bring your own skill - bloodthirsty Mania! Skill: bloodthirsty mania: greatly improves the strength, defense and speed of the target unit, and expands the body size to a certain extent, but it will enter a weak period of three hours after the time limit is over! Note: high hat and green hat are all hats "Duke Cheng is really lucky." While speaking, Chu fan returns the card of star magic hat to Cheng Yaojin. With the old man''s character, he can already imagine the scene in the future. With his magic wand in his hand, Cheng Yaojin starts with a metamorphosis technique, and then goes into a bloodthirsty frenzy. Then he goes up with a big wand, which is a smash. Tut tut With the simplest words in Chu fan''s heart, Ya went further and further on the road of super God. Cheng Yaojin, who has experienced the benefits of the magic wand, naturally has a good feeling for the magic hat. After taking it over, he immediately shows the magic hat. Looking at the half meter tall hat in his hand, Cheng Yaojin pulls out his mouth. Chapter 44 "The hat is good, but it''s a little too high." This is the truth. With Cheng Yaojin''s height of 1.8 meters and this hat, he is the tallest person in the Tang Dynasty. "Hey, Dad, if you don''t like it, you can give it to us." It''s the Cheng family''s sanmang who speaks naturally. Hearing the three people''s words, Cheng Yaojin hums coldly: "go away!" "Good." In front of their father, the three showed extreme lack of dignity. After hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, they looked at each other and then ran out with their heads down. After his three silly sons left, Cheng Yaojin also shook his head and left with a high hat. If he didn''t nearly hit the doorframe when he went out, he was still very elegant. Not to mention Chu fan''s experience, but after returning to the Dragon Palace, the king of Jinghe received the imperial edict from the heaven. Looking at the precipitation of Chang''an City in front of him, the king of Jinghe had a cold sweat on his head: "I didn''t expect that he almost fell into the treachery of the thief this time." However, after thinking of the trade between himself and Chu fan, the corner of the mouth of the Dragon King of Jinghe rises slightly. What''s better than being able to live? Of course, Chu fan didn''t know that after a day''s hard work, he had already gone to sleep. In his dream, Chu fan became the strongest businessman in the world by selling cards. He was not only rich, but also powerful. More importantly, there were countless beauties around him. "Oh, little lady, don''t run. Let me kiss you Boo A kiss in a come to the beauty, Chu fan then is a Leng: "this beauty how so hairy?" Just when Chu fan was in a daze, he suddenly felt a damp heat on his face. As soon as he opened his eyes, Chu fan saw a pair of dark eyes looking at him: "Wang Wang..." Looking at sitting on his chest, tail up and down around the crazy swing of the dog, and then feel the fishy smell on his face, where can Chu fan think clearly what happened. "Why?" Pick up the little guy, Chu fan quickly found a different place, compared with yesterday, the little thing seems to be a lot bigger, and there are a few smart in his eyes. Seeing Chu fan staring at him, the little guy became more excited, and a pair of little paws waved wildly. "System, what''s going on?" "Ding, the kennel is the best product of this system. It not only has the function of enlightening, but also can accelerate the growth of the dog life in it." Hearing the pride in the tone of the system, Chu fan took a puff from the corner of his mouth. Didn''t he make a doghouse with a bit of force? As for such arrogance? After a look at my task, I have sold 97 cards. I only need to sell three more to complete the task. "Shopkeeper, open the door, do business ~" hearing the cry coming from the door, Chu Fan said: "system, do you dare to make my shop sound better?" "Chenghui one hundred Liang gold." "When I didn''t say it!" Joke, I Chu someone was known as the existence of human form in those years. With your small system, you also want to get money from me? Forced to ignore the noise outside the door, Chu fan issued his own command to the system: "system, withdraw card!" "Ding, the host currently has six exclusive card drawing opportunities. Do you want to use it?" Chapter 45 Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan closed his eyes and prayed for a moment, then said solemnly: "confirm to withdraw the card!" In an instant, six colorful cards appeared in Chu fan''s hands. "The merciless God, with such a beautiful morning and such a handsome me, shouldn''t he take out some good things?" Three minutes later, Chu fan appeared at the door of the shop, and he was arguing with the system: "system, you must be jealous of my handsome, otherwise, how can I not even compare with Cheng Yaojin?" Six exclusive cards, Chu fan opened a total of six "inger" brand underwear, can be said to perfectly show what is called a non chieftain''s morning. Hearing Chu fan''s complaint, the system''s disdainful voice sounded: "all card extraction has a fixed probability. In addition, Cheng Yaojin is known as the" Great Tang Fu Jiang ". Please don''t overdo yourself..." "You look down upon us as non chieftains?" "Yes ¡­¡­ The word of the system is good hang, let Chu fan didn''t faint directly past, and the final result that causes is his face blacker. "Waka Ka Ka, chujia boy, although you are not an ordinary person, you should be moderate." Cheng Laohuo''s signature laugh! Sure enough, as soon as Chu fan looked up, he saw Cheng Yaojin with a big stick and a high hat grinning. Chu fan even drew his lips: "Cheng Guogong, why do you run to the store in the early morning? Don''t you have to go to the morning court?" Hearing Chu fan''s voice, Cheng Yaojin''s voice is even louder: "Hey, today is the rest day. I don''t need to go to the morning court. As for coming to you, of course, it''s for your spicy bar." When he spoke, Cheng Yaojin squeezed in through the door blocked by Chu fan, and began to yell: "little girl, hurry up and give me ten bags of spicy strips. I can''t wait." Under the cry of Cheng Yaojin, pan Xiaolian takes out ten spicy cards and passes them to her. Looking at Cheng Yaojin''s mouth full of oil, Chu fan goes over with a flattering face: "Cheng Guogong, on such a beautiful morning, don''t you plan to buy some cards to play with?" "When I watch the sky at night, I find that today is not a good day to pick up cards. Go away and don''t disturb me to eat." Driven away like a fly by Cheng Yaojin, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. Ya is really a woman with milk! Along with Cheng Yaojin came some people on the street yesterday. They looked around curiously. "I advise you to buy a few bags of spicy sticks and eat them at home instead of wasting money on those so-called mysterious cards." Hear Cheng Laohuo''s words, Chu fan haoxuan didn''t give ya a slap, this Laohuo not only didn''t give him a performance, but also made trouble here. As if seeing the anger in Chu fan''s eyes, Cheng Yaojin swallowed the spicy bar in his mouth, and then said: "your card is not easy to draw. These people don''t have much money, so it''s better to buy spicy bar to satisfy their appetite." Even the duke said so, and the people who were full of expectation calmed down. A scholar with some shabby clothes asked Chu fan: "dare to ask the shopkeeper, is that kind of mysterious card empty?" Although he wanted to finish the task earlier, Chu fan didn''t cheat these ordinary people. Chapter 46 "That''s true. Except for those who have great opportunities, few people can draw treasures from cards." Seeing Chu fan telling the truth, Cheng Yaojin, who is sitting at the table eating spicy noodles, has a flash of appreciation in his eyes, while these people are silent. Although the people of Chang''an city are rich, they are not able to take a hundred Wen or even more money to float. For a moment, everyone hesitated. "Thank you for telling me, and asking the owner to give Xiaosheng a bag of spicy food It''s a rule The scholar who asked questions before took a look at Cheng Yaojin beside him, and then said to Chu fan. "Xiaolian, come and do business." Hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian comes to one side and starts to ask about selling various cards. Although there are many people coming in the morning, in fact most of them are poor families, so there are few people who can really pay for cards. However, the scholar was obviously a eater. After he got the spicy strips, he carefully tore open the bag and ate one of them. His eyes brightened, and then he carefully stuffed the remaining spicy strips into his arms: "it''s really delicious. You can take it back to your mother and wife and daughter for a taste." After that, the scholar saluted Chu fan and Cheng Yaojin and left the shop in a hurry. With the scholar''s departure, there are also a few people who paid for a few bags of spicy strips, but most of them are still in a wait-and-see state. Looking at the pitiful trading volume, Chu fan covered his chest with a sad face: "I didn''t expect that the people of Tang Dynasty lived so hard..." Just as Chu fan was complaining about himself, a middle-aged man in white suddenly came in. The man first looked around, and then went straight to Chu fan: "Xiao Long Ao Shun, have you met Mr.!" Chu fan was stunned by the sudden sound, and then he looked happy: "the Dragon King of Jinghe River?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun immediately salutes Chu fan: "just call Bruce Lee''s name directly, sir." Chu fan nodded his head and asked, "I don''t know what happened to the Dragon King today." Hearing Chu fan''s words, aoshun''s face flashed a trace of fear: "Bruce Lee came here today to thank you for saving his life. Last night, an imperial decree was issued. Tomorrow, it will rain in Chang''an City, and the amount of rain is the same as that of Lao Dao." By now, the Dragon King of Jinghe has already known that he must have been schemed by others. From the beginning, Yuan Shoucheng was trying to tempt him to come out and fight with him It is for this reason that the Dragon King of Jinghe is full of gratitude to Chu fan. If Chu fan didn''t remind him in time, he would be a ghost on the Dragon cutting stage tomorrow. Hearing the words of the Dragon King of Jinghe, Chu fan nodded: "as long as tomorrow''s affairs are not over, the Dragon King must not be careless." Jinghe Dragon King''s small life can be related to his task, Chu fan is naturally very careful. "Xiaolong province." Jinghe Dragon King''s eyes flashed a touch of color, is also an expert, compared with the big cattle at the foot of the city, Chu fan''s practice is too moving. "Sir, these are some specialties of Bruce Lee''s family. I hope you can take them." When talking, Chu fan''s eyes brightened when he looked at the lobsters one meter long and crabs a circle bigger than his own iron pot in the hands of the Dragon King of Jinghe River: "in that case, thank you very much." Chapter 47 I don''t know where I got such big lobsters and crabs in the Jinghe River, but Chu fan estimated that they were absolutely not ordinary animals. Seeing the joyful color on Chu fan''s face, Ao Shun''s face brightened, and then he quickly said: "if you like, Xiao Long will bring it again in the future." Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan nodded his head with satisfaction, worthy of the title of Dragon King. His hand was straightforward. It seems that the task of system release is not totally without benefits. "There are many things in Bruce Lee''s family, so let''s leave first. Tomorrow''s affairs will depend on him." After that, aoshun turned and left, but let Chufan plan to sell his card fail again. "Oh, manager, I didn''t expect that you still have such excellent food here!" Hearing this sound, Chu fan knew that it was Cheng Yaojin, an old man, who came running. Ya is called the store manager when he can use himself, and the boy of Chu family when he can''t. "Is Cheng Guogong still studying food ingredients?" Cheng Yaojin didn''t seem to recognize the irony in Chu fan''s tone. Instead, he stuck out his finger and poked some seafood on the table, and then he laughed: "tut Tut, it''s better than the ingredients in the imperial dining room. How about we talk to each other?" Chu fan can guess what he thinks with his buttocks, but just as Chu fan was about to shake his head, Cheng Yaojin suddenly said, "shopkeeper, it''s a waste to put such good ingredients in your place. Why don''t you eat them with me? Lao Cheng can definitely find the best chef to deal with them." Although I know what the drooling old man is up to, Chu fan has to admit that there is nothing wrong with what ya said. With him and Pan''s father and daughter, it is estimated that apart from wasting food materials, there will be no other achievements. Looking at Cheng Yaojin, who is staring at the lobsters on the table and swallowing their saliva, Chu fan says: "in this case, the food for these days will be given to Cheng Guogong." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin''s face brightened, and then held out his big hand to hold several lobsters and crabs directly in his arms: "ha ha ha, the owner can rest assured that you can come to my house for dinner this afternoon, and I promise you won''t be disappointed." It seems that he is afraid of Chu fan''s repentance, and Cheng Yaojin leaves with lobster and crab in his arms. He doesn''t even stay for more than a minute. "Isn''t this old man going to be rich?" Looking at Cheng Yaojin in a hurry, Chu fan fell into deep doubt. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and obtaining the qualification to sell the red card. The selling price of the red card is one thousand taels of gold each!" "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" The sound of the system suddenly rang out, Chu fan was stunned, and then heard a sigh of regret. It turned out that someone bought some white cards to try their luck, but they all won some empty cards. However, Chu fan and Cheng Yaojin remind us that these guys buy cards according to their ability. Although they are disappointed, they will not cause any pressure on life. However, after this incident, the rest of the people immediately turned their eyes to the daily card, using 100 Wen to float and using 100 Wen to eat a delicious meal. Most people prefer the latter. Chapter 48 When people were thinking about buying spicy noodles, Chu fan just wanted to curse his mother: "system, do you think this task is for people?" Task: Master of card selling Introduction: a new card has been opened. As a mysterious card merchant, of course, we need to sell enough cards. Requirement: sell 100 red cards time limit: one month reward: then a red talent card failure penalty: be stripped off and hung at the gate of Chang''an City for one day! "Ding, the system fully abides by the style of equality and voluntariness, and the host can choose to give up the task." Before Chu fan had time to speak, the voice of the system sounded again: "according to the supreme rule set by Xiaojun, when the host gives up the task, the system will regard the task as a failure." ¡­¡­ This is the system made by that psycho. How about destroying it quickly? "System, lottery!" When a color card appeared, Chu fan took a deep breath, and then began to look at the pictures on the card. This is a mechanical figure made of metal. Its red face is powdered, and the information about the figure is clearly displayed on the card. [Luban No.7] classification: character card (green) Introduction: the work of a teacher from Jixia college. Function: with this card, the puppet "Luban 7" has a certain long-range combat ability! Remarks: Master Luban, 250 mentally retarded "Little lady, you don''t have anything in this card, are you deceiving us?" Just when Chu fan plans to call Lu Ban No.7, a frivolous voice rings from the side. Chu fan is stunned. Then he sees three idle men surround pan Xiaolian. Although there has been a systematic inheritance, where did pan Xiaolian encounter such a situation, a small face immediately Red: "you want to buy the mysterious card, and I didn''t ask you to buy it." Seeing pan Xiaolian''s performance, the leading idle man gave a cold hum: "hum, I don''t care. If you don''t give an account to the man today, we''ll..." When talking, the idle man''s eyes flashed a trace of lust, and then directly toward pan Xiaolian''s small hand. "The apprentice!" See the idle man''s action, Chu fan has no time to hand, the side of Pan Xiaolian has a violent drink, then suddenly backhand pinched the idle man''s wrist. "Hiss ~" with Pan Xiaolian''s growing strength every day, how could an idle man bear it? When he felt the sharp pain from his wrist, his heart was already kneeling. It''s a pity that Pan Xiaolian''s three talents in a row, even Chu fan is not willing to provoke. This brother is also looking for his own death. Before his words of begging for mercy are spoken, pan Xiaolian has a new action. "Bang!" A punch hit the idle man''s face, which is not over. Before the idle man could react, pan Xiaolian suddenly used her hands to pull the idle man in her own direction, and then kicked him out, and the idle man flew upside down. "Brother Zhang!" Seeing his eldest brother lying on the ground directly spitting blood, the other two idle men looked at each other and rushed to Zhang San''s side: "brother Zhang, are you all right? You are a cruel girl. Brother Zhang is just joking. How can you do this?" At the end of the battle, pan Xiaolian regained the harmless appearance of human beings and animals, and looked at the idle men in front of her with a timid face. Chapter 49 "Yes, I''m sorry." After hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, the two idle men looked at each other and were a little bolder: "is it useful to say sorry? I''m sorry. If it''s useful, what else can I do with the law? " Don''t look at these two guys shouting, but their trembling legs have sold them clean. Because both sides have a little fear of each other, so there is a strange scene in Chu fan''s small broken shop. A little Lori timidly looks at the three idle men opposite her, one of whom is lying on the ground spitting blood, and the other two are shaking their legs and staring at Pan Xiaolian with a look of ferocity "Puff ~" finally, a laugh broke the deadlock. Seeing that everyone looked at him, Chu fan also felt that he was not serious just now, and immediately coughed twice: "it seems that you have a lot of opinions about our store?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the two idle men were stunned, then looked at each other and looked directly at Chu fan: "shopkeeper, is that how you do business?" These two idle men are also smart. They know that Pan Xiaolian is not the one they can afford. When they are about to set their eyes on Chu fan. It''s a pity that they have made a mistake this time. Chufan is a man more terrible than pan Xiaolian. "So you are dissatisfied with the shop?" While speaking, Chu fan had already come to the three idle men. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the two idle men gave a cold hum: "yes, if you can''t give us enough compensation today..." "NEMA!" The idle man who was talking was stunned, and then he felt that his feet were empty, and he was directly grabbed by Chu fan and picked up by Hou Bo''s neck: "get out!" Before he could speak, the idle man was thrown out by Chu fan, followed by two other idle men. "Goo Doo." The two idlers who were thrown out didn''t dare to say a cruel word. They directly helped their boss to leave. They were hooligans, not gangsters. The people in this shop were monsters, and they couldn''t cause trouble After the three idle men were eliminated, Chu fan looked at the remaining guests: "everyone, the shop is closed today. If you still need to buy something, you should be early tomorrow." Although there are a lot of customers in the shop now, most of them come to watch. After Chu fan shows his strength, they all show a smile, and then rush out of the shop. After everyone left, pan Xiaolian turned to look at Chu fan: "shopkeeper, it''s not dark yet. Are we going to close so early?" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan smiles: "anyway, most of those people are watching the fun. If they really want to buy something, they can come tomorrow and call uncle pan. Let''s go to Chengguo mansion." Pan Xiaolian was stunned: "Chengguo government?" "By the way, bring along good and owe, let''s go to dinner." Darling and owe are the two puppies Chu fan bought. Since Cheng Laohuo has taken away his lobster, he has to drag his family to their house to eat. Pan Xiaolian doesn''t know what Chufan thinks, but in her heart, just listen to Chufan''s words, so after Chufan finished, she immediately went to call pan Fu. A few minutes later, pan Fu''s mouth twitched and looked at his party, Chu fan, pan Xiaolian, himself, and two dogs biting each other''s tails on the ground Chapter 50 "Shopkeeper, is it a bit rash for us to go to Chengguo mansion like this?" Hearing pan Fu''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "what''s the matter? Are there too few people going there?" ¡­¡­ The corner of Pan Fu''s mouth was twitching again. It was Cheng''s mansion. Most people in the dynasty were not qualified to visit others. How could you drag your family to eat them directly. Of course, pan Fu didn''t say this after all. He also knew that Chu fan was not the kind of person who didn''t know what to do. Cheng Guofu''s mansion was not far away from the small shop. A few minutes later, three people and a dog stood at the door of a huge house. "Tut Tut, look at the courtyard, look at the luxury level. Cheng Yaojin, an old man, must be corrupt!" Hear Chu fan''s words, pan Fu legs a soft good suspension, did not directly kneel down, have such a guest? "Bang bang." After Chu fan knocked on the door, a servant immediately poked his head out of the door: "who are you?" "I''m the creditor of your master. If you don''t open the door quickly and let me in, if you delay the meal, you''re the only one to ask!" You''re looking for trouble, aren''t you? This is the first thought of the servant after hearing Chu fan''s words, but after a brief meditation, he quickly nodded: "wait a minute, the little one will go in and report." Looking at the directly closed door again, Chu fan turned his mouth: "look at what kind of master you have, what kind of servants you have. Mr. Cheng doesn''t know how to be a guest, and the servants of his family don''t even know how to treat guests!" "Ha ha ha, Ai Qing, it seems that your servants really need to be punished." Just when Chu fan muttered, a hearty laugh came out from inside, and then the door opened, and a lot of people came out from inside. When he saw the crowd, Chu Fan said: "Why are you all here?" Li Shimin, Chang sun Wuji, Chang sun empress, Du Ruhui Looking at these people in front of him, Chu fan has only one idea in his heart, that is, someone is throwing a nuclear bomb here, and the Datang can be basically finished. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin, standing in the middle of the room, said: "Duke Cheng said that he had found some excellent ingredients, so he invited us to taste them. I didn''t expect that he could meet the shopkeeper here too..." Although Li Shiming said it seriously, Chu fan still saw a trace of ridicule from the depth of his eyes. Good you Cheng Yaojin, you used my things to send people! Taking a look at the dozens of people around Cheng Yaojin and the three people and a dog on his side, Chu fan suddenly feels that it is absolutely a mistake to let Cheng Yaojin help him cook those foods. "Ha ha ha, now that the shopkeeper is here, come in as soon as possible. My seafood feast is about to begin." As the protagonist, Cheng Yaojin doesn''t feel embarrassed at all. He can smile in the face of Chu fan''s disdainful eyes! "Well, I''ll open it to you later. You''re welcome." After whispering a few words to pan Xiaolian and pan Fu, Chu fan followed Cheng Yaojin into the government. "Shopkeeper, I heard that you have another kind of food called" spicy strip " While walking, Li Shimin quietly came over and asked Chu fan. Chu fan''s eyes brightened when he heard Li Shimin''s words. Those in front of him were all the landlords of the Tang Dynasty. It''s a shame not to fool these guys. Chapter 51 Chu fan is always as warm as the spring breeze to his guests, so in an instant Chu fan smiles at Li Shimin: "Your Majesty, in addition to the" spicy strip "card, there is also a kind of red card, one thousand taels of gold. The chance of getting treasures from it will be greatly improved. Would you like to have several hundred cards to try your luck?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the flesh on Li Shimin''s face was shaking: "cough, the Treasury is empty recently, even I have taken out extra money." For Chufan, Li Shiming didn''t put on the airs of the emperor. In fact, the whole upper class of the Tang Dynasty was surprisingly consistent on how to treat Chufan, that is, they can only make friends, not offend. The emperor has no money! Chu fan felt that this was the third sad news he heard after his 100 million small goal and that I never loved money. Li Shiming also felt a trace of contempt from Chu fan''s eyes. Feel Chu fan''s eyes, Li Shimin also some grievances, even if the emperor has money can not spend so much, ah, your winning rate of those cards how pit dad, do not have a point to force the number? When Chu fan communicates with Li Shimin, a fragrance suddenly rushes into his nostrils, and Li Shimin wisely changes their conversation topic. "Hiss, I didn''t expect that the chef in Chengguo mansion was so good." Not only Li Shimin, but other people around him were also amazed. Black faced Yuchi Gong squeezed directly into Cheng Yaojin''s side: "fat man, when did you find such a powerful cook? I remember the last time I came to your house for dinner, it didn''t smell so good." If Yuchi Gong dares to call himself fat, Cheng Yaojin must have had a fight with ya. But now seeing that more than a dozen people around him, including Li Shimin, are looking at him with the same eyes, Cheng Yaojin himself feels a little flustered, so he has to smile bitterly and say: "Yuchi black man, don''t talk nonsense, the cook is still the same cook, but the ingredients are better this time." Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, people put their eyes on the food on the big stone table. They saw that both giant lobsters and crabs were full of fragrance. Seeing people''s expressions, Cheng Yaojin raised his mouth: "you''re welcome. How about a quick taste?" As soon as Cheng Yaojin''s words came out, Chu fan quickly grabbed a lobster and stuffed it into pan Xiaolian''s hand. Then he grabbed a big crab and stuffed it into pan Fu. When other people reacted, Chu fan had another lobster in his hand Chu fan doesn''t care about the identity of Li Shimin and others. He only knows that if he moves slower, these delicacies will be killed by the animals in front of him. Sure enough, seeing Chu fan''s action, Mr. Cheng grabs a lobster with one hand and hands one to Li Shimin, and the other to his mouth "Hiss ~" as soon as the lobster meat entered the mouth, there was a burst of breathing sound, and even Chu fan was shocked by the delicious lobster. For a moment, the whole scene became silent, leaving only the sound of wolfing down. Even the Emperor Li Shimin was no exception. "Eh, my old wound has recovered!" Qin Qiong was the first to scream. As one of the most powerful generals in the Tang Dynasty, his health is gradually decreasing with the increase of his age, but now after a meal, he actually feels that his physical condition has returned to the state of his youth! Chapter 52 After getting rid of the last leg, Cheng Yaojin puts out his sleeve and wipes his big mouth, then goes directly to pan Xiaolian: "little girl, take out some of your spicy strips for me and others to taste." After that, a piece of gold was put in front of Pan Xiaolian. Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, pan Xiaolian quickly takes out some daily cards from her pocket and gives them to Cheng Yaojin. A few minutes later, except for Chu fan and Pan''s women, there were several bags of spicy strips in front of everyone. Looking at these greasy Tang dignitaries, Chu fan sighed and said, "evil is done." "Keke, store manager, you are a real delicacy." After hearing Li Shimin''s praise, Chu fan took a puff at the corner of his mouth. You were not so excited about the lobster just now. Did a package of spicy strips make you like this? In front of these people, pan Fu and pan Xiaolian are obviously not very comfortable, so they leave a message to Cheng Yaojin that they will come tomorrow. After that, Chu fan takes them back to his shop. Another night later, with Chu fan and pan Xiaolian showing their strength, the next day, no one dares to keep looking for trouble, but Chu fan is absent-minded. "Shopkeeper, am I really going to rain later?" Behind Chu fan are two brothers, Cheng Chuliang, who are excited and Cheng Chumo, who are jealous. After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan pulls out: "yes." This guy yelled at the door with his two brothers before dawn. If it wasn''t for Cheng Laohuo''s face, Ya would be a beach now! "If you say one more word, I''ll put your head in your stomach!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the three brothers who just opened their mouths and planned to speak shrunk their heads together. Cheng Chuliang coughed for days and was obviously choked by his own saliva. "Shopkeeper." Just as they were talking, a scholar in white suddenly came in, and then came straight to Chu fan. "Thank you very much for the gift from the Dragon King yesterday. It''s delicious, but the quantity is not enough." After hearing Chu fan''s words, aoshun took a puff at the corner of his mouth. Can it not be delicious? They are all monsters in the Jinghe River who are not disciplined. Can ordinary people eat them? "Don''t worry, sir. When this happens, Bruce Lee will be ready again!" Chu fan was very satisfied with AO Shun''s "general knowledge": "I wonder if the Dragon King is ready for today''s rain?" Ao Shun nodded: "in a quarter of an hour, Xiaolong will have rain. By that time, everything will depend on your help." "Hey, brother aoshun, don''t worry. Cheng Chuliang will never have any problems when he does things." "Yes, and our brothers!" Looking at the three Mangfu who clapped his chest in front of him, aoshun pulled out the corner of his eyes, then looked at Chufan with pitiful eyes: "sir..." "Don''t worry. With me here, there will be no mistakes." Chufan also wanted to laugh at the way sanmangfu did. These guys started to plan how to hold aoshun''s thick thigh in the morning. The slogan was "for food and treasure." "In that case, Bruce Lee will go to rain first." After saying that, aoshun left Chufan''s small shop step by step. You can see from his steps that Ya is absolutely full of panic now. "Shopkeeper, what shall we do next?" Looking at Cheng Chuliang standing in front of him with an expectant look on his face, Chu fan pulls out from the corner of his mouth. Chapter 53 You don''t know how to be so confident in front of Ao Shun? But fortunately, after this period of time, Chu fan has already understood the Cheng family''s three mang Fu, and can only sigh helplessly: "it''s OK, you can just listen to me at that time." After a look at the gloomy sky, Chu fan takes Cheng Chuliang and his three brothers to the outside of the store, and takes out the artificial rain Cannon: "when the rain is about to stop, you just have to shoot at the sky." "Host, drag racing should be cautious, there are risks on the road." As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, the system ran out to join in the fun. When hearing the system''s words, Chu fan also drew his mouth. Just now, it seemed that maybe Driving? "Hum, I''m just driving. What can you do to me? I''ll put my words here today. I''ll take the position of the God of chariots in the autumn famous mountain of the Tang Dynasty!" Just when Chu fan quarrels with the system, Cheng Jia San mang is waiting for the rain to come. It''s strange to say that the rain comes and goes quickly, but the sky is about to clear up in just a few minutes. At this time, Cheng Chuliang is also anxious: "shopkeeper, when will it start?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fancai finally reacts, takes a look at the already sunny sky, and quickly nods: "let''s go!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang pressed his paws on the rain cannon in front of him excitedly: "go "Boom ~" just after a loud bang, the rain cannon in front of them directly turned into a pile of scrap iron, but Chu fan and others saw a dark thing flying into the air. "It''s raining hard!" Although it''s disposable, it''s produced by the system after all, and it''s worth affirming in effect. It''s just that in a few short breaths, the rain that has to stop immediately becomes much bigger. "Bruce Lee, thank you for your help." Hearing the sudden voice coming from his side, Chu Fan said: "can you not be so sudden when you appear next time?" Ao Shun felt his head awkwardly: "it''s time to go to the Taoist priest to settle this matter. Would you like to have a look?" "I have come." As soon as aoshun''s words were finished, another voice came from one side. Then Chu fan and others saw an old Taoist coming from afar. After approaching Chu fan, the old Taoist laughed at aoshun: "I found that your fortune has changed. It turns out that you have the help of an expert." Ao Shun didn''t have a good face for the old Taoist who had hurt himself. He immediately turned cold: "hum, since our king has won, should you abide by the gambling agreement?" "It''s natural." While yuan Shoucheng was talking, the voice of the system immediately sounded in Chu fan''s mind: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task of" saving the Dragon King of Jinghe River ", and opening the daily card - three liang of Erguotou, which costs 100 liang of silver." "Ding, congratulations on Chu fan''s mission, please check it in time!" While speaking systematically, Yuan Shoucheng on one side also spoke, but he didn''t care too much about Ao Shun. Instead, he stared at Chu fan tightly: "I don''t know where you are practicing, why do you want to intervene in this matter?" Hearing yuan Shoucheng''s words, Chu fan laughs: "I''m just a mortal. I can''t be called a Taoist friend." Chapter 54 "I wonder if you would like to have a detailed discussion with me?" Hearing yuan Shoucheng''s words, Chu fan was stunned. He couldn''t understand why the old Taoist should look at himself, but he still nodded: "of course." As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, Yuan Shoucheng suddenly waved his hand, and then Chu fan and AO Shun appeared in a void space. Sensing the changes around him, Ao Shun looks at Yuan Shoucheng in horror: "who are you?" It''s very easy for him to take him into another space without his knowing it! "The boundless heaven, the poor Tao, the Haotian and the Jinque are supreme. Naturally, there is a Taoist priest from Miluo to the real jade emperor." When Chu fan was surprised by the length of the name, Ao Shun fell to his knees and said, "little dragon, little dragon, meet the Jade Emperor!" When he spoke, Ao Shun looked desperate. Originally, he was going to take revenge on the Taoist who trapped him, but now it seems that his life may not be saved. Seeing the expression on aoshun''s face, the Jade Emperor waved his hand disapprovingly: "it''s OK, since you''ve escaped, I won''t do it to you any more." "Are you the Jade Emperor?" Chu fan''s voice is full of disbelief. At the same time, he looks at Ao Shun with suspicious eyes. Can''t ya recognize the wrong person? After hearing Chu fan''s words, the Jade Emperor laughed: "poor Tao is only a part of the Jade Emperor. It''s better for Taoists to call me yuan Shoucheng." When Yuan Shoucheng spoke, Chu fan had calmed down: "I don''t know what you want to do with me?" Chu fan didn''t believe that he could attract the attention of the jade emperor so soon, so something must have happened. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Yuan Shoucheng showed a wry smile: "this time I came here, there was one thing I need the help of Taoist friends." Chu fan was stunned, and then he wanted to refuse. It was a joke. The Jade Emperor asked for his help. It didn''t look like a good thing. But before he had time to refuse, Yuan Shoucheng continued to talk: "you don''t have to be busy refusing. It''s not difficult for you. You just need to push the boat with the current." Hearing yuan Shoucheng''s words, Chu fan trembled all over. This guy can see his identity? For a moment, Chu fan''s heart was full of all kinds of ideas. The jade emperor could see through his identity. Was it possible for other people to do the same? In this way, was he in a very dangerous situation? Just as Chu fan was meditating, Yuan Shoucheng showed a "intimate" smile: "don''t worry, Daoyou. Your identity has not been rejected by heaven. If it wasn''t for coincidence, I couldn''t find your identity." Yuan Shoucheng took a look at aoshun when he spoke, and the implication was obvious. If Chu fan had not interfered in aoshun''s affairs, he would not have been exposed. "I don''t know what you want to do for me?" Chu fan knows that he can''t tolerate his refusal now. Ya finds his identity. Does he know that if he refuses, he will be killed? Looking at Chu fan with a sad face, Yuan Shoucheng smiles, then opens his mouth and spits out four big words: "destroy the journey to the West!" ¡­¡­ "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" The sound of the system rings again, Chu fan is stunned, and then finds that there are two unfinished tasks in his task panel. Chapter 55 Task: selling Introduction: as a mysterious card merchant, you must make every card be sold. Requirements: sell 100 Erguotou cards time limit: seven days reward: immediately open a daily card failure penalty: seven days'' tour of the 18th floor hell! Mission: Journey to the West Introduction: we don''t like baldness. Requirements: destroy the journey to the West and guide the five people to another road. Time limit: no reward: system upgrade failure penalty: obliteration! "Hiss, system, are you playing too much this time?" Looking at the task punishment of the two tasks, Chu fan can''t help but take a cold breath. Is Ya forcing himself to go to Liangshan? "Ding, if the host is not willing to complete the task, you can choose to give up." ¡­¡­ I give up your grandmother''s leg! Is this what I can give up if I want to? If I give up, don''t treat it as a failure? Just as Chu fan drew countless middle fingers to the system in his heart, Yuan Shoucheng on one side continued: "my Taoism owes Buddhism a favor, so I have to cooperate with them to spread eastward. However, Taoist friends are from other places. I hope you can destroy their plan of traveling to the west to a certain extent." Hearing yuan Shoucheng''s words, Chu fan''s mouth twitched. He didn''t want to agree, but the dog system didn''t agree. "Don''t worry, jade emperor. I will do my best." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Yuan Shoucheng''s face brightened, and then nodded to Chu fan: "in this case, the matter about the journey to the West will be handed over to Taoist friends. You can rest assured that everyone in heaven will try to cooperate with you." After that, Yuan Shoucheng turned to aoshun again: "originally, we were going to use one of your lives to start the journey to the west, and then we will introduce you to Xiandao as compensation, but now it seems that you will follow Mr. aoshun in the future." This is the order of the Jade Emperor. From strength to status, Ao Shun has no chance to resist, and can only nod helplessly: "the Jade Emperor can rest assured that Bruce Lee will do his best." "When it''s done, I can help you to build Daluo Daoguo." After that, Yuan Shoucheng''s figure suddenly disappeared in the same place, and Chu fan and AO Shun only felt a spiritual shock, and then returned to the real world again. "Sir, please take good care of me in the future." Hear Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan mouth corner a draw, oneself just went up a thief ship? After half an hour''s thinking, Chu fan made sure that he was trapped. The same is to destroy the journey to the west, aoshun this guy can become a great Luo Jinxian, the Jade Emperor actually gave himself no benefit? If it''s not for the systematic task, Chu fan can definitely give up. He takes a look at Ao Shun, who follows him beside him. Chu fan stares at him. Since being appointed by the jade emperor as Chu fan''s valet, Ya didn''t even want to go back to the Dragon Palace. It can be said that she did not leave at all! "Aoshun, if you have nothing to do, can you do something serious?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun was stunned, and then looked respectfully at Chu fan: "Your Majesty, just ask." Knowing that the tail couldn''t be thrown off, Chu fan simply started to break the jar: "yesterday''s lobster was very good, you can help me get some more, and other delicious things." "Don''t worry. Bruce Lee will live up to his trust." Chapter 56 Since knowing that he had the hope of becoming a great Luo Jinxian, Ao Shun vowed to complete the task assigned to him by the Jade Emperor. After aoshun left, Chu fan sighed: "Xiaolian, how many cards have you sold today?" "Three white cards. Most people come to sell spicy bars." Hear pan Xiaolian''s answer, Chu fan mouth corner smoked, it seems to want to complete the task of the system, then need to use some means. "The shopkeeper, the shopkeeper, come out quickly. An Laohei is going to draw a lottery today!" Just as Chu fan was meditating, a voice came in, and Chu fan was stunned. Then he saw a big fat man who was no less than Cheng Yaojin rushed in. "Yuchi Gong?" "Wow, Kaka, shopkeeper, you''re here. I''m here to buy a card. I want the most expensive card here!" Looking at Yu Chi Gong who rushes toward him, Chu fan''s mouth corners draw, I have been here, is you ya didn''t look here, OK? "Pa!" Chu fan was still tucking away, when Wei Chi Gong had taken a string of pearls from his pocket and shot it in front of Chu fan. , "give me 10 most expensive cards. I must make complaints about what the dead fat man knows about regret." Hearing Yuchi Gong''s words, Chu fan smiles awkwardly: "well, general Yuchi, although I understand your current mood, it''s hard to buy ten of the most expensive cards here with this money." "How could it be?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Yuchi Gong just yelled: "isn''t your blue card only one hundred taels of gold? Is my money less?" Listen, look, what is money, this is money! Only with these words, Chu fan''s eyes on Yuchi Gong became more intimate: "cough, general Yuchi, that''s the old price. We have a new kind of card, which is a little bit more expensive." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yuchi Gong was stunned, and then asked: "what card, how much is it? Give me ten!" The smile on Chu fan''s face became more sincere, and then he said to Yuchi Gong: "our store has just launched a red card, which has greatly improved the winning rate. Each card only needs 1000 taels of gold." When speaking, Chu fan held out his thumb and forefinger together, and then revealed a small seam, which was used to indicate that one thousand Liang was not a big number. "Poof ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Yuchi Gong made a strange voice, and then nodded calmly: "shopkeeper, let''s discuss the blue card." ¡­¡­ Because Ya is so dark, Chu fan doesn''t know if he blushes, but one thing is for sure, that is, the old man''s face is no less than Cheng''s. "General Yuchi, I don''t know why you are in a hurry to buy cards?" When he heard Chu fan''s words, Yuchi Gong coughed twice. Obviously, he was also ashamed of his failure. But when he mentioned what happened before, Yuchi Gong was full of anger: "hum, that fat man of the Cheng family dared to turn my horse into a big toad in the hall." Yuchi Gong shivered at the thought of suddenly riding on a toad. "Hahaha, Yuchi sunspot, now you know how hard you bite brother Jin. If you don''t give up, you can ride a lazy Toad out of the house in the future." Chapter 57 With such a distinctive voice, Chu fan instantly knew that Yuchi Gong''s dead fat man cheng Yaojin had arrived. Sure enough, a white and clean fat man with a big beard came in: "wow ha ha, Yuchi black man, with your face, you want to hit the treasure?" Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Yuchi Gong''s mouth flicks. How come my face is black? Can''t I be lucky? "Shopkeeper, give me ten blue cards?" After hearing Yuchi Gong''s words, Chu fan sighed, then took out ten cards and handed them to him. To tell you the truth, he doesn''t think much of Yuchi Gong. After all, Cheng Yaojin is known as "Tang Fu Jiang", and you don''t have any title. Sure enough, after a few minutes, Yuchi Gong looked at a coconut in his hand with a dark face. Cheng Yaojin, who was beside him, couldn''t stand up laughing: "ha ha ha, Yuchi Heizi, this is a thousand taels of gold coconut. You must take it well." "Hum!" Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Yuchi Gong was about to leave with a cold hum. Just then, a cry came from behind: "general Yuchi, stay here." Yuchi Gong was stunned, and then he saw Chufan with a smile on his face. Because he didn''t draw anything good from ten cards in a row, Yuchi Gong''s face became worse: "why, does the shopkeeper want to laugh at me like this fat man?" Seeing the old man''s expression, Chu fan''s mouth flicked. How dare I laugh at you? If you hang up carelessly, would I not make a big mistake? "General Yuchi is joking, but there is a kind of good wine in my shop, but it''s only sold to general Yuchi today. Would you like to have a look?" When speaking, Chu fan also glanced at Cheng Yaojin from the corner of his eye to remind Yuchi Gong. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yuchi Gong was stunned, and then asked directly: "do you really have good wine?" "That''s nature!" Chu fan''s pride is Erguotou, which can be compared with Datang liquor without distillation technology. "How much is it?" "One hundred Liang silver Three Liang With the red card as a cushion, the price of Erguotou is not very expensive. Looking at the elated Cheng Yaojin, Yuchi Gong gritted his teeth: "buy it!" A piece of gold was put in front of Chu fan, and then Yuchi Gong looked at Chu fan: "I hope you won''t let me down." "That''s nature." Chu fan didn''t hesitate. He took out a bottle of Erguotou and handed it to him. As soon as he took over Erguotou, Yuchi Gong was stunned: "is this wine?" If it wasn''t for Chu fan''s special identity, he would have thought Ya was fooling himself with a bottle of water in a glass bottle. In the face of Yuchi Gong''s query, Chu fan nodded in affirmation: "if it''s not good, I''ll return your money." Seeing that Chu fan is so confident, Yuchi Gong doesn''t hesitate any more. He unscrewes the bottle under the command of Chu fan. "Good wine!" As soon as the bottle was unscrewed, Yuchi Gong just let out a loud drink, and then directly raised the bottle and poured it at himself. As soon as the wine came into his mouth, Yuchi Gong coughed violently, but he was reluctant to spit out the wine in his mouth. For a moment, his face turned red, which was very similar to yesterday''s crab. With Yuchi Gong''s action, a strong smell of wine diffuses. Coupled with his boastful action, Cheng Yaojin can''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. "Chu boy, give me your Erguotou. Lao Cheng will have one, two, no, ten bottles!" Chapter 58 Cheng Yaojin''s words just export, one side of Yuchi Gong immediately put down the wine bottle in his hand, and then tightly stare at Chu fan. "Sorry, general Cheng, today''s Erguotou is only sold to Yuchi Gong." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin''s face froze, and then he looked at Chu fan fiercely: "what do you mean, this sunspot can afford money, but Lao Cheng can''t?" "I''m sorry, general Cheng. If you want a drink, please come back tomorrow." Chu fan''s words make Cheng Yaojin''s face even darker. For the killing talents who fight on the battlefield, there is nothing they like more than wine. And if you can''t buy wine today, it''s like losing to Yuchi sunspot? At this point, Cheng Yaojin gritted his teeth and looked at Chu fan: "shopkeeper, how about I give you a hundred taels of gold to buy you a bottle of Erguotou?" "No way!" While talking, Chu fan''s heart was dripping blood. In fact, when Cheng Yaojin offered a price, he wanted to agree, but the voice of the system rang: "Ding, the price of all cards is controlled by the system, and the host can''t change it at will." "General Cheng, you''d better come back tomorrow." Now Cheng Yaojin every more in front of Chu fan for a minute, his heart pain for a minute, so he incomparably hope that this old goods can be faster. "Ha ha ha, Mr. Cheng, do you want to drink this Erguotou?" Yuchi Gong is more happy to see Cheng Yaojin. He opens his mouth full of wine and asks Cheng Yaojin. Hearing Yuchi Gong''s words, Chu fan was stunned. Could it be that the old man had such a big measure? Not only Chu fan, but also Cheng Yaojin was stunned, and then he showed a smiling face: "ha ha, brother weichi, I know you are not mean. Come on, let me have a drink." When Cheng Yaojin reaches for the bottle in Yuchi Gong''s hand, he hides it sensitively: "hum, Cheng fatty, don''t say Yuchi Gong won''t give you a chance, as long as you call my brother, I''ll give you a drink." When he spoke, Yuchi Gong also put his wine bottle under Cheng Yaojin''s nose. The huge smell almost made Cheng Yaojin''s mouth water directly. Looking at Cheng Yaojin''s hesitation, Yuchi Gong smiles even more happily: "fat man, don''t say that I don''t give you a chance. If you don''t call me, I''ll buy dozens of bottles for dinner at home later, but I won''t invite you." Hearing Yuchi Gong''s words, Cheng Yaojin''s face changed: "Yuchi sunspot, you are really cruel." Yuchi Gong laughed with disdain: "ha ha, you are on the street. Isn''t it vicious to turn an old black BMW into a big toad?" Yuchi Gong''s teeth creak when he thinks of the scene of a BMW suddenly turning into a big toad when he rides home today. The closer he gets to Yuchi Gong, the more he can smell the fragrance. Although he will be able to drink tomorrow, Cheng Yaojin is not willing to wait until tomorrow when he thinks that other people will get together to drink tonight. After a long time, under Chu fan''s disdainful eyes, Cheng Yaojin shows a flattering smile to Yuchi Gong: "sunspot, don''t cheat me?" "Hum, I am old black to come to spit a nail, when said a lie?" Chapter 59 Cheng Yaojin thought about Yuchi Gong''s character for a moment, then nodded and gave Yuchi Gong a fierce smile: "Yuchi brother ~" Chu fan and Yuchi Gong both had goose bumps, which was a kind of enjoyment if they were young girls, but Yuchi Gong felt sick when they came out of Cheng Laohuo''s mouth. "Hiss ~" and just then, a huge sound of breathing in came out of the door. Several people turned to see Cheng sanmangfu, who was shrinking his head outside. Cheng Chuliang and Yuchi Gong were worried that they would fight each other before they came here. However, they were stunned when they met such a powerful picture. "Oh, Dad, Dad, where are you? Don''t fight with Uncle Wei Chi." It was Cheng Chuliang who was talking. When they heard what he said, the other two also responded and immediately cried out, as if it was not them who had just breathed cold. It''s a pity that the three people''s performance is too bad. Even with Cheng Yaojin''s face, they can''t help but turn into monkey''s ass face in an instant. "Ha ha ha, three good nephews are coming. Come in quickly. I have excellent wine waiting for you to taste." Yuchi Gong found that for the first time he was looking at the three boys so well, so he couldn''t help asking. "No, no, our brother suddenly thought that he had something else to do. Let''s go first!" After that, Cheng''s three mangs turned around and ran without any hesitation. Joke, although they are reckless, they are not stupid. Their old men have this expression. If they stay any longer, they may be turned into some strange animals. It is said that since Cheng Yaojin had the magic wand, the title of "the devil of the world" has been called again in the Tang Dynasty, even more frightening than when he was young. I don''t know how many officials of the imperial court have suddenly become animals on the way to the lower court. Today''s Cheng Yaojin, however, even Wei Zheng doesn''t want to provoke people, which makes Li Shimin envious. "Sunspot, Lao Cheng is a disgrace today." As soon as sanmang left, Cheng Yaojin sat down like a ball of vent, and then glared at Yuchi Gong. After taking such a big advantage, Yuchi Gong bought a bottle of Erguotou from Chu fan and handed it to Cheng Yaojin: "I don''t care about today''s business with you." It''s already happened, and Cheng Yaojin can''t say anything more. He can only take Erguotou and give himself a mouthful. As a result, he coughed again: "Keke, Keke, this wine is really good!" ¡­¡­ Looking at when the two old men had drunk such a strong wine, they were already confused in a few minutes, and then they began to blow again. Yuchi Gong points to Cheng Yaojin''s nose and says how many times have I carried you back from the dead. Cheng Yaojin says that I helped old Yuchi block the sword Seeing that his little shop is about to become a small restaurant for two, Chu fan''s mouth twitches: "you two, you don''t have anything to do here. Why don''t you buy a few bottles of wine to drink at home?" "Bang!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Yuchi Gong slapped them on the table, and a bunch of ox eyes glared at Chu fan: "why, are you afraid that I can''t afford money?" Chapter 60 Hearing Yuchi Gong''s words, Chu fan''s mouth flicks. This old man is a tough guy with milk! "That''s right. You are really a lot of bullshit. What''s the matter with you when our brothers are drinking here?" Looking at the black and white two old goods in front of him, Chu fan didn''t make two pools of meat mud with one slap. What''s in the way? It''s in the way of Lao Tzu''s business! "That''s all. This kid is so mean. Give me 50 bottles of Erguotou. Let''s go home and drink it!" As soon as Yuchi Gong''s words came out, Chu fan''s face brightened, but he pretended that he didn''t care at all: "it turns out that the grand general of Yuchi only bought so much wine?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yuchi Gong''s face froze. Then he looked at Chu fan in disbelief. A bottle of one hundred taels of silver, fifty bottles of five thousand taels of silver. Who dares to buy wine like this? "Ah, I didn''t expect that the upper class of my great Tang Dynasty lived so hard, thrifty and stingy..." Hiss ~ uncle can''t bear it! Normally, Cheng Yaojin and Yuchi Gong would not be fooled, but now they have lost their basic sense. Especially when he heard that Chu fan insulted Tang Dynasty, Cheng Yaojin''s face was even colder: "hum, little chu''er really looks down on people. You can give me 50 bottles of Erguotou. I''ll get drunk with Lao Hei tonight!" ¡­¡­ Looking at the two old people who want to take off their underpants and tie them on their heads, Chu fan''s mouth sucks. Just like you, do you want to be drunk or not? One hundred bottles down, Li Shimin will be able to write condolence for you two tomorrow! Although he was worried about the amount of alcohol of the two old goods, Chu fan was very happy to finish the task. Fifty Erguotou cards were put neatly in front of each person: "you two, please settle the bill." "What a mean thing As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Yaojin slapped a jade pendant in front of Chu fan: "this is my old Cheng''s jade pendant. I''ll give you the rest." "It''s the same with old black!" According to the system judgment, these two things are absolutely enough to buy 100 bottles of Erguotou. Strange to say, this system does not allow Chu fan to price goods, but customers can pay more. Of course, this has nothing to do with Chu fan. Hearing the voice of the completion of the task, his whole eyes are red. Grandma''s Datang is really good. These two old people can be so rich! Chu fan even planned to invite the two old men to drink if he couldn''t finish the task in the future. But Chu fan also knows that this kind of thing is impossible. After this, these two guys must be on guard against this kind of thing. They can''t say that they have to put on some good wine for nothing. Seeing that they didn''t plan to leave, Chu fan, who got the benefit, didn''t say anything, so he just shrunk on the stool and began to check the card he had just opened. [hundred flavor] classification: Daily card introduction: special perfume from Earth Star, with nine hundred and ninety-nine medium scent to choose from! Note: the price is required to be 12 Liang gold bottle! "Ding, congratulations on Chu fan''s mission, please check it in time!" Sure enough, the new commodity card appeared, the sound of the system immediately appeared, did not give Chu fan a chance to breathe. "Come on, how many cards do you want me to sell this time?" "No cards this time." Chapter 61 Hear the answer of the system, Chu fan is a Leng, isn''t this guy unexpectedly denatured? "View tasks." When Chu fan saw the task panel, he gave a middle finger to the system: "why don''t you die?" "According to the current situation, even if the host is finished, the system can still sing, dance and be cheap!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. This guy is really more and more cheap. He even doubts whether there is Cheng Laohuo''s gene in the system. Task: the value of the shopkeeper Introduction: as the host of the system, shouldn''t the shopkeeper be as rich as his country? Requirement: obtain a total of 10 million taels of daily card sales income. Time limit: three years reward: Mystery reward failure penalty: the score of mystery card is reduced to zero, and the daily card template is cancelled. "System, are you jealous of me, the most handsome guy in Tang Dynasty?" If this task fails, Chu fan will become a poor man in a flash. From the point of view of the system, he is likely to become the first poor man in the history of the Tang Dynasty. "Please don''t stigmatize the system, or you will be punished by reducing the task time limit." "Are you threatening me?" "Host, you are so smart!" The nth Ko Chu fan of the system "My Lord, this is the food I brought for you. Will you see if it''s enough?" Just when Chu fan was silent, a voice suddenly rang out. Chu fan was stunned. Then he saw Ao Shun dragging a lot of seafood in. Seeing Chu fan looking at him, Ao Shun''s face is full of pride: "my Lord, this time Bruce Lee went to the East China Sea specially, and all the ingredients he caught are top-grade. If it''s not enough, Bruce Lee will go next time." Looking at the extra things on the table: a three meter long lobster, a shell the size of a stone mill, a tortoise the size of a carriage wheel There is not a seal "Cough, little shunzi, you really have a heart." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun''s face froze. It''s the first time that he has been called "Nen" for thousands of years. "Oh, so many ingredients, chubby boy, I just made you such a big business with dead fat man. Why don''t you share these ingredients?" "Yes, you can''t deal with the food anyway. It''s better to take it to my house." Looking at the two old men who came suddenly, Chu Fan said: "aren''t you two drunk?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin grinned: "with the strength of Lao Cheng who has been through many battles, how can he be drunk so easily?" In fact, Cheng Yaojin and Yuchi Gong were really drunk before, but with their physique, they soon recovered. When they saw these ingredients, they completely woke up. "I''ll eat at your house in the afternoon." Chu fan knows that these ingredients can''t be made by himself, so he just gives them to Cheng Laohuo. Anyway, it''s not a precious thing for Chu who has raised a dragon. It''s nothing for everyone to eat together. "Ha ha ha, boy, you are so discerning. We have a party tonight." "Ao Ao ~" at this moment, the seal on the table suddenly uttered a cry, and then looked at Chu fan with big tearful eyes. "Ah, what''s going to be eaten by this little guy?" Yuchi Gong was stunned when he heard the voice of the seal. Chapter 62 Hearing Yuchi Gong''s words, Cheng Yaojin was also stunned, and then turned his mouth in disgust: "this thing looks ugly, it''s so small, and there''s not much meat. Mixing with these ingredients really lowers the level." Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Chu fan''s mouth flicks. Ya really has no vision. If in later generations, people''s identity is much higher than that of Cheng Laohuo. On the contrary, Yuchi Gong''s reaction made Chu fan a little strange. First, he walked around the seal, and then tut tut two times: "this little guy is very cute. Anyway, there isn''t much meat. Why don''t you let me take him back to be a pet?" ¡­¡­ Hearing Yuchi Gong''s words, Chu fan was stunned. Unexpectedly, Yuchi Laohei had such a kind heart? On the other hand, Cheng Yaojin pokes the seal''s stomach with his finger, which is thicker than scallion. Then he looks at Yuchi Gong with a strange expression: "would you take this thing back to your two female tigers as toys?" As soon as Cheng Yaojin''s words came out, Yuchi Gong''s face was stiff, and then he said with dissatisfaction: "you fat man, don''t hurt others. My wife is kind, intelligent and lovely. How can she be your tiger." Chu fan then remembered that the two wives of the old man were known as the "black and white double evils" of the Tang Dynasty. The most important thing is that they were both famous beauties. What Chu fan didn''t expect was that the old man was still a favorite wife. He was embarrassed by Chu fan''s strange eyes. Yuchi Gong''s face was angry: "Oh, it''s a little beast. Anyway, there isn''t much meat. What''s wrong with it?" "Si ~" Chu fan found that the old man''s face was no less than Cheng Yaojin''s. This was the first time he had seen and been asked for a gift. However, Yuchi Gong and Cheng Yaojin helped him finish a task after all, so Chu fan was not stingy and nodded directly: "since old general Yuchi likes it, I''ll give it to you. It''s just that this little guy is a creature in the sea. I''m afraid it''s not easy to raise him." Seeing that Chu fan agreed to his request, Yuchi Gong immediately said: "it''s OK. Just give it to me." After that, the murderous general took the seal out of a lot of food and put it in his hand carefully: "Hey, fat man, I''ll go home first. In the afternoon, my husband and I will come to your house for dinner." After that, without any hesitation, Yuchi Gong put the fifty cards in his arms and ran out with the seal in his arms. "This, this is going?" Chu fan found that he underestimated Wei Chi and Lao Hei. Ya''s face is much thicker than Cheng biting Jin. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin turned his lips disdainfully: "hum, this guy must have gone home with that little beast to please his mother-in-law. This evening, he said that he had to bring his mother-in-law and son to my house to eat." Cheng Yaojin is right. After the last meal, they all know that Chufan''s food is good for his health. Now that he has the chance, Yuchi Gong will not let it go. "Old general Yuchi is really a good man." Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Chu fan smiles and shakes his head. Unexpectedly, this kind of wild man is still a tender person. Chapter 63 "Hum, it''s not this fight, but my mother-in-law is trying to please me." for his old couple, the old Cheng naturally has no bottom line to make complaints about sarcasm. He also said goodbye to Chu fan after Chu Chu Tucao, and : "Chu boy, I think this quantity is quite large. It is estimated that it will take some time to do it, and I will return to the old office first." After that, Ya wants to hold up a table of seafood and leave. It''s a pity that these things are all fine works found by AO shun from Donghai. They are huge and full of combat power. After Mr. Cheng was severely clamped by a big lobster, he sat down on the ground in distress: "this beast is really fierce. It seems that I can''t take them back alone." When he spoke, Cheng Yaojin also put his eyes on Chu fan and AO Shun, hoping that they could help him. Just now, he could see clearly. The scholar in white took out a lot of food with a wave of his hand. Unfortunately, as the Dragon King, aoshun naturally has his own pride. In addition to Chufan, it''s really hard for Cheng Laohuo to attract his attention as a mortal. As for Chu fan, he perfectly ignores Cheng Laohuo''s eyes, jokes, even the jade emperor wants to cooperate with someone in Chu, how can I give you a fat man to help? "Xiaofan..." Just as Cheng Yaojin is struggling, a voice suddenly rings out. They turn their heads and just see Luo Xin in green. "Aha, Luoxin boy, you''re just in time. Come and help Uncle Cheng quickly." Before Chu fan has time to speak, Cheng Yaojin, sitting on the ground, directly bounces up, and then rushes toward Cheng Yaojin with a warm face. People who don''t know don''t think Ya is Luo Xin''s father. See Cheng Yaojin enthusiastic appearance, Luo Xin can''t help but back two steps, put on a defensive posture. Although he and Cheng Chuliang did not fight and did not know each other, he often played with Cheng Chuliang in the next few days, but he did not have much communication with Cheng Yaojin. Seeing Luo Xin''s action, Cheng Yaojin stops in front of him angrily, but he heard Cheng Chuliang say that Luo Xin''s strength, if he was slapped by this fight, he would be either dead or injured with his own body bone, but even so, Cheng Yaojin said with a dissatisfied face: "good nephew, my liang''er and I are close friends at least Good friend, how can you hurt my uncle''s heart so much? " Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Luo Xin feels embarrassed and touches the tip of his nose. It''s really that Mr. Cheng''s performance just now is too frightening. He is also a close friend. He and Mr. Cheng Chuliang have known each other for less than five days. It seems that they have known each other for a long time. However, Luo Xin is an important person after all. He still salutes Cheng Yaojin respectfully: "I see Uncle Cheng." Seeing Luo Xin''s "wisdom", Cheng Yaojin nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "my dear nephew, I can''t take back some things here. Why don''t you help Uncle Cheng and have a light meal at Uncle Cheng''s house in the evening?" As soon as Cheng Yaojin said this, Chu fan almost threw it on the old man''s face. It''s shameless. Is it yours? However, Luo Xin didn''t know what happened. He had been frightened by the seafood on the table for a long time: "what a big seafood!" Chapter 64 As a genuine Chang''an people, Luo Xin and others have never seen such a big seafood. "Ha ha, don''t be surprised, nephew. You''ll be surprised when you have dinner in the evening." As soon as Cheng Yaojin''s words came out to Chu fan, he knew it was not good. According to his memory, Luo Xin was absolutely a real eater. Originally, he planned to see Cheng Yaojin lose face, but now it seems that the plan is going to fail. Sure enough, Luo Xin agreed just after a little silence, and said to Cheng Yaojin with an obligatory face: "Uncle Cheng, don''t worry, my nephew will help you!" Seeing Luo Xin''s action, Cheng Yaojin was stunned. Then he patted Luo Xin on the shoulder with a smile: "ha ha ha, good boy, you really have the style of my husband. I''ll go first, and you''ll bring the rest later." Hear Cheng Yaojin''s words, Chu fan''s mouth corners a draw, is to have your shameless demeanor! Cheng Yaojin also knows that Luo Xin must have something to do with Chu fan, so he stops more and goes straight out with two big lobsters and a few big shells. Looking at Cheng Yaojin leaving, Chu fan''s mouth twitches: "I don''t know the reason why I don''t show my wealth, and Ya is not afraid of being beaten directly by others." Although Chu fan has this kind of idea in his heart, he also knows that with the strength and status of the old goods, the person who dares to beat him is not born. After mumbling, Chu fancai looks at Luo Xin discontentedly. If it wasn''t for the sudden arrival of the goods, how could that guy easily solve this problem? It''s a pity that Luo Xin''s face is as thick as Cheng Laohuo''s after gaining great strength. He turns a blind eye to Chu fan''s eyes, but rubs his hands and says: "Xiao Fan, I''m here to do business with you this time." Hearing Luo Xin''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then asked: "business, what business?" If Luo Xin comes to him to go out for an outing, fishing and visiting brothels, Chu fan can understand, but as a naturally rich second generation Luo Xin wants to do business, Chu fan is a little surprised. "Hey, hey, I want to sell that card for you." These days, Chu fan''s shop is booming in Chang''an city. As one of the beneficiaries of the mysterious card, Luo Xin naturally has been paying attention to Chu fan''s actions. Especially when the second person who can sell cards appears in Chu fan''s shop, Luo Xin''s heart immediately gives birth to the idea of making money. Seeing Chu fan''s silence, Luo Xin continued with a smile: "now you only have such a small shop in the south of the city. I can open another one in the north of the city, and then we can open this kind of shop in other cities. The price of my shop can be more expensive than what you sell..." Hearing Luo Xin''s plan of two dealers, Chu fan''s eyes become strange. Ya is the son of a businessman, but his business sense of smell has surpassed most ordinary people. Unfortunately, the pricing of the mystery card is determined by the system, and no one can change it. However, the appearance of Luo Xin makes Chu fan think of another plan: "the selling price of the mystery card is fixed, and no one can change it. Even if I give it to you, you can only lose money." Luo Xin was stunned when he heard Chu fan''s words, and then sighed with disappointment. He didn''t doubt that Chu fan lied to him, just like Chu fan was his only friend before, how could he not be Chu fan''s only friend? Chapter 65 In fact, the reason why Luo Xin is like this is that he wants to make a career. He doesn''t want to be a rich second generation who depends on his parents in other people''s eyes. Looking at Luo Xin''s lonely appearance, Chu fan smiles and pats him on the shoulder: "although mysterious cards can''t make money, I have another way. Do you want to listen to it?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Luo Xin jumped up directly: "what can I do?" Seeing Luo Xin''s anxious appearance, Chu fan can''t help but feel a little funny, but he also knows what Luo Xin thinks, so he said directly: "although mysterious cards can''t be sold, daily cards are OK. I''ll provide you with daily cards. Later, they can only buy daily cards from you. You can set the price yourself. How about that?" This is also Luo Xin''s hint to him. Although only Chu fan can identify the mysterious cards, the daily cards are different. Moreover, if Luo Xin is allowed to sell them, it can help Chu fan reduce some pressure. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo Xin was stunned: "is that ok?" Chu fan smiles: "don''t worry. You''ll have a meal at Mr. Cheng''s house later." Looking at Chu fan''s mysterious appearance, Luo Xin nodded and said: "in that case, I will help Uncle Cheng take these things first?" After that, Luo Xin left with a lot of seafood. After Luo Xin left, Chu fan looked at Ao Shun beside him: "come to dinner with me later." Ao Shun was stunned: "my Lord, Bruce Lee has been able to break the valley for a long time." After hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan''s face hated iron but not steel: "what''s wrong with Bigu? Can''t Bigu eat? I tell you, you must eat it today, and eat it hard. You must not let that old man take advantage of us. " "I''m sure Bruce Lee will be able to do it, as you tell me!" Although very can''t understand Chu fan''s method, but who let others now is the boss, Ao Shun can only a face obedient nod. Although the small shop is very famous now, in fact, there are not many people who actually go shopping in the shop. Even if there are, they are just some rich people who come to buy spicy noodles. In the afternoon, Chu fan still closed the door directly, and then took two people, one dragon and two dogs to rush to Chengguo mansion. Of course, along the way, he had to instill in a few people the idea that eating less is losing This time, there was no need to knock. As soon as he arrived at the gate, he was welcomed by the servants of the Cheng family. However, when he saw the people in the yard, Chu fan took a cold breath directly: "Xiao shunzi, you must eat hard later. Don''t be polite." Compared with yesterday, the number of people today has increased several times. Yuchi Gong is surrounded by two beautiful women, one black and one white, who are teasing the little seal. Li Shimin has two more children, one big and one small. Needless to say, the rest of the people come with their families. Everyone who ate yesterday knows the benefits of these foods, so naturally they will not miss this good opportunity. Seeing Chu fan coming, Li Shimin laughs and pulls his two little kids over. Then he says, "Chengqian, why don''t the sparrow come to see Mr. Chu?" When they heard Li Shiming''s words, they were stunned. It was the first time that they saw Li Shimin treat a person so carefully. However, they did not dare to hesitate and saluted Chu fan: "Chengqian (Qingque) has met Mr. Chu!" Chapter 66 Chu fan nodded when he saw the two little kids who were polite, but he sighed in his heart. Now Li Shiming is still in his prime, and his son is still young. Who would have thought that these two little guys would fight each other in the future? But these things have nothing to do with Chu fan. After the two kids saluted, they turned to Yuchi Gong, mainly looking at the cute little seal. In fact, it''s not just children. Many women at the scene keep floating their eyes there, even empress Chang sun is no exception. It can only be said that in addition to Cheng Yaojin, who treats the little guy as food, other people are very loving. "This little beast is quite interesting, but it''s much worse than my crazy sky Python and Zhenshi Xuanwu." Hearing Li Shimin''s words, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth twitch. It seems that there''s no problem about Ya''s great success recorded in history books. A boa constrictor and a tortoise, you dare to name them. If it were not for his special identity, he would have been cut to ashes by a thunder. "This little beast is just a plaything. How can it compare with Erlang''s beast?" At this time, the eldest sun queen suddenly said, Chufan''s mouth, this is really not a family does not enter a door, OK, you two are powerful, what you say is right! Just as the people were chatting, a fragrance that was stronger than yesterday came out directly, and several servants came up with huge iron pots. I don''t know how the chefs of Lao Cheng''s family do it. Anyway, every seafood guarantees the greatest integrity. It doesn''t look very different from when they were alive. With Chu fan''s behavior last time, this time everyone didn''t hesitate at all. They grabbed a big seafood and carried it to their family. Then the family began to eat it. Thanks to the fact that the quantity and quality of the ingredients Ao Shun found this time are better than last time, otherwise so many people would not be able to eat enough. With Chu fan''s explanation, aoshun three people also don''t cheat, also each eat up, but it''s a pity that Pan Fu and pan Xiaolian two people''s appetite is really not big, after killing a lobster has been full. On the contrary, Ao Shun opened the door of the new world after taking a bite. With the help of one dragon, he was even with the top aristocratic group of the whole Tang Dynasty. "Little shunzi, how long have you not eaten?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun grinned with embarrassment, and his hands kept moving, but his voice came out: "Hey, to be honest, Bruce Lee usually eats some miraculous fruits and monsters, but the food cooked by this family has a unique flavor." Looking at Ao Shun who never forgets to eat, Chu fan smokes from the corner of his mouth. At least he is also a dragon king. I didn''t expect that ya had such a miserable life. Seeing that everyone had eaten a lot, Cheng Yaojin said with a smile: "it''s not a pity to have food but no wine. Today, I''ll invite you to drink a good wine." This old product is not stingy, directly a person a bottle of Erguotou put in front of the public, but see that small bottle, some people are not satisfied. Hou Junji spits out the crab shell in his mouth, and then says with dissatisfaction: "I said Cheng Guogong, you are too stingy, how can everyone have such a small bottle?" Chapter 67 When he heard Hou Junji''s words, Yuchi Gong laughed: "since general Hou is so generous, why don''t you treat us to a bar?" If you let Cheng Yaojin say this, Hou Junji will be alert. Most people don''t know that he is not willing to eat any loss, but this is very different from Yuchi Gong. Hou Junji first took a look at the Erguotou in his hand. He thought it might be better packaged. The wine inside must not be very good. After all, where can such a clear and transparent wine be strong? In fact, Hou Junji has made the same mistake as Cheng Yaojin and Yuchi Gong. In fact, there was no such clear drink in Tang Dynasty. In addition to Cheng Yaojin''s always unreliable style, Hou Junji even suspects that this old product is just showing off these bottles. Just because of this misunderstanding, after taking another look at Li Shimin next to him, Hou Junji raised his mouth: "it''s just a few bottles of wine. Come on, buy some drunken wine for our general." After assigning a servant, Hou Junji seems to have unintentionally said: "Duke Cheng is so stingy that he let the emperor and this kind of thing." As soon as Hou Junji said this, most of the people present frowned, but their eyes looking at Hou Junji were full of discontent. Although he is also an old minister under Li Shimin, Hou Junji''s relationship with others is not as good as Lao Cheng''s. Except Yuchi Gong, everyone else looks at Lao Cheng, meaning do you want us to speak for you. You know, zuixianniang is royal wine. It has always been called one or two golden or two immortals. If it wasn''t for flattering Li Shimin, Hou Junji would not have bought so much. Touching the eyes of the people, Cheng Yaojin gently shook his head and said with a smile: "general Hou is right. In this case, I won''t take this wine out to make a fool of myself." After that, Cheng Yaojin takes down Erguotou in front of Hou Junji. Not everyone can bully him. In fact, he doesn''t even plan to invite Hou Junji, but he lets Ya in by chance After Hou Junji hit a soft nail, Cheng Yaojin turned to teach others how to open Erguotou. With the opening of the bottle, a strong aroma of wine immediately permeated out. "Wow, good wine. It''s really good wine. Compared with Erguotou, zuixianniang is just like horse urine." Looking at Yuchi Gong shouting, Chu fan''s mouth draws, others just open the bottle, and you start to perform. Is this too fake? Hearing Yuchi Gong''s words, Li Shimin''s face is oppressed. Who in the world doesn''t know that zuixianniang is royal wine, but how can it become horse urine in this guy''s mouth? Do I live so miserable? Of course, what made him even more frustrated was that after drinking a mouthful of Erguotou, he actually had the feeling Yuchi Gong said! Yuchi Gong is different from Cheng Yaojin. He is a real roughneck. He doesn''t care if his map gun hurts others. He just satirizes Hou Junji. Among all the people present, Hou Junji is the most oppressive. Not only can he not drink good wine, but also he has been satirized by a black guy. After all, he has no such cheek as Cheng Yaojin. Now he wants to find a way to get in. Chapter 68 "Well, compared with this wine, any drink is horse urine." Fortunately, Li Shimin is still more affectionate after all. He helped Hou Junji to ease the embarrassment in time, but even so, Lao Cheng didn''t return the bottle of Erguotou. Compared with Hou Junji, Li Shimin himself is more inclined to Lao Cheng. Seeing that Lao Cheng doesn''t want to give, he naturally won''t force him. Therefore, among the many senior Tang generals present, Hou Junji is the only one without Erguotou. "Hiss ~" with the end of the first bite of Erguotou, these old killers could not help but take a cold breath. Except for a few people who were choked because they drank too much, other people''s eyes were bright: "good wine!" Although only smell out of the taste, people already know that Erguotou is absolutely good wine, but still did not drink directly to the mouth. "Tut Tut, is that what the legendary jade juice is supposed to be?" When Chu fan saw a strong man in a Taoist robe saying a word, Ao Shun on one side gave a cold hum: "hum, compared with the aura and benefits to people, Qiongjiang Yuye must be far more than that, but only compared with the taste, this is good wine." After that, Ao Shun seemed to feel a little dissatisfied and turned his lips disdainfully: "hillbilly!" As soon as the words came out, everyone on the scene turned red. I didn''t expect that so many of them were despised by an unknown person. Small three words, but caused great harm! Li Shimin''s face is not good-looking either. If it wasn''t for AO Shun''s coming in with Chu fan, he might have been put into prison now. Of course, the most ugly one is the Taoist robed man. Ao Shun, this is the standard way to hit him in the face. At the thought of being beaten in front of so many people, the middle-aged Taoist priest''s face became cold: "who, sir, did you really drink the legendary Qiongjiang Yuye?" In the face of this person''s inquiry, Ao Shun looked at him haughtily, and then arched his hand with the extremely difficult humiliating gesture of looking at people through his nostrils: "I''m not talented, I''m a dragon king in the Jinghe River!" ¡­¡­ As soon as the words came out, everyone was quiet. Even Li Shimin stopped his action, and then looked at Ao Shun with burning eyes: "are you really the immortal God in the sky?" Dragon King, in the eyes of ordinary people, this is a real bull role, even Li Shimin is no exception. Of course, Ao Shun dares to be presumptuous in front of others, and he still has to give the necessary respect in front of the emperor, so he saluted Li Shimin first, and then said: "Your Majesty is very kind. I''m just a runner beside the owner." "Si ~" hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath in his heart. Is Ao shun a little too high-key? If so, I''m too low-key Happy! After aoshun finished speaking, all the people on the scene looked at Chufan with strange eyes. Although the former Chu fan was mysterious, everyone just speculated about his identity. Now it''s different. The gods canonized by heaven are all the errands of others. Who dares to say that they are not gods? Li Shimin''s heart became more fiery when he thought that Chu fan could help him increase his life span. Win over! We have to win! At all costs! Chapter 69 Although Li Shimin, as the emperor of human beings, has met a lot of people who practice truth, and even the real immortals, he has never met a big man like Chu fan who can help people prolong their life. For a moment, the Tian Khan didn''t know what kind of attitude to treat Chu fan. "Don''t worry, your majesty. I''m just a businessman of the Tang Dynasty." Fortunately, Chu fan also saw Li Shimin''s difficulties, and immediately helped him solve the problem. After all, Chu fan has the task of sabotaging the plan of his journey to the West. Is there any easier way to get along with Li Shimin? Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin''s face relaxed a lot, and then arched his hand to Chu fan: "in this case, it''s necessary to harass the shopkeeper." It''s not just Li Shimin, but all the people present have an idea that they must make friends with Chu fan. At the end of the conversation between Chu fan and Li Shimin, the middle-aged Taoist priest apologized to Ao Shun. Although Ya didn''t give her face, what they said seems to be true: "I see. It seems that Wei Zheng is short-sighted." Hearing Wei Zheng''s words, Ao Shun once again glared at Wei Zheng with his standard nostrils "Puyi ~" as soon as Ao Shun''s words were uttered, he didn''t know who directly took a mouthful of wine, while Wei Zheng was aggrieved. He could see that he was aiming at himself. Said Wei Zheng himself also felt very innocent, the Dragon King in the face of Chu fan and Li Shimin, all appear very humble, but in front of himself is like a completely changed person. Unfortunately, Wei Zheng usually offends no less people than Hou Junji, so there is no one to comfort him. There is another sad man in the city Among the people present, only Chu fan knows why Ao Shun treats Wei Zheng like this. Because of his appearance, Ao Shun already knows his original destiny, so how can he have a good face in the face of people who would have killed him? Li Shimin felt that he was in a better mood after all. After all, he usually suffered a lot from Wei Zheng. However, as a monarch, of course, he couldn''t watch the bustle of his ministers, and immediately said: "hahaha, I didn''t expect that the Dragon King was also an upright man." Yes, it''s straight! In the eyes of the public, Ao Shun is absolutely honest and upright. When Wei Zheng, who is usually honest and upright, meets people who are more honest than him, they can''t help laughing. "Your Majesty joked..." Although there was a small episode of Hou Junji and Wei Zheng, the atmosphere of the banquet still reached a high level due to the appearance of Ao Shun. Everyone had a good time, and Chu fan seized the opportunity to slip to the empress of changsun: "Chu fan met the empress of changsun." Seeing Chu fan running in front of her, empress Chang sun was stunned, but she said quickly: "the shopkeeper is welcome." Other people on the scene are looking at Chu fan strangely. Although you are immortal, you can''t chat up the queen so honestly, can you? Fortunately, Chu fan didn''t do anything strange. He just took out a small pink bottle from his pocket and carefully handed it to empress changsun: "empress, I want you to help me promote this." Chapter 70 Hearing Chu fan''s words, empress Chang sun was stunned. Then she looked at the small bottle that Chu fan handed over: "I don''t know what Mr. Chu''s selling means?" As soon as empress Chang sun''s words came out, Chu fan laughed confidently, and then motioned empress Chang sun to open the bottle in front of her: "empress, what''s in this bottle is called" baiweixiang ". As long as you smear it on your body, you can make your body smell for a long time." Empress Chang sun was very proud, and she didn''t let the eunuch try it first, but directly put it on her arm. In fact, this is normal. In a strict sense, Chu fan can be regarded as her savior. If Chu fan had evil intentions, he could not have saved her at that time. After smearing it, empress Chang sun even sniffed it with her nose without any teacher. With this smell, empress Chang sun''s face changed completely, and then she looked at Chu fan excitedly: "why is this thing so fragrant?" , facing the eldest son, naturally, it can''t be like the old goods and Wei Chi Gong''s silly big and crude. Chu Fanlian introduced her face with a smile: " ," Queen knows, "this is a small shop with spicy strips, Erguotou the same level of treasure, a total of nine hundred and ninety-nine Chinese fragrance, you have this cherry blossom flavor perfume." After a look at empress Chang sun, Chu fan continued: "but it''s very precious, and the price is up to twelve taels of gold. I hope the empress can recommend it in front of the Imperial Palace and the wives of all the adults in the imperial court." yes, this is Chu''s purpose. Compared with Erguotou, this perfume is the real money making machine. If you get the empress of the eldest grandson, then it''s really a heifer. What''s more, how many people in Chang''an city can have more money than the wives of the emperor and those of the high officials? "Ha ha ha, I want to see what can make the maid of Guanyin look pale." When Chu fan introduced empress Chang sun, a careless voice rang, and then Li Shimin came over with a smile on his face. saw Li Shimin smiling in the eyes of her eldest grandson, and introduced the use of perfume. "This is really extraordinary!" sniffed the smell of the eldest granddaughter''s arm, and Li Shimin said loudly, and poured some perfume from her little bottle in front of her hands. this bottle is not big enough. There is not much perfume in it. Li Shimin is planning to use perfume to touch it on his own, but the thing in the bottle is less than once. looked at Li Shimin''s action, Chu fan''s mouth corner, you can not be a big man can not be so crazy, not afraid of perfume pickled flavor? fortunately, Li Shimin, after all, was a generation of kings. After the initial failure, he quickly recovered and tightened the perfume bottle in his hand and placed it in the hands of the eldest grandson. Then he sighed and said, " ," although it is excellent, it is a pity that the price is too expensive. " "No!" On hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan''s mind immediately flashed such two words, at the same time, there is a bit of disdain, you this guy is also an emperor, how so stingy? Chapter 71 In fact, Chu fan really wronged Li Shimin. It''s not very expensive for the general officials in the court, but it really killed Li Shimin. Why do you say that there is only one wife in a family. At most, you can give a few more bottles to your favorite concubines. But Li Shimin is not the same. I don''t know how many women there are in the harem. Even if everyone only gives me one bottle, it''s a huge expense, not to mention that empress Chang sun always asks the harem to be thrifty It can be said that for any man, this is a happy worry. just what Li Shimin wanted to say, the grandson queen gave him a wink and then said to Chu fan, " ," the owner of the perfume is really a wonder in the world, but I have only seen this cherry blossom perfume, and I don''t know anything about it, so I''m afraid I can only help you sell the cherry blossom flavor. " As soon as Chang sun finished his words, Li Shimin''s eyes brightened, and then quickly nodded his big head: "yes, Guanyin maidservant is right. If you haven''t tried these strange things yourself, you''d better not sell them, in case they are bad for people''s health..." At the same time, Chu fan scolded in his heart: "I have never seen such a stingy emperor and queen!" don''t see how Li Shimin and his grandson talk about it, but Cho fan knows he wants to whore his own perfume. Especially Li Shimin, can you stop smelling your arms? You don''t worry about your health. Do you even need to take a bath? nine hundred and ninety-nine flavors, according to the use time of perfume, each test bottle can definitely make Li Shimin''s harem free for one year! It''s a pity that you still can''t tell if you know what you know. Who let someone be the emperor? Chu fan sighed and said, "Your Majesty, it''s expensive. I really can''t let you try every bottle." Chu fan bite the word "try" clearly, the implication is that you put your thoughts away, it is impossible. Hearing Chu fan''s words, empress Chang sun and Li Shimin are both shameful. After all, they are the most respectable mortals in the world, but it''s a shame to take advantage of them. But Chu fan so direct pick things out also let two people some unprepared, after all, who has seen such a business? fortunately, the empress of long sun is a woman after all. It has natural advantages in this respect. Just a little bit of indifference, he inquired directly to Chu fan: , "the shopkeeper will provide twenty bottles of perfume for the palace every month, and I will help you sell it." When she spoke, empress Chang sun was cunning and resolute: "this is the bottom line of the palace. If the owner can''t agree, the business can''t continue." Hear empress Chang sun''s words, Chu fan almost a mouthful of old blood gushes out, have such talk business? Since ancient times, business has always been asking for prices from all over the world, but is it too much for you not to give others a chance to bargain? Make complaints about Chu fan''s Li Shimin and his wife would not do business. They did not know that the two were tucking him in the same way. They could only say that three people make complaints about fifty steps. Chapter 72 Looking at empress Chang sun and Li Shimin, Chu fan sighed helplessly: "in this case, I can only promise." heard Chu fan''s words, the smiling face of the empress grandson''s face was obviously "sincere" a little bit, smiling to Chu fan that she would be able to help Chu to sell perfume properly. business seems much more than nine hundred and ninety-nine bottles of perfume, but actually this method is more beneficial to Chu fan. because there are only twenty bottles of perfume every month, which means that most of the concubines in the harem can''t have this. But the princess without perfume is less likely to get the emperor''s favor. so if these concubines want to get Li Shimin, they can only afford to buy perfume, and Chu Fan will make a big profit. So did Li Shimin and empress changsun lose money? No, the influence in the back palace is complicated. There are few families behind the concubines. So it''s just that Chu fan and Li Shimin joined hands to help them find someone to pay for it. After a big business, Chu fan became very happy. He pointed to Luo Xin in the corner, and then said to them: "Your Majesty, Queen, in the future, all the daily necessities in the small shop will be sold to Luo Xin. You just go to him directly. Of course, you can rest assured that Luo Xin will sell them to you at the lowest price." The implication is that the price of things sold to others will increase, but this is also normal, otherwise, where will Luo Xin make money. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin and empress Chang sun nodded directly. First, Chu fan''s identity is special, and they also want to have a good relationship with Chu fan. Second, anyway, it''s not us who suffer from the losses, it''s none of my business? I have to say that empress Chang sun is really a reliable agent. After had discussed the matter, she took the little bottle of perfume to the ladies. Soon after, a burst of exclamation came, and Chu fan found that many ladies began to look at him from time to time, which finally made Chu fan feel that his money was not so wronged. It''s still a meal for everyone to enjoy. Well, of course, we need to get rid of Comrade Hou Junji, who can''t die without death, and Wei Zheng, who can''t feel his head. After leaving Cheng Guofu, Chu fan directly pulls Luo Xin to talk about his plan. Chu fan''s plan is very simple, that is, Luo Xin buys daily cards from him at the original price, and then sells them at a high price. Luo Xin makes more and less money by himself. Of course, Chu fan also explained his cooperation with Li Shimin and his wife, so those sent by these two people can naturally buy things at the original price. Chu fan''s shop only sold mystery cards, so Luo Xin became an official authorized second dealer in the blink of an eye. After the banquet tonight, Chu fan understood the strength of those daily cards, so he was confident that he could make a lot of money. That''s why Luo Xin became hesitant: "Chu fan, would you lose too much?" Luo Xin is very clear that the charm of spicy strips, Erguotou and perfume will not be sold even if the price is raised. Chu fan does this just like putting a Jinshan in his hands. Hearing Luo Xin''s words, Chu fan waved his hand calmly: "it''s nothing to me. On the contrary, you can help me relieve my pressure." Chapter 73 For Chu fan, no matter how much he sells a card, it will only be recorded as the price of a card everywhere in the system. It''s better to divide it directly. In this way, it''s easier for him and helps others. Seeing Chu fan doesn''t seem like a joke, Luo Xin is relieved. After a simple exchange, Luo Xin says goodbye and says he wants to find a suitable shop. "You are the owner of this shop?" Luo Xin leaves, but Chu fan who just returns to the shop is blocked by others at the door of the shop. "Hiss ~" as soon as Chu fan saw the questioner, he couldn''t help taking a cold breath: "is there such a person who pretends to be forced in the world?" ¡­¡­ Hearing Chu fan''s words, the comer''s face was also stiff. You just made such a loud voice that you thought I was pretending to be forced? Although I''m a little bit loaded Cough, the visitor touched his long hair, looked at Chu fan''s white robe, and asked again in a deep voice: "are you the owner of this shop?" With long hair, white clothes, and a long box on his back, Chu fan felt that this guy was really integrating his clothes into his bone marrow. In order to cooperate with this man, Chu fan specially smoothed his hair and whispered this time: "are you here at last?" WHAT£¿ What is it? After hearing Chu fan''s words, this person is a Leng, does this fellow know me? Looking back on the people''s evaluation of Chu fan''s shop in Chang''an City, the visitor felt that he had a guess: "are you from Baiyujing, too?" Chu fan a Leng, Bai Yujing, what is that thing? "My Lord, Baiyujing is a gathering place for a group of practitioners. This person is not even an immortal. It''s not worth mentioning at all." Just as Chu fan was thinking, Ao Shun''s voice rang out directly in his mind. Chu Tian turned to look at the man, and Ya was "looking" at him with his nose. Seeing aoshun''s appearance, Chu fan''s mouth is drawn. Ya is also a dragon king, and he is willing to compare with mortals. But with aoshun''s reminder, Chu fan knows the identity of this man, just curious about what he can do to find himself. "I''m Chu fan. Who are you? What can I do for you?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the man laughed for a while and said: "I am kuimun, one of the Eight Immortals in Baiyujing. I heard that someone has come to kill demons and Demons under the pretext of enchanting people in the name of immortal!" As soon as quemoyn''s words were finished, Chu fan was in a daze. Then he pointed to himself with two fingers: "I''m not the one who charms the people, am I?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, kuimun nodded his head firmly: "yes, you deceive the people in the name of immortal. Kuimun will not let you go." Looking at kuimun with a serious face, Chufan draws from the corner of his mouth. Is this the IQ of the practitioners in Baiyujing? After stopping aoshun, who plans to slap kuimun to ashes, Chufan looks at him: "I don''t know how you plan to deal with me?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, quemoyn snorted with disdain: "not everyone can use the name of immortal. If you want to get my recognition, you must defeat me!" Chu fan looks at kuimun stupidly. Is Ya sick? I''ve even seen the Jade Emperor. Why do you want to admit it? Of course, quemoyn didn''t know Chufan''s inner thoughts. Seeing Chufan''s stupidity, he thought Chufan was scared by his own heroism. Chapter 74 "Cough." Looking at Chu fan''s stupefied appearance, kuimun coughed twice, and then continued: "if you lose, I will abandon your cultivation, and then tell the people of Chang''an city your true face!" "What if you lose?" Before Chu fan had time to answer, aoshun''s voice had already spread out. After hearing Ao Shun''s words, kuimun turned his lips disdainfully: "how can I lose?" "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time." The sound of the system suddenly sounded, which made Chu fan tremble involuntarily: "system, how did your voice become so strange?" In the past, although the system appeared suddenly, its voice was very mechanical. Just now, its voice was very sharp. Frankly speaking, Chu fan was scared. "Ding, in order to prevent the seven-year itch from appearing between us, this is a surprise package specially made by our system for the host." ¡­¡­ God, please open your eyes and help me do this second goods system, OK? "View tasks." Chu fan really does not want to continue to talk with the second cargo system, because he is afraid that if he continues to communicate, he may have a cerebral hemorrhage. As Chu fan''s voice fell, a new task immediately appeared in front of him: task: the dignity of the owner Introduction: as a mysterious card merchant, shouldn''t the host protect his dignity? Requirements: defeat quemoyn time limit: three minutes reward: the dignity of the owner is reflected! Failure penalty: cancel all features of mystery card store. Note: go, fight like a man! ¡­¡­ As for the remarks of the system, Chu fan wanted to say that Laozi is a man, but after thinking about the difficulty of communicating with the dog system, he wisely chose to give up. Since there is no way to avoid it, fighting is essential. Chu fan also faces Kui muen in the way of aoshun''s nose staring at others: "joke, someone in Chu is a shopkeeper under the seal of the Emperor himself. If you want me to compete with him, how can you not come up with some price?" It is obvious that although Li Shimin is a bit stingy and stingy in Chu fan''s eyes, he has a black belly and other shortcomings, but he is still a deterrent to others. After hearing Chu fan''s words, quemoyn hesitated for a moment and then said: "you must have cheated the emperor with conspiracy. I will tear down your mask of hypocrisy." "Well, you can''t talk nonsense. Be careful I''ll sue you for slander. Besides, you can''t even bet with me when you compete with me. How can I compete with you?" Although kuimun is a man of cultivation, compared with Cheng Laohuo, his skin is far less thick. After listening to Chu fan''s words, quemoyn himself seemed to feel that this was unfair to Chu fan. After hesitating for a moment, he said: "if I lose, I''ll bow to you and be a boy in your shop!" "This guy can really take advantage of it." As soon as kuimun''s words came out, Ao Shun murmured in a low voice. In his opinion, this breath can kill hundreds of dregs. If he can become Chufan''s little man, it''s definitely the ancestral grave''s black smoke. Cough, don''t ask me why it''s black smoke, because green smoke can''t achieve this effect "Deal!" However, it is obvious that Chu fan is not as proud as aoshun imagined. Chapter 75 Seeing that Chu fan agreed to his bet, quemoyn''s eyes flashed a ray of joy, and then directly took down the strip-shaped object on his back. "I''m the master of Baiyujing puppet. Now I want to compete with you in puppet skills!" As he spoke, the long object in his hand had turned into a metal puppet with square head and brain. He looked at the puppet confidently, and the self-confidence on quemoyn''s face was: "this is the best work in the world - batian-1, please do it." "Are you going to compare this with me?" To tell the truth, Chu fan doesn''t believe that he will lose. After all, Ao Shun, even if he is a waste of firewood, it''s no problem to deal with a mortal, but he didn''t expect that someone could die like this. If quemoyn wasn''t a man, Chu fan would like to give ya a warm hug, and then say: "honey, you are so beautiful!" Unfortunately, quemoyn didn''t know what Chufan was thinking. Seeing Chufan''s stupidity, he thought he had the advantage and immediately sneered: "that''s right. If you give up now, I may be able to treat you lightly at that time..." "Come on, don''t say it. You''ll die." Kuimun was interrupted by Chufan after only half of what he said. Looking at Chufan who "glared" at him with his nostrils, a trace of anger flashed in kuimun''s eyes: "it depends on whether you have this ability!" As for his puppet, quemoyn is full of confidence. After all, he is the most skillful puppet in Baiyujing, and he has been awarded the title of "the closest immortal" several times! Looking at batian-1, which is opposite to him under the control of quemoyn, Chu fan smokes at the corner of his mouth, and then a card appears in his hand: "it''s up to you, luban-7!" The voice of Chu''s vanished, and the card disappeared in Chu''s hand. A yellow wood, a cheek red on the cheek and even a wooden robot tied to a small flower on the head appeared on the ground. "Eh hee hee, master Luban, 250 mentally retarded!" As soon as Luban No.7 appeared, he gave out a strange laugh, which made several people on the scene frown. Even Chu fan was no exception. It was the appearance of this guy with the sound that Taite Niang couldn''t beat! "Ha ha ha, you don''t want to compete with my batian-1 by such a thing, do you?" Looking at the one meter high wooden luban-7 and the two meter high metal batian-1, quemoyn seems to have seen the victory coming. Chu fan didn''t care about quemoyn''s words. He was very confident in Luban 7. After all, although the system was cheap, it was absolutely qualified in the product: "Luban 7, you can play freely!" "Batian one, tear down that wooden puppet for me!" Two orders were given at the same time. The tall batian-1 stretched out his hand and pulled out a big sword like a door plank from his back. Then he rushed directly to luban-7 in front of him. "PATA!" Seeing that batian-1 was about to approach, a shark like missile flew out of luban-7''s shoulder and directly hit batian-1. Suffered from a huge explosion, batian-1 could not help but retreat a section, but then luban-7''s hands directly flew out of countless small bullets. Just a few breaths, batian-1 in front of us has become a pile of scrap metal Chapter 76 "Finish work after work..." After batian-1 was eliminated, luban-7 also made a conclusion in its own strange voice. "I lost?" Seeing that his proudest puppet was directly removed by the wooden puppet in front of him almost in an instant, quemoyn''s face was dull: "how is this possible?" "Well, you don''t want to break the bill, do you?" Seeing kuimun''s injured face, Chu fan felt tight in his heart. After all, there were all kinds of debt repudiation methods in later generations. He didn''t want to lose a free labor force. "Hum, how can kuimun, the Eight Immortals in Baiyujing, not be a little guy for breaking the debt? What''s the difficulty?" "It''s the first time I''ve ever seen someone say that they''re going to give up." Hearing Chu fan''s words, kuimun''s momentum decayed again. Grandma''s, it''s a shame. The first time I left Baiyujing, I lost in my proudest aspect! "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task. The dignity of the owner has been reflected. Please make persistent efforts to create more brilliance..." "OK, OK, just talk about it. Besides, are you pretending to be a leader?" Chu fan just rose up in a good mood directly destroyed by the sudden emergence of the system, do not know people think Ya is their own leader. "Please don''t stigmatize this system. Just now, this system absolutely doesn''t contain any good intentions. Congratulations to the host!" ¡­¡­ I knew you were not very kind! He secretly gave the dog system a middle finger in his heart, and then Chu fan looked at quemoyn: "now that he''s a boy in my little shop, I don''t want to wear this kind of clothes. I''ll buy a servant''s clothes later." When talking, Chu fan turns his mouth secretly. I, Chu, who is the first commander in Chang''an City, can''t let others pretend to be in front of me? Of course, quemoyn didn''t know the "dark" ideas in some people''s minds. He was willing to accept defeat. Now that he had lost to Chu fan, he would naturally listen to the other party''s arrangement. "By the way, you will remember to repair this place tomorrow, and you really are. Isn''t peace any better? If you don''t like it, you''ll shout, fight and kill, and see how much damage has been caused to Chang''an City..." Looking at Chu fan who walked into the small shop with his hands on his back, kuimun''s eyes turned red instantly. He was too bent and shameless! Look at these big and small holes. Did I make one of them? Was it not caused by your strange puppet? Of course, quemoyn can''t say that. Who wants him to be a boy now? Let''s work honestly. "Sir, you are really very good!" Just walked into the small broken shop, pan Xiaolian cheered to Chu fan with an excited face. In fact, she used to call Chu fan "shopkeeper", but after listening to Li Shimin''s address to Chu fan, she felt that her husband was more domineering. Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan reached out and rubbed her head: "of course, is your husband something that ordinary people can deal with?" For Chu fan''s boasting, pan Xiaolian quickly nods her head. In her opinion, her husband is absolutely the most powerful. After all, he is the one who even treats the emperor with courtesy. "By the way, there is no room at home. You can spend the night in the woodshed first." Chu fan''s original body is not very rich. It''s lucky to have three bedrooms in a small broken shop. "I carry the house myself." Chapter 77 Seeing that Chu fan was planning to let himself live in the Chaifang, Kui Mu en''s face turned black. How can he say that he was one of the Eight Immortals in Baiyu capital? Shouldn''t he have some privileges? As soon as kuimun''s words came out, Chufan was stunned: "tent?" "How can I live in a tent?" Quemoyn gives Chufan a "hillbilly" look, then takes out a small wooden house model from his arms and puts it on the ground: "big!" As soon as quemoyn''s voice fell, the model house in front of him immediately became bigger. With just a few breaths, it became a small house. Although the house was smaller, quemoyn could live in it. The most important thing is that although the sparrow is small, it has all five internal organs! "Hiss ~" seeing kuimun''s hand, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath: "you are much more powerful than that broken iron" to be honest, kuimun is a bit like the man of cultivating truth in Chu fan''s imagination. Hearing Chu fan''s words, quemoyn''s face was very proud. Just when he was going to return it with a nostril, a voice of disdain came from the side: "this thing is not made by him. If I read it correctly, it should be Lu Ban''s work before he became an immortal." "How do you know?" As soon as the words came out, quemoyn knew it was bad. Sure enough, Chufan''s eyes immediately turned to scorn him. Although Chufan didn''t speak, quemoyn knew what he meant: "so you''re using other people''s things to force me?" Although Chu fan''s eyes hurt him, quemoyn still stares at Ao Shun tightly. He wants to know how this arrogant guy knows his secret. "I''ve seen too many things made by old man Luban. Of course I can recognize them." "Who are you?" After hearing Ao Shun''s words, quemoyn was even more puzzled. You should know that this room was the most successful work of Lu Ban before he became an immortal. It can be said that it has reached the realm of "immortal". "Hum, I am not talented. I am the Lord of Jinghe River outside Chang''an City -- aoshun, the Dragon King of Jinghe River!" The tone of disdain is still the same, and the nostrils are still looking at each other, but Quinn''s mood has become completely different, grandma''s this special mother is a fairy, or a real dragon! Seeing that kuimun''s eyes gradually become adored, Chu fan''s secret way is not good. I didn''t expect that Ao Shun''s Kung Fu is so advanced that he can''t admit defeat: "he''s still my little follower." ¡­¡­ Nani! What the hell is the last identity? Although he felt helpless for Chu fan''s last supplement, what made kuimun even more thrilled was that he found that Ao Shun didn''t refute! This guy actually has a Heavenly God as his valet! As soon as he thought of challenging Chufan before, quemoyn had an impulse to hit the wall. At the same time, he also complained about Chufan. You are such a big guy, why can''t you get along with me? "Quemoyn has no eyes. Please don''t blame him." After a short time of thinking, kuimun''s whole body is excited. Everyone in Baiyujing is pursuing immortality, but there is an immortal around him now. Doesn''t that mean that he has found the chance to become an immortal? At this moment, don''t say to be a boy. Even if Chu fan wants to dive, quemoyn won''t refuse. Chapter 78 Keke, of course, although kuimun is about to catch up with Chufan, the first coach of Chang''an, he is not going to break through the limit of gender to dive. After hearing quemoyn''s words, Chu Fan said calmly: "call me Mr. later." He also recently found that it''s much better not to be called Mr. than adults. Kuimun, who was determined to become a leg pendant, immediately nodded to Chu fan: "yes, sir." "Ha ha ha, Xiao Kui, I''m very optimistic about you." After patting kuimun on the shoulder with a smile, Chu fan turns to his room directly. An excellent man must keep enough sleep, otherwise the title of the first handsome man in Chang''an city will be robbed. When Chufan leaves, pan Xiaolian and pan Fu smile at quemoyn and then return to their own rooms. Looking at his puppet cabin and AO Shun beside him, he thought about the fact that there were only three bedrooms. Kuimun''s eyes lit up: "Ao, would you like to come in for a chat?" "No, I live in the Dragon Palace at night." He is still despised by his nostrils and his face is still contemptuous. The powerful force makes quemoyn almost bow to the ground. The Dragon King is worthy of being the Dragon King, and his words and deeds are full of powerful flavor. After that, he took another look at quemoyn, who was still staring at him with hot eyes. Ao Shun snorted coldly: "by the way, let me tell you one thing, I like women!" After "warning" kuimun, Ao Shun turns around and walks out of the shop, leaving kuimun alone. What''s the matter? You just despised me, didn''t you? I''m kind enough to find you a place to live. Do you still slander my orientation? Quemoyn feels sad and angry. Don''t think you are the Dragon King Well, you can insult me! With his head bowed and his back bleak, he went into his puppet house. Since then, there has been another sad man in Chang''an City The next day, Chu fan still enjoyed the "artificial" wake-up service. The warm dog tongue pulled Chu fan down from the daughter of Duke Zhou. Touching his wet and handsome face, Chu fan''s face was depressed: "system, isn''t the" small broken shop "with indestructible attribute, why ya has been able to break into my room?" "Ding," owe owe "is judged to be our friendly creature and will not harm the host, so it can enter your room." heard the explanation of the system, Chu more depressed, will be in his hands struggling to make complaints about the ground, after washing a face before Tucao: "where is friendly?" However, after being excited by the cold water, a bold idea came into Chu fan''s mind: "system, can I enter Xiaolian''s room?" "Ding, ask the host to put away some" bold "ideas. In order to protect the privacy of female employees, it is estimated that the host cannot enter the employee''s room." ¡­¡­ If at this time Chu fan still can''t see that he was deliberately made to come in by the system and toss himself, then he can find a piece of soft tofu to kill him directly. Good morning, sir As soon as Chu fan came out of his room, he saw a handsome man in a white robe greeting him with a sunny face. Chapter 79 Looking at qui Mun, Chufan''s eyes flashed a ray of dangerous light: "don''t you mean to change into his clothes?" After discovering the ulterior motives of the system, Chu fan began to think about others with a kind of dark psychology. For example, kuimun approached himself in order to take away the title of "the first marshal of Chang''an City" Kuimun pinched his hands and decided to make the puppet house smaller and put it in his arms. Then he gave Chufan a smile again: "don''t worry, sir. I''ll buy a suit to put on later." Seeing kuimun''s smile, Chu fan felt a little nervous: "do you want aoshun to change this guy''s face? It seems that aoshun is also a middle-aged man?" Just as Chu fan was thinking, Ao Shun, who was eating steamed stuffed buns in Jinghe Dragon Palace, and kuimun, who was in front of Chu fan, shivered at the same time. One person and one dragon actually reached the first synchronization in their lives. "Can''t, can''t, I Chu somebody''s Chang''an City first handsome but be worthy of, how can use this kind of means to obtain?" After shaking his head, Chu fan glared at quemoyn: "to be an employee, you have to have the teeth of an employee. Don''t show up in front of me before you put on your clothes!" "Yes, sir!" Kui muen didn''t know Chu fan''s heart. He turned to leave the shabby house to look for a clothing store. Seeing Kui muen leave, Chu fan sat on a stool: "Hey, as the first marshal of Chang''an City, I''m really too high and cold." "Puyi ~" as soon as the words came out, Chu fan heard a choking laugh coming from one side. He turned to see pan Xiaolian with a red face: "did you hear that?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian nodded again and again: "Xiaolian was here when Mr. Chen just came out!" Looking at Pan Xiaolian with a smile on her face, Chu fan couldn''t help but look up to the sky and sigh. Ah, I made a mistake. I didn''t expect that someone in Chu, who was all eyes and ears, would make such a mistake. It must be because of the lack of sleep that led to the decline of my vigilance. "Keke, Xiaolian, is there anything you want to say to your husband?" Seeing Chu fan''s serious face, pan Xiaolian was silent for a moment, and then said: "Sir, you are very confident." After that, pan Xiaolian turns her head and runs away, leaving behind a thoughtful Chu fan: "confident?" Chu fan touched his forehead: "confident men are the most attractive. It seems that someone in Chu is the most handsome man in Chang''an city." "Xiaofan, Xiaofan, are you there?" If a beautiful woman yells her name like this, Chu fan will be very happy, but it''s disgusting for an old man to yell in this voice. Looking at Luo Xin, who rushes in from the outside with an excited face, Chu fan pulls out from the corner of his mouth: "so happy to hold his son?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo Xin was stunned at first, and then said doubtfully: "no, it''s strange to say that I''ve been married for so long, and I don''t even have a child now. It seems that I have to work harder in the future." When speaking, Luo Xin''s mouth showed a smile that men all know: "it seems that I will work harder in the future!" ¡­¡­ Hear Luo Xin''s words, Chu fan mouth a smoke, forget this guy has been married, eat a bite of dog food in the morning, this sour cool, really delicious! "Don''t be poor. What can I do for you?" "Hey, Xiao Fan, I''m here to buy everyday cards today." Chapter 80 Hearing Luo Xin''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "have you found a good shop?" Chu fan was surprised. After all, he and Luo Xin discussed how to do it last night. Ya came here early in the morning. Is it too efficient? "Haha, isn''t it a shop? As long as you have money, it''s not easy?" Hear this Si''s words, Chu fan mouth corner a draw, forget ya is also the rich man of all evil! "Luo Xin, don''t you plan to draw the prize again?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Luo Xin quickly shook his head: "no, no, you don''t have to. Cheng Chuliang has already said that. I''ll smoke it when I make money." Luo Xin, who knows the benefits of cards, knows that it is impossible not to draw cards, but he must make money before drawing cards, otherwise he will lose all his money. Hearing Luo Xin''s words, Chu fan''s mood is a little better. Although he can''t make money now, it seems that this guy will come into my team sooner or later. After chatting, Chu fan also began to talk about business: "how many cards are you going to buy?" "one hundred bags of spicy strips, fifty bottles of Erguotou, and one hundred bottles of perfume!" as Luo Xin has gradually spoken out his needs, Chu''s eyes are brighter. But at the same time, he also admires this businessman''s business sense of smell, and even knows that perfume is definitely the most popular thing. While talking, Luo Xin had already put a big box on the table, and then rubbed his hands and said: "hurry up, hurry up, give me the card, the shop is waiting to open." ¡­¡­ Having known each other for so many years, I didn''t find that he was a cruel character who had milk and was a mother. Take out the card Luo Xin needs, and then this guy is sure to turn around and leave. Fortunately, Chu fan has no interest in men, otherwise he must be angry with this goods. "Oh dear!" "Bang!" Looking at Luo Xin flying in from the outside, there are only two words in Chu fan''s heart to describe - Jieqi! "Oh, I''m sorry. Are you ok? I didn''t mean to." With Luo Xin falling to the ground, a small beggar suddenly rushed in, quickly picked up Luo Xin and began to apologize. "Hiss ~" as soon as he was pulled up, Luo Xin couldn''t help but take a cold breath: "Damn, how can you do so much power..." Just half of what he said, Luo Xin was stunned. He was a powerful man. He was hit by a little beggar. Isn''t it unscientific? Not only Luo Xin, but also Chu fan is staring at the little beggar at the door. From his age, this guy is only twelve or thirteen years old! When the little beggar saw Luo Xin for most of the day, he didn''t respond, and the whole person was stunned, and then he was scared: "you, are you ok? I didn''t mean to. I don''t have money to compensate you." ¡­¡­ Luo Xin, who had made a big business, was still very happy. Who knows that as soon as he went out, he was directly hit by others, and then he was blackmailed by beggars. Luo Xin almost fainted directly. What makes Luo Xin even more helpless is that although the little beggar looks thin, when he is caught by his hands, Luo Xin can''t break free! "Cough, this Brother, I think if you let go, he might be better. " Under Chu fan''s reminding, the little beggar finally noticed Luo Xin''s face turning blue, and then quickly released his hands: "sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean to!" Chapter 81 "Cough, cough..." As soon as it was released, Luo Xin gasped for breath, then glared at the little beggar: "with so much strength and so bold, sooner or later someone will be killed by you." It''s not that Luo Xin has a small mind. If there is a different person in this kind of thing today, it is estimated that he can find a Taoist to choose a cemetery now. Hearing Luo Xin''s words, the little beggar scratched his head in embarrassment: "I''m really sorry, Xue has been starved and is anxious to eat." "Gulu ~" while the little beggar was talking, his stomach gave out a cry. When he heard the little beggar''s words, Luo Xin was stunned, and then said aloud: "what are you rushing to eat here?" "Ah?" The little beggar was stunned: "isn''t this a hotel?" Thanks to Luo Xin''s inability to speak English, he would have yelled "Oh, my God.". Luo Xin feels that he has offended Lu Da Shen, but Chu fan notices another problem: "this little brother, don''t know how to call him?" Because Chu fan reminded himself just now, the young man in front of him was still very friendly to Chu fan. When he heard Chu fan ask himself a question, he immediately showed a clean smile: "my name is Xue Rengui!" The stone breaks the sky! "Are you Xue Rengui?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Xue Rengui was stunned for a moment, and then nodded in a daze: "do you know me?" I know you. I know you so well! Chu fan has no doubt that this is who in history, the strength that can knock Luo Xin to fly has already explained everything. Hearing Xue Rengui''s words, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "I used to have a friend who also called this name." "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Xue Rengui did not speak, the voice of the system has sounded, Chu fan a Leng, and then as expected to see his task panel inside a task. Task: fierce shop assistants (1) Introduction: as the most powerful shop owner in Zhutian Wanjie, how can you not have some fierce shop assistants? Requirements: persuade Xue Rengui to become a clerk in the card store time limit: 10 minutes reward: immediately open a daily card failure penalty: immediately a skill! Seeing this task, Chu fan didn''t even have time to fight with the system, so he gave Xue Rengui an aunt like smile: "Xue Rengui, do you want to eat?" Hear Chu fan''s words, Xue Rengui first nods, then shakes his head, see his action, Chu fan and Luo Xin are a face of ignorant force. "You little beggar are really strange. What does it mean to eat when you eat, or not to eat, nod and shake your head?" Luo Xin didn''t like the little beggar who knocked him down. Hearing Luo Xin''s words, Xue Rengui frowned: "I''m not a beggar!" After that, he sighed first. It seems that he knows that his image is not good. "Shopkeeper, I don''t know if you need people to work here?" after taking a look at Chu fan, Xue Rengui continued: "no pay, as long as you take care of the food, I work very hard." Hearing Xue Rengui''s words, how can Chu fan not know that he is afraid of eating too much. Chu fan still trusts Xue Rengui''s character. "Well, he also said that he was not a little beggar and didn''t even have money to eat." Chapter 82 It has to be said that since he got the power of overlord, Luo Xin has become a lot more arrogant than before. If he had been in the past, he would not have targeted Xue Rengui like this. "Xiaoluo, don''t you hurry to open a shop? Aren''t you afraid to miss the time?" Luo Xin was stunned when he heard Chu fan''s words, then nodded and ran out. When he left, he also said to Chu fan: "Xiao Fan, you should be careful, who knows if some people are liars." Chu fan can think of who this guy is talking about with his butt, but fortunately, Xue Rengui doesn''t mean to care, but directly looks at Chu fan: "shopkeeper, if you don''t live here, Xue will leave first." After that, Xue Rengui directly turned to the outside of the small broken shop, but now Chu fan has been happy that he can''t find the north. Isn''t he in a hurry to ask me to finish the task? Seeing that Xue Rengui is about to leave the small shop, Chu fan is in a hurry. Then he reaches out to Xue Rengui and grabs him: "stop!" Xue Rengui was caught off guard by Chu fan, and he broke free from the conditioned reflex. Then he found that his proud strength had no effect in front of Chu fan! Feel the strength from Xue Rengui, Chu fan Leng for a while, although compared with him, it is much worse, but it is much stronger than Luoxin''s power. No wonder Luoxin has no resistance in his hands. "I don''t have a long-term assistant in this shop. Would you like to?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Xue Rengui was stunned, and then looked at Chu fan: "I eat a lot." With this silly child working and eating here in Chufan, I come here with the idea of buying and selling a hammer. However, in the face of such a simple child, Chu fan is more happy. To be honest, I like to communicate with the same honest people: "it''s all right. I''ll pay you ten Liang silver every month." Twelve Liang silver ordinary people are the amount that ordinary people in Chang''an city can save in a year, but when hearing Chu fan''s words, Xue Rengui just frowned and said: "shopkeeper, I don''t want to pay, just let me have enough." In his eyes, twelve taels of silver in January is not enough for him to eat. However, this kind of Xue Rengui is more appreciated by Chu fan, so in Xue Rengui''s surprised eyes, Chu fan waves his hand directly: "don''t worry, no matter how much you can eat, it''s up to me!" "Really?" Xue Rengui''s surprised eyes remind Chu fan of himself before crossing. He is also so handsome, handsome and natural (1.8 million commendatory words are omitted here), and he is also a hero who was defeated by one cent. As a result of this kind of self-awareness disorder, Chu fan''s eyes toward Xue Rengui became more enthusiastic: "don''t worry, someone in Chu has always been a spittle and a nail, do what he says!" Xue Rengui was also very moved. He didn''t expect that he could meet such a kind shopkeeper here without any relatives. He immediately assured Chu fan: "in this case, Xue will be your shop assistant from today on. As long as he doesn''t violate Xue''s principles, the shopkeeper will give orders." Hearing Xue Rengui''s words, Chu fan nodded his head with satisfaction, worthy of being one of my idols. Even at this time, he maintained such a noble quality, which was very similar to me. Chapter 83 Of course, what makes Chu fan appreciate more is the sound of the system at the end of Xue Rengui''s words. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task of" fierce shop assistant ". The daily card" teacup rabbit "is opened!" [teacup rabbit] classification: pet card (white) Introduction: lovely pets from Earth Star are popular with women! Function: none selling price: Twelve Liang silver "Ding, congratulations on the host triggering task, please check it in time!" It seems that it has become a normal state for the system to release tasks after opening daily cards, so Chu fan is not too surprised, but when he sees the tasks, Chu fan silently presents a middle finger to the system. Task: a runaway man Introduction: as a clerk in a mysterious card store, how can you not have sales experience? Requirements: sell 100 "teacup rabbits" and make them the most popular pets in Chang''an city! Time limit: one month reward: power doubled failure punishment: no one! Remarks: Xue Rengui''s exclusive task seeing the task punishment and remarks, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. All of these are really the premeditations of the dog system. No wonder the last task was so easy. It was waiting here. "Cough, shopkeeper, when can I eat?" When Chu fan was carrying out "critical education" to the system, Xue Rengui''s voice came to one side. Chu fan was stunned, and then saw Xue Rengui covering his stomach and looking at him pitifully. Seeing Xue Rengui''s appearance, Chu fan could not help but smile: "Xiaolian, take Rengui to wash his face, and then come back after eating." It''s funny to say that although Chu fan has been in this world for many days, he seldom eats in a small shop. Most of the time, he actually eats in Cheng''s house. At the thought of Cheng Laohuo, Chu fan''s eyes suddenly brightened: "Rengui, just don''t be hungry. I''ll take you to eat good food at night!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Xue Rengui stayed for a while, and then nodded. With his character, since he agreed to listen to Chu fan, he would not regret, although he wanted to have enough. In order to prevent Xue Rengui from being hungry, Chu fan specially gave him a silver or two: "after eating, I''ll buy a suit of clothes and come back. I have a task for you." Xue Rengui is not polite either. Now that he has promised to become a shop assistant of Chu fan, he will not refuse any more. He reaches for the silver in Chu fan''s hand and nods: "thank you, shopkeeper." After washing, Xue Rengui is really handsome. Chu fan admits that he has the qualification to threaten himself as the first marshal in Chang''an city. It is obvious that such a handsome peer is more popular with Pan Xiaolian than Cheng Chuliang. After nodding to Chu fan, pan Xiaolian takes Xue Rengui away from the small shop. "Hello, Xue Rengui, what do you want to eat?" As soon as she left the small shop, pan Xiaolian asked Xue Rengui to take him to dinner. However, the task given by the owner''s brother must be completed perfectly. "Well, just enough to eat." For Xue Rengui, who has been below the food and clothing line for a long time, eating enough is a great wish. Hear Xue Rengui''s words, pan Xiaolian Leng for a while, did not expect that this good-looking little partner''s requirements are so low. In fact, if she had not met Chu fan, pan Xiaolian''s situation would not have been much worse than Xue Rengui''s, so she had a stronger liking for Xue Rengui: "let''s go, I''ll take you to eat meat!" Chapter 84 "Goo Doo!" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Xue Rengui couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and then nodded: "good!" When nodding, Xue Rengui''s eyes twinkled with a strange light. Meat, I haven''t eaten delicious meat for a long time! "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that the two kids were so rich." Just as Xue Rengui is looking forward to following pan Xiaolian in one direction, a strange voice comes from behind them. Xue Rengui was stunned. Then he saw four or five little ruffians with drooping shoulders coming. "Smelly beggar, you dare to steal your xiong Ye''s money. Are you tired of living?" The leading ruffian had a straw in his head, a row of big yellow teeth in his mouth, and then pointed a finger at Xue Rengui. "That''s right. You''re a beggar who dares to steal from Lord Xiong." After xiong Ye spoke, several other ruffians behind him also began to shout. At this time, Xue Rengui just reflected that these people actually focused on the silver in their hands! It''s also helpless. Although he knows the truth that money is not exposed, his clothes are too worn. He has no place to put money. That''s why he''s targeted by these local ruffians. At this time, pan Xiaolian on one side finally reacted. After Wang Kui''s affair, she was particularly disgusted with these bad guys, and immediately frowned: "you guys are shameless. The money is clearly given to Rengui by the elder brother of the shopkeeper, where is yours?" Originally, these local ruffians only noticed Xue Rengui''s money, but pan Xiaolian was also noticed after she spoke. Brother Xiong was stunned at first, and then greedily licked his lips: "local dog, do you think this girl looks like the maid we lost two days ago?" Hearing xiong Ye''s words, a thin ruffian next to him was stunned at first, and then nodded abruptly: "xiong Ye is really good at seeing. It''s not like that. It''s just like that!" At this time, the other ruffians also reacted, with greedy eyes in their eyes. Then they licked their tongues and said: "You cheap maidservant, you dare to run away without permission. Don''t you come home with us soon?" What happened here attracted a lot of people''s attention. Unfortunately, Lord Xiong''s reputation in this place is too big. These ordinary people don''t dare to provoke them at all. They can only show sympathy to them. Knowing that these people are looking for trouble on purpose, Xue Rengui frowned, then turned to pan Xiaolian and said: "Xiaolian, you go back first..." But the words have not finished, Xue Rengui is a face stiff, because originally standing beside him pan Xiaolian do not know when has rushed out. "Bang!" Xue Rengui didn''t even react. He saw that xiong Ye, who had just been invincible, was lying on the ground with his stomach in his arms. It''s not over yet. While the ruffians don''t react, pan Xiaolian grabs another ruffian''s arm in an instant, and then tries her best: "bang!" "Ouch ~" the former is the voice of the ruffian who was thrown to the ground by Pan Xiaolian, while the latter is the scream of the other party. It was only at this time that Pan Xiaolian''s voice came out: "brother Rengui, don''t worry, let Xiaolian teach them a lesson!" Pan Xiaolian didn''t slow down when she spoke, just a few breaths, and all the five ruffians lay on the ground. Chapter 85 Pan Xiaolian is very happy, quite happy. In fact, after opening the talent, she had a desire to fight in her heart. But in order to remain reserved in her brother, the shopkeeper, she had to endure it all the time. Today, the appearance of these ruffians is just tailor-made for her! "How dare you come out and provoke me with such skill?" Looking at Pan Xiaolian with both hands akimbo and a proud face, xiong Ye swallowed a mouthful of saliva. We are too weak to be sorry for you? The question is, who have you ever seen a little girl punch a big hole in the street? Who have you ever seen a little girl throw an adult out? Now xiong Ye is really sad. He thinks it must be because he didn''t worship Bodhisattva before going out today, so he met this kind of thing. However, it is obvious that the current situation is not suitable for the bear. In the face of Pan Xiaolian who directly carried him like a rag doll, the bear simply counseled: "aunt, we are wrong." "Pa!" "Is it over if you''re wrong?" As soon as Xiong''s words were finished, a clear slap started to ring, and then his face swelled with the speed visible to the naked eye. In the face of this situation, Xiong''s only idea was to be lucky. It''s not that xiong Ye has any strange habit. He has already seen pan Xiaolian''s strength. It''s no exaggeration to say that if he is hit with all his strength by this guy, he may die! In fact, Xiong Yeh underestimated pan Xiaolian''s real strength. She is increasing her strength every day. In addition, she eats so many monsters. If Xiong Yeh had used all her strength, he would have used "Tan" as an adjective. "Aunt, what do you say to do?" In order to prevent the violent girl in front of him from slapping herself again, xiong Ye asked in a low voice immediately. "You will be my men in the future. You can only do good things, not bad things, otherwise I will break your legs and put you fishing in the moat!" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, xiong Ye shrunk his head directly, and then said without hesitation: "Xiong Hei, see you!" "Pa!" Another slap on Xiong Hei''s face, pan Xiaolian said solemnly: "am I old?" It has to be said that at any time, age is always a topic that women can''t ignore. As a result of his address, Xiong Hei got a slap. It seemed that he got through Ren Du''s pulse in an instant and showed a flattering smile to Chu fan: "Xiong Hei met Miss!" It''s obvious that this title is more satisfying for Pan Xiaolian. She finally puts down Xiong hei and looks at the other four people: "you..." "Xiong Da (Xiong Er, Wang San...) Yes, miss As a qualified local ruffian, observing their words and appearances is the best way for them to settle down. So before pan Xiaolian''s words were finished, the remaining four immediately got up from the ground and saluted pan Xiaolian. "Ah, Xiaolian, what are you doing here?" Just as a few ruffians were talking, a loud voice began to ring. Hearing this voice, pan Xiaolian was very happy: "brother Chu Liang, how are you here?" The guy who suddenly appeared was Cheng Chuliang, Cheng Yaojin''s second son. Because the goods also helped pan Xiaolian, pan Xiaolian had a good attitude towards him. "Xiaolian, are these birdmen bullying you? Just a moment, I''ll catch all these birdmen right away!" Chapter 86 As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words were finished, Xiong Hei''s five people just pulled out the corner of their mouth, and then quickly said to Cheng Chuliang: "the second young master is joking, we are the young lady''s men!" As a local ruffian, how can he not know the dandies in Chang''an City? As soon as Cheng Chuliang appeared, Xiong hei and others recognized him. Hearing Xiong Hei''s words, Cheng Chuliang turned to pan Xiaolian and said with satisfaction after seeing pan Xiaolian''s nod: "you birdmen have eyes. If I know you bully my sister, you can throw yourself into the river!" Cheng Chuliang''s words, Xiong hei and others naturally nodded, originally intended to escape the mind also directly disappeared. "You leave first. If you dare to do bad things again, I''ll teach you a lesson." Looking at Pan Xiaolian''s expectation, Xiong hei and others shiver, and then leave. "Xiaolian, what are you going to do?" Hearing the words, pan Xiaolian pointed to Xue Rengui behind her and then said: "this is Rengui, a new member of our shop. The elder brother of the shop owner asked me to take him to dinner and buy him a suit of clothes." As soon as pan Xiaolian''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang laughed: "that''s right. I''m going to have dinner too. You two should come with me." For Cheng Chuliang''s invitation, pan Xiaolian naturally won''t refuse, and she doesn''t give Xue Rengui the chance to refuse, so she agrees directly. In fact, Xue Rengui has long been shocked by Pan Xiaolian. He has always been proud of his strength, but today he met two people who are stronger than himself in a row. If you think about it carefully, the person who was knocked out by himself seems to have a lot of strength In this state of contemplation, Xue Rengui just mechanically follows pan Xiaolian. In fact, he doesn''t know Chang''an City, or he would not regard Chu fan''s small broken shop as a hotel. "Rengui, what are you thinking?" After hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Xue Rengui woke up from his meditation: "ah, nothing." "Then eat quickly." Xue Rengui found that he did not know when he was already sitting at a table, and the table was full of all kinds of delicious food: mutton, pie "Goo Doo!" The delicious food made Xue Rengui swallow a mouthful of saliva, but he still hesitated: "Xiaolian, are you OK after I finish these things?" "Ha ha ha, you can rest assured and eat boldly. If it''s not enough, you can continue to eat!" Before pan Xiaolian can speak, Cheng Chuliang has already burst out laughing. In fact, he just received this month''s pocket money today, which is ten liang of silver. Cheng Chuliang, who has money in his pocket, even talks aggressively. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Xue Rengui didn''t say anything more. He reached out and picked up a pie and ate it As Xue Rengui began to eat, the amount of food on the table began to decrease at the rate visible to the naked eye. A few minutes later, Cheng Chuliang had to fulfill his promise: "second child, have another meal according to the previous meal!" A few minutes later, Cheng Chuliang''s face was a little strange: "second child, have another one!" Another few minutes: "second, come again!" ¡­¡­ Until the eighth meal was eaten, Xue Renzhong finally nodded in the expectant eyes of Pan Xiaolian and Cheng Chuliang. Chapter 87 "Thank goodness, you''re full at last!" Seeing Xue Rengui''s action, Cheng Chuliang can''t help but take a breath, but then there is heartache. In order to turn around pan Xiaolian''s image as a "poor man", none of the dishes he ordered today are cheap. Just because of this, when Xue Rengui nodded, Cheng Chuliang sadly discovered a fact, that is, only one or two liang of his silver was left! It''s a pity that Xue Rengui doesn''t know Cheng Chuliang''s inner pain. On the contrary, he is full of affection for this "straightforward" bearded boy. Now he has regarded Cheng Chuliang as a friend. As a Chu fan certified Chang''an City inspection free honest man, Xue Rengui has never hidden himself, so after hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, he immediately felt his head embarrassed: "I''m just not hungry, and it''s far from enough to eat." ¡­¡­ After hearing Xue Rengui''s words, Cheng Chuliang didn''t hiccup directly and fainted. Fortunately, pan Xiaolian spoke in time: "Rengui, you can eat too much. The shopkeeper''s brother explained that as long as you''re not hungry." After pan Xiaolian''s words, Xue Rengui did not retort, but nodded his head seriously: "well, I certainly listen to the store manager." Hearing the conversation, Cheng Chuliang secretly touches the cold sweat on his head. He doesn''t care about his money. After all, compared with the news that Cheng Guogong''s second son has no money to pay for his meal, he has at least one or two silver left. Although he comforted himself in this way, Cheng Chuliang still felt a pang of pain in his heart and could only say in silence: "goodbye Xiaotao, goodbye Xiaohong, goodbye Xiaolv. I can''t go to see you this month. You must not forget me when you are in the drunken flower building!" "Brother Chu Liang, we are going to help Rengui buy a suit of clothes next. Do you want to go?" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s voice, Cheng Chuliang, who is hurting today''s nostalgia, quickly shakes his head: "no, I still want to find your store manager. Go by yourself." After that, Cheng Chuliang left the restaurant in a hurry. He didn''t want to stay any longer. What if the expensive one suddenly got hungry? They didn''t notice that something was wrong with Cheng Chuliang. Watching Cheng Chuliang leave, they turned away in the eyes of the shopkeeper. Cheng Chuliang didn''t cheat pan Xiaolian and Xue Rengui. He really wanted to find Chu fan. With a little silver, Cheng Chuliang naturally wants to draw a few cards from Chu fan''s shop and show off his local style. Unfortunately, he died before he got out of school and planned to be completely destroyed by Xue Rengui''s meal! Holding the only one or two pieces of silver in his pocket, Cheng Chuliang sighed: "just one or two pieces of silver are also money. Can business keep customers away? Besides, what if all of a sudden I get a baby? " After hypnotic suggestion to himself, Cheng Chuliang finally musters up the courage to walk into Chufan''s small broken shop. As soon as he entered the store, Cheng Chuliang saw Chu fan lying on a strange chair in a "no longer good" posture. Beside him, a young man in a little boy''s costume was looking at him discontentedly. "Oh, Mr. Cheng, I don''t know what you''re doing here?" Although Chu fan is saying hello, Cheng Chuliang is still choking. Chapter 88 Because Chu fan''s tone was too casual, as if to say: "Oh, isn''t this a poor man?" In particular, Cheng Chuliang is a dandy in Chang''an city. Can you move a little when you talk to me? "I''m here to buy something!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then bounced directly from the wooden reclining chair that quemoyn had just made: "what did you say just now?" Well, I have to mention that although the puppet made by quemoyn is very good, the reclining chair is really good, otherwise Chu fan would not lie on it. Seeing Chu fan''s action, Cheng Chuliang is even more angry. In addition to anger, there is also a kind of indignation. Is someone Cheng so poor in your eyes? Inhale, exhale, not angry! Under Cheng Yaojin''s excellent education, Cheng Chuliang has understood a truth since he was a child, that is, when facing people who are stronger than himself, don''t blow your hair, otherwise it is easy to have an accident. Of course, it''s only after Lao Cheng has fondled his buttocks for countless times. Thanks to the contribution of educator Cheng, Cheng Chuliang showed incomparable obedience in the face of Chu fan. Of course, there was still some pride in his tone. Cheng Chuliang stood with his legs split, and then pointed his nostrils full of nose hair at Chu fan: "I just got the monthly payment today!" "My guest, what are you going to buy?" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words were finished, Chu fan rushed in front of him. Looking at Chu fan with a smile on his face, Cheng Chuliang shrunk his head and then stretched out a finger: "come on, a white card!" "What?" As soon as he finished, Cheng Chuliang heard Chu fan''s voice, and then saw Chu fan looking at him with a sneer. "Cheng Chuliang, are you here to make fun of me?" Looking at Chu fan gnashing his teeth, Cheng Chuliang quickly shook his head: "how can it be? I come to buy things sincerely." "You are the second son of Chengguo government. You only spend one or two silver a month?" Chu fan was angry, this guy actually let himself because of a hundred and cheering jump, this special really is not an iron Han Han? Seeing Chu fan''s appearance, Cheng Chuliang was also a little scared. If this guy gave me a punch on impulse, wouldn''t old Cheng want a white haired man to send a black haired man? No, as the first filial son of Chang''an City, I, Cheng Chuliang, can''t let this happen. I can''t make old Cheng sad! "Shopkeeper, I''m not to blame!" Looking at Cheng Chuliang who suddenly becomes indignant, Chu fan is stunned, and then looks at what the two goods can say with a smile. Seeing that Chu fan didn''t move, Cheng Chuliang was relieved, and then he continued: "it''s all due to Xue Rengui in your shop. I had ten Liang silver, but after inviting him to a meal, there was only one or two left!" Not to mention that, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes are red when he says this. It''s hard for me After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan is worthy of being my idol. Just having a meal can make such a big sensation. The most important thing is that Chu fan knows that Xue Rengui must not have enough to eat. After all, he has specially explained it. Although he sympathizes with Cheng Chuliang, the process still needs to go, so Chu fan directly shows a look of disdain: "Mr. Cheng Guogong''s second son, one month''s allowance is not enough to even invite people to dinner?" Chapter 89 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang draws his lips. If he doesn''t remember the terrible power gap between them, he will blow his hair directly. He really seems to drag Xue Rengui directly in front of Chu fan, and then ask: "is this guy a man? This is a man disguised as a man!" Looking at the wronged Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan suddenly feels sad. Well, although this guy is a little ugly, a little stupid and a little naive, the good thing is that his nature is not bad. And Ya today''s experience is also very miserable, as a good person, Chu fan decided not to bully this guy. At this point, Chu fan looks at Cheng Chuliang again with a smile: "Chu Liang, do you think you can get something with a white card?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang shook his head, but then he looked at Chu fan warily: "what do you want to do?" He clearly understood how stingy Chu fan was. Although he had only one hundred Wen, Chu fan''s character would never be new. How could he come to persuade himself now? Seeing Cheng Chuliang, a bearded man, putting on a look of fear, Chu fan felt his stomach twitch and almost vomited out: "can you stop putting on such a disgusting look?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang was silent for a moment. He seemed to feel that he was not suitable for this kind of "weak" shape, and immediately asked: "then you won''t do anything to me?" ¡­¡­ Are the people of the old Cheng family unable to speak? Have I been reduced to the point of attacking such a master with his own trousers? "If you dare say one more word, I''ll let Lao Cheng choose your tomb later!" Seeing that Chu fan was only a little away from the violent walk, Cheng Chuliang quickly covered his mouth with both hands, and then shook his head to show that he would not say a word. "These two goods are quiet at last." Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s action, Chu fan finally breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that if he let this guy go on, maybe he would really jump into the Yellow River later. Even now, Chufan feels quemoyn''s eyes have become a little strange. After a warning glance at quemoyn, Chu fan turned to Cheng Chuliang and said, "I have a new card here. Maybe you can need it." After that, a card appeared in Chu fan''s hand. The card was painted with a white rabbit. The strange thing was that the rabbit was lying in a small teacup. Seeing the card, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes flashed a look of doubt. Chu fan ignored him, but said directly: "this is a kind of animal called" teacup rabbit ". The strangest thing about it is that it is always so big. Do you think you will get a lot of rewards if you take this rabbit back to Mrs. Cheng?" One minute, two minutes, three minutes After waiting for more than half a day, Chu fan still didn''t get Cheng Chuliang''s answer: "is that ok? You''re squeaking?" "Poof ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, a strange voice came from behind Cheng Chuliang. Then Cheng Chuliang''s face turned red directly: "shopkeeper, I didn''t mean to." "Poo Chi ~" seeing the communication between Cheng Chuliang and Chu fan, Kui mu''en on one side of the room directly laughs and lies on the ground. To kill him, he did not expect that Cheng Chuliang would fart at this time! Chapter 90 "Shopkeeper, you didn''t let me talk." Suck Forget it, let''s just breathe out. I can''t be angry with this kind of two goods! "Do you want to buy this card or not?" Cheng Chuliang said he didn''t want to buy it, but considering that Chu Fangang was almost angry, he nodded his head honestly: "I do!" Hiss ~ I really shouldn''t talk to this fool! Tie Qing puts a card into Cheng Chuliang''s hand, and then drags away one or two pieces of silver in his hand. Under the pressure of powerful aura, Chu fan completes his first forced buying and selling in the Tang Dynasty. "Shopkeeper, I have something else to do. I''ll go home first. You don''t have to send it!" After the completion of the transaction, Cheng Chuliang leaves without hesitation. Chu fan''s aura in front of him is too terrible. This place is not for him to stay. Not long after Cheng Chuliang left, pan Xiaolian came in with Xue Rengui in a blue robe. "Brother shopkeeper, we are back!" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s voice, Chu fan looks up and sees Xue Rengui in green. "I''m really worthy of being my idol. It seems that when I grow up, I''ll be a strong competitor for Chang''an''s first handsome." "Shopkeeper, I have something to ask." Just when Xue Rengui was embarrassed by Chu fan, kuimun finally spoke. Hearing kuimun''s voice, Chu fan was stunned, then turned to look at him, and saw Ya Zheng looking at him with an unconvinced face: "what''s the matter?" "Shopkeeper, why can this guy wear nice clothes, but I can only wear such things?" Take a look at his gray little suit, and then look at Xue Rengui''s blue robe. Kui muen feels that the puppet leader, one of the Eight Immortals in Baiyujing, has been discriminated against! As soon as Kui mun''s words came out, even Xue Rengui was a little embarrassed. He was also a part-time worker, and his treatment was really too good. And Chu fan disdained to curl his mouth, and then said directly: "I hope you can pay attention to your identity, you are a little boy, Xue Rengui, a shop assistant!" ¡­¡­ So kuimun, one of the Eight Immortals in Baiyujing, is really not as good as the smelly boy before me, right? Although quemoyn didn''t ask this question, and Chufan didn''t say much, the answer was obvious. However, when answering the question, Chu fan was full of sneers: "how old is Xue Rengui? Although he is handsome, it doesn''t affect me. As an adult, you are more important than me. Who do you want to suppress than you?" "Rengui, come with me first. Here''s a task for you." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Xue Rengui is stunned, and then follows Chu fan into a room, leaving kuimun and pan Xiaolian with a sad face. "Shopkeeper, as long as it doesn''t violate morality, Xue can do it!" As soon as he entered the room, before Chu fan could speak, Xue Rengui said first. Hearing Xue Rengui''s words, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth rose slightly. He is worthy of being as noble as someone in Chu. He will never violate his own principles at any time. "Don''t worry, it''s just a very simple thing." When speaking, Chu fan''s hand appeared a teacup rabbit''s card, and then told Xue Rengui about the task. "Shopkeeper, do you mean this card can become a living rabbit?" Chapter 91 It''s obvious that Xue Rengui still can''t accept the existence of the card, so he looks at Chu fan strangely. Contact Xue Rengui''s eyes, Chu fan mouth a smoke, boy, what''s the matter with you, even if you and I are as kind, simple and lovely, but you still can''t question me! In order to prove his innocence Bai, Chu fan uses a card in front of Xue Rengui. Looking at the little rabbit that suddenly appears in front of Chu fan, Xue Rengui is stunned: "this, is it true?" Do you think I''m joking with you? After Tucao sentence, Chu fan continued to make complaints about : "are you willing to complete your mission now?" Sell 100 teacup rabbits in a month, and make teacup rabbit the most popular pet in Chang''an city. As long as you finish it, you can double your strength! After seeing that the card can really turn into a rabbit, Xue Rengui has no doubt about what Chu Fan said. At the thought of his strength growing, Xue Rengui is full of excitement: "I am willing to accept the task!" When Xue Rengui agreed, the voice of the system also rang: "Ding, Xue Rengui accepts the task and opens the special permission. During the task, Xue Rengui gets the permission to sell the daily card" teacup rabbit "!" When the sound of the system sounded, Xue Rengui was stunned, and then he felt that he had a magical power. Seeing Xue Rengui suddenly stunned, Chu fan grinned: "now you know I didn''t cheat you?" Xue Rengui nodded in embarrassment: "I misunderstood the owner. Don''t blame me!" Chu fan nodded, but in the heart of the system, the couple had to make complaints about Xue Rengui''s direct belief, but he didn''t come out earlier, and he wasted so much time. "The purpose of this system is to give the host an opportunity to cultivate his eloquence and personality charm. Please don''t let the host be a villain and try to be a part of the system!" ¡­¡­ Then I really thank you What a ghost! For the shamelessness of the system, Chu fan once again has a new understanding, can only silently offer a middle finger as his greeting. "Shopkeeper, can I have this rabbit?" Looking at Xue Rengui, who reached out and pointed to the teacup rabbit on the table, Chu fan was stunned, and then nodded: "of course, there''s no problem." No matter how mature the performance is, Xue Rengui is only a child after all, so when he hears that Chu fan is willing to give this teacup rabbit to him, he also looks happy. "Well, you don''t have to worry. I''ll take you to a good meal this afternoon. After tomorrow, you can find a way to finish your task." At the thought of what will happen in the afternoon, Chu fan''s mouth can''t help raising. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Xue Rengui nodded. If this task fails, his great strength will disappear, so he can''t help ignoring it. "Ah, what a lovely rabbit, Rengui, you are not going to eat it?" When Chu fan and Xue Rengui come out of the room, they hear pan Xiaolian''s voice. When he heard pan Xiaolian''s words, Xue Rengui was frozen, while Chu fan laughed. It seems that Xue Rengui has successfully created an image for himself during a meal. "No, no, I want to give it to you." In the face of Pan Xiaolian''s doubt, Xue Rengui seems a little at a loss, and quickly sends the teacup rabbit to pan Xiaolian. Chapter 92 Looking at Xue Rengui''s action, Chu fan is stunned. He thought Xue Rengui was going to keep his own pet, but now it seems that he is going to please Xiaolian? But in Xue Rengui''s eyes, the girl who is about the same age as herself is the one who can''t be provoked in the legend. Pan Xiaolian was also stunned by Xue Rengui''s action, and then her face turned red: "Oh, since you have such a strong demand, I have to accept your gift. In the future, your name will be Xiaobai." When he spoke, Xue Rengui''s teacup rabbit had already fallen into his hands. "Thank you. In return, my little brothers gave it to you." After that, pan Xiaolian turned her head and left. She seemed to be in a hurry to tease the rabbit. Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Xue Rengui shakes his head helplessly. A rabbit has replaced five local ruffians. This business is really confusing! Hearing their conversation, Chu fan''s face is muddled. What happened? It seems that Xue Rengui is afraid of Xiaolian. When did Xiaolian have a younger brother? After Xue Rengui told their story today, Chu fan had no choice but to smile. Unexpectedly, pan Xiaolian, who usually looks soft and weak, still has a big heart. As Luo Xin''s shop opened, few people came to Chu fan''s shop, which led to the fact that Chu fan and his team set out towards Cheng Guofu in the afternoon. Looking at his new team, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: Pan Xiaolian, pan Fu''s father and daughter, Fei Chai Xiuzhen''s quemoyn, together with Xue Rengui, who doesn''t know how much to eat, and the two dogs who make up the number, Chu fan felt as if he saw the hope of returning to the original. "Rengui, you must eat hard later. Don''t save face for me. Do you hear me?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Xue Rengui nodded seriously: "the owner can rest assured that I will not let you down!" Xue Rengui is very confident in himself, and Chu fan is also very confident in him, but Kui muen is a little dissatisfied with him: "I''m at least the puppet master of one of the Eight Immortals in Baiyujing. Now I''m down to eating and drinking. It''s really a shame for me!" For quemoyn''s murmur, Chufan didn''t hear it. As soon as they arrived at Cheng Guogong''s door, the door was opened from inside. Then Wang Bo, the housekeeper of Cheng''s house, came out: "Mr. Chu, are you here?" Chu fan nodded: "Uncle Wang, there are so many people here today, can we not have enough food?" Since knowing how powerful the ingredients Chu fan provided, more and more people have come to the old Cheng family to eat and drink. It''s not polite to say that officials below three grades are not qualified to come to the Cheng family to eat and drink! After hearing Chu fan''s words, the housekeeper welcomed several people in with a smile and said: "Mr. Chu is joking. No matter how many people you bring, you won''t have enough to eat." Because Chu fan came from later generations, he didn''t look down on Uncle Wang because of his identity. Uncle Wang also liked to joke with him. "That''s good, that''s good. I just hope Lao Cheng won''t cry when he''s having dinner later." "Oh, I said, how can Chu boy be so big today? He brought two more people with him?" It turns out that a few people have come to the place where they usually eat, and Cheng Yaojin just hears Chu fan''s words, so he cuts in directly. Chapter 93 Although they provide food, Chu fan doesn''t eat as much as Cheng Yaojin and others every time. Chu fan has been dissatisfied with this. Lao Cheng knows about it. So when he heard Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng was the first to jump out and "challenge" Chu fan. Not only Cheng Yaojin, but also other people beside him laughed. After these days of understanding, they also know what Chu fan always wanted. "Don''t worry, Duke Cheng. Someone in Chu won''t let you down." After that, Chu fan directly took the people to the table and sat down. Then he nodded to the waiting servants: "you can serve." "Hahaha, I''ll wait and see." Chu fan has arrived. Naturally, Lao Cheng won''t waste his time. He nods to the servant next to him, indicating that he can start. Because the food was provided by Chu fan, they had to wait for Chu fan to come every time they ate, even Li Shimin was no exception. However, when the crowd was watching with smile, one man''s face changed greatly: "why is the goods here?" Seeing Xue Rengui sitting next to Chu fan, Cheng Chuliang draws his mouth, and then feels that his empty purse screams again. "Liang Er, what''s the matter?" Just returned to his seat, Cheng Yaojin just noticed Cheng Chuliang''s face change, and immediately asked curiously. "Dad, look at the boy in green next to the store manager of Chu." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Cheng Yaojin was stunned, and then looked at Xue Rengui: "it''s white and clean. It looks like a girl. What''s good to see?" ¡­¡­ Knowing that his father was unreliable for a long time, Cheng Chuliang took a swipe at the corner of his mouth, and then continued: "Dad, that guy eats a lot, just like a man-shaped bucket." "Son of a bitch!" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words were finished, Cheng Yaojin''s face changed, and then he glared at him fiercely: "as a family of military generals, how can we be so stingy in our life? Chufan boy provides so many treasures. Even if that boy lets go of eating, how much can he eat every day?" Hearing his father''s domineering manifesto, Cheng Chuliang''s lips shriveled. I don''t know how much he can eat every day, but we old Cheng family must change to a smaller house. Of course, Cheng Chuliang would not dare to say that, otherwise, Cheng Yaojin, a "heroic" man, would have killed his relatives and hung him outside the gate for a whole day. So after Cheng Chuliang considered it for a while, he changed a more euphemistic way: "Dad, I mean, do you want my servants to cook some more meals, so that they won''t have enough to eat later?" At the thought of Xue Rengui''s appetite at noon, Cheng Chuliang felt that his proposal was necessary. Looking at Cheng Chuliang with a serious face, Cheng Yaojin was stunned for a moment, and then waved to a servant: "tell the kitchen to cook three more portions of meat. It might be useful later." Cheng Chuliang wanted to tell his father that the food for three people was not enough, but after considering his personality, he wisely held back his words. Because of the rarity of food materials, there are few people who talk when they eat. Everyone tries to eat more. After all, Qin Qiong, who has been healthy for the past two days, knows how powerful these foods are. "Quemoyn, don''t you want to eat and drink?" Chapter 94 "Wuwu, Wuwu, Wuwu..." Hearing Chu fan''s words, quemoyn answered while waving his crab pliers, but few people could hear him clearly. Seeing that Chufan''s face was not good, kuimun quickly swallowed the food in his mouth, and then whispered: "shopkeeper, there is a lot of aura in the dishes here. If I eat them all the time, I will become an immortal sooner or later!" As soon as he finished, quemoyn couldn''t wait to put a squid leg into his mouth and chewed it. Looking at Kui muen''s action, Chu fan''s mouth draws. Is Bai Yujing''s average level just like this? Sure enough, Zhenxiang theorem is a nightmare that no one can escape While everyone is eating, Cheng Chuliang stares at Xue Rengui all the time. When he sees that others only eat a little, the food in front of Xue Rengui has been eaten. "Please give me another one!" When Xue Rengui''s voice rang out, Cheng Chuliang trembled all over, and then his face turned white: "it''s going to start!" Xue Rengui''s voice has also attracted other people''s attention. This is the first time that someone has asked for extra food at Lao Cheng''s home. With Lao Cheng''s warning, the servants served the meal very quickly. However, a few minutes later, Xue Rengui''s voice sounded again: "can you help me with the meal?" ¡­¡­ "Another one, please!" "More!" "Go on!" ¡­¡­ In the end, Xue Rengui didn''t even need to open his mouth to have a servant to help him bring the meal. The others were already full, and they all looked at the only two people who were still eating in the field with strange eyes. Well, there was quemoyn, it really surprised Chu fan that he could still eat. It''s another half an hour. Quemoyn is full, but Xue Rengui is still eating. The ingredients from Donghai have been eaten up for a long time. Now he''s only eating ordinary food, but it doesn''t affect his performance at all. Fifty two! Xue Rengui vs Tang aristocratic group, Xue Rengui wins! When Xue Rengui put down his chopsticks and said, "I''m full," Chu fan even sighed with relief. "Wow, little Chu, where did you find such a good young man? If you put him on the battlefield, he would be a great general of ten thousand people!" Looking at the old Cheng, Xue Rengui feels his head embarrassed. After all, he has just eaten so many things. "Hahaha, boy, what''s your name?" Compared with Cheng Yaojin, Xue Rengui is much more elegant. First of all, he salutes old Cheng, and then he says: "young Xue Rengui, meet the Duke of process!" "Xue Rengui? Good name "Old man Cheng, just tell me what you want." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin smiles and then comes up to Xue Rengui: "boy, do you want to join the invincible army of Tang Dynasty?" As soon as Cheng Yaojin''s words came out, Chu fan immediately appeared and pushed him aside: "Rengui, that old man should be a drunk lobster. Come on, let''s discuss what to eat tomorrow." Joke, dig my corner in front of me, you are more and more brave after you are old Cheng? in Chu Fan Jin and others exchange, the Tang Dynasty ladies gathered together to discuss each other, their topic is naturally the two days of fire in a complete mess of perfume. Chapter 95 "Well, Mrs. Cheng, where did you get such a small rabbit?" At this time, empress Chang sun suddenly noticed a little rabbit in sun''s arms and asked. At the mention of this rabbit, sun''s usually grumpy smile at this moment, and then said to empress Chang Sun: "the empress has no idea. This" teacup rabbit "was bought for me by Chu Liang, my son, with the money he has saved for a long time. It is said that this kind of rabbit is only so big forever." While speaking, sun also reached out and touched the rabbit in her arms. Seeing sun''s action, empress Chang sun flashed a little love in her eyes. Then she also reached out and touched it. The fur of the teacup rabbit is very soft. After touching it, the soft, comfortable feel makes empress Chang sun stunned, and then she can''t help but say: "Chu Liang, this child has a heart." Hearing the empress''s praise for Cheng Chuliang, sun was even happier, and then said: "yes, the child usually looks careless, but I didn''t expect that he still has this kind of mind. In order to encourage him, I specially awarded him fifty taels of silver." For Mrs. Cheng, this money is nothing, but her son''s filial piety must be encouraged. Chu fan and others were not idle when these ladies communicated with each other. Just after persuading Cheng Yaojin, Li Shimin ran over with a big stomach: "Keke, what''s the name of this strong man?" ¡­¡­ Chufan''s mouth is drawn. How can I find out today that you have the same cheek as Lao Cheng? In addition to eating more, Xue Rengui looks like a strong man? "Cao min Xue Rengui, meet your majesty!" After all, he was a real Tang Dynasty man, so when facing Li Shimin, Xue Rengui was also very excited. Seeing Xue Rengui''s performance, Li Shimin''s eyes flashed a glimmer of satisfaction, and then asked kindly: "I don''t know, Rengui, would you like to join the invincible army of Tang Dynasty?" "Your Majesty, Xue Rengui is a clerk in my shop." Seeing that Li Shimin was about to wave his hoe, Chu fan could only repeat what he had just said to Cheng Yaojin. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin sighed helplessly, then reached out and patted Xue Rengui on the shoulder: "it''s your good fortune to follow the shopkeeper. Do a good job, but the door of my army in the Tang Dynasty will always open to you." Li Shimin loves talent. Just because of this, he won''t compete with Chu fan for Xue Rengui, because only by following Chu fan can Xue Rengui grow stronger. Even Li Shimin was defeated, and other big men who wanted to attract Xue Rengui could only sigh and give up their ideas. Watching Li Shimin turn to leave, Chu fancai looks at Xue Rengui: "Rengui, I just cut off your chance. Do you blame me?" "The shopkeeper joked. If it wasn''t for you, Xue Rengui couldn''t even eat. How could he have such a chance?" After hearing Xue Rengui''s words, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction. As expected, Chu fan is as virtuous as me: "don''t worry, follow me, you will have more opportunities." Xue Rengui has no doubt about Chu fan''s promise. Who can make the emperor treat him equally, and who can turn cards into all kinds of magical things. "Well, since we''re full, we should go back." Chapter 96 "Belch ~" after hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Fu and others quickly came over. Even Kui muen also belched and swayed over. Up to now, he has understood that he has meat to eat with Chu fan! It''s a pity that quemoyn''s good mood disappeared after he went back to the little shop. "What, you let me and this little beggar Guys sleep in a room? " Because the number of rooms was not enough, when Chu fan asked Xue Rengui and kuimun to share the puppet house, the goods finally exploded. "What''s wrong with you?" Seeing Chu fan talking to himself with his eyes curled, quemoyn''s mouth flicked. If I''m satisfied with this situation, isn''t it a gavel? Of course, quemoyn won''t say this, he can only put on a look of embarrassment: "shopkeeper, we are both men, it''s not suitable to live together, don''t you say there is a Chaifang?" Hearing quemoyn''s words, Chufan raised his mouth and said with a smile: "well, you can live in the Chaifang tonight, and let Rengui live in the puppet hut." WHAT£¿ As soon as Chufan''s words came out, quemoyn''s face became stiff. Shopkeeper, did you make a mistake? Is the puppet house my property? "Shopkeeper, I think you''d better let Rengui live with me. You know, I''m the most hospitable person." Seeing that Chu fan didn''t seem to be joking, quemoyn immediately changed his tone. He just lived with a man. I quemoyn was also a man who had invited a male dragon! "Don''t embarrass you?" "No embarrassment, no embarrassment. It''s my honor to live in the same room with brother Xue Rengui!" Seeing quemoyn, Chufan nodded with satisfaction: "Rengui, if this guy dares to bully you, please tell me." After Xue Rengui nods, Chu fan directly returns to his room, and Xue Rengui also gives a gift to kuimun: "thank you for your acceptance!" Although kuimun wanted to kill Xue Rengui directly, he could only show a "kind" smile at this time: "should be, should be!" Sad people are more sad That night Chu fan slept very well, mainly because he didn''t enjoy the "wake-up" service in the morning. When Chu fan came out of his room, he found that Yazheng was sitting in the corner with an aggrieved face, and even didn''t dare to move. "Well, what''s the matter?" Hear Chu fan''s words, is sitting in the corner of the owe suddenly back, and then the grievance of the issue of "Ao Ao" voice, but still dare not move. "This guy chased the rabbit of the violent woman in the morning, and was punished to stand up." Quemoyn, who didn''t know what he was doing, said: "but it''s strange to say that these two dogs you raised have such wisdom that they are about to become demons." Hearing quemoyn''s words, Chufan gave a faint smile: "my dog, of course, has to have some strong points." Although he said this, he had another idea in his mind: "jokes, the obedient and the ungrateful are the kennels produced by the system. If there is no miraculous effect, won''t he lose the face of the system?" After the chat, Chu fan found that quemoyn was the only one in the shop. He could not help asking: "Why are you here alone, others?" Chapter 97 "Uncle pan didn''t know what to do. The violent girl and Xue Rengui went out to sell rabbits. By the way, they took the good girl away." Although quemoyn is a little bit stupid, he is very polite, as can be seen from his calling pan Fu uncle pan. However, hearing kuimun''s words, Chu fan still drew his lips: "are you really not afraid of being killed by her when you call Xiaolian like that?" After these days together, Chu fan already knew that although this guy stinks, he is actually a waste wood. As long as there is no puppet, he is estimated to be a little more powerful than ordinary ruffians. Hearing Chu fan''s words, quemoyn said without raising his head: "don''t worry, I won''t shout in front of her." As he said this, quemoyn suddenly raised his head: "by the way, you won''t tell her, will you?" "Look at your performance." After that, Chu fan turned to walk out of the shop, leaving kuimun with a face of regret: "I''m so stupid, really, I know that guy is a bitch, and I dare to say this to him..." Chang''an city is very prosperous, especially in the case of money in the pocket, Chang''an city can always give people the greatest enjoyment. Chu fan bit the dog meat bun he bought just now, and began to look for the trace of Xue Rengui and others, but he was soon attracted by another scene. I saw a street where several guys who were not good at first sight were shouting: "if you sell a rabbit, you only need one or two silver to take it back to your wife and take it out to your mistress, you can enjoy the super value service..." Hear this some hooligan''s greeting voice, Chu fan a Leng, then walked past. "Hey, why are you rabbits so expensive?" As soon as Chu fan came near, he saw a fat man in royal clothes extending his finger to the guy who just yelled. Hearing the fat man''s words, the man was stunned, and then showed a big smile: "Mr. Jin joked, our rabbit is not an ordinary rabbit, you touch the fur, is it very smooth and soft, and this little thing will never grow up, absolutely can please women." When he said that, the man paused for a moment, showed a dirty smile, and then said: "Mr. Jin, if you take this rabbit back to your wife, will your relationship be greatly improved, and you can''t get another concubine." Hearing this man''s words, King narrowed his eyes, and then asked seriously: "Xiong Hei, how long is your rabbit?" "Oh, Mr. Jin, even if Xiong Hei has eaten leopard gall, he doesn''t dare to cheat you. If it''s too hot for you, can I stay in Chang''an City?" As soon as Xiong Hei''s words fell, king just laughed: "yes, I don''t think you have the courage. In that case, give me eighteen rabbits." "So much?" As soon as master Jin''s words came out, Xiong Hei exclaimed. Hearing Xiong Hei''s words, master Jin gave a cold hum, and then held up his s-size chest with pride: "shouldn''t my wife and 17 concubines buy so much?" "Yes, Mr. Jin is powerful. I admire him!" As Xiong Hei spoke, he took out 18 cards from his pocket and handed them to King: "king, this is a card from the card mall. You can become a rabbit as long as you use it." Card mall is Luo Xin''s shop. With the opening of the shop, most people in Chang''an city know the magic of this kind of card. Chapter 98 After hearing Xiong Hei''s words, Mr. Jin was slightly stunned, and then took over a pile of cards: "with this kind of card, I will believe your boy''s words." The happy King handed Xiong Hei twenty taels of silver directly, then waved his hand and said: "more than twenty taels of silver is for you to eat wine." "Oh, Mr. Jin is forthright. Thank you, Mr. Jin!" After bowing to the king who turned to leave, Xiong Hei put the extra two taels of silver into his pocket and eighteen taels into a frame. Then he continued to yell. Looking at a rabbit being sold by bear black, Chu fan can''t help smashing his tongue. Although this guy doesn''t look good, he has a good eloquence and is a talent. "Little brother, you''ve been standing here for so long. Don''t you plan to buy one for the girl you like?" Chu fan stayed too long and finally attracted Xiong Hei''s attention. Hearing Xiong Hei''s words, Chu fan shook his head with a smile: "no need." "If you don''t buy it, get out of the way. Don''t block your business!" Chu fan''s words just export, Xiong Hei''s face is a change, ruffian''s nature instantly released. "Brother shopkeeper, why are you here?" Hearing this voice, Xiong Hei, who was about to continue talking, almost fell to his knees on the ground with his legs softened: "little, little miss?" "Pa!" A small palm was put on Xiong Hei''s shoulder, and pan Xiaolian''s voice rang directly: "Xiong Hei, were you scolding the store manager''s brother just now?" "Little Miss, I didn''t know it was your brother. If I knew, I would not dare to do so." Xiong Hei is about to cry now. At the same time, he is also complaining about Chu fan. You have such a terrible identity. Why don''t you say it earlier? "No problem, but you''ll have a better attitude towards the guests in the future." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Xiong Hei was stunned: "thank you, boss After that, Xiong Hei immediately turned his head: "sell rabbits, little rabbits, just to please girls." What''s different from before is that Xiong Hei is smiling to everyone. At first glance, it looks like an old chrysanthemum that is about to open He can''t help but show that his young lady, the new boss and her brother are all here. According to his estimation, the young man with the little secret is definitely a pervert! Chu fan doesn''t know what Xiong Hei thinks in his heart. Otherwise, he will give ya a big ear photon. Does someone in Chu look like a pervert? "Brother shopkeeper, why are you here?" After hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth: "what''s the matter, is it disturbing you?" As soon as the words came out, Xue Rengui, who had been following pan Xiaolian, blushed instantly, and then stammered: "shop owner, you misunderstood me. We are going to sell rabbits there." Hearing Xue Rengui''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then asked: "did you find other talents to help you sell rabbits?" In Chu fan''s eyes, Xiong Hei is certainly a talent. This eloquence is a waste of talent if he doesn''t sell. As soon as the words came out, pan Xiaolian''s mouth was raised: "brother shopkeeper, this guy is my little brother, and there are four people distributed in several other streets. We have sold hundreds of rabbits in the morning!" Chapter 99 Hearing this, Chu fan was surprised. Unexpectedly, they had sold so many rabbits in a short morning. Now it seems that as long as the teacup rabbit becomes one of the most popular pets in Chang''an City, Xue Rengui''s task can be completed. "Get out of the way, get out of the way!" Just when Chu fan was surprised by Xiong Hei''s business ability, a voice suddenly rang. Hear this voice, Chu fan a Leng, seem some familiar? "Son of a bitch, don''t run. Will Lao Cheng kill you today?" When this voice rings out, Chu fan finally reacts. It seems to be the voice of Cheng Chuliang and Cheng Yaojin? Sure enough, the first voice sounded again. It was Cheng Chuliang''s loud voice: "if you don''t run, don''t run, I''m not a fool. Dad, you''d better not be impulsive, or you''ll really want the white hair to send the black hair." "Well, Lao Cheng has two sons, just like you!" Old Cheng and his son are both physically strong, and their voices gradually become clear. When Chu fan finds out that Xiong hei and other people around him are also excited. "Xiong Hei, what''s the matter with you?" Xiong Hei was stunned when he heard Chu fan''s words. This is Miss Cheng''s elder brother, so he quickly explained: "shopkeeper, judging from the current situation, Duke Cheng should have beaten his son. It''s estimated that Duke Cheng will be hanged on the wall in a moment." The excitement of Xiong Hei''s face makes Chu fan wonder how many people Cheng Chuliang has offended. When it comes to Cheng Yaojin''s beating his son, Xiong Hei''s whole body is like beating chicken blood, and he even judges it: "judging from Cheng Guogong''s momentum today, the second young master must have committed some heinous crimes. I''ll see a good play later." Hear Xiong Hei''s words, Chu fan a Leng, then also excited. After I came to the Tang Dynasty, I always heard that it was a miracle for Cheng Yaojin to beat his son. It seems that I can finally get what I want today. In addition to Chu fan and Xiong Hei, even pan Xiaolian and Xue Rengui look forward to it. Even some people around have begun to bet on how long Cheng Chuliang has been hanging on the wall by Cheng Yaojin today. From this we can see that it''s not how bad Cheng Chuliang''s character is. It''s really the instinct of the people of Tang Dynasty to watch plays that has been integrated into their blood. "Damn it When they communicate with each other, Cheng Chuliang and Cheng Yaojin''s figures can finally be seen clearly. However, when they see their clothes, Chu fan exclaims. Not only Chu fan, but also other people around him were stunned one by one. Then the atmosphere suddenly changed, and everyone became excited. "I''ll be a good boy. It seems that the second young master is sorry for Cheng Guogong''s dress when he doesn''t lie in bed for a month this time?" As soon as this man''s words came out, a person next to him said with disdain: "Oh, a month? I think it will take half a year! " "Ah, do you think the second young master will be killed directly?" ¡­¡­ As soon as this man''s words came out, the people around him quickly got away from him. If they were too close to this kind of iron simplicity, they would easily become idiots. Looking at the old Cheng, who is carrying a mace and chasing Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan draws from the corner of his mouth. No matter who it is, it will not stop! "Son of a bitch, don''t you stop me?" Chapter 100 After all, old Cheng is old. With a mace in his hand, he can''t support himself physically, and soon he is out of breath. Looking at the old Cheng who stops to shout to himself, Cheng Chuliang also stops for a few breaths, and then says: "old man, put down the mace in your hand first." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Cheng Yaojin snorted coldly: "you''re kidding. Can I beat you without this?" Old Cheng doesn''t care about his skin at all. He knows that Cheng Chuliang, who has mastered the 18 falls of his clothes, can''t be provoked by his bare hands, so he simply chooses to use weapons. "Oh, shopkeeper, shopkeeper, please help me. My old man is crazy!" Just when Cheng Chuliang plans to continue talking, he suddenly sees Chu fan hiding to watch the excitement, and then the whole person pours on him directly. Seeing such a bearded man rushing towards him, Chu fan was shocked and almost kicked out. Fortunately, he responded in time and just stepped back. But even so, Cheng Chuliang did not succeed in rushing to Chu fan, because Xue Rengui had stood up in time to stop him. No, Chu Liang doesn''t care who he''s hitting. Anyway, as long as it''s the people in the small shop. "Shopkeeper, you must save me, otherwise it''s time to burn incense next time you see me." When he spoke, Cheng Chuliang''s tears and nose came out, and he was not polite. He wiped all of them on Xue Rengui''s clothes. Chu fan can clearly see Xue Rengui clenching his teeth, unclenching, pinching and unclenching his fist "Duke Cheng, can you tell me what''s going on?" In order to prevent Cheng Chuliang from being directly killed by the furious Xue Rengui, Chu fan asks Lao Cheng. Hearing Chu fan''s words, old Cheng gave a cold hum, and then said in a cold voice: "this guy didn''t know where he got a teacup rabbit and took it back to my Hun family as a gift. As a result, he blew the rabbit so little in the sky and nothing on the ground that he cheated fifty taels of silver from my Hun family!" After that, Lao Cheng was stunned, and then looked at Chu fan with suspicious eyes: "shopkeeper, is that rabbit you gave him?" Hearing what Cheng said, Chu fan nodded, then said calmly: "it was bought by the second young master with a silver or two." As he spoke, Chu fan looked at Cheng Chu Liang admiringly. He always thought that he and the system were the darkest combination in the whole hall. " But compared with Cheng''s ER Mang, he is as simple as a rabbit. "Dad, don''t talk nonsense. My mother rewarded me for the money, but I didn''t cheat you." It''s OK that Cheng Chuliang doesn''t speak. As soon as he speaks, he gets even more angry. With his mace waving, even the people around him step back carefully: "zhiniang thief, you dare to quibble. I ask you, if you hadn''t blown that rabbit so rare, would your mother have given you so much money?" Looking at the angry old Cheng, Chu fan takes a pitiful look at Cheng Chuliang. This boy is really tough this time. He offends the old Cheng and the sun''s husband and wife at the same time. No wonder he cries so miserably. "Now that the matter has happened, Duke Cheng should consider how to solve it." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin was stunned. Then he bit his teeth and said: "let this boy come to eat my old Cheng''s board first!" Chapter 101 "How many times?" Just when Chu fan was planning to fight for Cheng Chuliang, the two goods had already jumped out and took over the conversation. "Twenty times!" "Let''s keep running." As soon as Cheng''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang said confidently: "if you can catch me today, I''ll lose!" ¡­¡­ These two goods have survived to the present. They are definitely born to old Cheng. They were picked up by the roadside. Now they can go to the grave for ya. "How many times do you think you should play?" "Can we not fight?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Cheng Yaojin touched the mace in his hand: "what do you say?" Looking at old Cheng''s action, Cheng Chuliang shrinks his head, then points out a finger. "Ten, deal!" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s action was illustrated, Cheng Yaojin waved his hand and settled the matter. Hearing what old Cheng said, Chu fan obviously saw that Cheng Chuliang''s face was stiff. Then he heard Ya murmur in a low voice: "what I want to say is a moment!" Although very helpless, but it''s a pity that old Cheng has already made a decision, Cheng Chuliang naturally can''t say anything, can only force the nod. "Hum, son of a bitch, I''ll settle with you when I get home." After that, Cheng Yaojin finally let Cheng Chuliang go, but he immediately put his eyes on Chu fan. "Boy Chu, you really let me down!" Looking at Cheng Yaojin with an angry face, Chu fan is stunned. He can''t understand why the old man is suddenly mad: "Duke Cheng, I don''t know what I''ve done to make you dissatisfied?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin''s face was angry: "you still have the face to say that Xue Rengui, such a powerful general, can make contributions to the Tang Dynasty as long as he enters the army. How dare you let him sell rabbits?" When he said that, Lao Cheng was so angry that he couldn''t speak any more. He pointed to Chu fan with a trembling finger: "do you think you are a tyrant?" ¡­¡­ Looking at the angry Cheng Yaojin, Chu fan is a little funny, but also a little lucky that he came to the Tang Dynasty and the flourishing age of China. "Boy, what are you talking about?" Seeing that Chu fan didn''t speak for most of the day, Cheng Yaojin became even more angry. As the first generation veteran of the Tang Dynasty, he hoped that the Tang Dynasty would be strong forever. Lao Cheng is very optimistic about Xue Rengui. Because of this, he hopes that Chu fan can cultivate Xue Rengui instead of letting him sell rabbits. "Since you''ve all worked so hard, let me help you turn this Datang into the most powerful one." Chu fan''s voice was so small that even Cheng Yaojin didn''t hear it clearly, so seeing Chu fan''s lips moving, Cheng Yaojin was stunned, and then asked: "what do you want to say, I didn''t hear you." In fact, in the face of Chu fan, Cheng Yaojin is still afraid. After all, he is a legendary immortal. If he really angers Chu fan, he will be cool. If Chu fan didn''t ask Xue Rengui to sell rabbits, Lao Cheng would not dare to blow his hair in front of Chu fan even if he died. "Hey, Lao Cheng, how about you make a bet with me?" Looking at Chu fan with a sudden smile on his face, Cheng Yaojin was stunned and then asked: "what do you want to bet on?" "Bet I can double Xue Rengui''s strength in a month!" "Ha ha ha, since the manager of Chu wants to gamble, I''ll count him in." Chapter 102 Before Cheng Yaojin could speak, a bright voice came from one side. Hearing this sound, Cheng Yaojin and Chu fan were stunned. They turned their heads and saw Li Shimin and several other landlords in the Tang Dynasty. "Why are you here, sir?" Knowing that Li Shimin didn''t want to expose his identity, Lao Cheng changed his address in time. "Ha ha ha, Lao Cheng, you''ve gone too far in the future. You didn''t inform us of such a funny thing as beating your son!" As soon as Cheng Yaojin''s question came out, Yuchi Gong on one side said with dissatisfaction. Seeing that other people around nodded with approval, Chu fan drew his mouth. This is the management of my great Tang Dynasty, Ya is a group of people who eat melons, OK? After joking, Li Shimin looks at Chu fan solemnly: "I don''t know how the owner plans to bet with Cheng Guogong. How are you?" After hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan finally understands the intention of these guys. Watching is a cover. It''s estimated that the real purpose is to help Xue Rengui get a statement, right? Although he knew the purpose of these guys, Chu fan still couldn''t help laughing. You said that you are all the top figures in the Tang Dynasty. Is it a trivial matter for so many people? It''s a pity that Chu fan didn''t know that these people had some advice when they were looking for him. After all, it was an immortal that even the Dragon King could command. What if he got angry? But Chu fan didn''t care about Li Shimin''s caution. He just laughed and said, "if Xue Rengui''s strength can double in a month, you can help sell rabbits for a day." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Chang sun Wuji and others changed their faces, but before they could speak, Li Shimin already laughed: "what if the owner lost?" "If the owner loses, let Xue Rengui join the army of the Tang Dynasty." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Li Shiming''s voice came over: "deal!" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth. From the moment he started to bet, he knew he would win. After getting Chu fan''s guarantee, Li Shimin left here with his followers. After all, he was the emperor of the Tang Dynasty and was not suitable to walk around all the time. But Chu fan is different. After the crowd left, he turned to Xiong Hei with a smile on his face and said: "Xiong Hei, you can change your advertising words later." "Advertising words?" Looking at Xiong Hei''s face, Chu fan was stunned, and then explained: "it''s just another way of shouting." "Ah, how to yell?" Xiong Hei is dissatisfied with Chu fan''s words. In his opinion, how can Chu fan, a man of great wealth, master such profound shouting skills as himself. But when Chu Fan said that, Xiong Hei would like to kneel down to the master in front of him: "store manager, is this not so good?" Using the emperor and Manchurian ministers to advertise, Xiong Hei always thought he had a lot of courage, but compared with the one in front of him, he was a rat without courage. Hearing Xiong Hei''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth: "don''t worry, even if your majesty blames me, it''s trouble for me. It won''t affect you any more." Looking at Chu fan''s confident face, Xiong Hei nods bitterly. It''s not that he''s more courageous, but because pan Xiaolian is already clenching her fist. Chapter 103 After he agreed, Xiong Hei''s cry changed immediately. "Sell rabbits, sell rabbits, rabbits that never grow up, rabbits that even the emperor and Cheng Guogong like..." You don''t have to say that such a shout immediately attracted a large number of people to stop and check. Coupled with the drama of Cheng Yaojin beating his son just now, these teacup rabbits immediately attracted the eyes of a large number of people. "Rabbit seller, how long does your rabbit really grow?" As long as he meets this kind of question, Xiong Hei immediately looks at people through his nostrils: "this is a rabbit that even his majesty says is good. Can I cheat you? Besides, this is something in the card mall. How can it be fake?" Now Xiong Hei has completely given up treatment. Anyway, the sky is falling down and there is a tall man on top of him, so he just catches a man and goes to death. With the help of the double advertisements of Li Shimin and the card mall, the sales of cards have entered a new stage, and the tea cup rabbit has also become a new topic in Chang''an city. Sure enough, as Chu fan thought, Li Shimin and others didn''t care about it at all, except that Lao Cheng came to rob a bottle of Erguotou by borrowing his own name. On the tenth morning when the teacup rabbit was on sale, Chu fan finally heard the voice of the system: "Ding, the task of" fierce man of rage "has been completed, and Xue Rengui''s power has doubled!" At the moment when the sound of the system sounded, Chu fan almost jumped up excitedly. Although he knew that the task would be completed, he was still very excited when it happened. "Excuse me, is that Lord Chufan?" Before Chu fan''s excitement was over, a voice came. Hearing this unfamiliar voice, Chu fan was stunned, then looked around, no one! "System, did you change the voice?" "Host, I suggest you bow your head." Chu fan was stunned by the inexplicable answer of the system, but he still understood that the voice just now was definitely not made by the system. The thought that this is not the Tang Dynasty in history, but the world of ghosts and gods makes Chu fan tremble. Can someone in Chu meet me today What the hell? "My Lord, bow your head, you bow your head!" Just when Chu fan fell into a strange state, the voice sounded again. At this time, Chu fan finally heard that the voice came from his feet. As soon as he lowered his head, Chu fan saw an old man with a crutch in his hand, less than one meter tall and ruddy face, looking up at him. "I''m Chu fan. What can I do for you?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the old man quickly bowed his head and bowed to salute Chu fan: "in the lower Chang''an City, the land is open, so I''d like to meet Chu fan!" Chu fan a Leng, then eyes thoroughly bright up, land public! In the eyes of ordinary people, the land lord may be just a fairy job the size of sesame and mung bean, but in Chu fan''s eyes, it is absolutely a lack of wealth. You know, the land lord can know what''s buried in the ground. As long as you take out any treasure in the ground, it''s money. Because of this, the two immortals that Chu fan admired most were the God of wealth and the God of land. Chu fan wanted to make the other party feel warm like the spring breeze. Therefore, Chu fan immediately showed a "warm" smile to Zhang Buer: "it''s the father-in-law of the land. I''ve heard so much about him!" Chapter 104 Seeing Chu fan''s action, Zhang Buer was stunned. Then he was excited. He didn''t expect that the immortal in front of him would treat his little land lord with courtesy. Under the excitement, Zhang Buer immediately salutes Chu fan. Seeing that it was going to be dark after continuing to be polite, Chu fan finally stopped this meaningless action, and then asked Zhang Buer: "I don''t know why the land Lord came to look for me today?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang bu''er first looked around and then said in a low voice: "my Lord, Xiaoxian has been ordered to come here this time to inform you of a news." Chu fan was stunned, and then he reacted. Who else could let the Duke of land convey the message besides the Jade Emperor: "I see. It really bothers the Duke of land." Zhang Buer didn''t dare to accept Chu fan''s politeness. He quickly shook his hands to show that everything should be done. Then he said to Chu fan: "my Lord, let me tell you that the journey to the west is about to start, so you must pay attention to it." Hearing the words of the Duke of the earth, Chu fan moved in his heart, and then nodded to show his understanding. "Sir, the news has arrived. If there is nothing else, Xiaoxian will leave first?" Seeing that the Duke of land was about to leave, Chu fan quickly stopped him: "Duke of land, don''t you want to take two steps up?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the Duke of land was stunned at first, and then he looked at Chu fan in surprise: "are you willing to help me?" Zhang Buer was not excited. He finally became an immortal and became an orthodox immortal in heaven. But who would like to be a land lord who has no power and is bullied by others forever? But now hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer felt that his chance had arrived. In front of him, he was a great immortal who could talk to the Jade Emperor. As long as someone else said a word, he could be promoted! Chu fan was also startled by Zhang Buer''s blazing eyes. After carefully stepping back, Chu Fan said: "I can only give you a chance, but I''m not sure whether you can seize it." "Thank you for your help. As long as you can help me, Xiaoxian will only have a saddle on his horse head!" During the conversation, Zhang Buer saluted Chu fan again. For the small officials like them, if they could not find a huge backer, they would not be promoted until they died. Chu fan didn''t say much, but he had cards of various colors in his hand: "White 100 Wen, green 100 Liang silver, Blue 100 Liang gold, red 1000 Liang gold. As long as you open the card, you may be able to get a chance." Chu fan didn''t cheat Zhang Buer. Although the winning probability of the mysterious card is a little higher, it''s definitely a chance for the land lord. And the same land Lord didn''t doubt Chu fan. After all, he was a bull who could talk to the Jade Emperor directly. How could he cheat himself on such a weak land. The most important thing is that this kind of worldly gold and other things are nothing to the land lord. After reading it, Zhang Buer suppressed his inner excitement and asked Chu fan: "immortal, don''t you know the difference between these different cards?" "The more expensive a card is, the more likely it is to have an organic relationship. I don''t know what kind of card does the land lord intend to buy?" Hear Chu fan''s words, Zhang Bu Er Leng for a while, then stretched out a finger to Chu fan. Chapter 105 Seeing Zhang Buer''s action, a trace of disappointment flashed in Chu fan''s eyes. Did he estimate that he was wrong? In fact, the land Lord didn''t have much money? But when Chu fan was disappointed, Zhang Buer''s words almost made him jump up. "In that case, let''s give Xiaoxian a hundred red cards first." In the time of the earth star, Chu fan once heard a joke, that is to say the most powerful words with the most Counsellor''s tone, and at this time Zhang Buer undoubtedly did this. A finger and no self-confident tone, actually said so cow words, Chu fan feel his legs a soft, almost to kneel in front of this. "One, a hundred?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang bu''er nodded suspiciously, and then asked carefully again: "is it too little?" Less? A lot! At this time, Chu fan only wanted to say one thing, that is, "is this the world of the strong?"? Looking at Zhang Buer with a puzzled face, Chu fan shook his head: "no, I believe you will get your chance!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang bu''er became a lot more confident. He even saluted Chu fan again. Then he continued: "Xiaoxian thanks Daxian for his good words." After that, Zhang Buer took a thick pile of cards from Chu fan''s hands, and then looked at them one by one. "My Lord, how can I know if there is any chance in the card?" Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan explained: "if there is a picture on it, it means that there is an organic relationship or something." After Chu fan explained, Zhang Bu Er nodded and continued to look at his card. One thing I have to say is that there is absolutely no lie in the system, that is, the winning probability of expensive cards is much higher. In just a few minutes, Zhang Buer was surrounded by a series of strange things, such as small steamed bread, three-year college entrance examination and five-year simulation, golden sun roll and women''s underwear. Unfortunately, none of the real treasures appeared. Compared with Chu fan, who had some guilt on his face, Zhang Buer seemed very calm. He turned his head to comfort Chu fan: "the immortal doesn''t have to be like this. If chance is so easy to get, it won''t be called chance." While talking, Zhang Buer handed his last card to Chu fan: "the shopkeeper, what''s interesting on it?" Hearing Zhang Buer''s casual tone, Chu fan''s mouth twitched. How many people in this world can take it out at will? But when he saw the last card, Chu fan was stunned, and then looked at Zhang Buer with astonished eyes. Can krypton really change his fate? "Yes, people who don''t have krypton gold don''t deserve to have a game experience. I hope the host can make persistent efforts and bravely become a rich man." perceives Chu''s heart, and make complaints about the existence of the system. If at ordinary times, Chu fan and Ya theory will be dozens of rounds, and then not stingy offer a middle finger. But now, Chu fan just wanted to say one thing, that is, what he said is really right! "Da Xian, what''s on this card?" Seeing that Chu fan ignored himself for most of the day, Zhang Buer asked curiously. Although there was no chance in these cards, the strange things still interested him. Chapter 106 Chu fan looked at Zhang Buer strangely, and only this product dares to make fun of it? But just like this, Chu fancai admired Zhang Buer more. He was rich and lucky. Is he the illegitimate son of the Jade Emperor? Of course, even if it turns into a lemon essence, what should be said still needs to be said. Chu fan smiles directly at Zhang Buer: "congratulations to the land lord." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang bu''er was stunned. After eating for most of the day, he responded and asked in an incredible tone: "Da Xian, have I really got the chance?" Looking at the incredible Zhang Buer on his face, Chu fan''s mouth twitched, and you didn''t believe it from the beginning, did you? Seeing that Chu fan''s face was a little strange, Zhang Buer quickly showed a smile: "Hey, Da Xian, I''m so excited that I can''t believe it. Please tell me what kind of chance Xiao Xian got?" Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan turned his lips. I believe you, you bad old man. You are very bad! Ya Mingming just doesn''t believe me. If it wasn''t for your money, I would have let you know what it means to be punished by those who hate the rich. The picture on this card is a black-and-white 20 cm long cylindrical object, and the two sections of the object are thicker than the middle. Although the appearance is not good-looking, the effect is absolutely top-level. "You''re lucky." When speaking, Chu fan lights up the attributes of the red card in his hand: [magic light stick] classification: equipment card (blue) Introduction: in the distant M78 nebula, there are a group of powerful giants! Function: you can turn into a giant of light with a celestial peak by using the magic light stick. You can use the special skills of the giant of light. Note 1: only lasts for three minutes in giant form, and needs to cool down for one day after the end. Note 2: hide it, don''t be seen by the anchorperson Cough, let''s ignore a note silently! After hearing Chu fan''s introduction, Zhang bu''er was excited and about to fly: "Da Xian, Da Xian, can this thing really give me three minutes of fighting power?" Zhang Buer is not excited. He is just a small land. Although he is an immortal in the system, his actual strength is only in the middle of the human immortal period. Speaking of this, we have to mention the levels of the monks and Immortals: Banxian, terrestrial immortal, Renxian, Dixian, Tianxian, Zhenxian, Taiyi Zhenxian, Jinxian, Daluo Jinxian, Zhunsheng, Bansheng, Shengsheng! Looking at the excited Zhang Buer, Chu fan forced his jealousy down, and then said with a smile: "Buer, you should know that this is only the beginning. As long as you have more money and buy more cards, one day, you can become the most powerful land lord in ancient times and today!" After a look at Zhang Buer, who became a little excited, Chu fan continued his poisonous milk: "even the position of land lord will become noble because of your existence!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang bu''er trembled all over, and then muttered in a low voice: "let the land lord become noble because of me!" After a long time, Zhang Buer''s eyes flashed a trace of light, and then gave a respectful salute to Chu fan: "Xiaoxian, thank you for your promotion!" Looking at Zhang Buer, who became confident, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "do it bravely, I believe you can." Chapter 107 Looking at the high spirited Zhang Buer, Chu fan''s mouth raised. It''s not in vain that I spent so much effort. After all, you were fooled by me. At this moment, Chu fan felt that he had a sense of superiority when Uncle Zhao faced uncle fan. "Zhang Buer, as the saying goes, heaven rewards diligence. As long as you work hard to save money and draw cards, your wish will come true eventually." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Bu Er nodded, and then said to Chu fan seriously: "don''t worry, Daxian. Xiaoxian will find more gold treasures." Zhang Buer''s words fall, Chu fan''s heart is a joy, if there is no accident, this guy will be his gold medal customer. "Daxian, Xiaoxian has something else to do, so I''ll leave first?" Seeing the excitement on Zhang Buer''s face, Chu fan nodded understandably. Seeing Chu fan''s agreement, Zhang Buer retreated to the ground and disappeared. After Zhang Buer disappeared, Chu fan excitedly looked at the system: "system, quickly take out my talent card and let me have a look!" Yes, when Zhang Buer opens the last card, the system prompts him to complete the task and get a talent card. As Chu fan''s words fall, a card appears in his hand. This kind of card is different from the daily card and the mysterious card. It''s noble. Just at a glance, Chu fan felt a sense of dignity from this card. Because this is a strange jade card, with the card in hand, Chu fan also know what kind of talent he has got. [mystery] classification: talent card (red) Introduction: come from the unknown, exist in the unknown! Function: use this card to gain the talent of "unknown". No one can query the followers of the host in the way of heaven! Note: even if mysterious, you are still a vegetable chicken. Seeing his new talent, Chu fan is greatly relieved. This talent is not so powerful, but it is what Chu fan wants most. In fact, when the Jade Emperor saw through his identity, Chu fan always had a faint sense of danger. After all, if he wants to destroy his westward journey, he must deal with the immortal Buddha. If he is seen through, he may have no choice but to turn into ashes. But now it''s different. It''s impossible to see through the way of heaven. That is to say, even a saint can''t find out the identity of Chu fan. "System, I love you so much ~" this is the first time that Chu fan felt that this system was not so annoying. Of course, this feeling lasted less than three seconds. Because as soon as he said that, the voice of the system appeared: "Ding, this system refuses to engage in basic research." At the same time, there are two big words in Chu fan''s mind - ugly refuse! Chu fan can only make his most direct resistance to the system''s disgust from the inside out, offering a middle finger full of sincerity. While Chu fan was having a friendly exchange with the system, a scholar in a white robe came in: "something''s wrong, sir!" Looking at some anxious Ao Shun, Chu fan was stunned, and then asked: "what happened?" For AO Shun''s state, Chu fan is still curious. Although this guy is useless, he is also an immortal. There should be few things in the world that can surprise him. "I just heard someone say that Emperor Tang is critically ill." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun said with a sad face. Chapter 108 "No way!" Aoshun''s words just finished, Chu fan''s first thought is bullshit. I only met Li Shimin a few days ago. Ya has a good food, a good drink and a good health. Besides, he has lived a long life from himself before. How can he be critically ill? Seeing Chu fan''s reaction, Ao Shun sighed helplessly: "Sir, although I was surprised, now it seems that this matter is mostly true." Chu fan also knew that aoshun couldn''t come to amuse himself. Moreover, if it wasn''t serious, the ordinary people wouldn''t know. "No!" All of a sudden, Chu fan frowned: "if the Emperor Tang is really in critical condition, why didn''t anyone inform me?" People in the imperial court have long recognized the identity of immortal Chu fan. If they are really in danger now, how can they not seek their own help. "Mr. Chu, Mr. Chu, please help me. Life is at stake, Mr. Chu!" Just when Chu fan and AO Shun were puzzled, a panicked voice rang out, and then Chu fan saw a strange person running in. "Liu Gen?" Fortunately, Chu fan''s memory is fairly good. As soon as he saw this guy''s face, he finally remembered that this product was the eunuch who came to deliver a decree last time. If he could remember his name by Chu fan, Liu Gen would jump three feet high. But now he doesn''t care about it. He just says to Chu fan anxiously: "Lord Chu, your majesty, he is seriously ill in bed. Please go to him as soon as possible!" Liu Gen is no longer a eunuch. After he reported to Li Shimin last time, he used recovery medicine and became a real man. However, in view of the fact that he has been in the palace for many years, Li Shimin still keeps him around to serve himself, but he is not allowed to live in the harem in the future. Because of this, Liu Gen is really grateful to Li Shimin. How many emperors can tolerate the eunuchs around him to become real men. Hearing Liu Gen''s words, Chu fan''s face changed. He knew that the goods in front of him were definitely Li Shimin''s confidants. Since he came, it means that the matter is really serious. "Take me to the palace!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Liu Gen quickly nodded, then turned his head and rushed to the outside. Chu fan and others did not dare to hesitate, and they rushed to the palace. Because of the special things, Chu fan only took Ao Shun with him, and Liu Gen had already prepared the carriage, so they were very fast, and they had already arrived at the palace in just a few minutes. "Mr. Chu, I will take you to your Majesty''s palace now." After returning to the palace, Liu Gen calmed down a little and said softly to Chu fan. "Liu gen, do you know what happened to your majesty?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Liu Gen hesitated for a while and then said: "Mr. Chu, we don''t know what''s going on. We only know that your majesty started having nightmares a few days ago, and then he became ill." When he said that, Liu Gen suddenly turned his head and looked around. Then he lowered his voice and said to Chu fan: "but I heard the names of Li Jiancheng and Li Yuanji when his majesty had nightmares!" As soon as this sentence comes out, combined with the information brought by the land public, Chu fan already has a guess in his heart. It seems that the journey to the West has begun to prepare! Chapter 109 After all, if Buddhism wants to smoothly carry out the westward journey plan, Li Shimin can''t have an accident. "Mr. Chu, you are here. Please look at your majesty." As soon as Chu fan arrives at the place where Li Shimin lives, Chang sun Wuji and others rush over, and Lao Cheng even remembers to scratch his ears. Seeing the anxious crowd, Chu fan nodded: "you don''t have to worry. Let me go in and have a look." See Chu fan calm appearance, public mood also a little calm some, and then quickly get out of the way. Chu fan is also not polite, directly toward the inside of the room, Ao Shun also closely follow behind him. Originally, several eunuchs wanted to stop aoshun, but they were stopped by changsun Wuji and others. After all, they also knew the identity of aoshun. "Mr. Chu, please help your majesty!" As soon as Chu fan entered the room, he heard a tired voice saying to himself. Chu fan was stunned, and then he saw the haggard empress Chang sun. Although he was surprised, he nodded quickly: "empress, don''t worry, your majesty will be OK." Seeing that empress changsun was a little calmer under her comfort, Chu fan continued to ask: "dare to ask empress, did your majesty have anything else happened when he was seriously ill?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, empress Chang sun was stunned, and then said: "before she was in a coma, your majesty said that Prince Yin came back to ask for her life." As soon as Chang sun''s words came out, Chu fan was sure in his heart. In this way, things didn''t exceed his expectation. "Ao Shun, do you see anything?" Seeing that Chu fan asked himself, Ao Shun didn''t dare to hide it. He quickly said to Chu fan: "I can feel a stream of resentment and Yin Qi from your majesty. I think it''s really the means of evil spirits." "Is there a cure?" Chu fan thinks Ya is talking nonsense. People say that Li Jiancheng came back to ask for his life. Do you want to be sure? Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun showed a bitter smile: "under normal circumstances, as long as the evil spirits are eliminated, your Majesty''s illness will naturally be cured, but..." Chu fan, who thought it was easy to solve the problem, finally found something wrong when he saw Ao Shun''s hesitation, and immediately said: "if you have anything to say, what do you want to do?" Seeing that Chu fan was angry, Ao Shun didn''t dare to linger any longer. He said immediately: "it''s just that this is the capital of the Tang Dynasty. With the protection of Qi Yun and real dragon, I can''t exert my own strength, and I''m afraid I can''t send strong people to heaven with Buddhist surveillance..." Although aoshun still said very euphemistic, but Chu fan and others still understand. In fact, it''s very simple. As long as the ghost of Li Jiancheng and others is killed, Li Shimin will naturally wake up. But the problem is that people here can''t beat others! "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Just when Chu fan''s face was ugly, the voice of the system suddenly rang out. At the same time, Chu fan also saw his new task. Task: rescue Introduction: the emperor of the Tang Dynasty is haunted by evil spirits. If he cannot be rescued in time, he will die soon. Requirements: kill the grudged soul of Li Jiancheng and others, save Li Shimin time limit: three hours reward: upgrade the exclusive card system failure punishment: Seal little JJ for three years, only keep the daily use function! Chapter 110 Although he knew that the current situation was very critical, Chu fan was still surprised when he saw the task punishment: "system, what is to keep only the daily use function?" "Ding, it can only be used to pee!" ¡­¡­ Hearing the systematic explanation, Chu fan can''t help but take a breath. Ya is really too evil. If so, will someone in Chu soon become Comrade Liu Gen''s kind? No, it can''t happen! At this point, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of determination, and then suddenly looked at Ao Shun: "Ao Shun, what level of strength do you think you need to solve this problem?" Although I don''t know why Chu fan is full of fighting spirit all of a sudden, Ao Shun replied in a hurry: "as long as I can give full play to the strength of the immortal level, I can solve the problem, but in this Chang''an City, I''m not even half immortal." Ao Shun had lost his confidence when he spoke. It was not so easy to find Tian Xian. You need to know that the Dragon King of Jinghe has only the strength of celestial being. It''s basically impossible to find a celestial being in the world, and it''s hard for people in the heaven to fight "Are you sure immortals can solve the problem?" However, after hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan was excited. Ao Shun nodded, then looked at Chu fan in doubt: "that''s nature. Can you find the immortal, my lord?" Chu fan didn''t directly answer Ao Shun''s question, but continued to ask: "will you summon the magic of the land lord?" Ao Shun was stunned. He couldn''t figure out what was in Chu fan''s mind. At such a time of crisis, what''s the use of land father-in-law? However, Chu fan is his boss after all, so Ao Shun nodded his head honestly: "any immortal in heaven can master this magic." "Pa!" As soon as aoshun''s words were finished, Chu fan clapped his hands excitedly: "that''s great!" Seeing that all the people around him were staring at him strangely, Chu fan coughed twice, and then said: "I can''t explain it clearly now, Ao Shun, first you bring in the land father-in-law of Chang''an City for me." Aoshun didn''t disobey Chu fan''s orders. After Chu fan gave the order, he immediately squeezed the seal with both hands, and at the same time, he cheered to the void: "the Duke of the earth, the Dragon King of Jinghe, don''t you come out to see him?" After that, Ao Shun suddenly stamped heavily on the ground with his feet. Just when Chu fan was puzzled, a voice with a sense of joy suddenly rang out: "the land of Chang''an city is open, I''d like to meet the Dragon King of Jinghe!" Hearing the sound, Chu fan lowered his head to see Zhang Buer, who was separated not long ago, but now Zhang Buer is completely different from his former. You know, Zhang Buer was not tall, but he was wearing a Taoist robe, and he seemed to have a bit of immortality. But now, looking at the short upstart in front of him, who was wearing a silk robe, wearing sunglasses, holding a dragon''s crutch, and hanging a big gold chain with a thick wrist around his neck, several people on the scene were petrified. "You, you are the land lord?" Before Chu fan had time to speak, Ao Shun began to ask. He even suspected that because of the suppression of the Golden Dragon in Chang''an City, there was something wrong with his magic. Instead of calling, the Duke of land brought a god of wealth! Chapter 111 "Xiaolaoer is the land of Chang''an city. What''s the matter with Shangxian looking for xiaolaoer?" If you listen carefully, you will find that although Zhang Buer''s words are polite, they don''t have much respect. Aoshun''s position as the Dragon King seems to be just a cat and dog in his eyes. This is also normal, in fact, now Zhang Buer did not give Ao shun a few big mouth son, has been regarded as a good temper. Since Chu fan''s shop in the benefits, Zhang Buer embarked on a road of saving money not to return, just in his happy in the soil looking for treasure, but received Ao Shun''s summons. I believe that anyone who is interrupted to make money will not be happy, let alone Zhang Buer now. But now Ao Shun doesn''t have time to care about Zhang Buer''s attitude. He just wants to know what Chu fan is doing with such a guy who doesn''t look reliable. In fact, not only Ao Shun, but also empress Chang sun and others are ignorant. Is this the land lord? How can it feel like the three outlooks are destroyed? Chu fan didn''t know what these people were thinking. When he saw Zhang Buer''s shape, he was surprised, but more gratified. I finally took you to a bright road. "Zhang Buer, I asked for you." Hearing Chu fan''s voice, Zhang bu''er was stunned, and then rushed over: "I don''t know if the great immortal called me, but I don''t wonder if the little immortal came late!" Take a look at Zhang Buer''s attitude towards Chu fan, and think back on his attitude just now. Ao Shun thinks he is jealous! Chu fan didn''t care about Zhang Buer''s politeness. Anyway, it can''t be used as food. He nodded to Zhang Buer directly, and then said: "Zhang Buer, I want to ask you for help this time." "Even if you are a great immortal, Xiaoxian will try his best to do it!" Seeing Zhang Buer without hesitation, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction, and then said: "I''m going to let you catch ghosts this time!" Then Chu fan told Zhang Buer about the current situation. After listening to Chu fan''s story, Zhang Buer was still a little confused. With the strength of adults, how can such a small matter come to me? At this time, Zhang Buer suddenly saw the meaningful expression on Chu fan''s face, and the whole person could not help shivering: "yes, my Lord, this is testing me!" In an instant, Zhang Buer felt that his body was full of strength. I must not let the adults down. I must pass the adults'' test. Therefore, Zhang Buer became full of confidence, and then said to Chu fan: "don''t worry, my Lord. As long as those ghosts dare to come, Xiaoxian will let them never come back!" "Hum!" As soon as Zhang Buer''s words were finished, aoshun on one side gave a cold hum. He didn''t believe that a dregs land could be more powerful than himself. Just as a few people were talking, Li Shimin, lying on the bed, suddenly changed his face, and then cried out: "I''m not wrong. If I don''t kill you, will you let me live?" Li Shimin, who was in a coma, was very excited. He didn''t know what to say, and the people on the scene couldn''t hear him clearly. At this time, Chu fan suddenly felt that the temperature in the room had dropped a lot. "Here it is Just at this time, aoshun on one side suddenly turned cold, and then said in a low voice. "Zhang Buer, it''s up to you!" Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan quickly turned to Zhang Buer and said. Chapter 112 Chu fan is very confident in Zhang Buer. After all, according to Ao Shun, this kind of thing as long as you have the strength of the later days of the immortal, you can catch it easily, not to mention Zhang Buer now. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, a strange cylindrical object suddenly appeared in Zhang Buer''s hand, and then he lifted it up: "Ollie Altman, transform!" Looking at Zhang Buer''s extremely shameful action to turn around the voice changer in his hand, and make a beautiful girl soldier''s transformation, Chu fan almost laughs. Turning to look at other people, Ao Shun''s body trembled from time to time. If it wasn''t for the seriousness of the present situation, Ya would have laughed. Empress Chang sun and others are worried. It is obvious that Zhang Buer''s image and action just now make people extremely worried. "System, why is Zhang Buer''s transformation so Heavy taste? " "Ding, the transformation of Ollie Altman is a high-level private customized version specially made by the system according to the host''s hobby!" Hearing the answer from the system, Chu fan''s mouth twitched again, and even his eyelids twitched. This is slander, and it''s definitely the biggest smear on someone in Chu! But think about it, if it is used by a little beauty, it is definitely a beautiful scenery. At this point, Chu fan couldn''t help sighing. In this way, this transfiguration device can definitely be said to be casting pearls behind the scenes. Just when everyone was in a different state of mind, Zhang Bu''s second-hand Voice Changer suddenly gave off a dazzling light, and then a strange guy appeared on the ground. After seeing the appearance of Ollie Altman clearly, Chu fan''s legs softened. If Ao Shun hadn''t helped him in time, he would have knelt on the ground now. I saw a strange pink humanoid about 1.6 meters standing there. His head was bare, his eyes were two egg like luminous objects, and the most pitiful thing was that the timing light on his chest was actually heart-shaped! (Note: Altman has a normal size!) To tell you the truth, if you only look at the appearance of Ollie Altman, it''s still very popular with some cute girls, but pull this image together with Zhang Buer Oh ~ in the face of this situation, Chu fan could only erect a middle finger to the system again and offer a sincere greeting: "wqnmb!" "Ding, this system is specially customized for the host, no thanks!" When you face a bitch, if you can''t defeat him, don''t talk to him! Chu fan''s treatment of the current system is like this, simply ignore this cheap voice, and then concentrate on looking at the changes in the field. At the moment of Zhang Buer''s transformation, Ao Shun became serious. Although this guy''s appearance is really a bit heavy mouth, but the celestial peak strength that he exudes is not fake, you know Ao Shun himself only has the later period of the celestial being! "Gudu, are the landlords so strong now?" Hearing Ao Shun''s emotion, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing. At the same time, a slogan sounded in his mind: "he''s abnormal and strong!" However, his family knew his own affairs. Zhang bu''er knew that he could only have three minutes of this power, so he immediately got down to business after the transformation. "Evil, don''t be presumptuous!" Chapter 113 "Egg eye" as soon as he looks around, Zhang Buer sees that two ghosts with a cold smell are tearing at Li Shimin''s soul. For Zhang Buer, time is life, so at the same time of drinking, he raised his hand to the two kids next to him. These two kids were obviously useless. I thought Zhang bu''er had no style of being a strong man, and even made a "sneak attack.". Plus this guy now has the strength of the celestial peak, just a slap, a kid was shot by him to disappear. Seeing the tragic situation of his companion, another kid trembled all over, and then looked at Zhang Buer with an incredible face: "how is this possible? Aren''t those Buddhist people saying that the immortals can''t do it?" The kid and Li Shimin are 70% similar in appearance. When he is upset, Zhang Buer slaps him out again, and the goods turn into black smoke. After solving the two kids, Zhang bu''er took a look at his time, and there were two minutes left! Is that the end? At the thought of the way aoshun looked at himself just now, Zhang Buer shook his head. No, I can''t let you down. So Zhang Buer decided to make a statement! As a result, everyone on the scene saw Zhang Buer''s majestic slap and began to speak: "you kids dare to kill people in front of Zhang Buer, the first Supreme land official in all ages. It''s really..." After the heart-shaped indicator on his chest flickered, Zhang Buer coughed for a while, and his dry throat turned back to its original shape. Then he saluted Chu fan respectfully: "my Lord, Xiaoxian has solved those two little ghosts!" Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan''s mouth was drawn, and AO Shun had already told what had happened. So, two dregs who were killed by your two slaps, you just said two minutes'' words? Although has numerous desire to Tucao, but what is good, Zhang Bu 2 is also the greatest hero of this time, so Chu fan and others did not make complaints about it. "Cough, no two, if you have nothing to do, go ahead and get busy. We''ll get together in the shop next time." I don''t know why, after combining the image of Zhang Buer with the image of Ollie Altman just now, Chu fan always felt his conscience hurt Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer also knows that he can''t participate in the next thing. He immediately gives a gift to Chu fan, and then directly disappears. The two kids were wiped out by Zhang Buer. Li Shimin''s face was much better and his breath became more stable. Chu fan turned to look at the eldest granddaughter who was waiting for him: "don''t worry, your majesty is all right." Of course, the biggest reason for Chu fan to be so confident is that when Zhang Buer left, the prompt sound of the system rang: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task of" saving ", the exclusive card system was upgraded and the card synthesis function was obtained." "Li Shimin thanks Mr. Chu for saving his life!" Just as empress Chang sun was about to say something, a weak voice came. They turned to see that Li Shimin didn''t know when he had come to. "Your Majesty, you are welcome. I should do it." Chapter 114 Li Shimin just woke up from this great difficulty, and he was still very weak. After a few words, Chu fan took Ao Shun to leave. But what Chu fan didn''t know was that after he left, Li Shimin''s eyes flashed a ray of light, and at the same time, he whispered: "Buddhism, very good!" Not to mention how the imperial palace is flying, Chu fan left to check his task reward. The synthesis function of the exclusive card system is to change Chu fan''s exclusive cards from multiple to one. After synthesis, the card has been improved from the winning probability to the quality of the goods. Of course, according to the system, with Chu fan''s current force, only red cards can get exclusive cards! "System, are you exploiting me?" "Yes ¡­¡­ Don''t you know the implication, shame and embellishment? Chufan was defeated again by the system''s undisguised frankness. He found that this kind of shameless man was really not able to deal with him. "System, how many exclusive cards do I have now?" A great philosopher once said, "life is like XX. If you can''t resist, learn to enjoy it.". Chu fan felt that he should be in line with the philosopher now, so he rationally changed the topic. Of course, before that, a middle finger full of greetings is indispensable. Although he bickered, the system still answered Chu fan''s questions seriously, so when Chu fan asked, he immediately gave the answer: "Ding, according to the new exclusive card operation rules, the host currently has ten exclusive cards!" Hear the answer of the system, Chu fan mouth corner a draw, Ya as expected will own other exclusive card swallowed. With the lesson of this blood, Chu fan decided that he would never accumulate exclusive cards in the future. Ghost knows when to sell red cards and he can''t get exclusive cards. "Compose, compose all the exclusive cards into one "Ding, exclusive card synthesis Synthesis complete As soon as the sound of the system fell, Chu fan had an extra card in his hand. Seeing the information of the card, Chu fan was stunned: "system, how are you playing this time?" [panda] classification: Mount (red) Introduction: black and white, fat and fierce (cute?) Beast, with Chiyou mount super high identity! Function: peddling, riding, fighting? Note 1: my excrement shovel officer, where are you? Note 2: true fairy peak monster! Although this time the card information is a bit of a mess, and the dog system has also created a lot of slots, it can''t hide the six characters of "true fairy, peak monster". In the face of this situation, Chu fan just wanted to say: "it is worthy of being the national treasure of the Dragon kingdom. Even in the world of cultivating immortals, it is still much stronger than some abandoned dragons." Looking at the card in his hand, Chu fan could no longer restrain his excitement: "come out, my mount!" With Chu fan''s loud drink, aoshun, who was caught off guard, almost sat on the ground, while chaikui, who was farther away, had already sat on the ground. "Sir, are you crazy?" Looking at Chu fan with a smile on his face, Ao Shun''s first thought is that it''s over. His thick thigh is broken! But aoshun immediately found the wrong place, Chu fan in front of a thing! Chapter 115 When this creature appeared, a terrible momentum was released. Feeling this momentum, Ao Shun became serious: "true immortal?" Although I don''t know the specific level of this breath, I''m sure it''s better than myself! Just when Ao Shun was puzzled, the full capacity of the creatures in front of him finally showed up, with round head, round stomach, short limbs and a pair of black circles under his eyes. When he saw this thing, Ao Shun was in a mess again: "iron eater?" With aoshun, Chu fan must be very excited. He is really a panda, a living panda! Wait "System, do you think there is something wrong with this panda?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the voice of the system began to ring, and he also seemed a little angry: "Ding, the system is absolutely exquisite. Please don''t frame the system, and the gene of this panda is specially preserved by the system!" Chu fan doesn''t go to find out where ya got the panda gene, but he still can''t help saying his doubts: "system, don''t you really think there''s something wrong with the color matching of this panda?" When he spoke, Chu fan pointed to some of the hooded pandas, with black limbs, ears and eye circles, plus white head and main body. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with them. But what is the black hair of palm size in the center of the girl''s top? Originally, a cute panda in the background of this lump of black, is really obscene to the bone marrow! "Ying Ying..." When was in Chu fan Tucao, the panda on the ground also found Chu fan. Then the fellow grin smiled and make complaints about himself. Mom, it''s more obscene! "System, please help me return it!" Although the real fairy panda is very exciting, but I am the first handsome man in Chang''an city with such a wretched guy is too humiliating! "Ding, there is no return function in this system at present. The color of this panda is tailor-made for you. It is perfectly integrated with your temperament and image. Zhutian Wanjie is the only one. Please cherish each other." Hearing the answer from the system, Chu fan was stunned, then turned to aoshun and said, "xiaoshunzi, do you think this panda''s temperament is very similar to mine?" For Chu fan always give himself a variety of strange names, Ao Shun has completely adapted, after hearing his words, first a Leng, and then nodded. Seeing Ao Shun''s action, Chu fan''s face froze, and then said with a smile: "I say how this panda looks so handsome, simple and kind...!" "Ying Ying ~" just as Chu fan was talking, the panda in front of him called out to him again. Hearing this call, Chu fan was stunned. Inhale, exhale, not angry! This panda is just as simple and lovely as you. After Ann comforted herself, Chu fan finally had the courage to face up to this panda. You don''t have to say that you''ve seen it for a long time. It''s a bit ugly. No, it''s handsome. It''s as handsome as I am! Seeing Chu fan looking at himself, the panda didn''t care. After calling Chu fan twice, he began to play with his paws. After the prompt of the system, Chu fan already knew that although the panda has the strength of the real immortal peak, it is not very strong in intelligence, so it can only be used as a mount. Chapter 116 "Your name will be a little white in the future!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun''s mouth flicks. He''s very glad that his parents have a good talent for naming. If this guy gets up, he''ll probably be called a slut or something However, it is obvious that the panda in front of him doesn''t have as many ideas as Ao Shun. After hearing Chu fan''s words, he cheers directly, and then rushes into Chu fan''s arms: "Yingying..." After all, a little white is Chu fan''s Mount, so it''s normal to be close to him. "Wow, what kind of animal is this? It''s so cute!" "Black and white beast?" just as Chu fan teased Bai, two voices, one male and one female, rang out. Chu fan looked up and saw Xue Rengui and pan Xiaolian come in. When they first saw a little white, their performance was completely different. Pan Xiaolian was excited and wanted to get in touch with her, but Xue Rengui put on an alert posture. "Rengui, don''t worry. You won''t attack others at will." Looking at Xue Rengui''s nervous appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help comforting him. Of course, "even if you can''t stop it," he certainly won''t say it, because it''s too hurtful. "A little white, is that the little guy''s name?" Hear Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian a face of excitement, and then slowly get close to touch a little white big head. "Ying Ying ~" although it looks huge, it''s actually very gentle. When it was touched by Pan Xiaolian, it didn''t resist at all, and even made a cry when it was comfortable. "Eh, what a big black-and-white bear. Shopkeeper, you can''t keep it again?" Just when pan Xiaolian interacts with yidianbai, a voice comes over. After hearing this voice, Chu fan knows that it''s Cheng Laohuo. Looking up, it was Cheng Yaojin who walked in with his magic wand and hat. "Why did Cheng Guogong come to me today?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng gave him a helpless look, and then said: "Your Majesty is now recovering from a serious illness, and he can''t go to court. I can only come to you to find something to do." When he was talking, Cheng Yaojin put out his magic wand and poked a little bit of Bai sitting on the ground. Seeing old Cheng''s action, Chu fan pulled out his mouth: "Cheng Guogong, you''d better be careful. If you get hurt, it''s not good." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng snorted with disdain: "Lao Cheng didn''t know how many black-and-white bears he ate in those years, but he was still afraid of such a small thing?" After a pause, he continued: "but the meat is really not delicious, but it looks very interesting." "Duke Cheng, don''t blame me for not reminding you. Even aoshun is not a white opponent." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Lao Cheng in front of him immediately turned pale. He didn''t know when his magic wand had been put away. Then he bowed to a little white with a serious face: "I have eyes that don''t know Taishan. I offended you just now. Don''t be surprised!" Seeing Lao Cheng''s action, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. You look like you know what fear is. However, Chu fan also knew that Lao Cheng''s goods would never come to him for no reason, so he said to Lao Cheng directly: "Duke Cheng, we don''t have to sell things between us. If you have anything to do, just say it directly." Chapter 117 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng obviously relaxed a lot, and then directly sat down on the chair beside him: "Lao Cheng said that I couldn''t do this kind of thing, but Lao Yin forced me to be polite. Now it seems that I''m still comfortable talking like this." Looking at old Cheng, who is still talking and "Exploring" with a finger in his nostril, Chu fan draws his lips. I think you''d better be polite. "In that case, Cheng Guogong can say anything." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin nodded and then said in a low voice: "Your Majesty is going to deal with Buddhism, so let me ask your opinion." At that time, before Zhang Buer killed Li Jiancheng''s ghost, he clearly exposed Buddhism. With Li Shimin''s character, how could he not retaliate. But Li Shimin didn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts, so he asked old Cheng to come and find out. Chu fan raised his lips when he heard Lao Cheng''s words. He didn''t expect to have such a surprise. However, Chu fan didn''t agree directly. Instead, he said to Lao Cheng: "Buddhism is not something you can afford." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Yaojin''s face changed: "how can it be that the left and right sides are just a bunch of bald donkeys, and old Cheng can kill them with only a pair of axes." Chu fan looks at Lao Cheng strangely, but the goods are still probing his mouth. Otherwise, with Lao Cheng''s shrewdness, how can he not think of those Buddhas. However, Chu fan intended to cooperate with Li Shimin and others, so he pretended not to know and sneered directly: "Cheng Guogong is joking. When you do things, you should even consider my opinions. The God of Buddhism is much stronger than me." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin sighed with disappointment. He didn''t expect Chu fan to give him such an answer. You know, the purpose of his coming this time is not only to find out, but also to get help from Chu fan. But now, it seems that Chu fan doesn''t want to offend Buddhism. Seeing the disappointment of Lao Cheng, Chu fan raised his mouth and finally satisfied his evil taste. Then he continued: "but I know something very important to Buddhism recently. If it can be destroyed, Buddhism will definitely lose a lot." "What''s the matter?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Lao Cheng immediately asked. Looking at the excited old Cheng, Chu fan smiles and shakes his head: "I only discuss this matter with your majesty, so Duke Cheng should not ask." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin nodded. He also knew that Chu fan would not discuss planning Buddhism with him, and immediately arched his hand to Chu fan: "in that case, Lao Cheng will go back first, and I will bring all the words of the owner to your majesty." Lao Cheng never procrastinates when he does things. After that, he turns around and leaves. However, when he passes by a little white, he is far away. After Lao Cheng left, Chu fan immediately heard the voice of the system in his mind: "Ding, congratulations on Chu fan''s mission, please check it in time!" "View tasks." When the voice fell, a task directly appeared in Chu fan''s taskbar. When he saw the task, Chu fan''s face changed: "system, is it too big to play?" Chapter 118 Task: to draw money from the bottom of the pot Introduction: the journey of learning from the classics is about to begin. As the host of the most powerful and handsome system in the world of all heavens, how can we not do things? Request: let Tang Sanzang spend 10000 taels of gold to draw a lottery! Time limit: three days reward: random lottery once! Punishment for failure: Buddhism''s "care" There''s no need for the system to explain that Chu fan knows that the so-called Buddhist care is definitely not a good thing, but Chu fan also doesn''t think that the system will not do anything when Tang Sanzang buys a card. According to Chu fan''s understanding of the dog system, this guy seems to have a natural aversion to monks. Coupled with Ya''s talent for making things, Chu fan doesn''t want to imagine what will happen next. "Ding, please rest assured that this system will never put the host in danger!" For the guarantee of the system, Chu fan has only one sentence to say: "I believe in you, ghost!" Although has ten thousand sentences to make complaints about, he has to finish the task. So Chu fan turned his head to the Kui Mu en side. , "Xiao Kui, helped me bring bear black." Hearing Chu fan''s words, kuimun, who was holding a piece of wood, was stunned. Then he pointed to Xue Rengui, who was hiding in the corner and talking to pan Xiaolian: "why don''t you let that guy go?" "Ha ha..." Chufan didn''t speak, but simply laughed twice. Quemoyn immediately shrunk his head and rushed out. Although quemoyn wasted some firewood, his efficiency was still good. In just ten minutes, he came in with a group of five ruffians headed by Xiong Hei. Of course, now Xiong Hei five are not ruffians. When they helped Xue Rengui sell rabbits, they also made a lot of money. Now they are also rich people. "Sir, what can I do for you?" Although already rich, but in the face of Chu fan, Xiong hei and others are still cautious. "Xiong Hei, do you know a monk named Xuanzang?" Chu fan knew that Tang Sanzang had not got his name, so he asked Xiong Hei after thinking about it. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Xiong Hei was obviously relieved. He thought it was something. It turned out that he was just asking for information. Xiong Hei would worry about other things, but they are good at this kind of information, not to mention a famous person: "Sir, master Xuanzang is very Buddhist, and most people in Chang''an city know his name." "Well, you can do something for me. If you do it well, I promise you that you will be able to be an immortal in the future." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Xiong Hei five directly knelt on the ground: "your honor, please tell me!" Cheng Xian, what a tempting word. You should know that even the emperor is pursuing these two words. Now the chance is in front of him. How could Xiong hei and others give up. They did not doubt Chu fan''s words. As long as they were people who had dealt with Chu fan, they would never doubt that Chu fan was an immortal. Seeing Xiong Hei''s appearance, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction, and then said in a low voice: "try to make Tang Xuanzang came to me to buy a mysterious card of 10000 taels of gold. " As soon as Chu fan finished his words, he saw Xiong hei and others staring at him with wide mouth: "why, it''s very difficult?" "Sir, this..." Chapter 119 Xiong Hei hesitated for a moment, then said to Chu fan with a bitter smile: "my Lord, it''s not very difficult for us to do this. The problem is that master Xuanzang doesn''t have so much money." Hearing Xiong Hei''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "do you mean Xuanzang has no money?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Xiong Hei nodded. They didn''t want to give Chu fan the impression that they didn''t work well. See the action of a few people, Chu fan whole person all froze, is this mission going to so fail? "My Lord, if you just want master Xuanzang to spend 10000 taels of gold in your shop, I have a way." Looking at the cautious bear black on his face, Chu fan pulled out the corner of his mouth: "if you have something to say, don''t show such an obscene expression." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Xiong Hei''s body is stiff. I''m obviously witty, OK? "My Lord, we can give master Xuanzang 10000 taels of gold first, and then let him draw the lottery..." After that, Xiong Hei looks at Chu fan expectantly, and Chu fan is stunned by this idea. Obscene, too obscene, no wonder a simple person like me can''t think of a way. If Xiong Hei knew Chu fan''s inner thoughts, he would not have come forward with an idea. "My Lord, isn''t this a bad way?" Seeing that Chu fan didn''t speak for most of the day, Xiong Hei asked carefully. Chu fan was stunned: "no, it''s a wonderful way. I''ll give you 10000 taels of gold later, and then you can finish the task." "Goo Doo!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Xiong hei and others swallowed a mouthful of saliva, ten thousand taels of gold, which many people can''t see in their lifetime! Seeing the excited Xiong Hei, Chu fan raised his mouth: "don''t be excited. I''ll let Xue Rengui follow you then." Although there is a temptation to live forever, who knows if these guys will make other choices when they face 10000 taels of gold, so there must be necessary insurance. Xiong hei and others naturally understand Chu fan''s meaning, but they don''t object to it. If they don''t have a master to protect them, they don''t feel at ease. Because of the limited time, Chu fan directly gave the gold to Xiong hei and others to let them leave. While they were leaving, Chu fan suddenly felt something in his heart: "system, how do I think this task is that you want to get my money?" ¡­¡­ "Please don''t question the morality of this system!" Hearing the answer from the system, Chu fan''s doubts became more intense: "why does your voice sound so weak?" "Cough, this system has some colds today, so I''m leaving. I won''t send them away!" After the sound fell, Chu fan was allowed to call, but the system didn''t make any more sound. At this time, Chu fan could only offer a middle finger full of sincerity. Not to mention Chu fan, after Xue Rengui and Xiong Hei left, they came all the way to the outside of a temple. Then Xiong Hei turned to Xue Rengui and said: "boss, master Xuanzang is in this temple, but we need to make other preparations if we want to complete the task." "You can arrange it." Xue Rengui also knows that he can''t catch up with the five guys in front of him in making small moves, so he becomes the shake hands manager directly. Chapter 120 After hearing Xue Rengui''s words, Xiong Hei was pleased in his eyes, and then nodded: "boss, don''t worry, we will do it right!" After that, the five people leaned together and muttered. A few minutes later, Xiong Hei nodded confidently to Xue Rengui, and then walked towards the temple. "Gentlemen, would you like to sign or pay homage to Buddha?" As soon as they arrived at the gate of the temple, several people were stopped by a little monk. Seeing the little monk''s action, Xiong Hei laughed: "little master, we''re here to see Master Xuanzang. We hope it''s convenient." It has to be said that Xiong Hei is really not suitable to be a good man. After a normal sentence was said by him, he added a sense of obscenity. Fortunately, the character of this little Shami is quite good. If other people are here, they will define him as a bad person at the moment when they see Xiong Hei. "Amitabha, although the appearance of benefactor is strange, he has a heart yearning for my Buddha. I admire him!" When you hear little Shami''s words, Xiong Hei is so ugly that you can''t see it without slapping him directly on his brain melon seeds? "Benefactor, please follow me." With the little monk leading the way, a few people soon found a beautiful and fair skinned monk. "Master Xuanzang, these benefactors want to ask you for Buddhism." Seeing Xiong Hei behind him, Xuanzang frowned a little. What are these things? They don''t look like good people. "Amitabha, benefactors, what do you want to do to find the poor monk?" While several people were talking, the little monk had already left. Only Xue Rengui and Xiong Hei were left at the scene. "Poop As soon as Xuanzang''s words came out, Xiong Hei''s five fell on their knees: "I hope master can save our lives!" Seeing the five people''s movements, Xuanzang was stunned. Then he quickly went to help several people. Unfortunately, Xiong Hei''s attitude was extremely firm. He couldn''t pull them up at all. A few minutes later, Xuanzang sighed helplessly: "what do you want to do?" While Xuanzang was talking, Xiong Hei''s eyes flashed a glow of joy. Then he looked up at Xuanzang and said: "master, we want you to go to the mysterious card store in Fengwu street to buy some cards." Before Xuanzang could speak, Xiong Hei spoke again: "master, don''t worry, we will help you with the money for the card." Hearing Xiong Hei''s words, Xuanzang was stunned for a long time. It seemed that these people kowtowed to themselves just to help them buy something? "It''s easy, benefactor, but I want to know why you don''t go to buy it yourself?" As soon as Xuanzang''s words came out, tears came out of Xiong Hei''s eyes: "master, we are forced, too. If you don''t help us, we will die!" The plan of Xiong hei and others is very simple, that is to cry. If they don''t agree with each other, they will die, but they don''t say why. This method is useless to others, but it has a great effect on Tang Xuanzang. Seeing the five men kneeling in front of him crying, Tang Xuanzang sighed and finally said, "please don''t be like this, benefactor. I''ll go along with you!" Chapter 121 "Thank you master, thank you master!" As soon as Tang Xuanzang''s words came out, Xiong hei and others got up cleanly, and then took Tang Sanzang to the card store. A few minutes later, Chu fan looked at Xiong Hei with a dull face, and several people pulled a panting monk to stand in front of him: "how many are you Although he knew that the bald man in front of him should be Tang monk, as a professional actor, Chu Fan said he was very dedicated. But what makes Chu fan curious is the current state of Monk Tang. Looking at his panting, what is the child doing in the dead of night? "Shopkeeper, buy cards, buy ten red cards!" Before Tang Xuanzang finished, Xiong Hei said aloud. Chufan didn''t pay attention to the two goods. Instead, he looked directly at Xuanzang and noticed Chufan''s eyes. Xuanzang was stunned for a moment. Then he nodded and said: "I want to buy ten red cards." In fact, up to now, he is still in a state of stupidity. He just follows Xiong Hei''s words. "Master, do you want to buy it?" Xuanzang wanted to say no, but when he came into contact with Xiong hei and other people''s eyes, he could only sigh helplessly: "poor monk wants to buy it." As soon as Tang Xuanzang''s words came out, Xiong Hei''s face brightened, and then he handed over a box full of gold: "this is the master''s money, please check it." "No, I believe in the character of the master." Chu fan''s face is dignified. Can you not believe that he put the money in the box, and he hasn''t even opened the seal. After that, a pile of red cards appeared in Chu fan''s hand: "master, please." Without stage fright, Tang Xuanzang took ten cards from Chu fan: "Amitabha, I don''t know what the card is for. I hope the owner will make it clear." Chu fan looked at the cards in Tang Xuanzang''s hand, nine of them were white cards, but the last card was a stack of books: [Mahayana sutra] classification: item card (Orange) Introduction: the top Buddhist Sutras can ferry people, spirits, immortals and Demons function: with this card, you can get 81 Mahayana sutras. Note: Tang Xuanzang''s exclusive "system, you are so cruel." You should know that the purpose of Monk Tang''s journey to the west is to learn from the Scriptures, but now the Scriptures have fallen into the hands of Monk Tang. If Guanyin and others can''t find a new excuse, it''s estimated that their journey to the West will be destroyed! And you can get orange items from the red card. If the system doesn''t have hands and feet, Chu fan doesn''t believe it. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the system made no secret, but happily said: "sit down, basic operation!" "Congratulations, master!" When communicating with the system, Chu fan handed the card to Xuanzang and explained the usage of the contents. When Tang Xuanzang had something else to say, Xiong Hei had already pulled Xuanzang out of the small shop with Chu fan''s sign. As soon as he got outside, Xiong Hei gave Xuanzang a gift: "thank you for your help this time. Those 81 sutras will be our gift to you." After that, without waiting for Xuanzang''s reaction, several people had disappeared completely. Looking at the people who had gone away, Tang Xuanzang was stunned at first, and then saluted them respectfully: "Amitabha, poor monk, thank you for your benefactor''s benediction!" Chapter 122 Xuanzang can become a famous master of the whole Tang Dynasty, he is not a fool. What happened today is really strange. If there is no plan, he doesn''t believe it. Fortunately, Xuanzang was a man of great wisdom and kindness. Therefore, the actions of Chu fan and others were independently defined by him as "mysterious people who convey Buddhist scriptures to him.". "Eighty one Mahayana sutras?" Although I don''t know what the Mahayana sutra is, it sounds so powerful. In this case, Xuanzang''s heart was full of expectations. Not to mention Xuanzang, who went back to study Buddhist scriptures, Chu fan now looks angry: "system, why didn''t I get the mysterious card?" After Xuanzang got the Mahayana sutra, the voice of the system rang: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task of" drawing money from the bottom of the pot "and getting a chance to draw a random lottery!" However, when looking at his own panel, he found a problem. Tang Xuanzang had bought ten red cards just now, but Chu fan found that he had not been rewarded with his own card. Hearing Chu fan''s problem, the voice of the system immediately rang: "Ding, cheating was detected in the process of selling the card, so the exclusive card reward was cancelled." ¡­¡­ Dog system you come out, I Chu someone and you never die! It seems to know that Chu fan is in a violent state now, so the system doesn''t make any sound again. "Start the lottery!" Up to now, Chu fan has a good understanding of the dog system. In order to prevent his lucky draw from being swallowed by ya, he decides to use everything immediately! "Ding, congratulations on the host''s successful card withdrawal. You have got a green character card. Please check it in time!" "Green, green Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan couldn''t catch a breath and went into a coma. Lao Tzu changed 10000 taels of gold into a green character card? Offering a sincere middle finger again, Chu Fan said that he and the dog system are no longer friends! Although very dissatisfied with the operation of the system, but in line with the good habit of not wasting, Chu fan still looked at his card. "Lying trough!" After seeing the words on the card clearly, Chu fan couldn''t help exclaiming. [youth gift pack] category: character card (green) Introduction: the power of youth is unmatched! Function: with this card, you can get the "youth gift pack" of the mission group, which includes: Locke Lee, Kay, and Maite Dai remarks: let''s spread our blood for youth! Shentemo''s youth gift bag. Looking at the three fools with green waistcoats, watermelon heads and snow-white teeth painted on the card, Chu fan thinks that this card can be called "Hetong gift bag"! "System, can you discuss the return, you only need to return 5000 taels of gold." As soon as Chu fan''s voice was over, the voice of the system rang out again: "the system is produced, no return!" Ha ha Chu fan felt that he must have been in the wrong posture when he crossed. Otherwise, why other people''s homes are all "system products, must be high-quality products", but he changed a lot when he came here. "Well, in that case, let''s raise some mascots." Knowing that there is no way to get the system, Chu fan can only give full play to his Ah Q spirit. Chapter 123 "Ah, I smell the taste of youth, for youth, let''s do 10000 push ups today?" "If you can''t finish it in an hour, add 5000 kilometers." "For youth!" Although he had psychological preparation, when he saw three watermelon heads in Green Jackets appear in front of him, Chu fan still felt his heart twitch: "evil..." "Shopkeeper, what is this?" Three shouting River boys appeared, even Xue Rengui, who was always calm, could not help a twitch at the corner of his mouth. "Ah, are you the one who calls us? I feel the vitality of youth from you!" Looking at the watermelon head talking, Chu fan''s mouth is drawn. Don''t be funny. I don''t have that strange thing. "Keke, Rengui, from now on, there is an important task for you." Hear Chu fan''s words, Xue Rengui a Leng, his heart has a bad premonition was born. "These three are the new members of our shop. You will take care of them for the time being!" After that, Chu fan doesn''t wait for Xue Rengui to speak, so he runs out of the small shop. He really doesn''t dare to face the three guys, otherwise the chance of murder is too high. "Keke, what do you call them?" looked as like as two peas in front of them, except for their age. Xue Rengui felt a stab in his head. This look was not what a fuel saving lamp was! "Ha ha, my name is Mike Kay (Dai, Locke Lee). Please take care of me in the future." When Xue Rengui and his three "river boys" were familiar with Chang''an City, Chu fan found another thing. He found that many people were rushing to the same place. "What are you going to do, old man?" If at ordinary times, Chu fan certainly won''t be interested in this kind of thing, but now he has nothing to do, in case of Cheng Yaojin beating his son again, he can still go to the theatre. The old man who was on his way was stopped by Chu fan for a moment. Then he immediately saluted and said: "my Lord, I heard that there will be a land and water law meeting in front of us. The famous monks of the Tang Dynasty will talk about Taoism there. We all want to take a place in advance." "I see. Thank you, old man." After bowing to the old man, Chu fan plans to change his way. Thanks to the influence of the system, he doesn''t like those big bald heads. However, just then, a familiar voice sounded: "owner Chu, stay!" "Liu Laogen?" Looking at the awkward posture of Liu Gen running from a distance, Chu fan''s mouth draws, how can he meet this goods? "Shopkeeper, my lord invites you to come over." Liu Gen doesn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. After running over, he quickly points to the distance. Hearing Liu Gen''s words, Chu fan nodded. Naturally, only Li Shimin, the top landlord of the Tang Dynasty, could be called an adult. He followed Liu Gen to a small teahouse. Sure enough, he saw Li Shimin sitting there in plain clothes, with a series of Ministers like Lao Cheng sitting beside him. As soon as he walked into the teahouse, before Chu fan could speak, Li Shimin had already said: "the owner is coming. Please sit down quickly." Chu fan nodded his head to express his thanks. After sitting down, he asked suspiciously: "why did your majesty leave the palace today?" Chapter 124 Li Shimin''s face is still a little pale. At a glance, he knows that he has just recovered from a serious illness. Normally, he should be cultivated in the palace at this time. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin coughed twice, and then said: "I don''t know if the owner knows about this land and water meeting?" Chu fan was stunned: "I just heard that." "Someone came to me last night and asked me to choose Tang Xuanzang to go to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures today." When he spoke, a haze flashed over Li Shimin''s face. It was a great shame for him to be instructed by others. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan took a puff from the corner of his mouth. These guys of Buddhism really have no brains. First he calculated Li Shimin, and now he came to order Li Shimin. It is estimated that those temples would have been demolished by Li Shimin if they were not for lack of strength? "What is your Majesty''s plan?" "Ah..." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin sighed helplessly: "just because he didn''t know what to do, he came to ask the shopkeeper." "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" As soon as Li Shimin''s words fell, the voice of the system appeared. Chu fan was stunned, and then looked at his own task panel: task: the beginning of the journey to the West Introduction: the dike of a thousand miles broke in the ant nest. In the plan to destroy the journey to the west, we should not miss any details! Requirement: let River boy Cough, youth trio join the westbound team! Time limit: no reward: immediately open a daily card failure penalty: mental seal the host for three years! ¡­¡­ "System, what is spiritual seal?" According to the normal, Chu fan is most concerned about punishment, you know the system this guy will not miss any chance to entrap him. Sure enough, as soon as Chu fan asked, the voice of the system rang out: "in three years, the host will not have any interest in the opposite sex, on the contrary, it will be full of favor for the same sex!" At the thought of that kind of picture, Chu fan immediately hit a shiver, dog system, you are cruel! "Your Majesty, Buddhism has paid a great price for the westward journey, so we can''t refuse it, but we can make some changes." Chu fan thought about the three best characters, and then said: "at that time, your majesty only needs to send three people to protect Tang Xuanzang. As for the candidates, I''m ready." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin nodded: "in that case, do as Mr. Chu said." Li Shimin himself knows that it is impossible to refuse Buddhism. He just wants to disgust Buddhism when he comes to Chu fan. Obviously, Chu fan has this ability. With Chu fan as a backer, Li Shimin seems to be in a good mood. He arched his hand to Chu fan before walking to the land and water law society. After Li Shimin left, Chu fan hesitated and rushed to the land and water law society. But he knew that Guanyin would appear this time, and he was still very curious about him "Tut Tut, the city is really full of reflective armor." Looking at the big heads reflecting in the sun in front of him, Chu fan couldn''t help feeling. At this moment, the crowd suddenly became agitated, and then Chu fan saw a familiar young monk walking out of the crowd with a smile on his face: "Amitabha, poor monk Tang Xuanzang, I''ve met you benefactors!" Chapter 125 With the salute of Tang Xuanzang, all the people present were quiet. Looking at Tang Xuanzang, Chu fan turned his mouth. Although he was very reluctant, he still had to admit one thing, that is, this monk can absolutely threaten his position as "the first marshal in Chang''an City"! "Do you want to find a chance to get rid of ya?" "Ding, if the host wants to commit suicide, this system will provide a simpler way!" ¡­¡­ Well, there''s a big guy behind the family, and there''s only a second force system behind us. So, in order to maintain your position, young monk, you''d better travel! When Chu fan was distracted, the biguantous at the scene had already begun to preach, but Tang Xuanzang suppressed all of them. Just when Chu fan was so bored that he was about to fall asleep, a lotus suddenly flew down from the sky. At the same time, there was a kind-hearted woman sitting on the lotus. As soon as the woman appeared, the scene, which was still quiet, immediately became noisy, and all the people on the scene fell to their knees. Some people were excited and cried: "Guanyin Bodhisattva, Bodhisattva bless..." The monks on the scene were also excited: "the little monk visited the Bodhisattva." Guanyin is very powerful. When he appears, even Li Shimin has to bow his head to show respect. However, if anyone pays attention, he will see a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes. "Amitabha, although your sermons can ferry souls, they can''t ferry people." Looking at the people kneeling down to him, a little invisible pride flashed in the eyes of Guanyin Bodhisattva, and then he said. "Dare to ask Bodhisattvas, how can they help others?" Naturally speaking is Tang Xuanzang, who performed the best in the water and land assembly. In fact, if he does not speak, other monks are not qualified to speak. After hearing Tang Xuanzang''s words, Guanyin Bodhisattva raised his mouth: "poor monk came from the West and found that you people in the East were ignorant and could not get rid of the pain of reincarnation, so he was willing to pass down 81 Mahayana sutras." When he said that, Guanyin stopped for a moment, looked at the people with hot eyes on the ground, and then said: "however, the Dharma can''t be passed lightly. Tang Xuanzang, would you like to go to the western great Leiyin temple and take 81 scriptures back to the East to save the world?" After that, Guanyin quietly looked at Tang Xuanzang. She was not worried about the ups and downs. Tang Xuanzang is the reincarnation of Jin chanzi. Although he lost his memory due to reincarnation, his pursuit of scriptures will not change. Li Shimin has been "convinced" by her for a long time, so in Guanyin''s view, today''s affairs are just a passing through. However, as soon as Guanyin''s words were finished, Tang Xuanzang was stunned for a moment, and then opened his mouth to say a passage: "Buddha said..." As soon as these words came out, all the people on the scene felt light, as if they had forgotten all their troubles in an instant, and even their physical pain had been reduced a lot. A few minutes later, Tang Xuanzang stopped his movements, and then he looked at Guanyin with a dull face: "Amitabha, what are the Mahayana sutras in the mouth of Bodhisattva?" ¡­¡­ NMLGB£¡ When he heard Tang Xuanzang''s words, the corner of Guanyin''s mouth twitched, and he almost ran away. If you insist on describing Guanyin''s current mood, it is a sentence: "what''s the special situation?" Chapter 126 There was no problem with the plan and the process, but how did Tang Xuanzang master the Mahayana sutra? You should know that the Mahayana sutra is the secret of Buddhism. Before becoming a Buddha, you are not qualified to read it. Even the awakening memory of Jin Chan Zi is useless. "It''s the daomen who are playing tricks?" As soon as this idea appeared, it was wiped out by Guanyin. The Taoist people were staring at by them. It was impossible for them to do it. Besides, they didn''t understand the Mahayana sutra. "Amitabha..." Because the situation was so sudden, Guan Shiyin was stunned when facing Tang Xuanzang''s question. After a few minutes of silence, she nodded helplessly: "this is the Mahayana sutra." When talking, Guanyin''s face is as ugly as eating excrement. What''s the matter now? In desperation, Guanyin could only look at Li Shimin, and her voice rang out in Li Shimin''s mind: "I hope your majesty can help me. After it is completed, I will pray for your Majesty in person." Hearing the voice coming from his mind, Li Shimin''s mouth slightly raised. He wanted to refuse directly, but he knew that even if he was rejected by himself, Buddhism had other ways, so he held out three fingers: "thirty years of life!" Li Shimin''s voice is very small, but he is sure that Guanyin can hear it. Li Shimin is very happy to think that ya broke into the palace to threaten himself last night. Even the wrinkles on his face seem to be laughing. "Three years..." "Bodhisattva, please be wise." ¡­¡­ When I heard Li Shimin''s words, Guanyin drew her lips. Do you believe that if it wasn''t for Li Shimin, you would be a lump now? Fortunately, Guan Shiyin knew that he was asking for help, so he could only take a big breath: "twenty years, one more day, I can''t take it out." If she wants to increase the life span of ordinary people, she can do it naturally. But Li Shimin is the emperor of human beings. If he changes his life span without authorization, the whole Buddhism will have to pay some price. As soon as the voice of Guanyin fell, the corner of Li Shimin''s mouth was raised: "it''s a deal. Please add ten years to my life and Guanyin''s maidservant." When he heard the word "Guanyin maidservant", the Bodhisattva pulled out his mouth. Although he knew who you were talking about, why did he always feel that she was blaspheming me? "Don''t worry, your majesty," said the poor monk As soon as Guanyin''s words fell, Li Shimin felt light. His originally weak body not only recovered, but also had fewer wrinkles on his hands. "Master Xuanzang?" Now that he has received the benefits, he naturally wants to do business. Li Shimin looks down at Tang Xuanzang. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Tang Xuanzang quickly fell on his knees: "I have seen your majesty!" "Xuanzang, since Bodhisattva said that she saw the people of the Tang Dynasty living in dire straits, would you like to start from the Tang Dynasty and help the people of the Tang Dynasty spread Buddhist scriptures and check the living conditions of the western people all the way After hearing Li Shimin''s words, the corner of Guanyin Bodhisattva''s mouth was drawn. How could it be that he had changed from taking scriptures to preaching them? "I''m willing!" As soon as he heard Li Shimin''s words, Tang Xuanzang''s eyes lit up like two little light bulbs. Preaching scriptures, from the great Tang Dynasty to the west, what a great undertaking! "Shanya, Shanya, in that case, Xuanzang, you can set out tomorrow. I will send three warriors to protect you all the way." Chapter 127 "By your Majesty''s orders!" Seeing that Tang Xuanzang finally agreed, Guan Shiyin was greatly relieved. Although the process was bumpy, it was finally settled. "In that case, Xuanzang, I''ll wait for you at Leiyin temple." The process is too bad, bad heart to Guanyin do not want to talk more, casually will purple gold bowl and other equipment to Tang Xuanzang after directly disappeared in the air. Looking at the whole black face of Guanyin, Chu fan fainted without laughing. His only regret now is that he didn''t have a camera or something to remember. After Guanyin left, Li Shimin announced in public that he and Tang Xuanzang were brothers of the opposite sex. He also named Tang Sanzang and said that he would be the backstage of Tang Sanzang forever After watching the whole process, Chu fan really thinks that Li Shimin can definitely afford the word "movie king". If he didn''t know that ya wanted to kill all his bald heads, he really thought how much he liked monks. The next day, Chu fan saw Li Shimin and Tang Sanzang standing hand in hand at the door of his shop. "Your Majesty, what are you The scene was so hot that Chu fan even felt that there was something in the air called "Jiqing". "Sir, I brought my younger brother to buy some treasures, so that I could protect my younger brother on the road." Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu Fan said: "I don''t know what your majesty needs?" "Ten red cards!" Pride! Chu fan can even see Li Shimin''s mouth trembling when he is talking. This guy is really willing to buy people''s hearts! Ten cards appeared in his hand, Li Shimin handed them to Tang Sanzang, and then said: "Yudi, are you lucky?" "Amitabha, don''t worry, brother. I won''t let you down!" Poor Tang Sanzang, after all, is just an ordinary monk. After a night''s brainwashing, he has long regarded Li Shimin as his real elder brother, and even his eyes on these cards are dignified. When all the ten cards were opened, Chu fan''s eyes became strange: "master is really lucky!" [unlimited energy Harley] classification: sky item card (blue) Introduction: Magic Harley from a certain technology plane can use solar energy, wind energy, thermal energy Function: with this card, you can get the item "Harley" with the skill of "locomotive master" remarks: my energy is beyond your imagination! [extreme Sunglasses] classification: item card (blue) Introduction: Magic modified sunglasses from a certain technology plane can protect against wind and detect data Function: with this card, you can get the item "extreme Sunglasses", which has the function of seeing through bioenergy! Note: low profile castration version is the eye of the eye [magic mobile phone] * 3 classification: item card (blue) Introduction: Magic mobile phone from a certain technology plane function: with this card, you can get the item "magic mobile phone", and magic mobile phones have the function of communication! Note: Mom will never worry about my long distance relationship again "Amitabha, the shopkeeper joked." Although he was being polite, the joy on Tang Sanzang''s face was still very clear. Even Li Shimin was greatly relieved. Although he was trying to buy people''s hearts, he could not use money to get rid of them! "Sir, do you have any warriors who can accompany your brother to the west?" Chapter 128 "That''s nature." As soon as he heard Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan immediately called to the inside: "Xiao Li, come out!" As soon as Chu fan''s voice ended, three watermelon heads in Green Jackets came out: "ah, I feel the call of youth!" ¡­¡­ "You three, follow the master. It''s your task to protect him." Chu fan really doesn''t want to talk to these three idiots, because it''s not responsible for his own life. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, the three stood behind Tang Sanzang without hesitation: "is this the goal of youth? Don''t worry, as long as we don''t die, the bald head won''t be hurt a little bit!" "Shopkeeper, this Is it reliable? " Seeing the performance of the three, even Li Shimin, who has always trusted Chu fan, is a bit of a slap in the face. Is it too unreliable? "Don''t worry, your majesty. No problem." Although the brains of these three guys are not easy to use, they can fight against Ao Shun with all their strength. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin nodded. Since Chu fan had promised, he would not say anything more. Seeing that Li Shimin agreed, Tang Sanzang could only nod to the three river boys: "please take care of them more in the future." At the moment when Tang Sanzang''s voice fell, the voice of the system rang wildly: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task of" the beginning of the journey to the west ". Open the daily card" industrial alcohol "randomly and get the new task" agent ". Please check it in time!" Task: agent Introduction: as a great businessman, how can we not have an agent? Requirements: let Tang Sanzang become the agent of mysterious card! Time limit: no reward: no failure punishment: passively open the "wretched aura"! ¡­¡­ Chu fan can guess that the "wretched aura" is definitely not a good thing. "Master, I have one more thing to ask for. I hope you can help me." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Tang Sanzang was stunned, and then said: "I don''t know what the shopkeeper wants to do next?" "Master, all the way to the west, is bound to pass through many cities. I wonder if you can help me sell the cards?" Seeing Tang Sanzang''s face, Chu Fan said: "if the master meets difficulties on the road, maybe he can solve the problem by buying these cards." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Li Shimin took a puff from the corner of his mouth, then glanced at Chu fan with his eyes. How many holes do you have in your family''s cards? Dare you say you don''t know? Fortunately, Tang Sanzang''s influence on mysterious cards is very good. After all, he has gained a lot of treasures twice in a row. "Amitabha, since it is entrusted by the owner, I dare not refuse." After Tang Sanzang agreed, he found that he suddenly had a lot of things in his mind, and Chu fan also heard the voice of the system: "Ding, congratulations on Tang Sanzang''s becoming an agent of card shop, obtaining the right to sell and purchase all cards at the lower level of the host!" With the system to transmit information, Chu fan naturally didn''t need to explain too much. In just a few minutes, Tang Sanzang knew his ability. After some trimming, Tang Sanzang, who was riding on Harley, wearing sunglasses and a mobile phone, set out on the road under the protection of three "river boys". "System, why is that bald man so lucky?" Chapter 129 As soon as Tang Sanzang and others left, Chu fan asked the system. As a mysterious card merchant, Chu fan knows how likely this thing is. "Ding, at the moment when Sanzang became a Buddhist Scripture seeker in Tang Dynasty, his Qi luck was already connected with Buddhism. Therefore, his lucky draw consumed Buddhism''s Qi luck every time." After hearing the explanation of the system, Chu Fan said: "so you specially turn on the function of purchasing cards for him, just to consume Buddhist spirit?" "Ding, you are evil." ¡­¡­ WCNMLGB£¡ Are you going to be shameless? As a self-restraint host, Chu Fan said that he would never do anything inconsistent with his temperament, so he just quietly offered a middle finger for a certain system. "Shopkeeper, shopkeeper, are you there?" Looking at Cheng Chuliang who yells and rushes in from the outside, Chu fan''s mouth draws. Although he has a good understanding of the "arrogance" of the old Cheng family, when he saw this guy standing in front of him and asking if he was there, he still wanted to go away: "when were you blind?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang was stunned: "ah, I''m not blind?" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words were finished, Chu fan suddenly drank: "I''m not blind. Can''t you see that I''ve been sitting here all the time?" "Shopkeeper, it''s not the time to joke. There''s something big going on in Chang''an city!" "Is Lao Cheng gone?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s mouth twitches, so how much resentment do you have against my old man? Chu Liang knew that this topic was not suitable for further discussion, so he quickly said what he wanted to say: "nothing happened in your family!" "What?" Chu fan almost thought that he had auditory hallucination: "are you kidding me?" Since yidianbai was called out, Chu fan paid little attention to it, but he was also a real immortal, and could he be bullied by others? "It''s true!" Seeing that Chu fan didn''t believe it, Cheng Chuliang said anxiously: "it''s true that your family drank the wine of Qinglian Jianxian for nothing, and now they are caught..." "Li Bai?" Hear green lotus Sword Fairy four words, Chu fan immediately thought of each other''s identity. Cheng Chuliang nodded: "shopkeeper, Li Bai is a disciple of LV Dongbin. If you go later, it''s estimated that a little white in your house will become a dish!" "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Looking at the task that suddenly appeared, Chu Fan said: "other people''s mounts are mounts. How can Laozi''s mounts be the same as his ancestors?" Task: save the soldiers Introduction: as the host of this system, how can the mount allow others to bully? Requirement 1: save a little white requirement 2: trick Li Bai time limit: five hours reward: upgrade your cultivation to immortal failure punishment: lose the chance to advance your cultivation! "Lead the way!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chu Liang was stunned, then nodded and ran toward the outside. When Chu fan and Cheng Chuliang arrived at a restaurant, they happened to see a fat man in white sitting a little white under his ass: "little guy, if your host can''t compensate me for my wine, you are ready to die." Just as he was talking, a little Bai, who had been wilting, suddenly had a mental shock: "yingyingying ~" "is this guy raised by you?" Chapter 130 Looking at a little white, Chu fan sighed helplessly: "please release my pet." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Bai''s chubby face showed a smile: "it''s easy to say, but this guy stole my wine. As the host, should you compensate me?" "Ying Ying ~" in addition to Li Bai''s voice, there was a pitiful cry for help from a little Bai. "Keke, the famous green lotus Sword Fairy, doesn''t care about a small animal?" ¡­¡­ When he heard Chu fan''s words, Li Bai took a puff from the corner of his mouth, and then looked at Chu fan with incredible eyes. It was the first time that he saw such a shameless person. True fairy level demon fairy, in your mouth is a small animal? What are these mortals, mole crickets? Although he was surprised at Chu fan''s shamelessness, Li Bai still said that he had to make up for what he had lost, so Li Bai didn''t want to pretend to be elegant, and said with a overcast face: "this guy drank it, and I stole it from the white fairy Keke, if I don''t pay for the baixianzui, I can only have a meat meal! " When he heard Li Bai''s words, Chu fan drew his lips. The word you were about to say was steal, right? "Mr. Taibai, I don''t know how you intend me to compensate you?" "Well, as long as it makes me drunk!" As soon as Li Bai''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang jumped out: "Mr. Qinglian, are you not so authentic?" As he spoke, Cheng Chuliang also turned back to Chu fan and explained: "Qinglian sword immortal is known as a thousand cups never drunk. Once he made a bet with his majesty, but he didn''t get drunk after drinking all the wine in the Imperial Palace cellar!" "Tut Tut, little fellow, it''s not good to speak ill of others behind their back." After hearing Cheng Chuliang tell all his secrets, Li Bai stares at him discontentedly, and then looks at Chu fan: "why, can''t Chu manager with Erguotou be afraid?" "I didn''t expect Li Bai, the famous Sword Fairy of Qinglian, to know my name!" When speaking, Chu fan looks at Li Bai strangely. If he can''t see that Li Bai is deliberately picking fault for himself at this time, he is a pig. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Bai rubbed his nose embarrassed. In fact, he is not stingy. If someone else drinks his wine today, he will never say anything. But after knowing that Chu fan has Erguotou in his hand, he has other thoughts in his heart. Seeing Li Bai''s appearance, Chu fan raised his mouth: "why don''t Mr. Taibai make a bet with me?" "Bet on what?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Bai''s eyes flashed a trace of curiosity, and then inquired directly. "I offer good wine. If you''re drunk, let it go and apologize to the whole city." "What if I''m not drunk?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Li Bai began to ask. He was very confident in himself. Even the celestial wine rarely made him drunk, let alone the wine of the mortal world. "If you''re not drunk, I''ll help you get as much wine as you want, even xianniang!" "Deal!" Li Bai looked at Chu fan excitedly. There was a line in his fiery eyes: "people are stupid and have a lot of money, you can bully them!" Chapter 131 Feel from Li Bai''s eyes, Chu fan mouth a smoke, this is the first time I Chu someone was regarded as a Kaizi! After they confirmed the bet, Li Bai took out a lot of wine cups with an excited face: "I''ve sealed my accomplishments. You can take out the wine!" Cultivation must be sealed. Otherwise, Li Bai''s cultivation is useless even if he drinks arsenic. ¡­¡­ Looking at the large and small wine bowls on the table, Chu fan took a puff from the corner of his mouth, so how impatient are you? "In that case, let''s start." A strange smile appeared at the corner of Chu fan''s mouth, and then a white card appeared in his hand: "please taste it!" As soon as the voice fell, the card in hand had turned into a 500ml glass bottle, which also contained some transparent liquid. "Goo Doo!" As soon as the bottle appeared, Li Bai swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He had drunk Erguotou, but since Chu fan had a competition with him, the wine he took out must be better than Erguotou. Looking at the excited Li Bai, Chu fan raised the corner of his mouth and twisted the industrial alcohol bottle in his hand: "please [industrial alcohol] classification: drugs (green) Introduction: pharmaceutical products from a scientific and technological world, 100% pure alcohol! Function: disinfection and sterilization remarks: the price is ten Liang gold! You know, in the days of Dixing, the alcohol content of normal wine was only 30%, and the alcohol content of Datang liquor was only more than 10%, while the industrial alcohol, ha ha "Gudu ~" after watching Li Bai kill half a bottle of industrial alcohol, Chu fan has quietly drawn a cross on his chest. "Good wine!" After drinking, Li Bai''s face turned red with the speed visible to the naked eye, and then slapped on the table: "good wine, good wine!" "Goo Doo!" Another bite. Seeing Li Bai''s action, Chu fan''s mouth is stiff. Niang, isn''t she so cruel? At the thought of raising a wine barrel, Chu fan seemed to see his little money leaving little by little. "Good Wine ~ " fortunately, Li Bai didn''t let Chu fan down after all. After killing the tenth bottle of industrial alcohol, Ya finally sighed and fell on the table. Seeing the drunk Li Bai, Cheng Chu Liang looks at Chu fan with adoration: "shopkeeper, you are so powerful. I will obey you if I don''t accept anyone in my life!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan''s mouth drew. If you didn''t reach for the half bottle of industrial alcohol when you were talking, I would believe you! "If you want to die, drink this thing." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang looked at him in disbelief: "the owner, isn''t he half a bottle of wine, so he won''t kill me directly?" Hear Cheng Chu Liang''s words, Chu fan mouth a draw, is in your eyes an Chu someone is such a mean person? Thanks to Chu fan''s failure to speak out, Cheng Chu Liang would have given him a satisfactory answer. "Even immortals can get drunk. Can you guess if you can survive by drinking it?" This is not Chu fan''s bluff to Cheng Chuliang. When he was in the earth star, many people died of drinking industrial alcohol. Seeing Chu fan didn''t seem like a joke, Cheng Chuliang took a pity look at the industrial alcohol on the table: "shopkeeper, if I drink less, can I stand it?" Chapter 132 As an earthstar, Chu fan feels that he has always been the top of the pyramid of eaters. However, when he met Cheng Chuliang, he realized the meaning of "a mountain is higher than a mountain.". Even with Chu fan''s warning, Ya drank half a liang of industrial alcohol, and then was pulled back by his servants with a carriage. To say that we must find another food that can compete with Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan believes that it can only be Li Bai. Although killed a lot of industrial alcohol, but with enough strong body, Ya woke up early the next morning, and successfully awakened Chu fan from his dream. "Manager Chu, come out quickly. If you have the courage to intoxicate me, don''t you have the courage to come out?" Seeing a fat man in a long white dress standing under the window of a small broken shop in the early morning yelling, the people of Tang Dynasty around also began to talk about it. Passerby A: "tut Tut, I''ve heard that those rich people have strange hobbies for a long time. I didn''t expect that the owner''s appetite was so good!" Passerby B: "I tell you, my second brother''s fourth cousin''s aunt''s son also likes this one, but he likes young and good-looking young students." ¡­¡­ Although Chu fan didn''t know what the common people were saying, he could see the fire of gossip in each other''s eyes! "Li Bai, don''t you sleep in the morning?" Looking at Chu fan''s head sticking out of the window, Li Bai''s face brightened, then touched his big stomach and said: "ha ha ha, young people are going to be full of vitality. How can we waste our good time in sleep?" When you hear Li Bai''s words, Chu fan''s mouth is drawn. If you have the ability to live with the three men of Hetong for a month, if you dare to say that you are energetic, I will knock one for you! However, after what happened yesterday, Chu fan had already known about the face of the fat man, so he would not waste time with him: "Mr. Taibai is in such a hurry, is he going to fulfill his promise?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, he saw Li Bai''s face changed. Then he bowed seriously to the little white lying beside him: "I''m sorry for the offence yesterday. Today, I specially say sorry to Taoist friends." Chu fan originally just wanted to let Li Bai retreat, who knows that the goods did not hesitate to apologize to a little white. Before Chu fan could react, Li Bai looked at him expectantly: "Daoyou, I don''t know if you still have yesterday''s fine wine. Li is willing to exchange it with you." "Hiss..." Hear Li Bai''s words, Chu fan mouth corner a smoke, Ya this is to drink fake wine addiction? "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task of" saving the soldier a little white ", and upgrading his cultivation to immortal!" When Li Bai apologizes to yidianbai, the voice of the system rings directly in Chu fan''s mind. "Ha ha ha, Chu boy, since you have such good wine, why don''t you share it with us? Your conscience is really bad!" Before Li Bai''s problem was solved, another loud voice rang out. Hearing the voice, Chu Fan said: "how can this old man join in the fun?" Looking at Cheng Yaojin with a hat and a stick, and his three followers, the three Mangfu of the Cheng family, Chu fan''s face is helpless: "Cheng Guogong, the wine you are drinking is not industrial alcohol, is it?" Chapter 133 "Yes, it''s the wine that has become essence!" On hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin was excited: "my son-in-law came back this morning and said that alcohol is delicious on earth." When he said that, Cheng Yaojin also licked his lips, and then said: "Chu boy, my old Cheng has such a good relationship with you, shouldn''t you give me something of this good thing?" Looking at Li Bai and Lao Cheng, who are looking forward to staring at themselves, Chu fan smokes from the corner of his mouth: "you two, it''s not that I''m stingy. It''s really that the alcohol is too strong. If I drink too much, it will do too much harm to my body." Old Cheng''s age is not young. Chu fan is not like ya. He is sent away by a bottle of industrial alcohol. However, Chu fan underestimated the dignity of being a eater, especially now there are two eaters. As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Li Bai quickly took out a small bottle: "it''s OK. I have pills here from my master. As long as I don''t die, any injury can recover!" After hearing Li Bai''s words, Chu fan didn''t have a mouthful of old blood. Is the elixir given by LV Dongbin for you to drink? With Li Bai''s background, Lao Cheng is full of confidence again, and pattes his chest directly: "it''s OK, Lao Cheng''s body can absolutely carry it!" ¡­¡­ So how afraid are these people to die? "Besides, what good wine can you have in Datang? The best wine in the world can only be found in our country of Wang!" Just as a few people were talking, a shrill voice came over, and then a figure with a thin, dry, tall hat of Cheng Yaojin came over. "Cassite?" As soon as the man came, Cheng Yaojin''s face changed: "why don''t you stay in the hotel and run out?" "What''s the purpose of this product, and the kingdom of Wang, why haven''t I heard of it?" Although he knew that the world was different from the Tang Dynasty in history, Chu fan was still a little curious when he suddenly heard of a country with such an unrestrained name. Looking at Chu fan, who was still in the window just now, suddenly jumped in front of him, Cheng Chuliang drew his mouth, and then explained in a low voice: "shopkeeper, do you know the kingdom of Yelang?" "I know." Chu fan nodded his head, thanks for the Chinese lessons in his previous life, and let him remember the idiom "arrogant at night". Cheng Chuliang didn''t know what Chu fan was thinking. He continued: "the kingdom of Wang is similar to the kingdom of Yelang. This guy seems to come to worship his majesty, but he doesn''t know how to get here." While Chu fan was talking to Cheng Chuliang, cassite had already spoken again. Ya first showed a disdainful smile to the people, and then said: "I tasted your wine at the banquet. Although our kingdom of Wang is not big, it has the strongest wine in the world, which is far from what you can compare with those drinks of Tang Dynasty." Hearing cassite''s words, Cheng Yaojin smokes from the corner of his mouth. You''re the only one who wants to drink the good wine of Datang? "Shopkeeper, this kind of waiter in a small country, your majesty usually won''t receive him, so he should only drink ordinary wine." "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Just as Cheng Chuliang was talking, the voice of the system suddenly rang out. Seeing the text in his task panel, Chu fan raised his mouth. Chapter 134 "How can a low-key person like me do such a thing? It''s really amazing Excited Task: slap your face Introduction: as the host of the strongest system of Zhutian Wanjie, how can you tolerate others to look down on your products? Requirement: teach cassite a lesson and let him realize his inferiority! Time limit: three hours reward: a special medicine card failure punishment: change of sexual orientation! Although the prize of this task is not very good, but compared with the task punishment, Chu fan is full of motivation in an instant. "Son of a bitch!" Looking at Chu fan with a sudden face of rage, Cheng Yaojin was stunned and couldn''t figure out what happened to him. "Do you mean that the wine of my Tang Dynasty is not as good as that of your country of dogs?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, cassite''s face was also angry: "my country is called Wang Zhiguo, not the country of dogs. Although you are powerful in Tang Dynasty, you can''t compare with Wang Zhiguo only by making wine!" "I''ll fight you alone!" Now Chu fan is like an angry patriotic youth, staring at cassite in front of him with an angry face: "I''m going to fight with you, I''ll give you a bottle of wine, as long as you can drink it and it''s OK, I''ll apologize to you, and admit that your wine is better than Datang''s!" "Deal!" Hearing their conversation, Cheng Yaojin and others look at cassite with pity. You know, yesterday''s alcohol, Cheng Chuliang only drank one mouthful and got drunk all night. After drinking one bottle, it is estimated that he has customized the coffin now. "If I lose, I''ll apologize to you." Hearing cassite''s words, Chufan raised his mouth: "no, I''m not so mean." Looking at Chu fan''s magnanimous appearance, even Li Bai''s mouth is a smoke, ya, an ordinary person to kill a bottle of alcohol, can still have good? Seeing that cassite agreed, Chu fan took out a bottle of alcohol and put it into cassite''s hand: "brother, if you dry this bottle of industrial alcohol, you will still be a dog in the next life!" "Hum!" Hearing the irony in Chufan''s words, cassite gave a cold hum, then took the transparent wine bottle directly, and poured it into his mouth. "Gudu..." "Poof ~" "cough, cough, what is this..." Cassite felt that his throat was on fire. If there was no other discomfort in his body, he even doubted whether he had taken a sip of poison. "Don''t worry. You must be choking. It doesn''t matter. There are many more. Drink quickly!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, cassite said: "I lost!" In front of Xiaoming and national honor, cassite did not hesitate to counsel. At the moment when cassite gave up, the voice of the system sounded in Chu fan''s mind: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and getting a special medicine reward." [special medicine] classification: Medicine (blue) Introduction: special medicine from a certain scientific and technological plane function: taking this medicine can increase the power of a ton remarks: I am the legendary blue pill! "Shopkeeper, help When Chu fan was about to speak, a sad voice suddenly sounded. Looking at the "beggar" who came running from a distance, Chu fan was stunned: "what''s the matter with you?" Although aoshun is a vegetable chicken, his appearance is commendable. But now, the clothes in front of him are full of holes, and his chest is bloodstained. The dark guy is far from his usual appearance. Chapter 135 "What''s the matter with you?" When he saw Chu fan, Ao Shun suddenly burst out with great potential: "shopkeeper, help ~" the voice was really pitiful. Even Li Bai looked at him with pity. Anyway, the person who could make such a miserable voice must have suffered unimaginable pain. "Shopkeeper, my dragon palace has been robbed, my treasures have been robbed, and my dragon balls have been robbed. You must take revenge for me ~" hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan''s mouth flicks. Until now, he finds that Ao Shun''s momentum has become very weak, and even can''t reach the immortal. "What''s the matter?" "it''s nine worms. If I didn''t run fast, I would be dead now." "Cough, little shunzi, how much money do you have now?" ¡­¡­ Boss, is there something wrong with your focus? "One more thing." Fortunately, he also knew that Chu fan was unreliable, so he just took out a night pearl in a moment: "this is the only thing on me." When he spoke, Ao Shun was shy. A dragon king had only one night pearl in his whole body, which was a shame to him. "You have this money It''s hard for me to help you! " It''s not that Chu fan is merciless and his family knows his own affairs. He''s an immortal scum. If he goes to avenge Ao Shun, it''s like jumping to deliver food to others. Looking at Ao Shun with a bitter face, Chu fan scratched his head. At this moment, the voice of the system sounded again: "host, when the current situation is detected, the system specially sends out a warm prompt that dragon horn, dragon scale, dragon blood and dragon meat can be exchanged for cards!" "Isn''t that too much?" "Don''t you want to taste the dragon meat?" At this moment, Chu fan felt that the sound of the system was full of temptation. He immediately gave a cold hum: "hum, someone in Chu is so strong that he can do this..." Just in the middle of the conversation, Chu fan coughed at Ao Shun twice: "cough, little shunzi, I heard that recently dragon meat and scales are very precious..." When speaking, even Chu fan could not help feeling hot, and AO Shun''s face was unbelievable: "big, adult..." "Little shunzi, I believe you can!" Looking at Chu fan''s serious appearance, Ao Shun smoked from the corner of his mouth: "please wait for a moment." A few minutes later, Ao Shun appeared again with a large piece of frozen meat in his hand: "is that enough, my lord?" Fortunately, although the system is a little bit black hearted, the price is acceptable. With a piece of dragon meat and the night pearl, aoshun can exchange five red cards. Give Ao Shun five red cards and give him a look of cheering: "believe in yourself, you still have dragon scales, dragon horns and more dragon meat..." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shunhao didn''t go into a coma directly. He even felt that his eldest brother was more terrible than the nine head bug. After reading all the five cards carefully, he handed one card to Chu fan: "my Lord, this one has something on it." When talking, Ao Shun looks desperate, but he knows how bad Chu fan''s card is. Who knows what will appear in this card. Different from Ao Shun, when seeing this card, Chu fan is happy: "Xiao shunzi, your luck this time, ah..." Chapter 136 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun trembled, and then his eyes were full of despair: "adult..." "It''s really wonderful!" just as Ao Shun was about to fall into grief, the second half of Chu fan''s words came out. [Samsung Dragon Ball] classification: props (blue) Introduction: mysterious props from the Dragon Ball plane have magical power! Function 1): gather together seven dragon balls, you can realize any wish below Taiyi real immortal function 2): it can replace the dragon ball of dragon friars, and the three star dragon ball can promote the other''s cultivation to the peak of real immortal! Note: Nanfu battery, one is better than six! Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao shunhaoxuan didn''t take his breath directly. Then he looked at Chu fan wrongly: "my Lord, it''s this time, so don''t play duanju such a dangerous thing." After make complaints about Chu fan Tucao, Ao Shun hands both hands from Chu fan to receive the dragon ball, which is actually something that is exchanged for hard-earned money. "Goo Doo!" After Tucao, Ao Shun did not make complaints about the dragon ball, but although his boss was very unreliable, the things he took out were still worth trusting. However, at the moment when Longzhu was down, Ao Shun regretted: "how spicy..." Looking at aoshun, whose face turned red instantly and tears were all gushing out, Chu fan also drew from the corner of his mouth. Who could have thought that Longzhu would be spicy? Although the taste is not very positive, but the effect is still very obvious, Chu fan can feel Ao Shun''s momentum began to increase rapidly. "I can understand the strength improvement, but why have you changed?" Looking at in front of this Chang''an first handsome powerful competitor, Chu fan mouth a twitch. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun was stunned, and then said with a smile: "my Lord, it suddenly occurred to me that I had to go for revenge, so I had to go first." As an inspirational man who wants to be a dog leg of Chu fan, Ao Shun is very clear about his boss''s temper. With his present appearance, staying here will definitely be killed. Looking at Ao Shun who leaves quickly, Chu fan''s mouth draws. Why do I always think you were thinking something strange just now? "Boy Chu, which one was Dragon King Looking at the excited old Cheng, Chu fan is stunned: "haven''t you met him yet?" "I mean, come to my house for dinner this afternoon." Hearing Lao Cheng''s words and looking into each other''s eyes, Chu fan can''t help admiring the old man''s thick skin. Are you insulting my intelligence? Although he knows Cheng''s intention, considering his cooking ability, Chu fan still chooses to yield to reality. No matter how good the food is, it is estimated that after being "spoiled" by himself, it can only be used to feed the dog. Chufan finally ushered in a rare quiet, but this atmosphere lasted for a few minutes. "What are you doing here?" Looking at the man in front of him who had never been a little JJ before, Chu fan felt a sharp pain in yahuazi. Could someone in Chu be born with no rest? Seeing Chu fan''s appearance, Liu Gen first laughed, and then explained: "shopkeeper, your majesty is in trouble, so he asked me to come to you. You are a fairy." Not to mention that it''s OK. As soon as Liu Gen''s words are finished, Chu fan''s face turns darker. Therefore, in the eyes of Comrade Li in your family, I''m a brick of Datang construction. Where I can be useful, where I can be moved, right? Chapter 137 Although Chu fan''s face is very bad, as a eunuch, Comrade Liu''s face is still very thick. In this case, he still shows his smile to Chu fan: "shopkeeper, your majesty is still waiting for you. Please go quickly." Looking at Lao Liu''s sincere face, Chu fan sighed helplessly: "let''s go!" In order to revenge Liu Gen for disturbing his rare peaceful life, Chu fan set out on a white horse. As for the goods, go slowly behind. When Chu fan saw Li Shimin, Ya Zheng was sitting next to an old man with a humble face, and the old man was holding a pig leg and gnawing at it with a big mouth. "Cough." Hearing Chu fan''s voice, the old man and Li Shimin turned their heads at the same time. "Are you the boy of Chu family?" WHAT£¿ Where did the old man come from? He was so crazy. Didn''t you see that Lao Li didn''t speak? "Shopkeeper, this is my father, Li Yuan. He also wants to see you this time." Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan''s eyes changed as soon as he took a puff at the corner of his mouth and looked at Li Yuan. No wonder the old man is such a bull. It turns out that he is such a bull! "I don''t know what the emperor is looking for?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Yuan finally put down his pig thigh, and then wiped Li Shimin''s body. Chu fan obviously saw Li Shimin''s mouth twitch a few times. "I hear you have a lot of interesting things here?" When talking, Li Yuan stares at Chu fan''s face tightly, as if if if he only dares to say "no", the old man will jump on him and bite him to death. "I don''t know what the" funny things "are in the words of the supreme emperor?" Seeing that Chu fan didn''t seem to be fooling himself, Li Yuan''s face was a little better, so he began to say: "don''t you have dragons, Xuanwu and other animals, do you still have them?" Hearing Li Yuan''s words, Chu fan was stunned. Most of the time, he reflected that the little dragon and Xuanwu in his mouth should be the giant python and the giant tortoise. According to Li Shimin''s great success, it''s really possible to name these two animals. "Cough, the emperor, that''s from the card. Even me, I''m not sure what''s in the card." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Li Yuan waved his hand: "I know!" While talking, a box pulled out from under the table beside Li Yuan: "I want to draw cards now too!" Looking at a lot of treasures in the box, Chu fan''s first thought was that the old man was rich: "just be happy!" Li Shimin won the throne from Li Yuan, so he always wanted to make up for Li Yuan. Therefore, the old goods are not short of money. Let alone other things, only these treasures can be exchanged for 15 red cards! Looking at the pile of red cards Chu fan took out, Li Yuan did not have the slightest choice, but directly took out a pile of cards randomly: "that''s all. If there is no good thing, he will continue to smoke." "Hiss ~" after hearing Li Yuan''s words, Chu fan didn''t respond. Li Shimin already felt that his teeth began to ache. Li Yuan doesn''t have the ability to make money. The money here is not taken from Li Shimin, so he is spending his money! "Why don''t you?" Hearing Li Yuan''s words, Li Shimin shook his head as soon as he drew his mouth: "why, as long as your father is happy!" Chapter 138 After hearing Li Shimin''s words, Li Yuan nodded with satisfaction, and then looked at Chu fan: "boy Chu, is there anything good in it?" Chu fan nodded: "congratulations to the emperor. There is a very interesting thing in these 15 cards." After all, through his observation, the probability of drawing something out of the card is related to the Qi of the person who draws the card. As the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Li Yuan must have his own good fortune. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Yuan''s face was very happy. First, he showed a provocative and defiant look in front of him. Then he said impatiently: "come on, tell me what I''ve pulled out?" [Cucurbita seeds] classification: special (red) Introduction: special seeds from a magic plane! Function: using this card, you can get Cucurbita seeds. After planting, you can get Cucurbita at the level of seven immortals. Note: take gourd baby to know about it? Seeing Li Yuan''s excited appearance, Chu fan not only tells him the role of cucurbit baby seeds, but also tells about the ability of seven cucurbit baby. "You mean this seed can grow three immortals?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Li Shimin''s voice rang, and his eyes were staring at the seeds in Li Yuan''s hands. "That''s nature." Seeing Chu fan''s serious appearance, Li Shimin''s face brightened, and then he looked at Li Yuan: "father, you..." "Why, it''s not enough to take the throne?" As soon as Li Shimin was halfway through, he was interrupted directly by Li Yuan. As the saying goes, if you know your son better than your father, how can you not know what Li Shimin wants to do. But he took it out by himself. How can he give it to Li Shimin. Li Shimin was stunned when he heard Li Yuan''s words, and then he sighed with a bitter smile: "my father must take good care of this seed." For Li Shimin who wants to be a dutiful son, it''s still too difficult to rob things from Li Yuan, so he can only say to Li Yuan. These are seven immortals. Once they are planted, the national strength of the Tang Dynasty will be greatly enhanced. "Hum!" Li Yuanbai glanced at Li Shimin, then turned his head and left. Grandma''s, you were all brought up by Laozi. Now you still want to teach me? However, although playing xiaoaojiao, Li Yuan still carefully protected the seeds in his hands, which is a treasure of immortals. There must be no loss. Looking at Li Yuan, who had to observe the surrounding environment, Chu Fan said: "don''t worry, the emperor. This seed has strong vitality and will not die under normal circumstances." "Hum!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Yuan immediately gave a cold hum, then turned his head and said: "you know a fart, I''m afraid I''ll lose him!" After that, the old man quickly took a look at the seeds in his hand, and then moved toward the distance step by step. And Chu fan, who was scolded by Li Yuan, was even more helpless. This is the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. With this kind of dirty quality, can he become the emperor? Take another look at Li Shimin next to him. Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth again. Well, although the old man is not good, he can''t stand it. He will have a son. "My father is old, and his temper is inevitably a little strange. I hope the shopkeeper doesn''t care." Seeing Chu fan''s dull appearance, Li Shimin said to Chu fan. Chapter 139 Although he is the emperor, he can''t be as proud and charming as Li Yuan. The one in front of him is an immortal. He should give face. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan smiles indifferently: "Your Majesty is joking. I won''t care about this kind of thing." For Chu fan, at Li Yuan''s age, it''s not difficult to say a few words about himself. He is just a little proud of the old man, not to mention the old man''s own big money. Seeing that Chu fan really didn''t mean to be angry, Li Shimin was greatly relieved. At the same time, he was curious about Chu fan. He thinks that Chu fan is really a strange man. He is a legendary immortal, but he goes to the world to sell things. He seems to like the money in the world. If you let Chu fan know that he has become a greedy image in Li Shimin''s eyes, he will shout injustice. If it wasn''t for the requirements of the dog system, I''m so strong that someone would care about these things? "Shopkeeper, I''m looking for you now. There''s another thing I want to ask you for help." Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "Your Majesty, if you can, I will do my best." "Shopkeeper, I want you to help me catch the demon!" As soon as Li Shimin''s words came out, Chu fan began to cough violently: "Keke, Keke, Keke, your majesty, what did you say just now?" "Catch the demon!" Looking at Li Shimin''s sincere face, Chu Fan said: "don''t make a joke, your majesty." You should know that Li Shimin is the emperor of human beings. He is loved by heaven and earth. Even Ao Shun can''t show his magic in front of him. What kind of monster runs to provoke him? The ghost of Li Jiancheng would have been cut to ashes by Tianlei if it hadn''t been for the hands of Buddhist people last time. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin''s face was straight: "what I said is true. I hope the owner can do it once for the sake of the common people of Tang Dynasty." Seeing Chu fan''s strange appearance, Li Shimin thought that he was unwilling to fight, so this time he stood up and saluted Chu fan. "Your Majesty, are there really monsters who dare to make trouble in the Tang Dynasty?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin nodded with a bitter smile: "in fact, I thought they were ordinary people in the Wulin, but now when I think about their means, I think they are mostly monsters." When he said this, Li Shimin sighed and then said: "since three days ago, there has been a shortage of 50000 taels of gold in the national treasury, 100000 taels less yesterday and 200000 taels less this morning!" In order to highlight each other''s means, Li Shimin also said: "since the first loss of gold, I sent 500 guards to guard outside, and even let Li Jing and Hou Junji lead the team in person, but they didn''t have any effect. They didn''t even see a single person." Li Shimin is angry when he talks about this. If it wasn''t for his enough trust in Li Jing and Hou Junji, he would have suspected that these two goods were stolen by themselves. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" As soon as Li Shimin''s words were finished, the voice of the system rang. Chu fan was stunned when he heard the voice of the system. According to his understanding of the system, it seems that Li Shimin''s guess is mostly true. "View tasks!" Chapter 140 Task: catching demons Introduction: Demons make trouble and the imperial city is stolen, which is equivalent to stealing the host''s money. Aren''t you angry? Requirements: catch the monster and recover the lost gold! Time limit: three days reward: immediately open a daily card failure penalty: baldness! ¡­¡­ "System, I can understand how you urge me to complete the task, but can you be so malicious?" It''s easy for me to lose my fighting spirit when you threaten me with your hair like this: "and when will the lost gold become my money?" "Ding, as the most powerful shopkeeper, you must regard other people''s money as your own, so that you can make money!" Hear the words of the system, Chu fan mouth a draw, you say good reasonable, I unexpectedly speechless. However, the task of the system also helps Chu fan to determine one thing, that is, stealing gold is really a monster. "Don''t worry, your majesty. I will help you catch the monster in three days." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin''s face brightened: "in this way, I''d like to thank the shopkeeper. The 500 guards in the palace have been handed over to the shopkeeper for command these three days." It is worthy of being a man who can become a Khan. Even the command of the guards can be handed over so easily. It can be said that the four words of "no doubt about people, no doubt about people" have been brought into full play. For Li Shimin''s trust, Chu fan is still very useful. After all, this is the emperor now, much higher than the general immortal identity. Chu fan is not in a hurry to hunt down the demons. He dares to make trouble in Chang''an city. He knows what strength the goods have reached, so the best way is to find a thug first. The first thug Chu fan thought of was Li Bai, but when he returned to the shop, he found that he didn''t have the fat man''s contact information: "what can I do? Do you want to find Zhang Buer?" To Chu fan is not afraid to trouble each other, just put their own safety on a three minute man, Chu fan''s own heart is not too at ease. After hesitating for a long time, Chu fan finally thought about the system and asked: "system, how many lucky draw opportunities do I have?" "Ding, the host currently has two exclusive sweepstakes. Do you want to draw?" "Yes As soon as the voice fell, two color cards appeared in his hands. Seeing the things on the two cards, Chu fan''s face turned black: "system, do you dare to come out, I will never kill you!" [elf ball] * 10 category: props (green) Introduction: magic props from an animation world Function: can be defeated by the real fairy level of the following demons income among them! Note: go ahead, pickup Qiu? two cards are as like as two peas, five red and white balls. "My Lord, I''m back!" Just as Chu fan was about to start a "fierce battle" with the system, an excited voice rang out, and then Chu fan saw Ao Shun with a proud face rushing in. As soon as he got close to Chu fan, Ao Shun waved something in his hand and said to Chu fan: "my Lord, I have brought you a gift. Do you like it or not?" "What is this?" Seeing the strange thing Ao Shun handed to him, Chu fan quickly stepped back: "this thing looks disgusting!" "Damn mole ants, you dare to say that I''m disgusted. Can I swallow you up?" ¡­¡­ Chapter 141 "Can this thing talk?" On hearing this sound, Chu fan looked at it carefully and found that it was a strange snake with nine heads. If you look at it carefully, it''s still very powerful, but I don''t know why it''s only the size of a finger. Just now, Chu fan almost took it as a slug. ¡­¡­ "My Lord, this is the nine head insect, the big demon in the early days of Zhenxian. Its meat is absolutely delicious!" Aoshun''s words are full of temptation. As soon as he thought that because of the goods, his Dragon King was reduced to the point of selling meat, he would like to make ya into an iron plate worm. "The beginning of the true fairy?" "Yes Seeing the happy Chufan, aoshun nodded. "Can this product exert its strength in the imperial palace?" "Your Majesty, there is no dragon blood in the body of the nine insects, so the strength is not very serious, at least it can play the strength of the top of the immortal." Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then looked at him with disdain: "so you can''t compare with this ugly thing, are dragons so useless?" In your old man''s eyes, can you play your strength in the palace? Is that the standard? As soon as he heard Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun was as aggrieved as a 200 Jin piglet. Due to the particularity of race, even the Dragon King of the East China Sea could not exert his strength when he went to the palace. After making fun of Ao Shun, Chu fan turned his eyes on the little nine headed insect: "do you want to die or live?" "And, do you think I''m afraid of death?" Looking at the nine head insect''s arrogant look, Chu fan was stunned, and then casually waved his hand: "seal off this guy''s mana, and then give it to Lao Cheng. How can we drink snake soup tonight?" Looking at Ao Shun, Chu Fan said: "remember to let Lao Cheng not kill him. I think Zhenxian''s recovery ability should be very good. Let''s take the road of sustainable development." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the nine insects in aoshun''s hands have been shocked. What''s the situation? Under normal circumstances, aren''t you moved by my fearless spirit and then let me go? If it is the worst, you should persist in persuading me to surrender again and again, and then I will shirk again and again. If you persuade me again, will I be moved by you? Director, there are people here who don''t act according to the script! Seeing that Ao Shun is about to leave with himself, nine insects are completely flustered. Indeed, he is not afraid of death, but it is too much to be raised as a pig: "wait a minute, I surrender!" Fortunately, although he was afraid, nine insects were still rational. He knew that since Chu fan had asked himself that before, it meant that he still wanted to accept himself. Hearing the words of the nine headed insects, Chu fan raised the corner of his mouth and stopped Ao Shun, who was about to go out. Then he looked at the nine headed insects with bitter faces: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. Don''t force yourself. I''m very open-minded." "No, not at all!" Although he wanted to swallow up Chu fan, the nine insects still had to stifle a smile: "from the moment I saw the shopkeeper, I knew that I had met the guiding light of my life. As long as you said, I was your most loyal running dog!" Seeing the shameless flattery of nine insects, Ao Shun trembled. What''s the matter? How can I feel that my position has been challenged? Chapter 142 "Don''t fight. If you dare to fight, you''ll become a snake soup." After giving a warning to the nine insects, a small red and white ball appeared in Chu fan''s hand, and then directly threw it at the nine insects. The small ball accurately hit one of the nine insects'' heads, and then a white light flashed by. The nine insects in aoshun''s hand disappeared instantly. The little round ball fell to the ground, only trembled a few times and then quieted down. Then Chu fan picked up the elf ball on the ground in Ao Shun''s incredible eyes, and then threw it out again: "come out, nine worms!" Another white light flashed by, and a pale young man with green hair appeared in the same place. As soon as this guy appeared, he immediately saluted Chu fan: "nine head insect Weiwei has seen her master!" ¡­¡­ "What did you say your name was?" "Report to the master. My name is Wei Wei." Looking at the nine headed insects, Chu Fan said: "you really should apologize to all the girls named Weiwei in the world!" Although I don''t know what Chu fan is talking about, nine insects are still obedient. After entering the spirit ball, his idea has been changed. The boy in front of him is his own master. "Nine worms, how is your injury?" Chu fan noticed that one of the arms of the nine insects was bent unnaturally, which seemed to be broken. After hearing Chu fan''s words, nine insects were moved: "the master doesn''t have to worry, this small injury will recover in a moment." "Don''t worry, my Lord. I just sealed the mana of the nine insects. He didn''t get too much damage." Aoshun didn''t lie about this. At the peak of Zhenxian, he could reach the nine insects at the beginning of Zhenxian. After catching the nine insects, he searched all the treasures of the nine insects, but didn''t hurt each other seriously. Hearing their answers, Chu fan''s face brightened: "then you should recover quickly and go out with me to catch the demon later!" "I have medicine here!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Ao Shun took out a pill with a dogleg on his face: "the injury of nine insects is not serious. As long as you take this pill, you can recover immediately." Seeing the pill Ao Shun took out, the corner of the eye of the nine insects pulled out. To tell you the truth, a few minutes ago, this pill was my insect''s tiny thing! Jiutouchong is just loyal to Chu fan, but his memory and subject consciousness have not been changed, so he looks at aoshun with a bit of hostility, but he takes pills very quickly. This elixir is worthy of being treasured by nine insects. After just a few breaths, his injury completely recovered. "My Lord, where are you going to catch the demon?" Taking advantage of the time that nine insects recover, Ao Shun slowly rubs over. He knows Chu fan''s character. He is mean and dark. He has already mourned for the monster that Chu fan stares at. Chu fan didn''t know what Ao Shun was thinking. When he heard his question, he said what happened today. "Master, why don''t you ask the land hero? He should know what kind of monster did it." Hearing the sound coming from the side, aoshun was stunned. Then he looked at the nine insects who just opened their eyes. As expected, aoshun didn''t guess wrong. You are here to grab the job! Chapter 143 Chu fan doesn''t care much about the love and hatred between jiutouchong and aoshun. Anyway, they can''t really fight. What really makes Chu fan care about is the demons who dare to make trouble in the palace. "Aoshun, help me call the land lord." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun first gave the nine insects a proud look, and then began to cast his magic. At the same time, he stamped his foot on the ground: "Dragon King''s edict, land lord, come!" "Come, come, my Lord, are you calling me?" Not long after aoshun''s spell was cast, Zhang Buer came out of the ground and rushed directly to Chu fan. At the moment of Zhang Buer''s appearance, all the nine insects were stunned: "is this man the land lord?" The dragon''s head crutch made of gold is inlaid with a purple gem the size of longan. It''s a thick and short finger with jade rings on it. The clothes are made of the best silk. When she smiles, she shows her gold teeth! Don''t mention the land God, even if this guy is the God of wealth, all the nine insects believe it. Hearing the words of the nine insects, Ao Shun sighed helplessly: "that''s right, this is the land of Chang''an city "Ha ha, it seems that the phrase" Mo Dao Long Wang has no treasure "can be described by another person." When talking, nine insects also show a look of disdain to aoshun. As a ruthless insect who once took aoshun''s dragon ball away, he knows aoshun''s family background. "Hum, don''t compare me with such a scum of immortals!" Although the mouth said disdain, but aoshun''s eyes still revealed the kind of most blazing jealousy. "Zhang Buer, do you know the monster information of stealing the palace treasure?" Zhang Buer always takes Chu fan as his guiding light, so after hearing Chu fan''s words, he immediately answers: "I know, it''s five rat spirits. What can I do for you?" Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan''s eyes brightened. He was worthy of being a local snake in Chang''an city. This kind of thing was clear. "I''m going to catch them. Can you give me some information?" "Well, yes!" Although Zhang Buer''s answer is quick, Chu fan is still keen to hear a trace of hesitation from his words. "Do you know each other?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang bu''er laughed awkwardly, and then explained: "that''s not true. At least I am the God of heaven. How can I hook up with those wild monsters? Cough, I was going to catch them!" When talking, Zhang Buer''s righteous words on his face, but he is still a person who wants to face after all, so Chu fan saw a trace of uneasiness from his face. After a short time of thinking, Chu fan responded: "you''re not going to have a mantis to catch cicadas, are you "Haha, I know I can''t hide your eyes, my Lord!" See Chu fan guess out, Zhang Buer also don''t hide, ha ha after a smile admitted down. make complaints about nouveau riche after Zhang''s recognition. He just took a casual guess. He didn''t think this fellow really thought so. Then he could see the face of a local tyrant. Zhang Chu could not help but Tucao: " ," these things on your body are not all that coming? " "Haha, haha, haha!" Zhang Buer touched his head with a smile, but the meaning was obvious. The origin of these things on him seemed clear. Chapter 144 Seeing Zhang Buer''s performance, Chu fan could not help but mourn for the monsters near Chang''an City for a second. You should know that the responsibility of the father-in-law of the land is to protect the soil and water, but catching demons is definitely not within his scope of responsibility. It is obvious that Zhang Buer is now absolutely robbing the rich and helping the poor. Keke, the rich who rob monsters help their own poor! "My Lord, since you want to catch those mice, Xiaoxian is willing to help you!" This is a good opportunity to hold Chu fan''s thigh. How could Zhang Buer waste it? After saying a few words to Chu fan, he patted his chest with a bang. When Zhang Buer was talking to Chu fan, the nine insects next to him gave a cold hum with disdain: "hum, a waste man fairy, don''t spoil my master''s business at that time." Although he has become the "elf" of Chu fan, the nine insects still have a bad attitude towards these celestial beings. Now Ao Shun here can''t beat him, so he will lose his temper on the earth Lord. Hearing the words of the nine insects, Zhang Buer''s face became angry. He was determined to become the first land lord in history. How could he be looked down upon by others: "if it wasn''t for the sake of being the demon servant of the adults, you would have been killed by me now!" As soon as Zhang Buer''s words were finished, Chu fan looked at him strangely. I didn''t expect that after such a short period of time, Zhang Buer, you have learned how to pretend! And the nine insects who heard Zhang Buer''s words laughed wildly, showed their sharp teeth and put a fierce look on Zhang Buer: "hahaha, you are a weak chicken fairy, and you want to say cruel words to a real fairy?" Even Ao Shun couldn''t see it, so he quickly went to Zhang Buer and said, "well, although you can play for three minutes, you are still too weak in front of the nine insects." Aoshun meant well, but as soon as his words were finished, Zhang Buer looked contemptuous: "hum, you are also a dragon king. You are so cowardly. Zhang is ashamed to be with you!" Ignoring aoshun''s eyes, Zhang Buer continued to say with a fanatical face: "as the saying goes," thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, don''t deceive the poor youth. I am a fairy today, but I will not always be a real fairy! " Looking at Zhang Buer full of confidence, Chu fan couldn''t help covering his eyes with one hand, and then pondered whether his chicken soup was too poisonous. Not only Chufan, but also jiutouchong and aoshun and others trembled. Jiutouchong secretly regretted it, and he really was. Why should he bother with a fool. What, Zhang Buer is not a fool? This guy dare to call himself a teenager, isn''t he a fool? Zhang Buer didn''t know how much harm his words had caused to the people present. After that, he turned his head and looked at Chu fan directly: "my Lord, I want to draw a lottery!" After that, a hill composed entirely of pearls and gems suddenly appeared in front of Chu fan, and Zhang Buer said boldly: "my Lord, how many cards can I draw with this money?" With the appearance of this treasure mountain, Chu fan and others have been completely petrified, especially Ao Shun, who is eager to find a crack to go in directly: "ancestors, unfilial son Ao Shun, I''m sorry for you, I lost the face of the dragon people!" Chapter 145 Different from Ao Shun, nine insects are slightly regretful. He thinks he is too stupid: "Damn, I am too stupid. I only know that the Dragon King has money, but I don''t know that the land lord has more money. If I had known, I would have robbed the land lord!" Now Zhang Buer is a piece of fat in the eyes of nine insects. He is weak and rich. He is even planning to find an opportunity to rob several landlords to improve his life. Chu fan also looks at Zhang Buer with a look of surprise. You really can''t judge your appearance. You look like a local tyrant, but you didn''t expect to be a god tyrant. If Zhang Buer had not said before that he had no time to act, Chu fan would have doubted whether Ya was the backstage of stealing Li Shimin''s treasury. Fortunately, Chu fan still remembers his job. After a simple investigation, he smiles at Zhang Buer and says, "you can buy 50 red cards. Do you want to buy them?" "Buy it!" For Zhang Buer, money is something outside his body. Only things that can contribute to becoming the first land Duke in history are good things. As a local tyrant, he must have the style of a local tyrant. Zhang Buer didn''t even choose. He took 50 red cards from Chu fan and looked at them. It turns out that there''s absolutely no way to compare with Li Shimin and others in the spirit of the land lord. However, he can''t stand the fact that people have money. Fifty red cards are actually pulled out by him. [local fruit] classification: prop fruit (blue) Introduction: unknown fruit from the world of the pirate king Function: with this card, you can get "soil fruit". After eating, you can gain the ability to control soil and soil elements! Note 1: this fruit has been systematically improved and is no longer controlled by sea water and stone! Note 2: after the fruit development, it can give full play to the strength of Zhenxian peak at most! With an earthy yellow fruit appearing in Zhang Buer''s hand, aoshun and jiutouchong''s eyes are about to stare out. Is this the life of rich people in legend? In particular, the nine insects, think about before being hanged by their own a waste wood insect suddenly stronger, take a look at Zhang Buer, can''t help but regret why he didn''t meet Chu fan earlier. At the same time, he found a more embarrassing thing - I, nine worms, no money! "It seems that the plan of robbing the land lord will be put on the agenda." Nine head insects murmured in a low voice, while considering who to attack at that time. Of course, Zhang Buer must not be able to do it. Who knows if he can beat this guy at that time. Knowing the effect of the devil''s fruit, Zhang Buer opened his mouth and bit it down without hesitation, making Chu fan''s face stiff: "you don''t have to move so fast, do you?" Chu fan''s words have not finished, just bite the devil fruit of the land public a stay, and then face strange began to swallow, even the eye circles have become red, faint seems to have tears. "Ouch ~" after eating a whole devil''s fruit and even swallowing its core, Zhang Buer directly threw up on the ground. A few minutes later, Zhang Buer stood up with a pale face, and then showed a bitter smile: "grandma, it''s like eating a mouthful of shit!" As soon as he said this, Zhang Buer found that the three people around him looked at him differently. Chapter 146 In particular, the nine head beetle stepped back two steps with disgust: "you look like a human being, but I didn''t expect you to eat shit!" ¡­¡­ "No, I mean it tastes like shit. I haven''t eaten shit." Hearing Zhang Buer''s explanation, Ao Shun shook his head in disbelief: "Lao Zhang, if you haven''t eaten it, how can you know that the fruit tastes like excrement?" Ah? Facing Ao Shun''s inquiry, Zhang Buer''s face is confused. He finds that he really can''t find a way to explain. After eating the fruit, his mind naturally comes up with the smell of excrement. But in the face of this mysterious feeling, Zhang Buer is also very helpless, he can''t shout, although I haven''t eaten, but I know the taste of excrement, right? "Well, these things are not important, Zhang Buer. What abilities have you mastered?" Zhang Buer knew that if he continued to explain, he could only paint more and more black, so when he heard Chu fan''s words, he immediately changed the topic: "now I can control all the soil, and I can turn myself into a soil element at any time to avoid attack." After thinking for a while, Zhang Buer continued: "I think I can use the soil to turn myself into a giant. In this way, I can give full play to the primary strength of Zhenxian." Obviously, this is the inspiration for Zhang Buer''s transformation. After Zhang Buer''s words were finished, a voice suddenly came from one side: "it seems that eating excrement is not a big deal because of such force?" ¡­¡­ Hearing this sound, Zhang Buer looks at the nine insects viciously. If you don''t say eat excrement, we are still good friends! Unfortunately, in the face of Zhang Buer''s eye threat, the nine insects not only didn''t care, but also showed a smile: "it''s OK, I won''t look down on you just because you eat shit!" Inhale, exhale, not live What a hammer! Zhang bu''er gave a cold hum and ignored the nine insects. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Chu fan: "my Lord, let''s go and catch those little mice now." Zhang Buer is now full of confidence. The mice just barely reach the level of immortals. The reason why they dare to steal things from the palace is just because they have the talent to make holes. After hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan nodded. Tasks, of course, are finished earlier, and opening up a daily card is also very useful for him. "My Lord, please follow me!" Zhang Buer didn''t lie. He really had a good eye on the mouse spirits. He was even more skilled in leading the way. Chu fan didn''t doubt that this guy and the monsters were friends. "It seems that the land lord can really know a lot of things within his jurisdiction. This ability is very practical." While sighing, Chu fan also understood why in the journey to the west, brother monkey always likes to ask the land lord. This is a human flesh navigation. Several people have magic power in their bodies. Although they didn''t rush to the road, their speed was still considerable. In just a few minutes, they came to a shabby courtyard outside the city. "My Lord, those little mice are in it." While Zhang Buer was talking, aoshun and Hydra nodded: "there are five monsters in it, and the cultivation level is only celestial." Both of them are proud when they speak. They want to write the sentence "celestial being is dregs" on their faces. Chapter 147 Although know with their real immortal''s strength can really despise the celestial being, but Chu fan still can''t help but get a burst of anger. I can''t help it. Who can make our first marshal of Datang reach the level of immortal The poor nine head bug and AO Shun didn''t know that they had offended a guy with a black stomach and a careful eye. They were still boasting there. They had their own idea that the rat demon didn''t have. Looking at these two idiots who didn''t know how to understand the boss''s mood, Chu fan sighed helplessly: "you two, go in and catch those five guys. If you let one go, you''ll eat dragon meat and drink snake soup later." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun and nine insects shivered and nodded. "Bang!" Ao Shun kicked the door of the dilapidated courtyard. Hearing the sound from outside, a thin man with gray clothes and mustache ran out: "who are you, dare to break into the house?" As soon as this guy came out, Chu fan almost burst out laughing. Even without the previous information from the land lord, he could see that ya was a rat spirit, which was just an upright mouse. Looking at the "people" coming out, the nine beetles sneer: "rob, hand over all the gold and treasure you stole!" As soon as the words came out, the nine insects were stunned. How could the mother accidentally say what was in her heart? But the mouse demon in front of him doesn''t care what the nine insects say. He only knows that someone has come to rob him! "Say that again!" At the same time, the immortal''s momentum was directly released from him, and then he licked his lips: "do you want to die?" To tell you the truth, rat demons are very confident. They have five immortals. We should know that the strength of the world is very weak. Even the immortals of Baiyujing are only half immortals. Because of this, the five mice feel that they can do whatever they want as long as they don''t go to the world to provoke heaven and Buddhism. It is with this mentality that this mouse demon is very angry now. We try our best to cultivate for the purpose of pretending to be forced. Now someone actually comes to us to pretend to be forced, which bothers me very much. "Brother, what happened?" Just then, four people came out of the yard, the same gray clothes, the same mustache, the same Like a mouse! Hearing his brother''s voice, the former mouse demon grinned: "it''s OK. There are some unsophisticated guys running to find trouble." The four mice were stunned, and then looked at Chu fan and others at the door in disbelief: "just these trash?" Among the four people present, three people, including Zhang Buer, are all real immortals, and Chu fan has a gift of mystery, which leads to that in the eyes of several mouse demons, they are ordinary people! At the thought that they were the big demons of the fairy class, the ruthless people who even dared to attack the Imperial Palace Treasury, and now they were in trouble by ordinary people, several mouse demons all showed a cruel smile: "mole ant, you die..." "Poop The first mouse didn''t have time to speak, so he felt a strong force coming. Then he couldn''t help but lie on the ground. At the same time, the other four mice also lie on the ground. "You are the most ignorant mice I have ever seen!" Hearing Ao Shun''s words, nine insects licked their own tongue, and rarely agreed with AO Shun''s thought: "it''s a miracle that such a fool can live to the present day!" Chapter 148 When talking, jiutouchong and aoshun showed their real immortal level authority directly. "Gudu ~" feeling the terrible pressure of the mountains, the five rats and Demons looked at each other, then swallowed a mouthful of saliva at the same time: "true, true fairy!" Without the slightest hesitation, the five mouse demons immediately struggled to kneel down in front of them: "Sir, please forgive me." The leading mouse demon kept kowtowing to them: "my Lord, our money and treasure are yours. Please don''t kill us." It''s not that they are timid and have no backbone, but that they understand the gap between each other, and even a few mouse demons have some collapse in their hearts. You say you are really immortal. If you don''t find a deep mountain and old forest to cultivate and pursue stronger strength, at least go to famous mountains and rivers to communicate with Taoist friends. What''s the matter with running out and robbing our little mice? "Come with me!" The nine headed insects gave a cold hum, then put away their momentum, and came to Chu fan with five mouse Demons: "master, all the mice have been caught, how do you deal with them?" Looking at some low browed mouse demons, Chu fan nodded. It seems that these guys are not brave enough to be afraid of death: "what''s your name?" "Report to the immortal, my name is Rattus!" "Rat two!" ¡­¡­ "Rat five!" Hearing the words of the five mice, Chu fan took a puff at the corner of his mouth. The name It''s really grounded. "What about the gold you stole?" "In it." After hearing Chu fan''s words, rat Dalian quickly pointed to the yard behind him, and then said: "immortal, we didn''t spend any money on the things in the vault. If you want, you can take them away. We can guarantee that they are more than what we have stolen!" Well, with your independent entrepreneurship, we have reached the point of financing? Under the leadership of several mouse demons, Chu fan and others found a lot of treasure. Although I don''t know how much the palace lost, when I saw the treasures, Chu fan knew that Li Shimin was definitely not the only victim near Chang''an city. "What do you do with these guys, sir?" The lost gold has been found. Aoshun asks Chufan about how to deal with the mice. "What else can I do? This kind of mole ant is not enough for me." The nine head bug grinned cruelly, but he didn''t boast. As long as he showed his original shape, one head ate a mouse demon, and he could leave three heads to chat "Spare your life, my Lord!" As soon as the words of the nine insects came out, the five mouse demons immediately knelt down, and then looked pitifully at Chu fan: "immortal, God has the virtue of good life, please forgive me once." These five guys are also smart. They know that Chu fan is the one who can make decisions among these people, so they directly set their goals on Chu fan. "My Lord, can I buy these five mice?" Just as Chu fan was thinking about how to deal with these guys, Zhang Buer''s voice suddenly came over. Chu fan was stunned: "do you want to buy it?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang bu''er nodded: "my Lord, a mouse demon has 10000 taels of gold. I''m willing to buy them!" Seeing Zhang Buer''s serious appearance, the nine insects on one side took out the corner of their mouth, then rushed to Zhang Buer''s side directly, and put a friendly face around his shoulder: "Lao Zhang, let''s have a good talk?" Chapter 149 Seeing the sudden enthusiasm of nine insects, Zhang Buer stepped back two steps and looked at him warily: "what do you want to say?" Just like the nine headed insects can''t see the God of heaven, Zhang Buer and AO Shun, who are the God of heaven, are not happy to see him. As the saying goes, "no matter what you do, you have to cheat or steal!" In the face of the nine insects with a smile on their face, Zhang Buer''s warning line in his mind has been drawn to the full. However, as a wild monster, Zhang Buer can''t think of the skin thickness of the nine headed insect. In the face of this situation, he is still affectionate: "Lao Zhang, you can see how much meat a mouse can have. As long as you give money, I''ll even get the dragon for you!" When talking, the nine insects also took a deep look at Ao Shun. If it wasn''t for this guy''s bad luck and met his master, he would have become a dragon jerk. After hearing the words of the nine insects, Zhang Buer was stunned, and then looked at him with disdain: "who told me to eat these mice?" After that, Zhang Buer looked at Chu fan again: "my Lord, don''t you agree with me?" Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan''s face turned cold. Do you think someone in Chu would yield to your money: "deal!" Money doesn''t matter, mainly as a kind store manager, Chu said he didn''t want to kill. After taking the five night pearls handed over by Zhang Buer, Chu fan asked: "what are you going to do with these mice?" Zhang Buer can''t answer the question of nine insects, but in the face of Chu fan''s question, he must say it. So Zhang Buer left his mark on the souls of the five mice in a hurry, and replied: "the five mice can walk in the soil, which is the most suitable way to find some underground treasures. Moreover, I found several ancient tombs recently, which is a little dangerous..." Zhang Buer didn''t say the rest of the words, but the people who were present already understood. Chu fan looked at Zhang Buer with a calm face, and could not help sighing: "the power of capital is really dark. The original kind and simple land lord has disappeared." And nine head insect and AO Shun is a face of regret, now they want to give themselves two big mouth son, so good idea why they didn''t think of? Aoshun, in particular, had a wave in his heart: "it seems that there are many treasures in the dragon''s graveyard?" ¡­¡­ Zhang Buer didn''t know that under his guidance, a dragon king had taken a big step towards the fall. After helping Chu fan finish his task, he left with five rats in a hurry. "He, bah!" After Zhang Buer left with five rats, nine insects spit on the ground: "what I despise most is this kind of shameless villain!" "Me too!" Aoshun and jiutouchong reach a consensus, but from their tone, Chu fan can hear a strong feeling of envy and jealousy Chu fan didn''t have the heart to pay attention to his left and right doglegs. After the five rats were caught, the voice of the system rang: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task of" catching demons "and opening the daily card -" firecrackers ". Please check the details yourself!" "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Chapter 150 Hear the sound that the system suddenly rings out, Chu fan hurriedly looked past. Task: Firecrackers evil idea Introduction: firecrackers that have not exploded the toilet are not good gunpowder! Requirement: sell at least ten firecrackers to Cheng Chuliang time limit: one hour reward: add system module failure penalty: upgrade module cancel "system, why do I think you are planning something bad?" "Please do not doubt the integrity of this system!" ¡­¡­ Originally, I didn''t have any idea, but after hearing your words, it''s hard for me not to doubt you! [firecrackers] classification: Daily card Introduction: small toys from a certain plane, but have been modified by the system. Function: with this card, you can get the item "firecrackers". Price: Fifty Wen note 1: there is a probability of multiple explosions after use! Note 2: after magic modification, firecrackers can explode underwater! According to Cheng Chuliang''s husky character and the systematic task introduction, Chu fan thinks that nothing good will happen next. Fortunately, the task here has been completed. First, let Ao Shun collect all the treasures, and then Chu fan takes them back to the small shop. "Shopkeeper, you are back at last!" As soon as he got back to the shop, a familiar figure rushed up. Looking at Cheng Chuliang with an excited face, Chu fan''s foreboding became more intense with a puff of smoke from the corner of his mouth. "Shopkeeper, come here quickly. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." While Chu fan was thinking, Cheng Chuliang jumped directly to him, then reached out his hand and touched him: "hurry up, I want to draw the card!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan was stunned. How could there be so many rich people in the world in such a short time? "One thousand taels of gold, how much do you want for Chenghui?" Although he is suspicious of the IQ of simple goods, Chu fan is patient in the face of customers. When he heard Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang touched the tip of his nose and then said: "shopkeeper, you misunderstood me. I just want to buy ten white cards..." Before he finished, Cheng Chuliang saw that Chu fan''s face gradually became cold, and his eyes were no longer intimate. Even the two guys behind him looked at him contemptuously. Originally thought he was a local tyrant, but who knew ya was still a poor man. Chu fan was not angry and asked: "if you don''t buy a red card, you go to Xiaolian. What do you want to do with me?" "Hey, hey." In the face of Chu fan''s dislike, Cheng Chuliang didn''t care at all. After rubbing his hands, he continued: "I think the cards bought from you are more likely to win the lottery." Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s appearance, Chu fan draws his lips. You are really a talent. Have you learned how to draw a lottery in Metaphysics? "All cards have the same probability." Chu Fan said angrily, but then his idea changed: "why do you want to buy a card suddenly?" As an insider, Chu fan knows how strict Lao Cheng is with his son. Even a thousand Wen is not a small number for Cheng Chuliang. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang showed an indignant look, and then looked at Chu fan again: "shopkeeper, it''s not all your fault!" "Blame me?" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words came out, Chu fan directly looked down at his shoes: "do you guess it''s my sole or your mouth?" Chapter 151 Under the guidance of Chu fan''s "sincerity", Cheng Chuliang finally told the whole story. "Shopkeeper, when Lao Cheng wants to beat me, I can still run away, but since I got the magic wand, I haven''t had a safe day." Listen to Cheng Chuliang''s cry, and think about Cheng Yaojin''s character. Chu fan''s look at Cheng Chuliang has become a lot of pity. Child, you are suffering! "Cough, Chu Liang, have you ever thought about revenge?" "Shopkeeper, don''t make fun of me. My old man dares to call himself" the first military general of the Tang Dynasty ". Who can avenge me?" Cheng Chuliang''s teeth itch at the thought that he has been turned into an animal by Lao Cheng countless times. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan hated the iron and patted his chest: "far in the sky, near in front of him!" ¡­¡­ "Shopkeeper, I''m not going to kill Lao Cheng." Chu fan''s words just finished, Cheng Chu Liang is a face of panic. In his mind, Chu fan is definitely a non-human existence. If this guy goes to Lao Cheng''s trouble, he can only help him buy a coffin in advance. Inhale, exhale, not angry Chu fan felt that he had to be calm when he talked with the two goods, or he might die suddenly at any time. "I have a good thing here, which can make you revenge without causing any harm to Lao Cheng. Do you want to know about it?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes brightened: "tell me!" For Chu Fan Cheng Chu Liang is still very trust, so after hearing Chu fan have an idea, immediately curious. Seeing that his successful "temptation" has arrived at Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan raises his mouth and tells Cheng Chuliang directly about the attributes of firecrackers. "Shopkeeper, it''s useless?" Chu fan knew that Cheng Chuliang''s elm head couldn''t think of the terrible effect of firecrackers. He could only sigh before he continued: "think about it, if this thing suddenly exploded when old Cheng went to the toilet..." "Don''t say anything, shopkeeper, I''ll take it!" Chufan''s words are only half said, and Cheng Chuliang grabs his hand. This method, which can not only take revenge, but also not cause real harm to old Cheng, is really in line with his mind. In order to complete his task, Chu fan directly recommended Cheng Chuliang to buy 100 firecrackers. "Shopkeeper, are you a little out of the ordinary?" After Cheng Chuliang left, aoshun said. Everyone knows his identity, so the three mangs of the Cheng family are very polite when they face him. Now when they see Cheng Chuliang in chufankeng, they have some pity. Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan turned his lips: "it''s just that he spent a little money. There''s something wrong with it." "Shopkeeper, have you ever thought about what old Cheng would do to Cheng Chuliang if he did as you said?" ¡­¡­ As soon as Chu Fan said something, if you don''t say it, I really didn''t think of this possibility, but immediately Chu fan was relieved: "it''s OK. Anyway, Lao Cheng won''t kill his son. As for punishment, do the people of Chang''an City need some life adjustment products recently?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao shunleng said: "also, it seems that I haven''t seen Lao Cheng beating his son for a long time..." Poor Cheng Chuliang doesn''t know that a gang of pit goods have set the ending for him. At this time, he has just returned to Cheng Fu. Chapter 152 "Housekeeper, where''s the old man?" As soon as he got home, Cheng Chuliang began to ask his housekeeper. "The master just went to the court. It seems that he went to the toilet just now. Do you want to see him, young master?" Hearing the housekeeper''s reply, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes brightened, and then he coughed calmly for two times: "cough, it''s OK, just idle to ask." After that, Cheng Chuliang bypasses the housekeeper and runs to the toilet. As soon as he got close to the toilet, Cheng Chuliang smelled a strong odor, and he couldn''t help reaching out and fanning with both hands: "old man, are you in there?" How can Lao Cheng''s temper be tolerated when he is disturbed in going to the toilet? A sudden burst of drinking comes out from the toilet: "son of a bitch, when Lao Cheng comes out, you''ll be dead." Normally, Cheng Chuliang would have been a mess when he heard about old Cheng, but now he only has a smile on his face: "Wow, ha ha ha, old man, you are really in there. Let''s die!" With a roar of laughter, Cheng Chuliang threw dozens of firecrackers that had been demonized by the system into the toilet "Boom ~" after a loud noise, a fierce cry came from the toilet: "Cheng Chuliang, I''m going to kill you!" "Oh, no, the shopkeeper missed me!" In fact, at the moment when the firecrackers exploded, Cheng Chuliang had a bad premonition in his heart, and this premonition finally became reality when Lao Cheng''s voice came out. Looking at the wet old Cheng coming out of the latrine, Cheng Chuliang feels that he has already galloped on the road to death: "Dad, I say this is a misunderstanding, can you believe it?" Now old Cheng has long been in a state of anger. How can he listen to Cheng Chuliang''s nonsense and sneer directly: "just in time, I think we have a lot of misunderstandings to deal with!" Cheng Chuliang is not a fuel-efficient light either. When Lao Cheng talks, he has already started to turn his head and run towards the outside. No matter what, he should avoid the disaster first While the Cheng family and his son are playing the Chang''an chase, Chu fan is studying his own new system functions. When Cheng Chuliang leaves, the system prompts Chu fan to complete the task and obtain a Wanjie template. "System, what is the function of Wanjie template?" As soon as Chu fan''s question came out, the voice of the system began to ring: "Ding, as the host of this system, how can you indulge in a little big Tang Dynasty if you want to be the first card merchant in the world?" The voice of the system reveals his disdain for Chu: "the Wanjie template opens the Wanjie communication mode, and the host can contact with Zhutian Wanjie through the system, and currently has the opportunity to open a world." After hearing the explanation of the system, Chu fan finally understood it: "open up the world." "Ding, it is detected that the host has a chance to open the world, and it begins to search the world. The world is searching..." Chu fan is staring at the system interface and waiting, but he doesn''t know that there is a bald head who has officially started his valiant journey. In a mountain forest, a bald man with three watermelon skins in green waistcoats is struggling on his way. "Master, this kind of environment is really suitable for cultivation. Why don''t we have a competition of youth?" Hearing Li Locke''s words, Tang Sanzang could not help shaking all over: "Amitabha, poor monk is a monk. How can he be competitive? Let''s forget about this..." Chapter 153 After this time together, Tang Sanzang felt that the most regretful thing he did in his life was that he didn''t refuse Li Shimin''s kindness at that time. These three guys are just their own nightmares. I don''t know how many stupid things they did with their so-called "Youth" all the way. Even in order to prevent himself from being exhausted on the road, Tang Sanzang spent more than 100 taels of gold to buy cards. It''s no exaggeration to say that now he can kill himself with one blow. After hearing Tang Sanzang''s words, Li Locke sighed with regret: "in that case, master, you can walk slowly in the back, and we will wait for you in the front!" Looking at the three "river boys" who had already galloped out before he finished speaking, Tang Sanzang sighed helplessly. Fortunately, he was used to this kind of thing all the way, so he didn''t care much. While Tang Sanzang was walking alone in the mountain forest, a bad wind suddenly blew by, and then a big white eyed worm rushed out of the grass: "roar ~" the tiger lived in the deep mountain forest all the year round and didn''t know what to eat. It was almost as big as a yellow bull. When it roared at Tang Sanzang, it was in the air It gives off a fishy smell. Seeing this huge tiger, Tang Sanzang didn''t worry at all. Instead, he read the Buddha''s name calmly: "Amitabha, benefactor tiger, although I know you are hungry now, can you stop talking to me?" "Roar ~" a tiger without sperm can''t speak. With a roar, he pounced on Tang Sanzang, opened his mouth and bit his bald head. "Kazam ~" when he was about to be bitten by the tiger, Tang Sanzang''s skin suddenly emitted a golden light, and then several teeth with blood flew out of the tiger''s mouth. "Amitabha, benefactor tiger, you''d better leave quickly, lest you lose your life in vain." For his own safety, Tang Sanzang was not very worried. After all, one hundred taels of gold were not in vain. [Vajra is not bad] classification: Talent (blue) Introduction: a defense skill created by a Buddhist great power can resist any attack under the earth immortal! Function: with this card, you can immediately gain the talent "King Kong is not bad" remarks: the golden spear falls Why not? [merciful hand] classification: Gongfa (green) Introduction: in a temple, the attack means created by Da Neng are mostly used to subdue the enemy. Function: use this card to master the martial arts "merciful hand" immediately! Note: follow a slow motion with my left hand and right hand [power of ten oxen] classification: Talent (blue) Introduction: no effect: use this card to gain power of ten oxen immediately! Note: I am a beast in human skin If many landlords in the Tang Dynasty knew that Tang Sanzang could extract so many things with a small hundred taels of gold, they would have been jealous to death. However, in the face of this situation, it can only be said that the spirit of Buddhism is too strong. "Evil animal, don''t hurt people!" Just as Tang Sanzang and tiger, who was biting his head, were reasoning, there was a sudden burst of drinking. Then a hunter in coarse cloth clothes, with an iron fork in his hand, rushed out. "Die As he spoke, the iron fork in the hunter''s hand had been inserted into the tiger''s waist. "Ouo ~" " Chapter 154 Suddenly hit hard, the tiger even Tang Sanzang did not care, directly turned to the hunter. "Evil animal, take your life!" Facing the fierce tiger''s attack, the hunter did not give in at all. For a moment, the tiger with the iron fork in his hand stopped the fierce tiger firmly. But with the passage of time, the tiger''s injury gradually became more serious, it also became more ferocious, even to the hunter''s attack did not dodge. Seeing that the hunter was about to die, Tang Sanzang, who was next to him, finally couldn''t help it. He drank loudly: "be careful!" "Puyi ~" looking at the tiger whose head was smashed directly by Tang Sanzang''s slap, the hunter couldn''t help beating a spirit, and then quickly knelt down: "little man, meet the mountain god grandfather..." ¡­¡­ "Please, benefactor, I''m not a mountain god. I''m just a monk who went to the west to preach scriptures from the Tang Dynasty..." After hearing Tang Sanzang''s words, the hunter was stunned and looked at Tang Sanzang carefully. Then he believed that he was not a mountain god: "no matter what, the villain would like to thank the master for saving his life, but I don''t know why the master wanted this beast to bite your head before?" "Ah, good, good. I''m a Buddhist. How can I kill you in vain?" As soon as Tang Sanzang''s words came out, the hunter sighed: "master, you are confused." After that, the hunter cried out directly: "here are the two boundary mountains. As long as we get out of this mountain, we will no longer belong to the territory of the Tang Dynasty, but most of them are tigers and beasts." At this point, the hunter wiped his tears: "poor me, my two younger brothers and three younger brothers were all born in the mouth of these animals, and our hunters in the two boundary mountains have been fighting with these animals for generations..." After hearing this, Tang Sanzang, who was a little sad because of his killing sin, recovered a little and began to comfort the hunter. "It''s hard to repay the master for saving his life. Why don''t you have a meal in a small family and go on the road?" Feeling the hunger that came out of him alone, Tang Sanzang didn''t refuse the hunter''s kindness, so he nodded directly: "in this case, the poor monk would harass the benefactor." After they agreed, the hunter stopped hunting, and directly dragged the tiger corpse with Tang Sanzang to the direction where he came out. Dozens of minutes later, they came to a small village. There were about a dozen families in the village. When they saw the hunter dragging a tiger back, they were all excited. "Taibao, is this the tiger you killed?" Through the communication along the way, Tang Sanzang already knew the hunter''s name Liu Shou. Because he often killed some beasts, he was called "Zhenshan Taibao"! "Ha ha, uncle, I can''t kill such a big guy. This master killed it." Liu Shou explained with a smile to the people in the village and led Tang Sanzang back to his home. When they got home, there was a news in the whole village that a holy monk from Chang''an city could kill the tiger with one blow. Back home, in order to repay Tang Sanzang for saving his life, Liu Shou brushed his own iron pot dozens of times, and then began to prepare some vegetarian dishes for Tang Sanzang. "Liu Shou, are you at home?" Just as they were going to have dinner, a shout came from outside. "Second master, I''m here. Please come in." Chapter 155 Hearing the sound from outside, Liu Shou quickly put down the dishes and chopsticks, and then walked toward the outside. A few minutes later, Liu Shou took a white haired old man into the room. "Little old Liu Yi, meet the master!" As soon as the old man saw Tang Sanzang, he fell on his knees and began to salute. "Father-in-law doesn''t have to be like this." Facing the old man''s action, Tang Sanzang was also startled and quickly got up to dissuade him. "To tell you the truth, I''m here to ask for something. I hope the monk can save my life." Hearing Liu Yi''s words, Tang Sanzang was stunned, and then quickly put his hands together: "master, there are many beasts in these two mountains, and people in the village live in fear. Today, shou''er said that master can kill tigers with one hand." Liu Yi seemed to be tired and gasped for breath when he said this, and then he continued: "I guess you may master some martial arts, so I have the cheek to come here, hoping that the master can teach some self-defense skills to the young people in the village." Hearing Liu Yi''s words, Tang Sanzang frowned. He didn''t want to give up his own martial arts, but he learned all his martial arts from cards. Most people can''t learn them at all. Even if they do, they can''t play their role without great strength. Seeing Tang Sanzang''s hesitation, Liu Yi thought that he didn''t want to, and he struggled to kowtow: "master, I know it''s shameless to say this kind of thing, but please be merciful and save my life..." Looking at the red eyed old man and Liu Shou, Tang Sanzang thought: "old man, it''s not that I''m mean. I can''t teach what I''ve learned, but..." Hearing the first half of Tang Sanzang''s words, both Liu Yi and Liu Shou look disappointed. However, they are also reasonable people. They know that Tang Sanzang has his own difficulties. Just when they were about to give up, they heard the second half of Tang Sanzang''s words. "But when I was in Chang''an City, I got the treasures of immortals. Maybe I can help you to improve your strength, but, just..." Seeing Tang Sanzang''s hesitation, Liu Shou and Liu Yi quickly said: "no matter what the requirements are, as long as the master can speak out, we will try our best to complete them." Seeing that they were determined, Tang Sanzang sighed and then said: "it''s just that the immortal said that treasures can''t be easily spread out, and only those who are destined can have them." During the conversation, Tang Sanzang told them all about the characteristics of the mysterious card. After that, his whole head turned red. Seeing the appearance of Tang Sanzang, Liu Shou and Liu Yi could not help laughing: "what else should I do? After all, it is the treasure of the immortal family. We are willing to give up some money." After that, Liu Yi arranged for Liu Shou to go out and spread the news. Ten minutes later, there were a lot of young people standing in Liu Shou''s yard, each of whom had some broken silver in his hand. "Master, I want three white cards..." "Master, I want a green card!" "Master, ten white cards..." ¡­¡­ Although these hunters don''t have much money, they also have deposits in their hands. Now they hear that they can get the treasure of the immortal family, and they directly withdraw their money. The only thing that makes Tang Sanzang feel lucky is that basically all of these people have gained a little. Chapter 156 Some people have acquired white martial arts, some have increased their strength, and some are lucky enough to summon a two meter high black bear Seeing the harvest of these hunters, Tang Sanzang was greatly relieved and finally helped these people a little. In fact, Tang Sanzang didn''t understand that the beasts in the two mountains were extremely fierce, and he didn''t know how many pedestrians he killed. And these hunters have been living in the mountain for two years. They have killed these beasts more or less in their hands, so they are also people with merit and virtue. Generally, people with merits and virtues have good luck. Although everyone''s harvest is more or less, everyone is very happy, especially the man who called out a black bear. When he ordered his own black bear to fold a tree with a diameter of one meter, he was even more excited and gave the black bear the name of "Xin Gan Er" After getting what they wanted, the hunters saluted Tang Sanzang and left. It seems that they can''t wait to do the experiment, only Liu Shouyi looks forward to taking out a large piece of gold: "big, master, villain also want to smoke two blue cards!" Hearing Liu Shou''s words, Tang Sanzang naturally would not refuse. For him, this kind of thing can not only help these poor people, but also fulfill his promise to Chu fan. Taking two blue cards from Chu fan''s hand, Liu Shou took a big breath, and then looked at the cards in his hand. The first card above is a nothingness, see this appearance, Liu Shou''s eyes can not help but flash a trace of disappointment. Having seen so many people draw cards just now, he naturally knew that it meant nothing. However, when he saw another card, Liu Shou''s face was very happy: "master, what have you seen in me?" On this card is a strong man with an iron fork in his hand and strange patterns on his skin. He stands on the top of the mountain and roars. Taking the card from Liu Shou''s hand, Tang Sanzang''s eyes were frozen: "Amitabha, benefactor, good luck." [Zhenshan soul] classification: special props (blue) Introduction: soul is Qi, soul is desire, Zhenshan soul, invincible in the mountain! Function: with this card, you will get the soul of Zhenshan. People who have the soul of Zhenshan can play the immortal level in the mountain spirit. After training, they can reach the highest level of real immortal! Note: after leaving the forest, the strength will be greatly reduced. As Tang Sanzang talked about the role of the soul of Zhenshan, Liu Shou''s eyes turned red. Then he looked at the card in Tang Sanzang''s hand excitedly: "thank you, master, thank you Facing the excited Liu Shou, Tang Sanzang smiles calmly, and then passes the card to him. As soon as the card fell into Liu Shou''s hands, it turned into a virtual shadow and disappeared. At the same time, he also exuded a strong momentum While Tang Sanzang was selflessly dedicated to Chu fan''s card selling business, Chu fan, who was far away in Chang''an City, looked forward to the rotating turntable in front of him: "system, can you do it?" This thing has appeared since the beginning of the detection world, but after more than ten minutes in a row, this guy is still working hard to "retrieve the world.". "Please respect the system, male System, can''t say no! " While fighting with the system, the turntable in his mind suddenly lit up. Chapter 157 "Ding, the test is complete. Congratulations to the host for opening the white world "Ding, congratulations on Chu fan''s mission, please check it in time!" Chu fan can think of this task with his buttocks. It must have something to do with the new world. After seeing it, he found that it was really like what he said. Task: Wanjie agent Introduction: as the strongest store manager, you naturally want to have your own Wanjie agent requirement: select a card agent in the world of "Xiaoao Lake"! Time limit: one month reward: Xiaoao world ownership failure punishment: Xiaoao world closed! [do you want to go? ¡¿ Chu fan found a purple button behind the task: "system, what does this button mean?" "I''m sorry, the system ignores that it''s hard to understand without explanation based on your IQ." First, he mocked Chu fan fiercely, and then the system explained: "this button is used for crossing, and the host can choose to go to the new world." For the bullshit of the system, Chu fan habitually offered a middle finger, but then put his eyes on the new button. "System, can I come back after crossing?" "After completing the task or reaching the task deadline, the host can return. Do you want to cross?" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "it''s not urgent for the moment." Although he seems to have nothing to do in Datang, he just teases the birds and walks the dog every day, but if he suddenly disappears, there will be a big mess. Chu fan is very clear about his importance, so even if he wants to cross other worlds, he has to explain it first. Because of this kind of thinking, Chu fan went to the Palace first, but after entering the palace, Chu fan was stunned by the scene in front of him. Li Yuan and Li Shimin''s father and son are glaring at each other. Behind Li Shimin are poor Li Chengqian and Li Tai, while behind Li Yuan are seven children with funny faces. "Cough..." Seeing that he had been standing here for a long time, he was ignored. On the contrary, the atmosphere between the Li family and his son became more and more tense. Chu fan coughed twice. When they heard Chu fan''s voice, Li Shimin and Li Yuan finally reacted. Li Shimin looked at Chu fan as if he had found a Savior: "Mr. Chu, you are here." Before Chu fan could react, Li Yuan strode to Chu fan: "Chu boy, go away quickly, it''s our family business..." It''s a pity that Li Yuan was interrupted by Li Shimin before he finished his words. The most distinguished man in Tang Dynasty was looking at Li Yuan with his own neck and dissatisfaction: "although it''s family business, I think it''s OK to find Mr. Chu to comment on it." Seeing the fight between father and son, a strange color flashed in Chu fan''s eyes. You should know that Li Shimin''s tolerance of Li Yuan is very high, but now he has a direct conflict with Li Yuan. I''m afraid there''s something really important. Fearing that Li Yuan would continue to stop him, Li Shimin pointed to the seven children behind Li Yuan and said: "shopkeeper, do you think it''s wrong for me to accept the seven children as my adopted sons?" Chu fan was stunned: "as long as your majesty is willing, it''s their blessing." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin straightened out his chest and looked at Li Yuan like a big rooster. "That''s bullshit!" Chapter 158 As soon as Li Shimin''s words were finished, Li Yuan just let out a loud drink. The whole person looked at Li Shimin like an angry lion: "these seven little guys are planted by me drop by drop. Of course, I should be called father emperor." When he said this, Li Yuan looked at Li Shimin angrily: "you unfilial son, do you want to rob my son with me?" ¡­¡­ "Sir..." Knowing that he can''t fight against this unreasonable old man, Li Shimin looks directly at Chu fan. After hearing their conversation, Chu fan realized that together with Li Yuan, he had planted the gourd baby, and now he is still competing with Li Shiming for his father''s position "Cough, the emperor, I think it''s good for you to be a grandfather..." "What a fart!" Before Chu fan''s words were finished, Li Yuan rushed directly to Chu fan. The old man''s mouth spit out directly, but he didn''t wash Chu fan''s face: "I planted this. This guy has no credit. Why should he be a father?" After hearing Li Yuan''s words, Li Shimin''s face was even more injured: "father, you have to bring the truth to your words. You can plant the seed one night, and your children''s ministers have no chance to contribute." "Well, only losers will find excuses!" Seeing that the father and son were about to fight in front of themselves, Chu fan finally stood up to stop them: "Your Majesty, I came here today to say goodbye to you." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin was stunned, and then he could not take care of Hulu Wa''s face: "I don''t know where you are going?" Not only Li Shimin, but also Li Yuan is nervous. Chu fan is an immortal and plays an important role in the Tang Dynasty. If Chu fan never returns, the Tang Dynasty will suffer unimaginable losses. Looking at the two nervous people in front of him, Chu fan raised his mouth: "you don''t have to misunderstand me. I''ll come back one month at most after I leave. This time, I just hope your majesty can help to take care of the shop." Although no one in the whole Tang Dynasty can do anything about them with the strength of Chu fan''s shop, Chu fan is still very worried if someone plays shady moves. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin and his son were greatly relieved, but Li Shimin asked carefully: "Mr. dare to ask, but do you want to return to heaven?" Chu fan shook his head with a smile: "that''s not true. It''s just that he felt the breath of another world a few days ago, so he planned to travel in the past." Another world As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Li Shimin became petrified. He thought you were just an ordinary immortal, but he didn''t expect you to be so tall? As soon as I think that I can''t even make a big Tang Dynasty, people have already begun to travel to other worlds. Li Shimin and Li Yuan are both disheartened and disgraced ~ "don''t worry, the shopkeeper. I immediately order that as long as someone dares to attack your shop, they will punish the nine ethnic groups!" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan nodded, and then saluted each other respectfully: "thank you, your majesty!" Although the system can take him through the heavens, Chu fan knows that the Tang Dynasty is his base camp, and now Li Shimin is willing to help him stabilize the rear, so Chu fan will not ignore this kind of kindness. "Shopkeeper, I don''t know if I will have a chance to take me to other worlds in the future?" Chapter 159 When this sentence was exported, not only Li Shimin, but also Li Yuan stared at Chu fan expectantly. "System, can this be done?" "Yes After receiving the systematic answer, Chu fan nodded to Li Shimin: "Your Majesty, don''t worry, your wish will come true one day." Originally, Li Shimin didn''t have hope, but after hearing Chu fan''s words, the whole person was very happy. It seemed that the whole person had fallen into a certain YY state. After saying good-bye to Li Shimin and his son, Chu fan went back to his little shop. After explaining to everyone, he just hit the crossing button. After the button is clicked, the sound of the system will ring: "Ding, check the cracks in the space, the cracks are complete, and the space crossing is started. Please get ready." "What kind of..." Chu fan''s words have not finished, feel oneself in front of a dark, and then the whole person seems to be thrown into a drum washing machine, crazy dry for several hours. The most important thing is that during this period, Chu fan Ren''s immortal constitution didn''t play a role at all, and there was only one idea left in his heart: "system, nmlgb!" "Ouch ~" when Chu fan was able to see things again, he just threw up on the ground. "System, you are absolutely intentional!" When you hear Chu fan''s words, the voice of the system immediately rings. If you listen carefully, you can also hear the smell of schadenfreude: "this system has already reminded you, but the host is not ready." ¡­¡­ Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan didn''t spit blood directly and died. Your mother reminded me, but did you give me time to prepare? "Ding, it''s detected that the host has reached the world of Xiaoao lake. Open the world''s exclusive card panel and enter the countdown of the mission..." As the sound of the system falls, a one month countdown appears on his property panel, while another unreal panel appears. Chu fan noticed that the cards in this panel were all clearly priced things, such as a set of "Dugu nine Swords", asking for 10000 taels of gold. "System, what is the world exclusive card?" "Ding, the world exclusive card can only be used in the mission world, and only people in the world can buy it. After the world ends, the host can choose to get one of the cards for sale." Just when Chu fan was checking the countdown, a middle-aged man in green clothes with a long sword suddenly appeared not far away: "this friend, but do you need help?" Chu fan a Leng, then discover this person is sending out a breath that lets a person close. "Who are you?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the man in Qing Yi touched his chin: "in Xiahua mountain, Yue buqun, what''s the name of this friend?" "Gentleman sword, Yue buqun?" After staring at Yue buqun for a few eyes, Chu fan could not help nodding. No wonder this guy can be called "Junzi sword". Only this appearance can get 90 points! "It''s just the flattering words of friends in the Jianghu. It can''t be taken seriously." Although he was modest, the smile on Yue buqun''s face could not be hidden. "I don''t know how to call this friend. Why did he appear in my Huashan forbidden area?" Hear Yue buqun''s words, Chu fan a Leng, this just know the system unexpectedly threw oneself to this kind of place. Chapter 160 When he cursed the system in his heart, Chu fan also admired Yue buqun. He was worthy of being a gentleman''s sword in the river and lake. At this time, he could talk with himself calmly. In fact, Yue buqun is very contradictory. In the early days, he was determined to strengthen Huashan, but he had to take a detour due to the limitation of his own strength. Of course, this is not the reason for Chu fan to appreciate him. The real reason is that when Yue buqun reported his identity, the voice of the system rang: "Ding detected that a person with agent qualification could become an official agent after he spent 100000 taels of gold!" After hearing what he said, Chu fan not only didn''t give an explanation, but also looked at himself stupidly. A trace of dissatisfaction flashed on Yue buqun''s face: "if my friend doesn''t give me an explanation, Yue will have to be rude." Yue buqun is not a fool. It is precisely because Chu fan can appear in the forbidden area of Huashan sect unconsciously that he will treat him with courtesy. Hearing Yue buqun''s words, Chu fan wakes up from the sound of the system, and then his eyes to Yue buqun become fiery. Even Chu fan himself didn''t know the conditions for systematically looking for an agent, but one thing is certain, that is, not everyone can become an agent. So Yue buqun and Chu fan will not give up. I don''t know when the next agent will meet if I miss this opportunity. "I''m here to give you a chance." Hear Chu fan''s words, Yue buqun mouth a smoke, this goods is a madman? "Headmaster Yue, I have Zixia magic skill, Yijinjing, sunflower treasure book There are hundreds of skills and martial arts. As long as you have money, I can let you dominate the Wulin at any time! " ¡­¡­ With Chu fan''s words, Yue buqun''s face has completely turned black. Even if you want to brag, can you get rid of the martial arts and internal skills of Huashan sect? Whose IQ are you insulting? It''s impossible for a crazy fool to come to Huashan forbidden area, so there''s only one possibility, that is, this guy is challenging himself. With this attitude, Yue buqun gave a cold hum, and a purple color appeared on his face. Then he clapped his hand at Chu fan: "in this case, I''ll take you first." Looking at Yue buqun who hit him, Chu fan waved at will. "Paji ~" Yue buqun, who had just rushed over, flew out directly at twice the speed. How could a person who was not even a Banxian be Chu fan''s opponent? If Chu fan hadn''t kept his hand, Yue buqun would have been a puddle of meat now. "Poof As soon as Yue buqun got up from the ground, he wanted to move on, but he felt a sharp pain in his chest, and then a stream of blood gushed out directly: "who are you, and why has there never been your name in the world?" Yue buqun''s eyes are full of fear. He doesn''t worry about his life and death, but he is afraid of the safety of Huashan sect. It''s hard for him to rest assured that Chu fan, such an expert, appears in Huashan sect. "I''m just a businessman, you give money, I sell you all kinds of treasures, that''s all." Hear Chu fan''s words, Yue buqun a Leng, the same words, after understanding Chu fan''s strength, he is a different attitude. "Do you really have all the martial arts mentioned just now?" When speaking, Yue buqun stares at Chu fan tightly. He believes that as long as Chu fan lies, he can''t escape his own eyes. Chapter 161 "Yes or no, did you know soon after you bought one?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Yue buqun was stunned for a moment, and then took out a large piece of silver and put it in Chu fan''s hand: "please give me a copy of qinglianjue." Qinglianjue is the cheapest of all the skills that Chu fan has. It only costs 50 Liang silver to buy. Chu fan knew that Yue buqun didn''t completely believe in himself, so he didn''t care. He just took the silver and handed a card to him: "just put it on your chest and use it silently." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Yue buqun hesitated, and then put the card on his chest: "use it!" When his voice fell, Yue buqun was surprised to find that the card in his hand turned into a white light and disappeared. At the same time, a piece of internal mental skill suddenly appeared in his mind. This is not the most magical. What''s more, Yue buqun found that his internal power increased! Dozens of minutes later, Yue buqun finally opened his eyes with a breath. "Poop As soon as he opened his eyes, Yue buqun directly knelt down to Chu fan: "Yue buqun has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai, but he still looks at the immortal!" Immortal, this is the only way to explain the magic phenomenon. Hearing Yue buqun''s words, Chu fan nodded calmly: "as long as you can think of it, I sell it here, and if you buy enough, this seat will give you enough benefits." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Yue buqun''s eyes lit up, and the immortal said the good things, which must be unusual. "Immortal, do you have" sunflower treasure book "and" anti evil sword manual " When he spoke, Yue buqun looked forward. These are the two most powerful skills he knew. If he learned them, wouldn''t he be able to unify the five mountains? When he heard Yue buqun''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then looked at Yue buqun strangely: "cough, Yue buqun, are you sure you want to learn these two skills?" Chu fan didn''t want his chosen agent to become a eunuch, so in line with some humanitarian principles, he said to Yue buqun: "I would like to remind you that the first sentence of these two skills is" if you want to learn this skill, you must go to the palace first! " After hearing Chu fan''s words, Yue buqun was stunned. After a long time, he raised his head: "immortal, do you mean that Dongfang Bubai is a eunuch?" Chu fan nodded: "why, do you want to buy it?" "No!" Joke, my Yue buqun sits on Huashan Mountain, has a beautiful wife, and is known as a gentleman''s sword. How can I become a eunuch? Now Yue buqun has not received a huge blow, so he is absolutely unwilling to become a eunuch. But because of this, Yue buqun is more entangled. He really can''t think of how to realize his dream. Seeing Yue buqun''s tangled appearance, Chu fan sighed helplessly: "although the two skills you mentioned are powerful, it''s not that there is nothing to contend with them. If you can learn the" Yijinjing "and" xisui Jing "at the same time, it''s easy to defeat Dongfang unbeaten." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yue buqun''s face brightened: "how much do you need for these two skills As a person in the Wulin, Yue buqun, the great name of these two skills, naturally knows. Chapter 162 Unfortunately, both Yijinjing and xisui Jing have been lost in history. Hearing Yue buqun''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth: "''yijinjing''contains 50000 taels of gold, and''xisui jing''contains 80000 taels of gold." This is the price set by the system. Even Chu fan can''t change it. Is there nothing more cost-effective than these two skills in the exclusive mall? Of course, there are, but Chu fan hopes Yue buqun to buy these two things because of the price. When Yue buqun completely bought these two books, Chu fan''s task could be completed. Hearing Chu fan''s offer, Yue buqun was greatly relieved. Is it expensive? It must be expensive, but it''s not so expensive that he can''t accept it. "Would you like to move?" Chu fan nodded: "just lead the way." With Chu fan''s strength, it''s not enough for him to tie all the experts in Xiaoao''s world together, so he doesn''t worry about Yue buqun''s conspiracy. In fact, Yue buqun naturally did not have this idea. With Yue buqun leading the way, they soon came to a building complex. "Xianchang, this is the residence of Huashan sect. I hope you don''t dislike it." Chu fan nodded. Just as he was about to speak, a woman in a long blue dress suddenly rushed over and put her arms around Yue buqun: "Dad, you''re back. When you''re away, the elder martial brother bullied others again." Hearing the woman''s words, Chu fan knows that this is Yue buqun''s daughter, Yue Lingshan. She is really a beautiful little girl. "Shan''er, don''t be presumptuous in front of your predecessors." During the conversation, Yue buqun majestically pulls Yue Lingshan away from him, and then says to Chu fan: "the little girl doesn''t know the etiquette, but she makes the fairy laugh." "Well, who are you?" Just as Yue buqun was talking, Yue Lingshan couldn''t stand it and looked at Chu fan with a cold hum. "Shan''er, don''t be rude!" After hearing Yue Lingshan''s words, Yue buqun didn''t faint directly. You''re not enough to be slapped. Who gives you the courage to say that? "No harm." Waving to stop Yue buqun''s action, Chu Fan said with a smile: "I''m just an ordinary businessman." "Merchant, what are you selling?" "Some magic cards and some martial arts scripts." During the conversation, Chu fan introduced the mysterious card, then looked at Yue Lingshan with a smile: "girl, do you want to have a try?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yue Lingshan hesitated. In fact, she was not stupid. If Chu fan was just an ordinary person, her father would not be so respectful. But what Chu Fan said was really amazing. Everything in a card could be taken out, which made Yue Lingshan a little reluctant to believe. "Hum, I don''t believe there is such a magic thing in the world. I want a green card!" While talking, a small piece of gold was taken out by Yue Lingshan. As Yue buqun''s daughter and a member of the Jianghu, she must have more money than a certain Cheng. "Good luck." After taking the card from Chu fan and looking at the picture on it, Yue Lingshan asked in a hurry: "Hey, what''s on it?" "Really?" Chapter 163 It''s Yue buqun who speaks. Unlike Yue Lingshan, when Chu fan explained, he already knew that the probability of winning the lottery must be very low, so he didn''t have much hope. Several people look at the card in Yue Lingshan''s hand, which shows a woman dancing a sword. [jade girl sword technique] classification: Sword technique (green) Introduction: a sword technique from a martial arts world function: you can master the jade girl sword technique instantly by using this card! Note: only for women when Chu Fan said the attributes of the card, Yue Lingshan looked happy. "Shan''er, use this card quickly and let father have a look." After hearing Yue buqun''s words, Yue Lingshan put the card on her chest: "use it!" With the sound falling, Yue Lingshan instantly closed her eyes, then drew out her sword and began to dance it quickly. As Yue Lingshan''s swordsmanship gradually unfolded, Yue buqun''s face became more focused. After a long time, Yue buqun breathed out a big breath: "good swordsmanship!" In Yue buqun''s eyes, this sword skill is not enough, but he knows that with his daughter''s qualification, it will take at least five years to master this sword skill! It can be said that with this sword technique, Yue Lingshan can fight against the second rate masters in the Jianghu. At the end of the sword technique, Yue Lingshan also opens her eyes and feels the message from the card. Yue Lingshan excitedly salutes Chu fan and Yue buqun, and then jumps away: "ha ha ha, now I have to see how the elder martial brother bullies me." Seeing his daughter leave, Yue buqun''s eyelids are beating, and then his face is as black as the bottom of a pot to salute Chu fan: "Yue''s lack of strict discipline makes the fairy long surprised." Normally, Yue Lingshan''s actions are nothing. After all, they are people in the Jianghu. It''s no problem for them to be heroic. But now is to stay together with Chu fan, Yue buqun is afraid of a small action to Chu fan left bad influence. "No harm." Seeing that Chu fan really didn''t care about these little things, Yue buqun was relieved. Then he looked at Chu fan with expectation: "immortal, don''t you know that kind of mysterious card may I buy?" Chu fan frowned, but then stretched out: "it''s OK to buy, but I advise you not to give back too much hope. The more powerful the thing is, the lower the probability of winning." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yue buqun nodded with regret, but then he was relieved. Even if he drew countless things like jade girl''s sword technique, it was not as effective as a Book of tendon changing. After thinking about it, Yue buqun naturally didn''t waste his time and gave a gift to Chu fan: "immortal, please come with me. I want to buy the Yijinjing first!" Although Huashan school was not the first of the five mountains at that time, the inside information was still there, such as gold. After hollowing out the foundation of the whole Huashan sect and taking out the herbs used by the disciples, Yue buqun finally saved 50000 taels of gold. "I also ask the immortal to give me the Yijinjing!" Chu fan nodded. After a wave, all the gold on the ground disappeared, and a card with blue light appeared in front of Yue buqun. "Use it!" Chapter 164 With the previous experience, Yue buqun will not waste his time. Take a deep breath and choose to use the card in your hand. With the sound falling and the card disappearing, Yue buqun found that he had countless information in his mind. The most important thing was that there was an internal force in his body. Different from before, this internal force is almost the same as Yue buqun''s own internal force in quantity, but far beyond in quality. However, these internal forces did not hurt Yue buqun. Instead, under the guidance of a mysterious force, they gradually integrated into his original internal forces. With the enhancement of internal power, the purple color on Yue buqun''s face became more and more intense. Ten minutes later, Yue buqun''s momentum suddenly rose, followed by a roar: "ah ~ ~" the terrible momentum emanated from Yue buqun. At the same time, an old man in green appeared in the place where Chu fan was staying: "someone from Huashan sect broke through first What''s the matter? " After venting, Yue buqun finally opened his eyes. As soon as he opened his eyes, Yue buqun ignored the surrounding Huashan disciples and saluted Chu fan respectfully: "thank you very much for your Dharma transmission!" Congenitally, there are few in the whole Wulin. According to Yue buqun''s knowledge, there is no innate level in the whole Wulin now, except for the two teaching directors of the demon sect, our bank and Dongfang Bubai. Even Zuo lengchan is just the peak of the day after tomorrow. In Chu fan''s eyes, Yue buqun now has a new name -- Banxian! For Yue buqun''s action, Chu fan just waved his hand casually: "this is your own chance, it has nothing to do with me, I just hope you can get another book in ten days." When Yue buqun was saluted, the whole Huashan sect disciples were shocked. What made it more difficult for them to accept was that he didn''t care about his master''s salute. "Tut Tut, this is a barbarian from that mountain. He doesn''t understand any manners?" Hearing the sudden voice, Chu fan was stunned. Then he saw a young man with hair scattered and wine smell on his body, looking at himself with hostility. "Villain, why don''t you apologize to the fairy head soon?" As soon as he saw that his most important disciple dared to talk to Chu fan like this, Lao Yue couldn''t breathe and fainted. After breaking through and becoming a Banxian, Yue buqun can feel the terrible power of Chu fan. Although it doesn''t come out, Yue buqun knows that it''s absolutely a little help for the other party to kill himself. Hear Yue buqun''s words, make fox Chong a Leng, in his eyes, Yue buqun is absolutely more pro than his father''s role, so in see Chu fan to Yue buqun rude time will be angry. "Don''t be angry, elder martial brother. He just has some problems in his mind, so he can''t figure out the situation." Different from Linghu Chong, Yue Lingshan knows how magical Chu fan''s means are, so now she sees Linghu Chong bumping into Chu fan and jumps out to apologize. "No matter, young people should have a momentum. I''m not so stingy." For this kind of thing Chu fan doesn''t care, with his identity, and a Linghu Chong care, appear to lose identity. Seeing that Chu fan really didn''t care, Yue buqun and others were relieved. Chapter 165 "Hold a banquet to celebrate our breakthrough. From tomorrow on, I want the Wuyue sword sect to have the voice of Huashan sect!" Since Chu fan doesn''t care, Yue buqun won''t continue to tangle in this matter. With a wave of his hand, he changes the topic. As soon as the voice fell, the whole Huashan sect was in an uproar. As a member of the world, how can you not know what congenital means? The banquet began, but except for Chu fan and Yue Lingshan, no one else was in the mood to eat much. They were looking forward to tomorrow, which would be a big event for the whole Wuyue sword sect! Chu fan didn''t take part in the next day''s event. With all Huashan faction going out, he chose to go out for a visit and made an appointment with Yue buqun to see him again in ten days. Yue buqun, who said goodbye to Chu fan, also showed his tusks for the first time. The first goal is Zuo lengchan. As Zuo lengchan, who always takes the invincible east as his goal, he did not expect that Yue buqun would suddenly jump out as a general. The most important thing is that ya seems to succeed. Especially at the thought that he didn''t even make it in front of Yue buqun, Zuo lengchan wanted to commit suicide directly. Shame, what a shame ~ even Zuo lengchan suspected that Yue buqun had already broken through his inborn state, but he had been holding back bad, so he didn''t do it until now. Zuo lengchan has wronged Yue buqun. Ya has a heart of playing a pig and eating a tiger. Unfortunately, he has never been able to grow into a tiger. Whether you like it or not, the Wuyue sword sect has been unified, and people in the river and lake know that there is a congenital master in the world, that is, the gentleman sword Yue buqun! But what everyone didn''t understand was that after unifying the Wuyue sword sect, Yue buqun didn''t trouble the demon sect, instead, he went to Shaolin Temple. "Amitabha, I don''t know why benefactor Yue came to Shaolin?" Shaolin Temple attaches great importance to Yue buqun, a new born man. The one who comes out to ask questions is their abbot, master Fangzheng! "Yue met master Fang Zheng, but he came here today to do business with Shaolin Temple." Hearing Yue buqun''s words, master Fang Zheng was stunned: "I hope the benefactor will make it clear." "I have a Book of tendon changing here. I want to sell it to Shaolin with 100000 taels of gold. Would the abbot like to take it over?" As soon as Yue buqun''s words were finished, master Fang Zheng''s face changed: "what the benefactor said is the complete version of Yi Jin Jing?" Yijinjing is a miraculous skill of Shaolin. Everyone in the world knows about it, but we also know that Yijinjing has been lost for a long time. Master Fang Zheng knew that Yue buqun would not cheat himself because he was a great master. There was nothing in the world worth lying to. In the face of master Fang Zheng''s words, Yue buqun nodded, and then continued to ask: "I wonder if the abbot is willing to do this business?" When he spoke, Yue buqun looked at master Fang Zheng with a smile on his face. At the same time, the momentum of congenial level radiated from him. Yue buqun would not like to use this method if he could, but he did not expect that not only Zuo lengchan was a poor man, but the other three schools were poor. "Change!" Feeling the momentum of Yue buqun, Zuo lengchan and others behind him, master Fang Zheng took a big breath. Yijinjing is sure to get back, since it can''t be played, it can only be achieved in another way. Chapter 166 One hundred thousand taels of gold were collected by Shaolin Temple in just three days and sent to Huashan in person. After the Shaolin people left, Zuo lengchan grinned with pride: "well, I''ll say these bald donkeys have money, right?" But in the process of laughing, Zuo lengchan can''t help but take a breath of cool air. This is because Yue buqun hit him personally after he knew he was a poor man. Hearing Zuo lengchan''s words, Yue buqun nodded and looked at Linghu Chong on the other side: "today is the tenth day, isn''t it?" "Yes." Linghu Chong nodded to Yue buqun. Hearing Linghu Chong''s words, Yue buqun was greatly relieved, and then looked forward to the foot of the mountain. Under the gaze of Yue buqun, a young man in a white robe slowly came up from the foot of the mountain riding a fat black-and-white iron eater. Chu fan also found out in these days that even in the alien world, he could summon a little white, which is a very good news. "Bold, who are you, dare to break into the Wuyue sword sect?" With the approach of Chu fan, Zuo lengchan suddenly drinks violently, and then his hands appear cold, directly toward Chu fan patted in the past. "Bang!" Left cold Chan just rushed to Chu fan in front of, was a little white a claw directly patted fly out, at the same time a little white also returned to each other a look of disdain. How dare you attack your master in front of you with such strength? You know, since being called out, except in front of Li Bai, yidianbai has never suffered a loss. "Ah, Lao Yue, are you here to wait for me? What was that just now?" "When the immortal returns today, how dare Yue neglect him?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yue buqun said with a smile. As for Zuo lengchan, Yue buqun said that he didn''t know this kind of silly goods. Listening to the communication between Chu fan and Yue buqun, Linghu Chong swallows a mouthful of saliva. When he thinks that he even picked Chu fan before, Linghu Chong feels his life is so big. Zuo lengchan can''t die, but he can''t run away after lying in bed for several months. "Xianchang, I''ve got 80000 taels of gold ready. I wonder if I can buy" xisui Jing " "Yes After hearing Chu fan''s words, Yue buqun did not hesitate to put several boxes directly in front of Chu fan. Thanks to the selfless dedication of Shaolin Temple, all Yue buqun used to trade this time was gold. With the use of the washing marrow Sutra, Yue buqun closed his eyes again and began to practice. At this time, Linghu Chong came over carefully: "immortal, immortal, I don''t know if I can buy something from you?" Chu fan''s Secret Yue Lingshan naturally won''t hide from Linghu Chong, so Linghu Chong also knows how powerful Chu fan is. "Naturally, but what kind of skill do you plan to buy?" It''s not that Chu fan despises Yue buqun. Ya is now an ordinary Huashan disciple. He is so poor that he has to use Yue Lingshan''s pocket money to drink. How can he afford to buy things. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yue buqun rubbed his head awkwardly: "I''ll buy a green card." "No more?" "No!" ¡­¡­ A card is thrown into Linghu Chong''s hand. Chu fan says that he can only enjoy this service at this price. Fortunately, Linghu Chong didn''t care about Chu fan''s attitude. After looking at the card in his hand, he asked Chu fan: "shopkeeper, what''s on the card?" Chapter 167 When seeing the card handed by Linghu Chong, Chu fan''s face is wonderful, at least not much better than when Lao Cheng was blasted by firecrackers. [sword comes to the West] classification: Sword technique (blue) Introduction: Top sword technique from a certain martial arts plane! Function: with this card, you will master the sword technique "one sword comes to the west" Note: This is the first sword in the world can you believe the blue items drawn from the green card? "System, are you going to do charity recently?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system began to ring: "Ding, Linghu Chong is the protagonist of one side of the world, and has a strong power of Qi, which is the basic operation." Because he had seen Yue buqun how to use cards just now, Linghu Chong didn''t need Professor Chu fan: "use!" With the sound falling, the card in hand disappears instantly, and Linghu Chong''s whole person has changed. Before he looked like a prodigal son, although a little strength, but compared with now, there is a huge gap. Now Linghu Chong is like a sword, a sword that can pierce the sky at any time. The most important thing is the momentum he exudes - Banxian! If Chu fan is just surprised, Yue buqun is a tearful tiger. From Linghu Chong began to draw card when he came to, but who knows is a small one hundred Liang silver, his big apprentice will become a congenital strong. "Immortal long?" Yue buqun wronged to see to Chu fan, you don''t say random card is difficult to extract treasure, why do I think I was cheated? Although Yue buqun didn''t dare to say what he thought in his heart, Chu fan could still guess what he thought through his eyes, so Chu fan could only cough twice: "cough, everyone has a chance. You are a blessed man." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yue buqun nodded seriously: "it''s appropriate to say that, otherwise he would not be my disciple." ¡­¡­ Chu fan haoxuan didn''t take out a sword and poked a few holes in Yue buqun. How dare he think that the protagonist is lucky to worship you? When Chu fan communicated with Yue buqun, he didn''t know that in the back of Huashan Mountain, an old man in green clothes was about to collapse: "congenital, another congenital?" Feng Qingyang thinks that he may not be able to keep up with the times. Since when has he been born with rotten streets? In just ten days, there have been two inborn Huashan school. Has my old style really been abandoned by the times? Chu fan naturally didn''t know such an old man''s memory. At this time, he was looking at Yue buqun solemnly: "Yue buqun, I have a task to give you. Are you willing to accept it?" "Yes!" Chu fan''s words just say export, Yue buqun agreed to come down. He didn''t even ask what the task was, and he didn''t need to ask. Chu fan was an immortal. He helped Chu fan do things with meat. This is Yue buqun''s idea. Of course, he was also afraid of being directly patted into meat mud after angering Chu fan. "I want you to be the card agent in this world." "Agents?" Yue buqun was stunned. He didn''t quite understand the meaning of the word. Seeing the doubts on Yue buqun''s face, Chu fan explained to him: "I will give you the ability and responsibility to sell this kind of card." Chapter 168 "Seriously?" Hearing these words, Yue buqun can no longer care about Chu fan''s identity. He is qualified to sell cards. This is the legendary fate! As soon as Yue buqun, who is about to come, flies out, Chu fan explains: "what you have to do is sell the cards to anyone who is willing to buy them. For every 100 cards sold, you can choose one from the cards you sell." "Yes, I do!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yue buqun felt that if he gave up this opportunity, he would be a devil. Selling 100 cards to get one of them sounds hard, but Yue buqun soon figured it out. The cards in the mall are expensive and cheap. Those cheap cards only need a few liang of silver. They only need to sell 100 cards, but they can choose the most expensive one. "System, grant Yue buqun agent authority!" Hearing Yue buqun''s answer, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction, and then gave the order to the system. As Chu fan''s voice fell, Yue buqun suddenly felt a heavy head, and then a lot of information rushed into his head. A few minutes later, he understood the duties of the agent. "Thank you very much for your gift." After opening his eyes, Yue buqun saluted Chu fan respectfully. It is because he has absorbed the information of the system that he knows how lucky he is this time. It is no exaggeration to say that as long as he can sell enough cards, even the immortal is not out of reach. Chu fan didn''t pay attention to Yue buqun''s action. In fact, after granting Yue buqun the qualification of agent, Chu fan heard the voice of the system: "Ding, congratulations on the host''s completion of the task and obtaining the qualification to select the sold cards in the" Xiaoao Lake "world." "Choose" a sword to the West! " Without the slightest hesitation, with Chu fan''s strength, those internal forces and other things had no effect on him. On the contrary, it was a sword technique, which might have been used at any time. "System, return!" Yue buqun is still thanking Chu fan, but after waiting for a long time, he still doesn''t hear Chu fan''s voice. After a few breaths, Yue buqun raised his head and found that there was no Chu fan in front of him long ago, leaving only one Ling Hu Chong looking at him with a smile. "Asshole, the store manager has left. Why don''t you remind me?" "This is not afraid to disturb your sincerity, master." Yue buqun sighed: "now that you have reached the congenital state, go out to help me convey the message and release all the information of the card." "Master, don''t worry. I won''t let you down." Not to mention the development of Linghu Chong and Yue buqun in Xiaoao world, now Chu fan has returned to his own small broken shop. As soon as he returned to his store, Chu fan''s face changed: "what''s the matter?" Stink! There was a stench in the air of the whole small shop. In addition to the dizziness caused by crossing the world just now, Chu fan almost spit it out directly. "Ah, shopkeeper, you are back at last!" Hear Chu fan''s voice, pan Xiaolian is a Leng at first, then hastily open mouth to say. "The shopkeeper is back?" As pan Xiaolian''s voice falls, Kui muen and Xue Rengui look at it with a happy face. Chapter 169 "Shopkeeper, if you don''t come back again, I''ll kill you." At this time, quemoyn no longer had the usual appearance of being a teaser, and his whole body was full of murderous gas. If you look carefully, you will find that not only quemoyn, but also Xue Rengui''s face is murderous. "What''s going on?" Before Chu fan finished speaking, a strange voice came in from outside. "Listen to the people inside, if you don''t give us an account today, I''ll be rude!" Hearing this voice, Chufan''s face froze, and then he looked directly at quemoyn: "tell me about it." "Shopkeeper, it''s the three princes of changer Kingdom who are shouting outside. He''s here to worship the emperor of Tang Dynasty." Without kuimun''s explanation, Chu fan knew that the so-called Great Tang emperor must be Li Shimin, but he didn''t understand why this guy came to find his own unhappiness. I don''t know. After hearing Chu fan''s question, quemoyn''s face turned even more blue: "that guy bought ten blue cards in the store, but he didn''t win anything, so he thought we cheated him..." The rest of the words don''t need to be said, Chu fan also understood. Although the so-called Chang''er kingdom must be a country of bullets, it involves diplomatic relations after all, so even as Li Shimin, it is not easy to directly intervene. "Let''s go out and have a look." "Shopkeeper, you''d better not go out directly." When Xue Rengui stopped Chu fan, the prince''s voice came out again: "since you don''t come out, you are ready to bear the prince''s anger..." "Pa!" A clear voice sounded, and then another voice came in: "schner, how dare you come here to be presumptuous?" This is Cheng Chuliang''s voice. Chu fan can hear it. At the same time, Chu fan walks out of the small shop slowly. As soon as he came out, Chu fan''s brow wrinkled. It stinks. It stinks! The guy named Schneier was at the door with a few barrels of rice fields! "Cheng Chuliang, you, you dare to beat Prince Ben. I want to impeach you. I want to impeach you." It''s a pity that chener''s anger is all ignored by Cheng Chuliang. Now there is only one person in his eyes - Chufan! "Shopkeeper, you are back!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s complaint, Chu fan noticed that there were still some bruises on this guy''s face. Then he thought about what this guy had done before. Even with Chu fan''s face, he was a little embarrassed. "Who are you and why do you want to make trouble in my shop?" In this embarrassing time, only changing the topic is the most appropriate means, so Chu fan turned his eyes to schner. "Are you the owner of this black shop?" Hearing Chu fan''s question, schner stares out. This is a teenager, but his eyes are full of anger. "Black shop?" Chu fan a Leng, this fellow can''t really think that he was cheated? "Isn''t it a black shop?" After hearing Chu fan''s tone, schner became even more angry: "there are so many cards purchased with money, but in the end, nothing has been obtained. Are you businessmen in the Tang Dynasty so black hearted?" When he said that, schner''s eyes were all red: "those are all the money I took with me when I was in Datang." Hissing ~ in the morning Chapter 170 "Cheng Chuliang, is this guy a prince?" Looking at the tearful schner, Chufan''s mouth flicks. He''s also a prince. How can he look poorer than Cheng Chuliang? Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang also understood his meaning, and then slowly leaned over: "the shopkeeper didn''t know that the territory of changer kingdom was not half as big as our Chang''an City, so he didn''t have much money." ¡­¡­ "This Prince, although you didn''t get the treasure, the shopkeeper can swear with his personality that it''s your own luck. " If it wasn''t for schner''s loss of money, Chu fan would never admit that this guy was a prince. Even if he was, he was definitely a "gray prince.". "I know." Hearing Chu fan''s words, schner rubbed his red eyes: "but I spent so much money with you, shouldn''t you compensate me a little?" Hear Schneier''s words, Chufan mouth a smoke, ya what is this idea, do you go to gamble to lose to want money with you? In fact, schner also knew that his request was too much, so when he finished speaking, his face turned red. But he had no choice. This was Chang''an city. After losing all his money, he even had a problem eating. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Just as Chufan was about to refuse schner, the sound of the system rang again. "View tasks." According to Chu fan''s understanding of the system, this mission is mostly related to schner. Sure enough, after seeing his task clearly, Chu fan''s eyes became strange. Task: staff training plan Introduction: as a top store manager, of course, you should have your own top staff trained by yourself requirement: train Schneier to be a qualified staff! Time limit: one month reward: open one party''s world randomly punishment for failure: serve Li Shimin for half a year! "System, what does this personal service mean?" "The host will attach himself to Li Shimin''s concubine every night, and then hahaha..." Hearing the explanation of the system, Chu fan''s face turned black completely. You can think of this punishment way. Are you still a person? "Ding, please note that this system is not human!" A middle finger full of respect is presented, and then Chu fan looks at schner with a smile on his face: "do you want to make money?" When he heard Chu fan''s words, schner was stunned, and then nodded wildly: "yes, very much!" Joke, if you don''t want to make money, a prince should do this kind of thing. "Clean up all these things, and I''ll give you a silver or two." Chufan pointed to the excrement and urine that schner got on the ground around him, and then said. "Deal!" Without the slightest hesitation, Schneier directly fell on the ground and cleaned up: "Sir, what else do you want me to do?" Looking at his own schner while working, Chu fan''s mouth twitched. Are you really a prince, not a vagrant of my Tang Dynasty? Not only Chu fan, but also Xue Rengui and others are helpless. They would not have been stuck in the room all morning if they knew it was so easy to solve. Chapter 171 Although he thought that Schneier was an honest man, Chu fan had to admire his luck. You know, in addition to Xue Rengui, there are nine worms and AO Shun in the shop, but he didn''t meet them. "Where did nine head insects and AO Shun go?" Hearing Chu fan''s question, Xue Rengui shook his head: "this morning, they left mysteriously. It''s said that they found some treasure..." "Hahaha, shopkeeper, we need to draw cards, we need to draw red cards!" Before Xue Rengui finished, aoshun and jiutouchong suddenly appeared in front of Chu fan. "Master, I want to draw the card, too!" "Are you rich?" Chu fan was surprised to see these two official poor people. He didn''t know where they had the courage to draw a red card. Hearing Chu fan''s words, aoshun and jiutouchong felt insulted and immediately straightened their chests: "shopkeeper, we are the dragon race. The dragon race is the richest race in the world!" "When did you become a dragon?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, the nine insects glared at him fiercely: "my nine insects also have a quarter of dragon blood!" While talking, a golden bead appeared in the hand of the nine headed insects: "master, how many red cards can we exchange for this relic?" This words a export, not only Chu fan, even next to Xue Rengui and others also curious to see. One mouth is to use the red card as the counting unit, which is really a big tone. However, when Chu fan used the system to price, he was surprised: "you can exchange 100 red cards!" That''s right. It''s a hundred. After Chu fan''s repeated inspection, this thing called the ancient Buddha relic can really be exchanged for a hundred red cards! "Exchange, exchange quickly!" Hear Chu fan''s words, nine head insects and AO Shun look at each other, then a big drink. A hundred red cards, even for Chu fan, were a big deal. Without the slightest hesitation, they were handed to nine insects. "Fifty for you and fifty for me. It''s up to fate what''s next." After they split the cards, they checked them carefully, but as the cards were identified, their faces became darker and darker. "Shopkeeper, this is the last one. What do you think it is?" In the first 49 cards, except for nothing, they received a series of rewards, such as commemorative coins and plush toys. Now, they put all their expectations on their last card. Looking at the card handed by nine insects, Chu fan was stunned. The card was painted with a green bead, which seemed full of dangerous feeling. [pearl of five poisons] classification: special consumption (red) Introduction: special items from a certain cultivation world function: with this card, you can get the "Pearl of five poisons", which will be transformed into the "body of five poisons", and the original venom in your body will be increased by five times! Remark: if you are not careful in taking poison, your relatives will cry! A drop of blood is painted on the card handed by AO Shun. [blood of chaos] classification: special consumption (red) Introduction: a special item of a certain cultivation world function: after taking it, it can greatly improve the physical strength of oneself remarks: no remarks jiutouchong and AO Shun were greatly relieved to hear Chu fan introduce the contents of the two cards. Chapter 172 "Where did that come from?" At this time, Chu fan had time to inquire about the origin of the relic. After hearing Chu fan''s words, jiutouchong and AO Shun gave a bad smile, and then said: "we thought it was a waste to put it on a pagoda, so we took it back easily." ¡­¡­ The explanation of nine head insects almost made Chu fan faint. This is the most straightforward stealing I''ve ever heard of! "Master, don''t worry. Aoshun and I will work together. We won''t leave any trace!" Hearing the words of the nine insects, Chu fan smokes at the corner of his mouth, steals all the flowers, and what else can he do? Of course, he chooses to forgive them. "Well, you two go to use what you have drawn first. Don''t get in the way here." Hear Chu fan''s words, two people ha ha a smile, then quickly turn to leave. While aoshun and jiutouchong are busy refining their treasures and Chufan is busy adjusting and teaching schner, Tang Sanzang is looking at the monkey in front of him on his way to the West. "Wukong, do you know that you almost made a big mistake just now?" "I don''t know." ¡­¡­ "Why destroy such a mountain when you come out?" Yes, a few minutes ago, Tang Sanzang finally found the monkey king and released him from under Wuzhishan. The next thing is that the monkey king escaped from Wuzhishan and knocked Wuzhishan to pieces with his golden cudgel. "This mountain has oppressed my grandson for five hundred years. Now that I have finally come out, how can I let him go?" "Tut Tut, is this a monkey?" "Still talking?" "The monkey king?" While the monkey king and the Tang Monk bickered, Li Locke got together to discuss. "I smell youth from him." "Me too!" ¡­¡­ "Where did you find those three green guys?" Although the voices of the three were very small, the monkey king heard their words and immediately asked the Tang monk. When he heard Monkey King''s words, Monk Tang drew his mouth: "their brains are not very good, you don''t have to pay attention to them." "The Bodhisattva said that after I protect you and go to the west to get scriptures, my grandson will be free." As soon as Sun Wukong finished, Monk Tang looked at him with pity: "then you will never be free." "Why, with my grandson''s protection, you can''t get to the west?" Sun Wukong looked at Tang monk with disdain. He felt that it was necessary to popularize his power to this monk: "my old sun is the great sage of heaven who made a big noise in the sky five hundred years ago. As long as I protect him, no demon dares to..." "I''m not going to get scriptures." Hearing Tang Monk''s words, Monkey King was stunned. Who am I? Where am I? What am I going to do? "I''m going to the west to preach the Scriptures. By the way, I''ll record the local customs and sell some things." Yes, from the beginning, Tang Monk knew that his task was not to learn the Sutra. He had learned the Mahayana sutra for a long time. Now he had to complete the task given to him by the king of Tang and the shopkeeper. "What shall I do?" Hearing Tang Sanzang''s words, Monkey King was stunned. So I really can''t finish the task? If he had been 500 years ago, he would have chosen to go to Dalaiyin temple, and then asked for an explanation. However, since he knew the real strength of heaven and Buddhism, his thoughts had long disappeared. Chapter 173 Hearing the words of Monkey King, Tang monk was also stunned. How can I take this? If I say that Buddha cheated you, will I be killed by the monkey? "Amitabha, Wukong, congratulations on getting out of the cage today." Just as the Tang monk was struggling, a voice sounded in the air. Several people looked up and saw the Avalokitesvara in the auspicious clouds. "Amitabha, poor monk Tang Sanzang, I have seen Guanyin Bodhisattva." Hearing Tang Monk''s words, Guanyin first nodded, then turned to look at the monkey king: "Monkey King, you should learn from Sanzang, protect him all the way to the great Leiyin temple in the west, and you will be free." "Is that true?" As soon as Guanyin''s words came out, Monkey King asked anxiously. "Amitabha, monks don''t lie." "In that case, my grandson will believe you once." Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Guanyin nodded with satisfaction. It seems that the five hundred years'' imprisonment is still effective. After solving the monkey king''s problem, Guanyin turned to leave. With the protection of the three "river boys" and the monkey, the Tang Monk would not have a problem. When Guanyin got rid of the monkey king, Chu fan looked at Li Shimin in front of him helplessly: "Your Majesty, you are asking too much." "I don''t care!" Before Chu fan had finished his words, Li Shimin drank: "I''m the emperor of man, can''t I plant a few gourds?" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan almost fell off his stool. Do you want to plant a gourd? "Your Majesty, it''s not impossible to have your own gourd baby, but you have to pay for it and have a little luck..." "I want to withdraw the card!" Chu fan just said half, Li Shimin slapped directly on the table. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He had planned to comfort him. Now it seems that it''s better to let him play freely. "How many cards does your majesty intend to draw?" "Ten red cards!" A jade pendant is directly patted on the table in front of Li Shimin. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan has only one thought in his heart: thank you huluwa and old Li Tou. If you hadn''t worked so hard, Li Shimin wouldn''t have taken out so much money to draw the card. At this moment, Chu fan even wants to give Li Yuan a gold medal. It is estimated that if it were not for the constant stimulation of Li Yuan and huluwa, and with Li Shimin''s character, he would not be willing to spend so much money to draw the card. Facts have proved that, even with the emperor''s luck, the winning rate of mysterious cards is still a sad topic. With ten red cards, Li Shimin won a jin of white jade grapes. "Keke, your majesty, no one can say for sure about the withdrawal of cards. You can''t give up because of one failure. You must have an indomitable spirit and always remember..." Seeing that Chu fan was about to say a ten thousand word essay, Li Shimin finally interrupted him with a wave: "the shopkeeper can rest assured that I can understand this kind of thing." Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan was greatly relieved. After all, this is the emperor sitting in front of the whole Tang Dynasty. He will make money from him in the future. He must not be disappointed with the mysterious card. "To be honest, this time I came here to ask the owner for help." Looking at Li Shimin''s serious appearance, Chu fan''s face tightened. Chapter 174 Generally speaking, when this guy wants to help himself, he always asks Liu Gen to come out directly to find himself, and this kind of door-to-door situation means something big. In an instant, Chu fan thought of a possibility in his mind. "Your Majesty, I understand your situation very well, but even I have no money ~" ... " After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin''s mouth flicked, so where did you see that I was looking for you to borrow money? To describe Li Shimin''s mood in one sentence, I have never been so wronged. "It''s not borrowing money." Li Shimin obviously saw that after his words were finished, the guy named Chu fan took a big breath. Is Li Shimin a poor guy in your eyes? Thanks to Chu fan, who didn''t know what Li Shimin thought in his heart, otherwise he would have nodded his head in affirmation. In Chu fan''s eyes, as long as they don''t buy hundreds of red cards every day, they are all poor! Looking at the embarrassed look on Li Shimin''s face, Chu fan felt that he had just behaved too obviously, and immediately coughed twice: "cough, I don''t know what your majesty wants me to do. As long as I don''t work hard, I won''t refuse." ¡­¡­ Looking at Chu fan with a smile on his face, Li Shimin wanted to jump up and bite the goods to death. You are also an immortal, can you point face, this means that I help simple, difficult will not help Bai? Fortunately, Li Shimin also knew that he was asking for help, so he could only take a deep breath, and then showed a smiling face to Chu fan: "store manager, I want Chengqian and Qingque to worship you as their teacher." "What?" As soon as Li Shimin''s words came out, Chu fan''s voice increased by several decibels: "no way!" He doesn''t know what roles Li Chengqian and Li Tai are. When they grow up, neither of them is a fuel-efficient lamp. Although he had a certain expectation when he came here, Li Shimin still said, "as long as the store manager agrees, I''ll buy ten more red cards!" After hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then he was angry. In your eyes, Li Shimin, is someone in Chu a person who can be bought without principle? "Twenty!" "No..." "Thirty!" "Where is my apprentice?" I have always been a man full of sense of justice. As the first marshal of Chang''an City, I feel that I have the obligation to let the lost youth embark on a path of justice. Looking at Chu fan who has suddenly changed his attitude, Li Shimin''s mouth draws out. He doubts whether he has made a wrong decision. "Since the owner has agreed to come down, I''ll let them come to your shop tomorrow." Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan nodded: "it''s so good." While speaking, Chu fan''s eyes were still staring at Li Shimin in front of him: "well, your majesty, do you think you should pay the tuition first?" Inhale, exhale, not angry What a ghost! Leave a few days later, Li Shimin angrily left the small broken shop, he felt that if he continued to stay here, he could not help fighting with Chu fan. In this ghost place, he didn''t feel the treatment he should have as a emperor. Chu fan doesn''t know how much harm he has done to Li Shimin. He doesn''t even notice Li Shimin''s leaving. Chapter 175 The moment he agreed to Li Shimin''s request, the voice of the system suddenly rang. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the hidden condition" humble emperor "and getting a chance to open the random world!" When Chu fan reflected from the system prompt, he could only see Li Shimin''s back through the window Looking at Li Shimin, Chu fan''s face was a little more sad: "so the goods owe me money, don''t they?" If you let Li Shimin know Chu fan''s mood at this moment, needless to say, a hand-to-hand battle must be indispensable. "Something''s wrong, sir." Chu fan has not yet been relieved from Li Shimin''s sadness about the money he owes him. Pan Xiaolian''s voice comes in from the outside. "What''s the matter?" Pan Xiaolian is not quemoyn''s unreliable product, so if nothing serious happened, she would not disturb herself. Just came out of the room, Chu fan saw a face of anxious Xue Rengui. "Shopkeeper, hurry up and save quemoyn." Hearing Xue Rengui''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "what''s the matter?" "Oh, let me say." Seeing that Xue Rengui couldn''t get down to business for most of the day, pan Xiaolian pushed him away, and then said to Chu fan: "Sir, quemoyn was captured by a woman, and she also said that you were a demon and bewitched quemoyn." Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "when did it happen?" Although quemoyn is a little bit of waste wood, he is also a half immortal. How can he be caught casually. "I was arrested in the street. It should be a long time since now. And when the woman left, she said that quemoyn was a disgrace to Bai Yujing." "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Pan Xiaolian''s words just finished, the sound of the system rang up, at the same time, Chu fan found a new task in his taskbar. Task: quemoyn''s dignity Introduction: as a member of the card shop, everyone should have their own pride! Requirements: help Kui muen get respect from Bai Yujing time limit: three hours reward: upgrade cultivation to Dixian failure punishment: help Kui muen forget shame in the most sincere way "system, what is the most sincere way?" Has been used to the system every time full of malicious task punishment, suddenly see such a small fresh, Chu Fan said he actually some not adapt. "Use your body to influence..." "Needless to say, I get it!" In the middle of what the system said, Chu fan just took out his mouth. He just thought that this punishment was small and fresh. He was really blind. Even Chu fan''s heart has made a decision, that is absolutely can''t fail a task, otherwise ghost knows what the dog system will do. "By the way, shopkeeper, this is what the woman asked me to give you. She said if you want to save quemoyn, take this jade pendant and find her." As he spoke, Xue Rengui handed a jade pendant with "immortal" on it to Chu fan. "Immortal spirit?" As soon as he took over the jade pendant, Chu fan''s eyebrows wrinkled. He felt a touch of immortal spirit from the Jade Pendant: "you look after the shop, I''ll have a look." After saying that, Chu fan didn''t wait for the two to answer. He called directly and went out in a little white. "Shopkeeper, be careful all the way." "Don''t worry!" Chapter 176 Leaving the small shop, Chu fan infuses his aura into the jade pendant. As expected, a route appears on the jade pendant. A little white, although the combat effectiveness is not so good, but the speed of the road is very good, more importantly, sitting on the back of this guy, can''t feel the turbulence! More than ten minutes later, Chu fan and yidianbai came to the place indicated by the jade pendant. "I didn''t expect you to come." With the fall of the voice, Chu fan saw a petite girl looking at herself with a hostile face. Beside her was kuimun, who was tied up like a rice dumpling. "It''s not a tiger''s den. Why can''t I come here?" "Hum!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the girl snorted coldly: "although it''s not a dragon''s den or a tiger''s den, it''s absolutely impossible for you to live or die!" When talking, a huge hammer appeared in the girl''s hand, and then directly hit Chu fan''s head. "The shopkeeper is merciful." Seeing the girl rushing towards Chu fan, quemoyn cried out. After hearing quemoyn''s words, the girl''s face flashed a trace of anger: "hum, waste is waste, and Bai Yujing''s face has made you lose everything." As she spoke, the hammer in the girl''s hand suddenly became bigger and bigger: "don''t think that if you cheat such rubbish, you can cheat other people. There are immortals in this world, only we Baiyujing!" "Bang!" There was a huge sound, followed by dust all over the sky. "Hum, quemoyn, open your eyes and see clearly. After this event, I will report to the Presbyterian Council and take back your name as the eight immortals of Baiyujing." When the hammer fell to the ground, a trace of pride flashed on the girl''s face. Her hammer weighed 5000 Jin. Even a Banxian of the same level would lose half her life if she was hit by herself. "Shao Lengmei, don''t deceive people too much!" On hearing the girl''s words, quemoyn''s face finally changed: "I''m your fiance at least. Why do you have to force me?" "Fiance?" As soon as Kui mun''s words came out, Shao Lengmei had a sneer on his face: "if it wasn''t for your father''s power, do you think you could become one of the Eight Immortals in Baiyujing? When you get rid of your title, what qualifications would you have to be my fiance?" "Cough, sister hammer, can I hit you?" Just as shaolengmei was talking to quemoyn, another voice came from the side. Hearing this voice, shaolengmei''s face changed: "how can it be?" When talking, Shao Lengmei looks directly at the place where she makes a sound. She sees Chu fan standing in the dust with a calm face, but her hammer is gently resisted by a finger. "it can''t be that you has the final say." While speaking, Chu fan has appeared in front of Shao Lengmei: "the man who captured me still humiliates him in front of me, sister hammer, are you going too far?" Chu fan''s tone is very frivolous, but the anger on his face can be seen by one person. "You, who are you?" Feeling the terrible momentum of Chu fan, Shao Lengmei is finally afraid. After carefully stepping back, she says aloud: "I''m one of the Eight Immortals in Baiyujing. If you hurt me, the people in Baiyujing won''t let you go." "Hehe, Baiyujing?" Hear the words of Shao Leng Mei, Chu fan disdains to curl his lips. Chapter 177 "Quemoyn is also the eight immortals of Baiyujing. He''s just a boy in my shop." Said here, Chu fan''s face suddenly a cold, then fiercely stare to Shao Leng Charm: "why do you think I dare not to do to you?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Shao Lengmei suddenly calms down and sneers at Chu fan: "ha ha, do you think I''m the same as this trash?" The smile on shaolengmei''s face is even colder: "he is just a waste relying on his father''s legacy, but I am the real Eight Immortals in Baiyu capital. If you dare to fight me, the whole Baiyu capital will not let you go." Shao Lengmei believes that Chu fan doesn''t dare to do it himself. Bai Yujing is one of the most powerful forces in the field of practice. Unfortunately, Shao Lengmei guessed wrong this time. After hearing her words, Chu fan''s smile became colder: "it turns out that the so-called Baiyujing is your backer, a group of waste people who are not even immortals. What can you do even if you come to find trouble?" When speaking, Chu fan''s body suddenly exudes a terrible momentum. When she first felt this momentum, Shao Lengmei''s face changed: "immortal? impossible! How can there be immortals in the world? " "To me, you''re just a frog sitting at the bottom of a well looking up at the sky. You don''t know, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Shao Lengmei directly sits on the ground with a face lost. As the people of Baiyujing, they want to become immortals all their life, but they didn''t expect that they would fight against immortals in the end. It seems that Chu fan often meets immortals, but in fact, if there is no special situation, many people will not meet immortals in the reincarnation of a hundred generations. "Shopkeeper..." Seeing that Chufan''s face was cold, kuimun was in a hurry and couldn''t help shouting. Looking at kuimun''s plea for shaolengmei, Chu fan shook his head slightly, then poked a finger on shaolengmei''s forehead: "since you think Baiyujing can protect you, let''s see what they can do. From today on, you are a maid in our shop." When Chu fan''s words fall, shaoleng Mei is about to resist, but she finds that her mana is completely sealed: "you will regret it!" Shao Lengmei stares at Chu fan angrily: "even if you are an immortal, you have to pay for offending Bai Yujing!" Hearing Shao Lengmei''s words, Chu fan waved his hand: "you have to remember one thing, Bai Yujing is Bai Yujing, you are you, take her back." While speaking, Chufan had untied the rope on Quinn. As for Chu fan''s words, quemoyn naturally did not dare to disobey, so he had to bear shaolengmei, whose mana was sealed, on his shoulder: "you can rest assured that the owner of the shop is very good. As long as you clean up the room and clean up the dishes and chopsticks, he won''t do anything to you." Hearing Kui mun''s words, Shao Leng Mei Hao Xuan didn''t go into a coma directly. When she was in Baiyujing, she was really the son of heaven. When would she do such a thing? Unfortunately, no matter how she struggled, she couldn''t get off quemoyn''s shoulder. She could only yell to Chu fan: "you will regret that Bai Yujing''s strength is beyond your imagination, and you are such a waste, you dare to rebel..." Along the way, let Shao Lengmei say anything, Chufan and kuimur as did not hear. Chapter 178 Half an hour later, two people and a prisoner returned to the small shop again. As soon as Chu fan and kuimur enter the shop, pan Xiaolian finds them and notices shaoleng''s charm on kuimur''s shoulder: "what''s wrong with this girl, sir?" "Xiaolian, be careful. This is the woman who took quemul before." Just when pan Xiaolian plans to reach out to check the situation of shaolengmei, Xue Rengui on one side suddenly says with an alert face. After hearing Xue Rengui''s words, Shao Lengmei''s action froze, and then her eyes turned ferocious: "so this ferocious woman did it?" From girl to fierce mother-in-law, it''s because shaoleng Mei hurt Xue Rengui when she grabs kuimur. Looking at Pan Xiaolian who suddenly became vicious, Chufan''s eyes flashed a funny color, and then said: "well, her name is shaolengmei, and she''s kuimur''s wife. From today on, she''s also our maid in the shop. Well, she''s under the command of Xiaolian." When she heard that shaoleng Mei was kuimur''s wife, pan Xiaolian''s face was a little better, but still cold: "I know." "Well, I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first. You can play by yourself." Feel pan Xiaolian sent out a breath of terror, Chu fan very wise choice to leave. After Chu fan left, kuimur and Xue Rengui looked at each other, and Xue Rengui instantly showed a smile: "Keke, brother Kui, in order to celebrate your escape from danger, let''s go out for a meal?" "It should be!" "Cough, Xiaolian, I just remembered that Cheng Guogong''s housekeeper invited me to tea. I''ll go first." Even pan Fu, who never went out, left this land of right and wrong wisely. After everyone left, pan Xiaolian sneered at shaolengmei: "since you are already the maid in the shop, you should do something. Sweep the floor quickly." "You asked me to sweep the floor?" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, shaolengmei smiles with disdain: "do you know who I am?" "Mind my own business?" Before shaolengmei''s words were finished, pan Xiaolian threw an old rag directly in front of her: "since your husband said you were a maid, you are a maid." Looking at the rag that fell in front of her, shaolengmei''s face showed a trace of anger: "since you don''t know what''s good, don''t blame me for being rude." While speaking, shaolengmei suddenly reaches out her hand and grabs pan Xiaolian. Although her accomplishments have been sealed, it''s not easy for ordinary people to bully her just by virtue of her physical strength. Seeing his palm approaching pan Xiaolian''s white neck, Shao Lengmei''s mouth already showed a sneer: "since you want me to work, I''ll let you work." But soon the smile solidified in shaolengmei''s face, because her hand was pinched by another hand. "Since you can capture Quemoy, it should be very strong, right?" Seeing the smile on Pan Xiaolian''s face, shaolengmei has a bad premonition in her heart. Before she has time to speak, pan Xiaolian has spoken again: "that means you must be very resistant?" "No..." Before shaoleng Mei''s words came out, she felt a terrible force burst out from the girl in front of her, and then she flew into the air. Chapter 179 "Bang!" Body heavily hit on the ground, shaolengmei feel his throat a sweet, almost spit blood. Of course, this is not the saddest thing for shaoleng Mei. What saddens her most is that even though she has used her best strength, she still has no influence on Pan Xiaolian. "Damn, did this woman grow up eating live cattle?" I can''t help thinking that Pan Xiaolian''s strength is increasing every day. Now, with a little bit of strength, she can lose Xue Rengui and kuimur. Pan Xiaolian''s face brightened when she saw shaoleng''s evil spirit staring at her. Although he didn''t use all his strength, the strength just now can make an ordinary strong man lose consciousness: "you are a woman who is really resistant to fighting!" You know, because of the special talent problem, so in the whole small shop, except for Chu fan, no one can crush pan Xiaolian with pure strength. Even jiutouchong and aoshun are just a little bigger than pan Xiaolian. For this reason, pan Xiaolian has always been in a "lonely" state. No matter Xue Rengui or Kui muen, they are not willing to compete with Pan Xiaolian. Today, they finally meet someone who can carry them. How can pan Xiaolian let go of this opportunity? Shao Lengmei felt her body floating in the air again before she gasped. "Bang!" "Bang Bang..." Hearing the terrible sound coming from the small broken shop, the people of Chang''an around them took a careful detour. After being thrown four or five times in a row, Shao Lengmei''s face has turned pale. Seeing that Pan Xiaolian still has to fight, she is afraid at last: "don''t fight, I give up!" "Ah?" As soon as Shao Lengmei''s words were finished, pan Xiaolian stopped with regret: "or do you insist?" WHAT£¿ WQNM£¡ Shaolengmei shed tears. As the little princess of Baiyujing, when did she get this kind of treatment? At this moment, she just wants to wail. What face, what reserve, go away! "Wow ~" thinking about her experience today, shaolengmei feels that she has met the legendary devil. In her anger, she can''t help slapping her face on the ground, and then Looking at her swollen palm, shaoleng Mei completely lost control: "Wow, this damned broken ground also bullies me!" Hearing shaoleng Mei''s words, pan Xiaolian draws from the corner of her mouth. You should know that everything in this room can''t be destroyed with all her strength. If at ordinary times, with Pan Xiaolian''s character, see someone cry so sad, she will go up to comfort. But when she thought that the goods in front of her hurt Xue Rengui, she gave a cold hum: "don''t cry!" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s scolding, shaoleng Mei, who is crying, can''t help shivering, and then tries to take back her tears. As a result, at this time, he twitched again. It was so good that tears and snot all rushed out. When he thought of what he was like now, he couldn''t stop his tears any more Seeing the tragic situation of shaolengmei, pan Xiaolian couldn''t bear it, but she still scolded: "if you don''t clean up soon, I''ll let you experience the happiness again." Chapter 180 "I, I''ll clean it right away!" Pan Xiaolian''s words just a export, Shao cold charm quickly said. Then, regardless of whether it was clean or not, he wiped his face directly with his wide sleeve and then picked up the rag around him to wipe it. While shaolengmei was working, a thin middle-aged man in silk came in with two children, one big and the other small: "Miss Xiaolian, where is the shopkeeper?" Hearing the sound, pan Xiaolian turned to look at it, and the whole person was stunned: "Mr. Liu, why are you here?" Yes, it was Liu gen, who had never been a little JJ before. When he heard pan Xiaolian''s words, Liu Gen touched his nose and gave a smile: "tell Xiaolian that we I''m no longer my father-in-law. Now I''m the servant of the two princes. " Pan Xiaolian also knows Liu Gen''s experience. When she heard what he said, she couldn''t help smiling: "I see. My husband is in it. I''ll call him out." During the conversation, pan Xiaolian gives shaolengmei a warning look, and then enters the room: "Mr. Liu Gonggong has come to see you." Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan''s face froze: "is he alone?" In the whole Tang Dynasty, one of the people Chu fan didn''t want to see was Liu gen, because every time the goods came, Chu fan would bring a lot of trouble. "With two children, it sounds like the prince." It has to be said that today''s Pan Xiaolian has changed a lot. If she had been in the past, she would never have used this tone to describe the prince. But now, as a woman who has seen the emperor several times and even had dinner with the queen, the prince is no longer a powerful creature in her eyes. After hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan was silent for a moment: "are they two?" No matter how much do not want to see Liu gen, but the meeting or to meet, especially Chu fan for this goods this time to come to the purpose of speculation, so more to go out. "Mr. Liu looks very good today." After hearing Chu fan''s teasing, Liu Gen showed a smile on his face: "we are no longer my father-in-law. In the future, the shopkeeper will call me Lao Liu or Lao Gen directly." "Well, I don''t know why you came here today, Lao Liu?" It''s just a title. Chu fan naturally doesn''t care too much, so he immediately changed his title. "Shopkeeper, I''m here with two princes today." While talking, Liu Gen gently pushed out the two children beside him: "these two are Chengqian, the eldest prince, and Qingque, the second prince. These are the teachers your majesty has found for you. Don''t salute quickly." As Liu Gen has served Li Shimin all his life, he can speak to them in this tone. "Chengqian (Qingque) calls on the teacher." Hearing Liu Gen''s words, Li Chengqian and Li Tai quickly bow to Chu fan. "Get up." After helping them up, Chu fan looked at Liu Gen: "Lao Liu, didn''t your majesty tell you anything else?" When speaking, Chu fan looks forward to seeing Liu gen, ordinary people''s children pay homage to teachers, also want to send an expensive salute to teachers, the prince should not be so humble, right? Liu gen, who has been able to serve Li Shimin for such a long time, is naturally a man of all aspects. As soon as he hears Chu fan''s words, he understands Chu fan''s meaning. Chapter 181 "Cough, your majesty has a word for me to bring to the shopkeeper." After abdication from the career of eunuch, which had no future, Liu Gen was qualified to call himself an old man in the Tang Dynasty. "What''s that?" Seeing the strange smile on Liu Gen''s face, Chu fan had a bad feeling in his heart. "Cough." Liu Gen coughed twice, then arched his hand in the direction of the palace, and then said: "Your Majesty said," I have settled everything with the shopkeeper, as for the tuition fee, I have paid it. Liu gen, you just need to take the two princes to pay homage! " After that, Liu Gen smiles at Chu fan: "shopkeeper, that''s what your majesty said." ¡­¡­ Hearing Liu Gen''s words, Chu fan turned to look at Li Chengqian and Li Tai: "does your old man really say that?" The two little guys were stunned at first, and then they reflected that Chu fan dared to use this kind of words to describe the most noble person in the Tang Dynasty. However, he nodded and replied like a little adult: "report to the teacher, that''s what my father really said." When the emperor was Li Er, Chu fan only wanted to say two words: "shame!" "Isn''t he afraid that I''ll teach these two little guys a lesson?" It seems that he had expected Chu fan''s words, and Liu Gen once again showed a smile: "Your Majesty said that he would be a teacher one day and a father all his life. As long as he didn''t kill or maim, the rest would be left to the shopkeeper." Chu fan looked at Li Tai and Li Chengqian again. At this time, the two little guys nodded again with a sad face: "this is really the original words of his father." I don''t know why, when I think of Chu fan''s performance just now, Li Chengqian and Li Tai are worried about their future. Hearing Liu Gen''s words, Chu fan nodded: "in that case, these two little guys will live with me in the future. You can go back to recover your life." "Thank you, shopkeeper. I''ll leave first." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Liu Gen bowed directly, then turned his head and left without hesitation, as if Li Tai and Li Chengqian were not two princes, but a pair of broken shoes, leaving Chu fan with a confused face. Hello, is there any mistake? Shouldn''t you refuse at this time? This is the prince, and even the future Prince of Tang Dynasty. Li Er has so many sons that he doesn''t care. Can he give them to others? If Liu Gen knew Chu fan''s inner thoughts, he would spit on his head. It is estimated that there is only one person who dares to arrange Li Shimin like this in the whole Tang Dynasty. In fact, Li Shimin had already explained these things when Liu Gen came. As long as Chu fan didn''t refuse to let the two little guys worship their teachers, he would promise to do anything. It''s not that Li Shimin doesn''t care about his son, but that he knows that Chu fan is an immortal. He says that if Li Chengqian and Li Tai can have an accident around Chu fan, it''s useless to stay in the palace. After Liu Gen left, Chu fan turned to look at the two little guys with dull faces, and then showed a "cruel" smile: "it seems that your old man really doesn''t care about you?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Li Chengqian, one year older than Li Tai, took a small step forward: "father Huang said that the shopkeeper is a talented person. Let''s follow you and study hard, then we can do something useful to Datang." Chapter 182 Hearing Li Chengqian''s words, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction. For a six-year-old child, it''s excellent to be able to say such words. It has to be said that Comrade Li Er''s gene is still very good. Although he is only six years old now, he can already see the appearance of an elegant young man. "And you?" After getting Li Chengqian''s answer, Chu fan turns to look at Li Tai. The little guy is only five years old, but his visual weight should be 30 jin heavier than Li Chengqian. Chu fan is also very curious about Li Er''s favorite son. Li Tai scratched his head and arched his hands at Chu fan before he said: "teacher, there are many delicious things here, so the sparrow came." As he spoke, Li Tai swallowed a mouthful of saliva. It seemed that he remembered the delicious food he had eaten at Lao Cheng''s house. ¡­¡­ Hearing Li Tai''s words, Chu fan suddenly felt that Li Shimin had sent his two sons here for such a purpose, didn''t he? Based on Chu fan''s understanding of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Chu fan thinks that Ya has 80% possibility of this purpose! However, Li Tai''s answer did not live up to his weight and body shape. Chu fan naturally didn''t care about a five-year-old child. He gave them a smile and then said, "since you two decided to take me as your teacher, Chu fan thought they would have some hesitation. But as soon as his words were finished, they said with one voice: " no! " Nani? Hearing what they said, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. What''s the matter? Are Li Tai and Li Chengqian on their journey to the West different from those in the official history? Although I don''t know what happened, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth was raised: "Lao Li, Lao Li, since you asked me to help you teach your son, I''m not polite." When Lao Li finally found that his two sons were not willing to inherit the throne, Chu fan felt that the profession of teacher was very suitable for him. "Cough, since you all have your own dreams, I''ll help you to complete them." Chapter 183 After hearing Chu fan''s words, both Li Chengqian and Li Tai were stunned. Then they looked at Chu fan in disbelief: "really?" Looking at the expectant eyes of the two little guys, Chu fan nodded confidently: "can I cheat you?" "Thank you, teacher!" Chu fan got a positive answer, Li Tai and Li Chengqian are a happy face, and then again to Chu Fan Shi Li. "Do you know what you should do first to fulfill your dream?" "I don''t know." Although they are precocious, they are only children after all, so after hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Tai and Li Chengqian shake their heads. "I''ll tell you that you should play well now." "Teacher, doctor Xu said that as the prince, we should learn knowledge well, so that we can control thousands of people in the future." Hearing Li Chengqian''s words, Chu fan drew his lips. "If that doctor Xu dares to appear in front of me, I will crush his head." This sentence is absolutely sincere. Now Li Chengqian is only six years old. The so-called doctor Xu actually instilled in him the idea of controlling thousands of people. This kind of person is very important! "Goo Doo." Looking at Chu fan''s ferocious appearance, the two bear children swallowed a mouthful of saliva together, and then quickly nodded: "teacher, don''t worry, we will play well." "Chengqian, since you want to be a general, you should learn martial arts with Xue Rengui from tomorrow, and you should make money with him at ordinary times." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Chengqian was stunned: "teacher, why do you want to make money?" Chu fan stares at Li Chengqian: "how can you draw cards if you don''t make money? How can you become powerful if you don''t draw cards?" At Chu fan''s suggestion, Li Chengqian soon thought of the giant beasts raised by his father in the palace, and his eyes flashed with a trace of blazing heat: "if I ride such a beast in the future, I will be able to do anything wrong!" "Teacher, if I have money, can I have the python, the bird and the turtle?" Hearing what Li Tai expected, Chu fan nodded: "as long as you make money and are lucky enough, there must be some. Qingque, do you like animals?" Under Chu fan''s gaze, Li Tai nodded excitedly: "yes, I like animals very much." Hearing Li Tai''s words, Chu fan nodded slightly. Although he was the prince, he was still a child. He had a good disposition. However, before Chu fan had time to speak, Li Tai said something more: "my favorite is uncle Cheng''s prawns and crabs. The octopus tastes good too..." ¡­¡­ As soon as Li Tai''s words were finished, he found that everyone around him was looking at him with a strange look. He couldn''t help shrinking his head. Then he asked timidly: "what''s the matter?" Looking at his silly younger brother, Li Chengqian''s face is also red, which is too humiliating: "cough, Qingque, do you have a misunderstanding about love?" "No, I like animals best, because they are delicious." Looking at Li Tai, who speaks with righteous words, Chu fan suspects that the main reason for his traveling in the world is to eat more delicious food After chatting, Chu fan went out with two little guys directly: "Rengui, from today on, these two little guys will be taken by you. You can teach them martial arts." Chapter 184 "Teacher, do I also want to practice martial arts?" On hearing Chu fan''s words, little Li Tai''s face immediately collapsed. With his body shape, practicing martial arts is definitely a kind of torture. "If you don''t have a good body, how can you travel all over the world in the future?" "I can take a car." "What if you meet a thief?" "I can take the bodyguard to protect me." "What if the bodyguard can''t beat the thief and is killed?" Under the questioning of Chu fan, Li Tai droops his head and follows Xue Rengui to leave. However, in Chu fan''s opinion, Li Tai should really lose weight. "Dare to ask, is this the small shop of manager Chu fan?" Xue Rengui just left with Li Chengqian and Li Tai, and Chu fan heard a voice in his ear. Turning to see, just saw a hot figure, wearing a blue dress woman, do not know when came in. "It''s here. Do you want to draw or buy a card?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the woman at the door covered her mouth with a smile: "little lady Shiying, who has met the shopkeeper, naturally came here to draw cards." When she spoke, she had put out a lot of gold ore and other things on the table. Looking at the things on the table, Chu fan couldn''t help but move in his heart, and then two words came up - local tyrant! It''s absolutely a local tyrant. It''s no exaggeration to say that this woman is definitely the richest owner he has ever met: "what color card is the girl going to buy?" "Red card!" Domineering, bright! For his guests, Chu fan always let each other feel the general enjoyment of spring breeze. Thirty red cards are directly put into the hands of shiyingpo. As one card after another is thrown away, shiyingpo''s face is not very good. "Cough, girl, it depends on luck. If you can''t do it today, come back tomorrow." When talking, Chu fan felt that his face was a little shy and flustered. The system was too cruel. At least he bought 30 cards. Would you like to give him an encouragement award? "Hum, I don''t believe it. He can win. Why can''t I win?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, she snorted, and then took out a lot of treasure: "come again!" Ten more red cards, and still didn''t win. "Come again!" There were ten more. When she saw the last card, she finally showed a smile on her face: "ah, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha Speaking, Shiying woman will hand the card has been handed to the hands of Chu fan. On this card is a blue square piece of cloth with some food on it. [gourmet tablecloth] classification: special props (green) Introduction: props from Doraemon world function: as long as the ordinary food users have eaten, they can be summoned by gourmet tablecloth. Note: Qingque, would you like to have a pickup card? Looking at the remarks given by the system, Chu fan smokes from the corner of his mouth. Ya is so inhuman that he doesn''t even want to let go of a child like Qingque. But then again, as Li Shimin''s sons, Qingque and Chengqian should have a lot of money, right? "Shopkeeper, what have I got?" After seeing Chu fan''s card, she ignores herself for most of the day. Shiying''s heart becomes more curious, and she can''t help asking again. "It''s an interesting tablecloth." Chapter 185 After all, people spent so much money to get a broken tablecloth with no fart at all, so when talking, Chu fan had to say the use of this thing in a more euphemistic way. "Wow ~" originally thought that the girl would be sad even if she was not angry. Who knows that after hearing Chu fan''s words, she cheered: "it''s really so powerful. No wonder that the dead ghost has been collecting money from me recently, and my mother thinks that he has a woman." ¡­¡­ Hearing the words of Shiying''s mother-in-law, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth twitch. Is this the way of thinking of the legendary local tyrant? "Shopkeeper, help ~" just as Chu fan was daydreaming, Zhang Buer''s voice suddenly rang: "shopkeeper, if there is a tall and beautiful woman here to draw cards, you must..." "How must it be?" Zhang Buer''s words just half said, he heard a voice of compassion in his ears. On hearing this voice, Zhang Buer trembled, and then a flattering smile appeared on his face: "we must give a preferential price!" After that, Zhang Buer couldn''t even care about Chu fan. He asked Shiying: "wife, how much did you spend to draw the card and what treasure did you get?" After hearing Zhang Buer''s words, shiyingpo waved her hand casually: "after spending, she drew a very good tablecloth." Hear Shiying old woman a face excited to Zhang Buer about the role of table cloth, Chu fan very clearly saw Zhang Buer''s mouth twitch. When she had finished all her words, she found that Zhang Buer had a sore look, and her eyes immediately glared: "why, are you not satisfied?" "Satisfied, very satisfied!" Although he couldn''t breathe with heartache, Zhang Buer said to granny Shi with a bitter face: "Granny, why don''t you go home first, I have something to say with the shopkeeper." Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Mrs. Shi Ying nodded: "well, my old lady won''t participate in the affairs between you men, so she went home to try my tablecloth." After saying that, Shi yingpo stuffed the tablecloth into her pocket, and then swaggered out. After looking at Shi Ying old woman to go out, Chu fan obviously hears to spit out a sigh from Zhang Buer''s mouth. "I don''t know what I''m doing. I''ve made the store manager laugh." Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan shook his head with a smile: "I didn''t expect that she was actually a landlady or your wife. It''s unexpected." At this time, Chu fan finally understood where Shi Ying''s mother-in-law got so much money. Needless to say, Zhang bu''er''s accumulated wealth during this period should have been spent. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer''s face showed a smile: "I didn''t think she would marry me back then, but now I think it''s very lucky." Seeing that Zhang Buer was about to throw away his arm to feed himself dog food, Chu fan quickly interrupted the rhythm of this guy: "OK, do you have anything else to do today besides looking for your wife?" When talking, Chu fan is not good at looking at Zhang Buer. The first handsome man in Chang''an city is still a single dog. Ah, such a guy who is less than 1.5 meters tall has a beautiful wife! After hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer laughed, and then said: "it''s secondary to find a wife. There''s another thing I want to ask the shopkeeper for help." Chapter 186 Looking at Zhang Buer, a fool, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. Why do you always think that finding a wife is the main thing? "You won''t let me not do shiyingpo''s business in the future?" "How could it be?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Zhang bu''er gave a loud drink, and then stared at the boss: "shopkeeper, I''m a man. Men''s money is for women to spend. What''s wrong with spending some money, even if she spends it I can earn more! " Although Zhang Buer said firmly, but Chu fan still obviously found that Ya''s tone weakened a lot. Well, it seems that even immortals have a series of small problems, such as fear of wife and love of face. "Shopkeeper, I come to you this time to get rid of demons!" Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "what are you doing?" You, a land lord, don''t consider how to protect the five animals, how can you still do the business of removing demons? As if seeing the doubts in Chu fan''s heart, Zhang Buer grinned and then showed a embarrassed smile: "shopkeeper, that''s a pangolin. Besides killing people, his family also collects a lot of gold ores!" ¡­¡­ "You can''t beat him?" You know, Zhang Buer has the strength of Zhenxian at the beginning. If he can''t even beat him, it''s useless to go by himself. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer laughed: "shopkeeper, the demon''s strength is just like mine. It''s only the strength of the real immortal in the early days, but it''s very good at the technique of earth escaping. I''m afraid I''ll be run away by it alone." Looking at Chu fan''s hesitation, Zhang Buer thought for a moment and said: "the shopkeeper can rest assured that as long as he helps me catch the monster, I can separate some of his treasures." "No problem!" Before Chu fan could speak, the two voices began to ring. Turning to see, Chu fan just saw nine insects and AO Shun run in excitedly. It was not like two immortal masters, but like two dogs who found meat and bones. Seeing Chu fan and Zhang bu''er look at them, jiutouchong and AO Shun look at each other, and then rush to Zhang bu''er immediately: "Daoyou, what do you think of us?" Compared with aoshun, jiutouchong is less implicit: "Daoyou, just say how much you can give me. If the price is right, let''s start now." You see, you see, is there a little bit of real immortal dignity? But obviously, Zhang Buer likes aoshun and jiutouchong very much. "If that''s the case, why don''t you divide the treasure of the evil into three parts? I account for 40%, and each of the two Taoist friends accounts for 30%. How about that?" "Deal!" Looking at these three scum in front of their own face to discuss the murder of things, Chu fan''s heart can''t help feeling bursts of sorrow. These people are really too much. The sharing of stolen goods is not included in me. When Chu touched his face, Chu fan sighed: "you must be jealous of my handsome." When Chu fan was comforting himself, Zhang Buer and his three men had already discussed a plan: "the owner, the demon is in the world. As an immortal, it''s our duty to kill the demon. For the sake of peace in the world, we''ll leave first." After that, without waiting for Chu fan''s reaction, the three dignified things have gone away, leaving a sad person alone Chapter 187 As soon as Zhang Buer and Chu fan left, before Chu fan had time to rest, he saw Xue Rengui coming in with Li Chengqian and Li Tai, along with Prince schner. "Schneier met the owner." After this period of training, Schneier has long regarded himself as a real small shop assistant, working hard to clean every day. However, it is worth mentioning that with the appearance of sister shaolengmei, his workload has been reduced by more than half. Looking at the two teenagers and two little Zhengtai who came in, Chu fan was stunned: "what are you doing?" You know, although schner is a small shop worker, but at least he has the identity of a prince, so his clothes are also affordable for the rich. But now Xue Rengui four people are black face, clothes are full of big and small holes. Hearing Chu fan''s question, Xue Rengui''s eyes flashed a trace of helplessness, but before he had time to speak, Li Chengqian had already said: "teacher, we were beaten." ¡­¡­ After Li Chengqian spoke, Chu fan found that there were some bruises on these guys'' faces. I''ll be a good boy. This is done by that fierce man. How dare he beat Li Er''s son in Chang''an City? "Rengui, tell me what''s going on." Xue Rengui has been very unlucky these two days. He was beaten by shaolengmei. Today, he just went out and had a fight with others. After Li Chengqian spoke, Xue Rengui knew that it was impossible to hide things. He could only say to Chu fan: "shopkeeper, it''s not Rengui who deliberately caused trouble, it''s the other party who bullied too much." Then, Xue Rengui talked about his experience today. It turns out that after Chu fan gives the two little guys to Xue Rengui, he plans to take them out to have a good time. It happened that Li Chengqian and Li Tai rarely left the palace, so naturally they would not refuse the offer. After some discussion, Xue Rengui takes two little Zhengtai and schner, who is also quarreling, to play in Chang''an city. As a result, after several people went to a downtown area, they saw a guy with a big beard beating the people of the Tang Dynasty. And Xue Rengui and Li Chengqian and others naturally can''t sit back and ignore, when even rushed out, the result is very obvious, Xue Rengui lost. Recalling the incident again, Xue Rengui himself became a little angry and said to Chu fan: "shopkeeper, that guy dares to beat my Tang people. One day, Xue must kill him!" Hearing Xue Rengui''s words, Chu fan nodded. He also recently discovered that Xue Rengui is absolutely an extreme racist. In his eyes, only Han people are the most noble. "Shopkeeper, actually I know the identity of that man." Just as Xue Rengui was saying something, the strange looking schner suddenly said. "Do you know him?" As soon as schner''s words came out, Xue Rengui and the two little Zhengtai of the Li family stared at him directly. There were only two words in their eyes - traitor! Feeling the hostility from his three comrades in arms, schner was also aggrieved. After all, everyone was beaten together just now. How could I be isolated in an instant? "Schneier, what''s that guy about?" When schner was hurt, a voice came out. Chapter 188 Schneier turned to look and found that it was the youngest Li Tai who was talking. The little guy''s chubby face is now full of three big words: "very angry": "if you know where the guy lives, we''ll rush in in in the dark tonight and fight around. We''ll get angry." After hearing Li Tai''s words, Chu fan and others haven''t had time to express their position yet. Li Chengqian nodded with approval: "Qingque''s strategy is really good." ¡­¡­ Is there any mistake? Are you the prince? Why do you look like two dandies now? But Chu fan also had to praise, these two little guys are worthy to fight for the throne of the main force, young already had this kind of thinking, no! "Cough, although I know the origin of the man and where he lives, I''m afraid the second prince''s plan won''t work." While speaking, schner also took a careful look at Li Tai. Although everyone is prince, compared with these two, he is a civilian. Li Chengqian slapped him when he heard schner''s words: "hum, I don''t believe that there are people in Chang''an city that Li Chengqian dare not provoke besides his father and grandfather!" Li Chengqian is full of confidence in himself. Although he is still young, he is the crown prince and the future emperor after all. Few people in Chang''an dare to blow up hair with him. "Oh, I said, who is bragging here? It''s Chengqian''s younger brother?" As the saying goes, don''t pretend to be forced. Although Li Chengqian was not struck by thunder, it seems that God can''t see such a little guy pretending to force him, so as soon as his words came out, a rude voice rang. When they heard this voice, Li Chengqian and Li Tai turned black. It''s true that most people in Chang''an city can''t provoke them, but they can''t provoke the person who came here. Even the family of this guy can''t be provoked by both of them. "Brother Chu Liang, why are you here?" A moment ago, Li Chengqian, who I was afraid of as a hooligan, suddenly looked like a different person when he saw Cheng Chuliang coming in. His little face was full of courtesy. Cheng Chuliang ran to Chufan when he had nothing to do, so he didn''t say hello when he saw Chufan. He asked Li Chengqian directly: "why, is there anyone in Chang''an City who dares to bully you?" Just then, Cheng Chuliang''s face suddenly changed: "what''s the matter with the injury on your face?" As a poor man struggling to survive under Cheng Yaojin''s stick, Cheng Chuliang can see the scars on Li Chengqian''s faces at a glance. Seeing Cheng Chuliang asking himself, Li Chengqian did not hide what he had just said. "Come on, you loser, if you know it, tell me quickly. I want to see who is so short-sighted. First, I humiliate the people of the Tang Dynasty, and then I beat the prince of the Tang Dynasty!" When he spoke, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes were wide open, which made schner step back two steps. However, Chu fan thinks that the main reason for schner''s retreat is that Cheng Chuliang''s spittle has already reached his eyelids. Seeing that all the people looked at him, Schneier did not hide any more and said all he knew. Chapter 189 "His name is beibaile, and he is also the prince of a small country who came to the Tang Dynasty to see the emperor." "Do you princes of small countries fight like this?" After getting familiar with Schneier, Cheng Chuliang and others also know what makes him a waiter in a small broken shop, so they can''t help laughing when talking. When he heard Cheng Chuliang''s words, Schneier laughed awkwardly, and then said: "their country is much stronger than mine, but now he lives in guhonglu, I''m afraid the plan of his Royal Highness the second prince won''t work." After Schneier''s reminder, people remembered that they were still planning how to retaliate against each other. However, guhonglu was used to receive foreign guests in the Tang Dynasty. It was impossible to enter because of its strict guard. At the thought of this, Li Chengqian''s face became ugly, and Li Tai''s face was even more angry: "is this matter so easy to forget?" "How could it be?" Hearing Li Tai''s words, Cheng Chuliang raised his mouth: "although guhonglu is heavily guarded, their cottages will not be guarded by soldiers." As soon as he saw the smile on Cheng Chuliang''s face, Chu fan knew that he was not holding any good farts. Sure enough, after looking around for a while, Cheng Chuliang continued: "I still have some firecrackers here, as long as we..." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s plan, Chu fan''s mouth flicked. This guy bought 100 firecrackers at the beginning, but now he hasn''t used them up. It''s really a miracle. However, it is obvious that Li Chengqian and others do not care about the origin of firecrackers. They just think Cheng Chuliang''s idea is very good. Li Tai looked at Cheng Chu Liang with a look of adoration: "brother Chu Liang''s idea is really great. Let''s do it in this way!" "All right, let''s do it tonight!" Looking at the little guys sitting on one side to improve the plan, Chu fan gasped. If the second generation of the Tang Dynasty were all like this, I''m afraid they would die? But Chu fan didn''t plan to stop it. His apprentice was bullied. He must find a way to repay him. At least Chu fan thinks that the plan is good now. Of course, Chu fan is also very interested in another thing: "Cheng Chuliang, why haven''t you used up your firecrackers yet?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang smiles: "I used up all the firecrackers I bought last time. Now I asked Wang An to buy them for me secretly." When he said that, Cheng Chuliang also took a furtive look around: "don''t let me tell the old man about this, otherwise my ass will suffer again." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, several people on the scene nodded, saying that they would never do such a thing to sell their teammates. "By the way, Chu Liang, why did you come here suddenly today?" After hearing Li Tai''s words, Cheng Chuliang remembered his purpose and quickly shot ten Wen to Chu fan: "give me a white card." Under the scorn of Chu fan''s eyes, Cheng Chuliang gave a cold hum: "from today on, Lao Cheng has to draw a white card every day. One day, I will be lucky!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan didn''t say anything, but his heart was full of contempt. Do you think you are the only one who has such a dream? In my last life, I bought two yuan lottery tickets every day. After three years of unremitting efforts, did I win the lottery? Chapter 190 Of course, this kind of words Chu fan certainly won''t say, no matter how to say, this kind of spirit is worth encouraging. Of course, if you can, Chu fan hopes that someone can buy a red card every day. If you add a deadline to this kind of behavior, Chu fan hopes that Ten thousand years! Not to mention waiting for the dark belly black five, Zhang Buer three left the small broken shop, they ran towards their goal. More than ten minutes later, several people had already left the boundary of Chang''an. Looking at the desolate scenery around, Ao Shun gasped at the corner of his mouth: "land lord, if I''m not mistaken, this place is beyond your jurisdiction, isn''t it?" Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Zhang Bu Er nodded: "that''s nature. I''m just the land lord of Chang''an city. From here on, I don''t belong to my territory anymore." As soon as Zhang Buer finished, aoshun and jiutouchong turned black: "are you sure you can''t find the wrong place?" It''s not that aoshun and jiutouchong don''t trust Zhang Buer. The land lord is within his jurisdiction and can know a lot of things, but once he is in that jurisdiction, he loses this ability. Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Zhang bu''er smiles: "don''t worry, you two Taoist friends. Since I dare to bring you here, I have a plan." After that, Zhang Buer took out a piece of yellow Rune paper from his arms and lit it directly: "don''t worry, you two. It will be ready in a moment." "No second brother, have you found the immortal who can help me get rid of the demon?" As soon as Zhang Buer''s words fell, a middle-aged man in a white scholar robe came out of the soil. "Ha ha ha, brother Xiao, don''t worry. I''ll never have a problem if I''m not able to handle things properly." After the greetings, Zhang bu''er began to introduce the three people to each other: "brother Xiao, these two are aoshun, the Dragon King of Jinghe River, and jiutouchong, the demon fairy. They are all strong men in the real immortal level. They will help you to eliminate the demon this time." After that, Zhang bu''er turned to aoshun and jiutouchong again: "two Taoist friends, this is xiaowei''an, the land lord in this area. He will provide us with the location of the demon." Xiao Wei''an is no stronger than Zhang bu''er at the beginning, so he is only a man of immortality. The only thing worth mentioning is that Xiao Wei''an is a big man of 1.8 meters. Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, jiutouchong and aoshun nodded to Xiao Wei''an: "in that case, we''ll trouble Daoyou." If at ordinary times, with the character of aoshun and jiutouchong''s eyes growing on the forehead, I would not pay attention to a little fairy. But now Xiao Wei''an is related to their big business of making money, so they will not neglect each other. Being treated with courtesy by two real immortals, Xiao Wei''an felt excited even though he was an immortal himself. Then he quickly saluted Ao Shun and nine insects, and said: "don''t worry, two immortals. As long as you can help me eradicate the evil, I will offer you one million taels of gold in my hands next time." As soon as Xiao Wei''an''s words came out, Zhang bu''er felt cool in his heart. He couldn''t help saying that it was over. Sure enough, when they heard Xiao Wei''an''s words, jiutouchong and aoshun looked at him with puzzled eyes. "Ha ha ha ha, this kind of thing is still to wait until after killing the demon. Don''t be in a hurry first, don''t be in a hurry first." Feeling the look in their eyes, Zhang Buer immediately hit ha ha, trying to change the topic. Chapter 191 It''s a pity that no matter jiutouchong or aoshun, they are all people with 108 minds. How could Zhang Buer be so easy to muddle through? After Zhang Buer''s words, although they nodded on the surface and didn''t say anything, they began to ask secretly. "Zhang Daoyou, can you explain to me and me what happened to this million taels of gold?" Knowing that the matter could not be concealed, Zhang bu''er could only sigh, but also voiced to them: "that''s the reward he promised to give us after the demon removal was completed in advance, and then we will share it according to the way we agreed before." When he said this, Zhang Buer felt that his heart was dripping blood. It turns out that since Zhang bu''er was promoted, his whole name has been spread between the earth God and the mountain god. The landlords near Chang''an city all know that Chang''an landlords Zhang Buer has real immortal strength. As long as he can provide some money, he will help to kill the demons in his territory. You should know that although the land lord meets powerful demons, he can report to the heaven and ask the God to kill them. However, every time the God generals are invited, the evaluation of the heaven will be reduced. If the evaluation is too low, the land lord will lose the chance of promotion, and some of the unfortunate ones will even lose the land lord''s throne directly. Between the throne and money, most of the landlords chose the former, which is one of the reasons why Zhang Buer was able to save a lot of money in such a short time. Hearing Zhang Buer''s explanation, aoshun and jiutouchong both cast disdainful eyes to ya. I didn''t expect that Zhang Buer, who looks so simple and thick, is such a shameless person. Of course, for this kind of eyes, Zhang Bu Er actively translated into the envy of the two people. After all, not everyone can seize every opportunity to make money like himself. I don''t know that when I think about it in secret, jiutouchong and aoshun are also communicating with each other. "Ao Shun, do you want to call this guy in our plan?" Hearing the words of nine insects in his mind, Ao Shun frowned: "this guy is shameless and shameless, and he is good at hiding. If he joins our plan, he will be a good helper." "Well, let''s examine it first, and add him in if we can." After the words of the nine insects, Ao Shun nodded slightly, meaning that he could consider it. In the exchange of their thoughts, Xiao Wei''an has brought them to a hill: "three Taoist friends, this is the place where the evil animals practice." Looking at the hill in front of him, Xiao Wei''an''s eyes flashed a trace of anger: "this evil animal is a pangolin spirit, and I don''t know where he got the chance to become an immortal. Later, he occupied the hill, and all the people who entered the mountain or passed by were devoured by him." As a land lord, Xiao Wei''an''s own score will be reduced if such a ferocious monster appears within his jurisdiction. How can he not be angry. Zhang bu''er naturally understood Xiao Wei''an''s mood and patted Xiao Wei''an''s chest on tiptoe. Then he comforted him: "brother Xiao, don''t worry. After today, your territory will be calm again." After hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Xiao Wei''an felt a little better and arched his hand at the three: "in that case, I''ll rely on the three of you." Chapter 192 After hearing Xiao Wei''an''s words, Zhang Bu Er nodded: "brother Xiao, don''t worry. Let''s do it together. Even if he has the ability to communicate with heaven, he can''t run away." While Zhang Buer and Xiao Wei''an are talking, nine insects come together: "even so, it''s better for Xiao Daoyou to stay far away, so that you won''t be hurt when you fight." It''s a good intention for the nine insects to say this. After all, it''s a fight of real immortals. If Xiao Wei''an is not careful, he may have to reincarnate. Xiao Wei''an naturally understood the kindness of the nine insects. He is not the kind of person to show off his ability, otherwise, he would not ask Zhang Buer to help get rid of the demons. "Don''t worry, three. Just let go and fight. When the fight is over, burn the rune paper and ask me to come out." After that, Xiao Wei''an left without hesitation. Looking at Xiao Wei''an who left directly, Ao Shun and others couldn''t help laughing. He was full of self-knowledge. The employer has gone, and the next thing to deal with is their target task, pangolin. The nine beetles take a look at their two companions, cough, companion, and then raise their heads: "rush in directly?" The "plan" of the nine headed insect was highly praised by AO Shun and Zhang Buer, who nodded: "I''ll seal the surrounding soil with mana later, so that he can''t use tudun, and then you can kill ya directly." "No problem!" Three real immortals hit a real immortal by surprise. Using magic in advance to prevent the other from escaping is the most important thing they can think of. After some explanation, Zhang Buer began to pinch the method to cast the magic. After all, this is not his jurisdiction, so Zhang Buer had a lot of trouble sealing the soil. After more than ten minutes, Zhang Buer breathed a sigh of relief: "you two, you can start." Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, jiutouchong and aoshun nodded and then rushed straight to the mountain. "Bold, who do you dare to break into my king''s territory?" As soon as they rushed into the mountain, a sharp voice began to ring. Then the three men saw a man with a black face and a mountain knife in his hand appeared in front of them. "Pangolin?" Ao Shun and others are not surprised that pangolins can know the arrival of the three of them. After all, they are also true immortals. It''s very easy to cover a hill with gods. Hearing Ao Shun''s question, the black faced man raised his mouth and then showed his big yellow teeth: "you dare to come here even if you know our king''s identity. It seems that you are the helpers that the old man of the land has recruited, but it''s good for us to have a good meal!" This pangolin spirit also has his own calculation. If the God of heaven comes down to deal with him, he will certainly bring thousands of troops, not come alone. As for the helpers found by the land lord, the pangolin spirit is not in the eye. How many powerful friends can a human immortal know? After hearing the pangolin spirit''s words, the nine insects also split their big mouths: "a little pangolin spirit, even if he doesn''t have a demon soldier under his hand, dare to call himself the demon king?" "Hey, hey, if you want to do something about that kind of rubbish, you might as well let me have a good meal." Listen to the tone, all the demons in this mountain that have some accomplishments have been eaten by this guy! Chapter 193 After that, the pangolin showed a cruel smile to several people: "grandfather has no time to waste with you, so I''d better eat you directly." Between the words, the mountain knife in the hand of pangolin spirit has cut toward Ao Shun. Seeing the action of pangolin, aoshun and jiutouchong''s eyes flashed a trace of disappointment, and aoshun even turned his mouth disdainfully: "I thought he was a good opponent, but I didn''t expect he was an unknown country monster." After becoming a real immortal, whether it''s jiutouchong or aoshun, they all hope to meet a close opponent and have a good fight. However, although the pangolin has the real immortal level strength, it can only use brute force to attack others. Just a look, aoshun lost interest. When he saw that he was underestimated, a trace of anger flashed in pangolin''s eyes: "you''re not ashamed. When your grandfather''s big knife cuts off your dog''s head, you''ll know what regret is." "It''s a pity you don''t have that chance." As the knife approached Ao Shun''s neck, a flash of light flashed in his eyes. Then he stretched out a finger and flicked it on the edge of the knife. "Jingle ~" only a crisp sound was heard, and pangolin spirit found that his sword, which was refined day and night, broke apart. "Wow, you dare to destroy my king''s treasure. I will kill you today." Looking at the angry pangolin, a trace of disdain flashed in the eyes of the nine insects: "OK, don''t waste time, kill this guy quickly, and then go to collect treasures." Hearing the word "baby", aoshun''s eyes were also bright, and then he did not hide his strength any more. The momentum of Zhenxian level was released instantly. Feeling Ao Shun''s terrible momentum, pangolin''s face was on one side: "true immortal?" The pangolin is very clear about his own strength. Although he became a real immortal by chance, he didn''t have any powerful magic power. It is because of this that he has been hiding in such a small mountain to seek hegemony. Otherwise, with the ferocious character of pangolin, he would have gone out for a long time. Originally thought that the land lord had no ability, who knew that he could recruit a real immortal, and the pangolin spirit who knew his strength made a decision in an instant. "Run away!" The body that originally wanted Ao Shun to rush back in the original direction instantly, and then pangolin spirit stamped its foot, and was about to escape. But after stepping on it, pangolin''s face changed: "eh?" According to the past, as long as he starts his talent, the ground will become the sea water for him, and then he can escape. But today, it''s like stepping on the steel. The strong anti shock force makes pangolin feel some pain in his feet. "How is that possible?" Looking at the pangolin spirit''s frightened appearance, aoshun and jiutouchong''s evil taste got great satisfaction. The nine headed insects gave a cold hum, and then released their own momentum: "do you think you can run away, and don''t you stretch your neck to let Grandpa break it?" "Another fairy!" Pangolin essence''s mouth is full of bitterness. It''s bullying a land lord. As for two real immortals aiming at me? As soon as he thought of the failure of his technique, pangolin had an incredible guess in his heart: "is there a third immortal?" Chapter 194 It''s impossible for Xiao Wei''an to cause even a little damage to his tudun skill without his boasting. Otherwise, Zhang Buer would not cooperate with aoshun and jiutouchong. Hearing the pangolin spirit''s words, Ao Shun nodded: "you''re still smart. Yes, there''s another Taoist friend who sealed your tudun skill." ¡­¡­ Looking at Ao Shun''s upright and even complacent appearance, the corner of pangolin''s mouth twitches wildly. He just wants to ask a question: "do you want to be shameful?" Do you want a face? Three real immortals came to beat me and made plans ahead of time. Why don''t I know I''m so powerful that I want you to be so careful? Of course, the pangolin won''t say that. I''m the bastard in the jar now. If I annoy the other party, I''ll die in an instant, so it''s better to keep a low profile. But pangolin also has his own thinking in his heart. He shows a flattering smile to aoshun and jiutouchong. Then pangolin says: "three Taoist friends, I have no intention of offending your friends. As long as a few Taoist friends are willing to let me go, the little demon will never appear here again, OK?" When you speak, pangolin''s heart is also to Xiao Wei''an a pain scold, you special Niang''s early said he is such a cow force of a land public, I will bully you? If Xiao Wei''an knew what pangolin was thinking, he would spit on his face: "if you hadn''t cheated too much, I would have spent so much money on you?" Of course, this exchange will not happen. After hearing the pangolin''s soft words, Ao Shun smiles and shakes his head: "you are an evil animal. You don''t know how many passers-by you killed. As the God of heaven and earth, how can the Dragon King spare you?" While talking, Ao Shun also whispered to the nine insects: "don''t say I didn''t remind you that our shopkeeper likes to eat game best. This is a real fairy pangolin. You can''t let it go." After hearing Ao Shun''s words, the lazy nine head beetle suddenly became full of energy, and suddenly drank to the pangolin: "Hey, you''ve committed a terrible crime, how can I forgive you?" After that, without waiting for aoshun to react, the crescent shovel in the hands of the nine insects had cut the pangolin''s neck directly. The poor pangolin didn''t expect that the nine insects would suddenly attack him. No wonder pangolin. After all, everyone is really immortal. They are also people with status. Now they are negotiating again. Even if the negotiation is over, they should at least inform us and fight again? Unfortunately, the pangolin stayed in the mountain all the time. He didn''t know the cruelty of the demon clan''s fighting. For the nine headed insects, it''s OK to achieve the goal. The rest is farting. The pangolin spirit was killed, so it was no longer necessary to seal the soil here. The nine insects squeezed a handprint, and Zhang Buer in the distance immediately released his spell, and then rushed over. "OK, ask Xiao Wei''an to come and inspect the goods, and then pay for it. Next, we have to find the treasure accumulated by the evil animal." Nine head bug is as straightforward as ever, but Zhang Buer doesn''t care. He nods and takes out a piece of Rune paper from his arms to light it. "Oh, the three Taoist friends are really good means. They can kill this evil animal so soon!" Chapter 195 Fu paper burning, Xiao Wei''an''s voice soon sounded. Looking at the huge pangolin corpse not far away, Xiao Wei''an felt that he was about to fly. True immortal, a true immortal demon died in his own area. This is the result. Maybe he will be promoted soon. After sighing, Xiao Wei''an quickly thanks Ao Shun, and a huge jade appears in his hand: "this time, thanks to the help of three Taoist friends, we can kill this demon. This jade will be regarded as the reward of the three Taoist friends." When they saw the jade, they were all smiling. It was worth more than 1 million taels of gold. Zhang bu''er immediately said, "you are very polite, but we have the honor to accept it." Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Xiao Wei''an shakes his head: "it''s just a few of you who deserve it. How can you say that you are shameful?" Xiao Wei''an naturally has his own calculation in his heart. Zhang bu''er and Zhang bu''er are very powerful. Maybe he will ask them for help at any time, so it''s necessary to have a good relationship. "Xiao Daoyou, we still have some use for the corpse of this monster. I don''t know if we can take it away?" After hearing Ao Shun''s words, Xiao Wei''an stood still for a moment, and then said with a smile: "since the demon was killed by the three Taoist friends, all his things naturally belong to the three Taoist friends." It''s just the body of a monster. Xiao Wei''an doesn''t care about it. It''s better to use it as a favor. "In that case, thank you very much." After some greetings, Xiao Wei''an laughed: "I think some Taoist friends are anxious to receive the spoils, so I''ll leave first." After that, Xiao Wei''an directly left tudun and temporarily handed it over to Ao Shun and others. "First find out all the things, and then choose them according to the way we said before." After the nine insects said the way, the other two nodded, and then the three started to search. Two flowers bloom, one for each. When nine insects and others kill pangolins, Cheng Chuliang has brought his younger brothers to an alley. "Chu Liang, when can we do it? This place stinks!" If anyone came here, they would see five eccentric figures in black nightwear gathering to observe something. It''s the shortest and fattest of these five people. Needless to say, these five people are Cheng Chumo and his party. After it was dark, Cheng Chuliang didn''t know where to get five night clothes, and then took a few people to his destination. Although a curfew was imposed at night and there were military patrols, it was not a problem at all for Cheng Chuliang. He knew exactly where the inspectors would pass by. Smelling the stench in the alley, Li Chengqian and Xue Rengui nodded respectively: "brother Chu Liang, do you have any way to help? It''s too smelly!" Hearing several people''s complaints, Cheng Chuliang gave a cold hum: "look at you, do you have a little manly perseverance, just a little stink? You can''t stand it. Do you want to take revenge?" "I''d rather have another fight with them." As soon as Cheng Chuliang finished, he heard Li Tai say in a low voice. Cheng Chuliang''s face turned black. Is the child short of a string? If he can fight, shall we use this method? Chapter 196 Looking at Li Tai and Li Chengqian, Cheng Chuliang turned his lips: "you should remember that we are here to do great things, and we must have this kind of perseverance. Look at other people''s Shiner, why don''t you complain at all?" Seeing that Cheng Chuliang had burned himself, schner shook his head. Are you kidding me? Dare I complain? If I complain, I won''t be killed by you? Of course, schner would not have said that. After looking at the people staring at him, schner grinned shyly: "what I am more curious about is how Chu Liang found guhonglu''s cottage?" When he heard schner''s words, Cheng Chuliang laughed, and then said with pride: "hahaha, you don''t know. It''s not only Gu Honglu, but also Cheng Chuliang knows the location of the thatched cottage of the powerful family in Chang''an city." While speaking, Cheng Chuliang also took out a firecracker from his pocket: "it''s a pity that no one has offended me recently, which has made many of my plans useless." Well, no wonder you are so active in helping. You just want to blow up shit, don''t you? Looking at Cheng Chuliang with a sly smile on his face, Schneier draws his mouth, but he still decides to send heavy troops to guard the cottage when he returns home. Although our country is small and weak, but how to say is also a prince, if someone killed in the toilet, it is not to have a bad memory? Of course, it''s not just schner who has this idea. Just looking at the frightened eyes of Li Tai and Li Chengqian, we can see that they have the same consideration. Just as several people were talking, a stooping shadow came running from a distance. Looking at the figure, Li Tai was stunned: "it''s over. It''s too dark to see clearly. I don''t know if this guy is that guy." "I don''t know if it''s just a cry." Before they had time to respond, Cheng Chuliang began to shout out: "beibeile?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s voice, the man was stunned: "who is calling me?" Naturally, Cheng Chuliang and others would not answer. After a long time, beibaile shook his head, and then muttered to himself: "strange, I heard someone call me just now. Why don''t I have it now? Am I hallucinating?" Looking around again, it was dark and there was no ghost. Belle nodded for sure: "yes, it must be the girl in the fragrance building who made me too tired, so I had hallucinations." Hearing beibaile''s self talk, Cheng Chuliang looks down at Schneier next to him: "he is also a prince of a small country. People have money to visit brothels, but you don''t even have money to draw cards?" ¡­¡­ How can Schneier be fat? Aren''t we teammates now? Why did you shoot me? "Cough, forget about the past, forget about the past." When several people were joking, Belle had already rushed into a hut. After beibaile went in, a lot of firecrackers appeared in the hands of Li Tai and Li Chengqian, and they just wanted to throw them in. Seeing their actions, Cheng Chuliang quickly stopped them: "wait a second, it''s not the time." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, several people were stunned, and then looked at him suspiciously. Feeling the people''s eyes, Cheng Chuliang grinned: "that guy just went in, now he is easy to run out, we need to give him a chance to play." Chapter 197 And it''s a waste of time for you to throw one at a time. As he spoke, Cheng Chuliang took all the firecrackers from Li Tai''s hands, and then he didn''t know where to take out a rope to tie them all together. Then he grinned: "that''s the best way!" Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s action, the others were stunned, and then they learned it. We are all studious and good children. Cheng Chuliang has obviously been ahead in the use of firecrackers to blow up pits, so he must listen to the guidance of the pioneers. "Poof ~" when several people were upgrading their weapons, a loud noise came out of the hut. Then there was a smell in the already smelly alley, which even Cheng Chuliang couldn''t stand: "wo. Cao, did this boy eat excrement in the daytime?" It''s too smelly. It''s too smelly. Even Cheng Chuliang, who has experienced many battles, says that this place is no longer suitable for human survival. "Hurry up, hurry up and get out of here, otherwise Lao Cheng will send the black haired man to the white haired man." Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s depressed appearance, they couldn''t help laughing. However, as soon as they felt the smell in the air, they decided to make a quick decision. Light the fire, light the firecrackers, throw them in Between a few breaths, hundreds of firecrackers were ignited from these guys'' hands and thrown into the pit. "Run After finishing all this, Cheng Chuliang made a gesture to several people, and then several people went directly to the distance. "Boom ~" before running far away, several people heard a loud noise, and then a scream. "Damn, who dares to attack my prince? I''ll break your bones..." There was no sound before he finished his words. It was not that he didn''t want to scold, but that under the impact of the huge explosion, the cottage where he was It''s collapsing! If the ordinary firecrackers, certainly can not achieve this effect, but these are firecrackers after the system magic, plus hundreds of explosions together, this is not a cottage should bear the suffering. The huge voice not only let Belle get his own lesson, but also attracted a large number of soldiers. With the appearance of the word "save people quickly", the night in Chang''an City has broken the silence. At this chaotic moment, Li Chengqian and others have sneaked away under the leadership of Cheng Chuliang, an old criminal. Changan night, some people happy, some people worry, some people excrement urine flow! Not to mention the chaos of Gu Honglu, the next morning, at the beginning of the early Dynasty, Li Shimin smelled a strange smell before he could speak: "what''s the matter with this smell?" While speaking, Li Shimin also looked at the smelly place and saw a man with a drooping arm, swollen nose, blue face and smelly smell standing nearby. "Who are you and why do you appear in my court?" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, many ministers around frowned. They didn''t know how the goods came from, but because he smelled so bad, they couldn''t help but stay away from him. "The great emperor of Tang Dynasty, I''m beibaile, Prince of white horse. I beg you to make the decision for me!" Looking at the crying beibeile, Li Shimin''s eyes flashed a strange color, and then asked: "who can tell me what''s going on?" Chapter 198 "Tell the emperor that last night, Prince beibaile was assassinated in the hut of guhonglu. Although he didn''t worry about his life, he was also seriously injured. Moreover, he couldn''t get rid of this peculiar smell." Standing up to speak is a small official of Gu Honglu, whose name is Wang Yi. At this time, his heart is about to jump out. Princes of other countries are attacked in their own territory, and if the emperor pursues them, he will come to no good end. heard Wang Yi''s words, Li Shimin''s mouth jerk, and then glared at Wang Yi: , "then you put a little perfume on him and bring it up?" It''s not that Li Shimin is stingy. It''s really that the smell of beibaile is so terrible. Smelling the smell, Li Shimin even doubts whether he is staying in the hut. , when he heard Li Shimin''s words, the tears of the poor King were almost falling out: , "Your Majesty, it''s no use. You don''t know. The smell on his body is more frightening after perfume." ¡­¡­ "Come on, I won''t kill you. What are you doing with such a look?" Looking at Wang Yi''s fear, Li Shimin waved helplessly and asked him to step down. "Ladies and gentlemen, what do you think of this?" After Wang Yi left, Li Shimin turned to ask others. "Your Majesty, after this incident, Wei Chen thinks that we should strengthen our defense against guhonglu. In addition, the cottages in various places should also increase our defense, so as to avoid the same old skills of thieves." After hearing what he said, Li Shimin nodded: "the order goes on. From today on, Gu Honglu will add 200 guards of the imperial guards. In addition, there are thatched cottages and special guards." "Yes As soon as Li Shimin''s words were finished, another petty official stood up: "Your Majesty, I think we should catch the thief as soon as possible and bring him to justice, which can be regarded as an account to Prince beibeile." Hearing these words, Li Shimin''s face froze. In addition to him, Cheng Yaojin, one of the most important officials, also drew his lips. One of them is in charge of the Tang Dynasty, and the other is crafty. How can they not know who committed the crime yesterday. Li Shimin''s eyes flashed a trace of coldness after he saw that he was an official. No emperor would like to speak official, because these guys only know how to impeach others. "Well, what do you think you should do with the thieves if you catch them?" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, the little official''s face brightened. Unexpectedly, his majesty actually spoke to him. You should know that there was only one powerful official in the Tang Dynasty, Wei Zheng. Now hearing Li Shimin''s words, the little officials can imagine that they will be as arrogant as Wei Zheng one day. If Li Shimin knew what he was thinking, he would say a dream. A Wei Zheng is enough to give Lao Li a headache. You still want to be Wei Zheng No.2. This kind of careless goods must be killed! "Your majesty!" After repressing the excitement in his heart, the official arranged his clothes and saluted Li Shimin before he said: "tell your majesty that the thief dares to commit murder in guhonglu, which has greatly affected the relationship between Datang and the surrounding small countries. Weichen suggested that there should be no amnesty for killing!" Chapter 199 "Cough, cough, cough ~" when talking, the little official felt like Wei Zheng possessed himself, and he was full of strength. When the young official was full of will, he was suddenly interrupted by a cough. He turned to see where Cheng Yaojin was coughing. Duke Lu? If at ordinary times, even if it is to eat bear heart leopard gall, small officials also dare not show a little disrespect to Cheng Yaojin. But it''s not the same now. I''m a good speech officer of your majesty. How can I be afraid of you, a little general? As soon as he read this, a trace of pride flashed in the officer''s eyes, and then he straightened out his chest: "why, does Duke Lu have any opinions on my words?" "No!" Hearing Yan Guan''s words, Cheng Yaojin quickly shook his head: "Mr. Zhang spoke very well, I admire him!" Don''t you admire it? In front of Lao Li and Lao Cheng, they are clamoring to kill their son. This is no longer what the word "warrior" can describe. If it wasn''t for the current situation, Cheng Yaojin would like to give a thumb to the big man in front of him. Seeing that Cheng Yaojin, who is not afraid of everything, is even more proud of himself, Zhang Yanguan raises his head directly: "Duke Lu, we all want to be loyal to your majesty. If you have any opinions about this official, just put forward them." Cheng Yaojin''s eyes flashed a cold light, but soon changed into a smiling face: "Mr. Zhang is joking. How can I have any opinions about you?" Although his face looks harmless to human beings and animals, Lao Cheng''s heart has been sneering for a long time. Lao Cheng has no time to argue with a dead man. That''s right. In Cheng''s eyes, even if the goods in front of him don''t die, they won''t come to a good end. Otherwise, Li Er should go to eat vegetarian and recite Buddhism. "Your Majesty, I don''t know how Wei Chen''s proposal is?" Li Shimin''s face was even colder when he heard the little official asking him questions: "good, good! If you Aiqing don''t have any opinions, then do as Zhang Shuo says. " Several important ministers on the scene have seen that Li Shimin is in a bad mood. They all have drooping heads and don''t say a word. Even Wei Zheng pretends that he can''t see anything. That''s right. Wei Zheng is an official with courage, but I''m not a fool. OK, I''m jumping for death? Seeing that there was no one to answer, Li Shimin nodded and looked at Zhang Shuo: "in this case, Zhang Shuo should be appointed as the manager of guhonglu cottage and guard it day and night until he catches the thief and kills him and comes back to recover his life!" As soon as Li Shimin''s words came out, Zhang Shuo''s face just froze. What''s the matter? Who am I? I''m there. What am I doing? Fart cottage management, do I have such an official in Datang? "Your Majesty?" Before Zhang Shuo had time to beg for mercy, Li Shimin''s cold voice rang out: "why, isn''t Ai Qing going to accept the task of being loyal to me?" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Zhang Shuo sighed: "Weichen receives the order!" "Ha ha ha ha, congratulations to Mr. Zhang for taking on such an important task. Don''t worry, I''ll go to support you when I''m free in the future!" As soon as Zhang Shuo''s words were finished, he heard a laugh. No one dares to be so unscrupulous in the court, except Cheng Yaojin. "In that case, thank you for your kindness!" Chapter 200 Although the heart wants to rush up to the old Cheng bite, but face Zhang Shuo or had to smile. At the time of thanking, Zhang Shuo''s heart was full of hatred: "support me, hold your grandmother''s leg, I''ll take charge of the toilet, and you''ll support me, and you won''t be afraid to burst out on the road!" For Zhang Shuo''s experience, none of the people present felt pity, and even felt that he was very lucky. What a fool is there who can occupy a place in the court? Before Zhang Shuo gained the upper hand, he dared to satirize Lao Cheng. If he really gained the upper hand in the future, I don''t know how far he would be lawless. Generally speaking, this kind of person will die miserably in the end. Therefore, after being removed from office by Li Shimin, he may be able to come to a good end. After Zhang Shuo left, Li Shimin turned to look at Cheng Yaojin: "the thief may still be wandering in the city, so next, he asked Cheng Guogong to lead the forbidden army to search Chang''an city." When he spoke, Li Shimin gave Cheng Yaojin a look. The general meaning should be like this: "your son is also among those" thieves ". Do you know what to do?" As a confidant of Li Shimin, how could Cheng Yaojin not understand his meaning? He immediately gave a look back, which is probably: "if you understand, you can rest assured that Lao Cheng will arrange it for you." After a couple of monarchs and ministers completed this dark deal in full view of the public, Li Shimin turned to look at beibeile: "Prince beibeile, don''t worry. If general Tang searches, the thief will be caught." This is just like some diplomatic words. Just listen to it. If you take it seriously, it''s a real fool. Therefore, although Beile''s heart is full of grievances, he can''t say it. He can only salute Li Shimin: "Dear Emperor Tang, Beile believes you will give me an account." After all, beibaile is not a court official of the Tang Dynasty. After dealing with the matter, he was brought back to guhonglu by the bodyguard. However, seeing that the bodyguard is at least three steps away from him, you can see how terrible the smell on Ya is. When beibaile left, Li Shimin continued to chat with the people calmly. As for what happened just now, what happened just now? At the court meeting, Cheng Chuliang is standing on the floor of a small broken shop, spitting at Chu fan about his and others'' heroic behavior last night. After hearing that ya threw hundreds of firecrackers, Chu fan mourned for Prince beibeile for more than ten seconds. I hope that nothing terrible will happen to the bottom of the goods, and I hope that he will not suffer from cottage phobia from now on. But after that, Cheng Chu Liang looked pitifully at Chu fan: "shopkeeper, you must save me this time." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "what are you doing again?" That''s right. In Chu fan''s eyes, except that he did a good job, he galloped on the road of death like an erha. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face is embarrassed. How can I be fat? Is someone Cheng so untrustworthy in your eyes? Although was in the heart, Cheng Chuliang was afraid to blow up his hair. He could only make complaints about Chu fan. He said, " ," the shopkeeper is the current thing. My old man will be able to guess that this is what I did. You have to protect me. " Chapter 201 If a young girl pitifully said to herself, "you have to protect me," Chu fan would be happy. But such a bearded man said that Chu fan had only two words in his heart - disgust! However, he also knew that Cheng Chuliang really made a contribution this time, so Chu fan nodded directly: "don''t worry, if Lao Cheng wants to punish you this time, our shopkeeper will stop you." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face brightened: "ha ha ha, thank you, the owner. The owner is so handsome!" Good boy, if you show your vision earlier, the shopkeeper will help you block the past few things! "Hum, smelly boy, is Lao Tzu so unreasonable in your eyes?" Before Cheng Chuliang''s excitement was over, a voice began to ring outside, and then everyone saw old Cheng stride in with a black face. "Shopkeeper, you have agreed to protect me." Seeing the old Cheng coming in, Cheng Chuliang shrinks his neck and rushes directly behind Chu fan. "Hum!" Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s performance, Cheng Yaojin snorted with disdain: "you are as timid as a mouse. You are also worthy of being Cheng Yaojin''s son?" Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s mouth twitches. Why am I so timid? Dare you say you don''t know? Fortunately, instead of continuing to scold Cheng Chuliang, Lao Cheng said directly: "boy, I did a good job last night. I appreciate you very much!" WHAT£¿ As soon as Cheng Yaojin''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang was stunned. Then he looked at Cheng Yaojin in disbelief: "who''s the devil, dare to pretend to be my Lao Tzu, believe it or not, I''ll slap you to death!" ¡­¡­ Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan and others all draw their lips, so they say that Lao Cheng''s genes are so powerful that even this kind of husky can be born. "Son of a bitch!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Cheng Yaojin said: "the little barbarians dare to insult the people of Tang Dynasty in the streets of Chang''an, and even dare to beat the prince and Prince of Tang Dynasty. Shouldn''t they teach him some lessons?" When he said this, Cheng Yaojin went on saying: "however, you didn''t do enough. You should have broken your legs because of the mistake he made. You should never be soft hearted in the future." "Goo Doo!" Li Chengqian and Li Tai swallow a mouthful of saliva when they hear the words of Lao Cheng''s education. Niang, it''s true that he''s a demon Cheng who even bothers his old man. I guess the flesh inside is black after he cuts it off? It seems that Cheng Yaojin feels the eyes of the two little ladies, and turns to them with a smile: "Chengqian, Qingque, you should remember one thing, that is, the people of Tang Dynasty can''t be bullied by others, and the nobles of Tang Dynasty can''t be bullied by others." When he said this, a terrible evil spirit suddenly broke out on Cheng Yaojin. The former generous Cheng Yaojin seemed to disappear in an instant. Standing in front of them was a killing machine: "please remember that if someone dares to reach out to me, he will break his hands. If he dares to think about it, he will cut off his head." "We beat down the Datang with one knife and one sword. We exchanged the Datang with blood. If we want to hurt Datang, we have to ask the sword in our hands!" Chapter 202 Cheng Yaojin is a real veteran. In his eyes, except for his comrades in arms, only his sword is the most trustworthy. "Only the dead enemy is the best enemy!" Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Li Tai, who is younger, doesn''t have any reaction. He just thinks that Cheng Yaojin has suddenly become so ferocious. But Li Chengqian and Xue Rengui, who have a dream of being a general, have already looked at him with shining eyes. After Cheng finished speaking, Li Chengqian and Xue Rengui saluted him: "Chengqian (Rengui) thanks for uncle Cheng''s instruction!" Seeing their reaction, Cheng Yaojin nodded with satisfaction, and then couldn''t help looking at his silly son. As a result, at this glance, Lao Cheng almost had a direct cerebral hemorrhage. Seeing Cheng Yaojin looking at him, Cheng Chuliang burst out laughing: "ah ha ha, old man, when you are so domineering, old Cheng didn''t see you wrong. It seems that the obscene old man is your disguise!" ¡­¡­ So death is definitely directly into Cheng Chuliang''s blood. Cheng Yaojin knows how serious the situation is when he looks like he''s fighting with Yuchi sunspot. "Hum!" Cheng Yaojin first gave a cold hum, then said: "I don''t care about what you did last night." Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Cheng Chuliang looks happy. It seems that he has really escaped a robbery this time. Unfortunately, before Cheng Chuliang had time to cheer as a celebration, Cheng Yaojin''s second sentence came out: "but you dare to doubt my ability before, but I have to teach you a lesson. Just hang at the gate of the city for two hours!" WHAT£¿ Lao Cheng, you are really that despicable, bad old Cheng. After a murmur in his heart, Cheng Chuliang looks pitifully at Chu fan: "shopkeeper ~" feeling Cheng Chuliang''s eyes, Chu fan draws his mouth, and then says: "Chu Liang, what I promise is to help you block the punishment of Lao Cheng last night, but I can''t manage other things." ¡­¡­ As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang felt that his whole heart would be broken. What''s the matter with the world? Why are these people so insidious one by two? Am I doomed to die as a simple and lovely teenager? "Chengqian, Qingque, Rengui?" In desperation, Cheng Chu Liang can only place his only hope on his three comrades in arms. As for schner, that guy is certainly useless. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Li Tai and Xue Rengui smile and shake their heads: "brother Chuliang, we can''t help this kind of thing, because Uncle Cheng''s words are very reasonable." As soon as Li Tai''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang''s face turned black: "you are not righteous enough. You are not brothers at all. You can share happiness but not adversity. I look down on you." After the scolding, Cheng Chuliang turns to look at Li Chengqian, who has not yet made his stand: "Chengqian ~" this is his only hope. If Li Chengqian intercedes for him, old Cheng will certainly be able to let him go. In Cheng Chuliang''s excited eyes, Li Chengqian patted his chest heavily: "brother Chuliang, don''t worry, Chengqian will help you." "Good brother, I knew Chengqian you were different from the other two guys!" Chapter 203 Cheng Chuliang is about to jump up in excitement. It seems that Cheng Chuliang is doomed. "Brother Chu Liang, you can go with ease. I''ll arrange someone to deliver water to you." ¡­¡­ Water delivery? After hearing the second half of Li Chengqian''s words, Cheng Chuliang feels that his heart is broken by Li Tai and Xue Rengui. Li Chengqian sprinkles a bag of sea salt on it. Do you listen to what is said? I was suspended at the gate of the city, and you sent me water. After drinking water, do I have a place to pee? I thought you Li Chengqian was a good man, but I didn''t expect you to be the black hearted one among them! Poor Cheng Chuliang has not yet said the sadness in his heart, but he has been pulled away by old Cheng. Schner, the only one who wants to help Cheng Chuliang say a word, has not opened his mouth before he is repulsed by a look from old Cheng. After Lao Cheng left, Chu fan shook his head with a smile: "Lao Cheng is as crafty as an old ghost." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Chengqian and others were stunned: "shopkeeper, why do you say that?" Chu fan took a look at some ignorant little guys and then said: "the reason why you''re OK this time is that your majesty has helped you hide it, but it''s hard to guarantee that no one will bring it up again one day." "But Lao Cheng is different. Today he punished Cheng Chuliang in full view of the public. If someone brings up the old story again in the future, he can also say that he has already punished you." After talking about this, Chu fan turned to Li Tai and others: "you are still young, you still need to learn a lot, such as Lao Cheng. Everything he does has its own purpose, so don''t underestimate him." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Tai is still confused. After all, he is still young. Although he is smart, he still can''t understand these things. However, Li Chengqian was excited: "why don''t we worry about prosperity if we can have such intelligent people in Datang?" When Li Chengqian spoke, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction. At least so far, one of his two disciples was greedy and the other was smart and reckless. Each of them has its own shortcomings, but both Li Tai and Li Chengqian show their due humility and magnanimity, which makes Chu fan very satisfied. "Well, Rengui, take them out to practice martial arts." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Xue Rengui quickly nodded, and then went out with two little guys. This time, even Schneier joined in the fun. He thought he could learn some martial arts. After everyone left, Chu fan quickly looked at his own property panel: "how did you open the world?" Just now, when he explained to Xue Rengui and others the deep meaning of Lao Cheng, the voice of the system rang out: "Ding, congratulations to the host, let schner be convinced, complete the task, qualified staff, and successfully open a world, please check it in time!" It is because of the prompt of the system that Chu fan let Xue Rengui and others leave. However, when looking at his new world, Chu fan was still a little surprised. He didn''t expect that last time it was just a martial arts world, but this time he jumped to the Xianxia world. "System, is this step a little too big?" Chu fan is not a child who doesn''t know anything. He knows the reason why it''s easy to get eggs if he takes too big a step. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the sound of the system immediately rang up. Chapter 204 "All open worlds are determined to be safe for the host." As if worried about Chu fan''s suspicions, the system continued to explain: "the purpose of opening the world is to let the host find more agents. The world power system has been evaluated for a long time, so the host does not have to worry." "Host, are you sure you don''t have bugs or poisoning?" Although the system has explained it, Chu fan''s heart is still a little fuzzy: "this is immortal world. I won''t be lost by that big man, will I?" "The host can rest assured that the immortals in this world have long disappeared, and the strongest are barely up to the level of human immortals." After hearing the explanation from the system, Chu fan felt a little relieved: "in that case, I''m relieved." "The host has opened a new world. Do you want to cross it?" After Chu fan accepted the matter, the voice of the system immediately rang out. Chu fan hesitated for a moment, and then said: "no, I''ll talk about it a little bit." Seeing Chu fan''s refusal, the system didn''t say anything, but Chu fan looked at his personal panel. Next to the world of "Xiaoao Lake", a new world slowly appeared - the ghost of a beautiful girl! But this time, the system revealed a very important message to Chu fan, that is, after opening other worlds, as long as you don''t die, you won''t be in danger. "That''s good, but it can be regarded as a vacation site prepared by the system for me." "Ha ha ha, manager, manager, we''re going to draw a lottery!" When Chu fan sighs, aoshun''s voice rings. Then Chu fan sees aoshun, Zhang Buer and jiutouchong rush in with happy faces. The thought that these three guys went out to make money and didn''t take themselves with them made Chu fan feel sad. He suddenly understood Cheng Chuliang''s mood just now. "How many, what cards?" Several people are in a state of excitement. They don''t care about Chufan''s awkward tone at all. They each take out a lot of treasure and put it in front of Chufan: "shopkeeper, that''s all. How many can each of us take?" Looking at the things taken out by these three guys, Chu fan''s eyes turned red in a flash. Niang, how many? "Zhang bu2 15 red cards, aoshun and jiutouchong 13 red cards each!" It''s a red card. A little pangolin can accumulate so much money. Chu fan even doubts whether these three guys robbed several monsters on the way. After hearing Chu fan''s words, they burst out laughing: "I didn''t expect that the evil animal had accumulated so much money." After the nine insects laughed, they said to Zhang Buer: "brother Zhang, it''s hard for you to contact other land and mountain gods. We don''t know how many monsters make trouble in this world. We must not let them go!" Hearing the words of the nine insects, Chu fan''s mouth drew. When he met for the first time, he didn''t see other people''s small land. Now he has become a brother. Chu fan only wants to say three words about this situation: bah, scum man! "By the way, master, this is our present for you." When Chu fan murmurs in secret, nine insects suddenly say. Then Chu fan saw nine insects throwing a small grain of rice from their hands. When the "grain" flew into the air, it rose against the wind. When it fell to the ground, it had become a pangolin the size of a calf. Chapter 205 "Master, the pangolin is really immortal. It must be delicious. We specially asked for it from the land hero." Looking at the face of the nine insects, Chu fan was stunned: "thank you." To tell you the truth, even Chu fan didn''t think that nine insects could still think about themselves when they were removing demons. It was not until this moment that Chu fan realized that he would be his most loyal partner all his life. After hearing Chu fan''s words, nine insects turned red, and then shook hands in a panic: "why should the host be polite to me? When I go out later, I will help you catch more delicious food." "Good!" Happy to see Chu fan, jiutouchong happily went to check his card this time. What he didn''t know was that when he checked his card, Chu fan also made a decision in his heart: "jiutouchong, since you have become my partner, let me send you to the real peak." In Chu fan dark make up one''s mind, Zhang Bu Er et al. Have already checked all their cards. Zhang Buer gets a pill. As long as he doesn''t die on the spot, he can recover. Ao Shun gets a long gun. It''s said that it''s a treasure of Taiyi Zhenxian level. As for the nine insects, he actually got another poison bead. After fusing with the last one, it''s Taiyi real fairy who has been poisoned by him. It''s estimated that it will take a lot of effort. All in all, everyone was very satisfied. Looking at the three smiling people, Chu fan''s interest was also aroused: "system, how many times do I have exclusive lucky draw now?" "Ding, it is detected that the host currently has 18 exclusive lucky draw. Do you want to use it?" After hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan nodded: "merge into three cards, and then use them." As the voice fell, three flashing cards appeared in his hands. First, blank! The second one is a solar powered aircraft, but it''s useless to Chu fan. [solar powered aircraft] classification: Science and technology props (green) Introduction: top works from a certain science and technology plane function: with this card, you can get the "solar powered aircraft", bind the aircraft to your body, and you can fly freely below one kilometer. Note: light for three minutes, flying for ten hours! Looking at the introduction of the aircraft, Chu fan drew from the corner of his mouth: "although it''s not very useful, it can be used as a toy for those little guys." The third card is actually a talent card. [unparalleled Defense] classification: Talent (red) Introduction: fight against enemies with one''s own strength! Function: with this card, you can gain "Xuanwu defense" and ignore all attacks below Zhenxian level remarks: young boy, I have a hunch that you are galloping on the road of becoming a bird or beast! Chu fan naturally looked at this nonsense as a systematic jealousy, but it was still a middle finger full of sincerity. Then Chu fan looked at jiutouchong and others: "take this food and let''s go to Lao Cheng''s house." "All right." After a few times of biting Jin Mian''s meal, both jiutouchong and AO Shun knew that his chef''s cooking ability was first-class, so naturally they would not miss this opportunity. The nine beetles still use their mana to put away the pangolin. Then they find Xue Rengui and the three little guys, and then they take the good and owe with them. The whole Party rushes towards Cheng Fu. Chapter 206 "Shopkeeper, why are you here?" As soon as he entered Cheng''s house, Chu fan saw Cheng Chuliang lying on a bamboo mat with a bitter face, and his white butt was still a little reflective in the sun. "What are you doing in the yard when you don''t stay in the room in broad daylight?" It''s Xue Rengui. If he hadn''t stopped pan Xiaolian in time just now, Cheng Chuliang would have become a corpse. Hearing Xue Rengui''s words, Cheng Chuliang turned his lips indifferently: "I''ve just been punished by my old man. I think it might be better if I was exposed to the sun." ¡­¡­ Chu fan admired two kinds of creatures in his life, one is husky, the other is the person who dares to raise husky. It is obvious that Cheng Chuliang and Cheng Yaojin are both the people Chu fan admired. After getting Cheng Chuliang''s answer, everyone on the scene was just talking. It''s really hard to understand where this guy got this mysterious theory. "Cheng Chuliang, if you don''t get dressed quickly, I will tear you up!" Before Chu fan and others could speak, pan Xiaolian''s voice came in from outside the door. Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Cheng Chuliang, who is recovering from sunbathing, trembles. Then he looks at Xue Rengui in horror: "is that woman coming too?" Xue Rengui naturally understood who Cheng Chuliang''s "mother-in-law" was. He immediately nodded, and then spread out his hand, showing a look of self-interest. Seeing Xue Rengui''s action, Cheng Chuliang no longer cares about the sharp pain on his buttocks. He directly climbs up and bares his teeth and puts on his clothes. "Shopkeeper, why don''t you take a good rest at home and run around with these guys?" At the thought that his treatment process was interrupted by Chu fan and others, Cheng Chuliang was full of resentment. Unfortunately, he could not provoke pan Xiaolian, so he had to target Chu fan. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan shook his head regretfully: "originally, I just caught a peerless demon today. I''m going to share it with you. Now it seems that I''m not lucky. Let''s go, aoshun. Let''s go home and eat by ourselves." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang''s face changed, and then he rushed directly to Chu fan, and without hesitation, he hugged one of Chu fan''s thighs: "shopkeeper, I''m wrong. Please forgive me. I know that you have a lot of things and you like to share them most. You won''t care about such a little thing." Since eating the "seafood" brought by Chu fan, a strange formula has been formed in the eyes of the aristocrats of the Tang Dynasty: Monster = good food = good medicine! The guy who can be called big demon by Chu fan is a perfect tonic pill in Cheng Chuliang''s eyes. Cheng Chuliang thought that if Cheng knew that he had wasted such a good opportunity, he might have to sunbathe for a year to recover. Looking at Cheng Chuliang, who directly hugs his thigh, Chu fan pulls out: "speaking is speaking. Can you stop rubbing your nose around?" Originally, he just said it casually. Who knows that Cheng Chuliang seemed to be encouraged in a moment, and waved his hand directly: "shopkeeper, if you don''t agree with me, I''ll get rid of the snot today!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan was furious immediately. Good guy, are you threatening me? Chapter 207 I don''t know who someone is? Jade Emperor''s partner, Tang Sanzang''s spiritual mentor, and the most important Chang''an City first handsome! From the moment I was born, I was destined to be a copper pea that couldn''t be hammered, boiled or chewed. How could your little Cheng Chuliang threaten me? "Hum!" Read so far, Chu fan immediately a cold hum, today let you see my Chu someone''s iron clank! Seeing that Chu fan ignored him for most of the day, Cheng Chuliang also felt his nose and tears on Chu fan''s thigh. When Cheng Chuliang''s big face was only 0.01cm away from Chu fan''s leg, Chu fan gave in: "I forgive you!" Looking at Cheng Chuliang, who changed his smiling face in an instant, Chu fan''s mouth Drew: "I''m not threatened by you, mainly because you are sincere!" "Yes, you are right!" Cheng Chuliang said that as long as you can let me protect my ass, you Chufan is the God. Looking at Cheng Chuliang with a smiling face, Chu fan smokes from the corner of his mouth. It''s insulting to him to communicate with these two goods, so Chu fan looks at Pan Xiaolian: "Xiaolian, just now Cheng Chuliang said that you''ve been fat again." ¡­¡­ Nani? Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang, who is complacent, trembles all over. Then he looks at Chu fan in disbelief. When you say these words, won''t your conscience hurt? Although for Chu fan has had enough knowledge, but Cheng Chu Liang still did not expect Ya can do this kind of thing. "Xiao Lian, if you want me to explain, I have never said anything like that." "Ha ha ~" no one needs to doubt Cheng Chuliang''s next experience. Chu fan just wants to say with a smile: "please reserve the VIP supreme sunbathing position for one month!" After several servants carrying the pangolin''s body to cook, Chu fan goes directly to the hospital. As a result, not far away, he sees Cheng Yaojin with an angry face. "Boy Chu, why are you in my house?" When seeing Chu fan, Cheng Yaojin is also stunned, but then he looks happy. Generally speaking, Chu fan comes to his home for only one purpose, that is to eat! If ordinary people come to their own home to rub rice, Lao Cheng will not give each other a good face, but Chu fan is different, they bring their own food! "Lao Cheng, what''s the matter with you?" Cheng Yaojin''s expression just now as long as it''s an eye can see his displeasure, so Chu fan asked directly. "Well, it''s not those small border countries who dare to challenge Datang. They are just living or dying!" Chu fan''s eyes brightened when he heard Lao Cheng''s words. After these days of understanding, he has found that the world is different from the records in the official history of the journey to the West. For example, around the Tang Dynasty, there are nearly a thousand small countries. "What''s so angry about the challenge? Can''t you cope with it?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng sighed: "you don''t know that the guy of Changxiong country is going to challenge our general Tang with the animals of their country. I don''t know!" After confirming that Lao Cheng is not swearing, Chu fan can''t help but be curious. It sounds like this Changxiong country has done something extraordinary. Seeing the curious look on Chu fan''s face, Lao Cheng''s eyes brightened. He was not afraid that you were interested, but he was afraid that you were not interested: "does the owner want to hear what happened?" Chapter 208 Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Chu fan naturally won''t refuse. Seeing Chu fan nodding, Cheng Yaojin said: "this matter has to start three days ago. The envoys of Daxiong state came to the Tang Dynasty. After seeing the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty, they proposed to present a gift to his majesty." "Only?" "Yes, it''s a beast, but the envoys of Daxiong state think that their beast can only be possessed by the strong, so they put forward the requirement that someone can defeat the beast." After Lao Cheng''s explanation, Chu fan finally understood. It''s probably something that a younger brother chooses his eldest brother on the pretext of giving gifts. "Is your majesty going to agree?" Hearing Chu fan''s question, Lao Cheng couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "it''s not a plan, but your majesty has agreed. The contest will be held tomorrow." When he said this, Cheng Yaojin''s eyes suddenly brightened, and then he looked at Chu fan and AO Shun and others behind him: "shopkeeper, why don''t you help me?" ¡­¡­ Chu fan has a thorough understanding of Lao Cheng''s character. When ya can use him, he is the shopkeeper. When he can''t, he is Chu boy. "Hum." Before Chu fan had time to express his position, Ao Shun next to him gave a cold hum: "a dragon king in my hall can''t afford to throw this man at a beast!" "Me too!" Aoshun has made a statement, nine insects naturally will not lag behind, two people immediately look at Cheng Yaojin, have you dare to continue to entangle the end of the trend. "Little lotus..." See aoshun and nine insects are not willing to start, Cheng Yaojin can only look to the side of Chu fan and pan Xiaolian. "Uncle Cheng, do you want me to be a girl and fight with wild animals?" "Cough, Cheng Guogong, as an immortal, I can''t do anything to mortals, even animals." Hearing pan Xiaolian and Chu fan''s reply, old Cheng haoxuan died without a breath. Even if you two want to refuse, at least you should go? How dare pan Xiaolian call herself a girl? to be honest, except Xue Rengui, who is not afraid of death, who dares to treat you as a girl? As for Chu fan, how many times did you beat ordinary people on the streets of Chang''an? Of course, this kind of words Lao Cheng certainly does not dare to say, not to say that Chufan, who is black than sesame dumplings, even pan Xiaolian''s slap is not what he can bear. "Lao Cheng, can you tell me what that so-called beast is?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng sighed: "it''s about the size of a tiger, but it has long hair and looks very powerful. What''s the name of a lion?" "Lion?" Hearing what Lao Cheng said, Chu fan took a puff from the corner of his mouth and patted him on the shoulder: "Lao Cheng, you can''t handle such a small role?" "Why, isn''t that beast powerful?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, an idea flashed through Lao Cheng''s heart. Hearing what Lao Cheng said, Chu fan nodded: "if it''s a lion, it''s not enough to be afraid. For ordinary people, it''s a beast, but the fighting power of a single lion is lower than that of a tiger." It is said that Lao Cheng and others also suffer from unfamiliar losses. They only look at the lion''s powerful appearance, but they don''t know that the guy''s fighting power is not as terrible as they think. "Is this granny''s candle end a silver gun?" Chapter 209 After hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng gasped and realized that he and others had been fooled by a fake goods. He was furious immediately: "no matter. Tomorrow, Lao Cheng will do it himself. We must let those barbarians see the power of general Tang!" Looking at the old Cheng who wants to fight with the lion immediately, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. He doesn''t know who was worried just now. However, it''s only Cheng who dares to say that the lion is a fake. If someone else knows that the lion is weaker than the tiger, he doesn''t dare to say that. "Lao Cheng, don''t you think it''s not appropriate to fight with a beast in your own capacity?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng was stunned, and then nodded deeply: "that''s right. In my position, I really can''t surrender my identity to a beast. I wonder if the shopkeeper has a better way." How smart Lao Cheng is. He knows Chu fan has a better idea when he hears his words. "Let Chu Bi play." "No way!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were uttered, Lao Cheng drank: "shopkeeper, you can''t make fun of this kind of thing. It''s small for Chu Bi to lose his life. But if you lose my face, how can I explain to your majesty?" For Lao Cheng, it''s nothing to die in battle, but if Tang''s interests are damaged, it''s a big crime. Looking at old Cheng''s anxious appearance, Chu fan feels sad. This is the general of the Tang Dynasty, and this is the soldier. No matter what time, it is because of such a group of lovely people that people can live a more stable life. "Lao Cheng, don''t get excited. Doesn''t Chu Bi have another slim?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin was stunned, and then said: "don''t you think that little thing can beat a lion?" "Certainly." Joke, although shrem is just a common Warcraft on the magic plane, Warcraft is Warcraft, otherwise it won''t be judged as a blue card by the system. Looking at old Cheng''s hesitation, Chu fan gave him a white look: "if you believe it, just listen to me. At that time, Chu Bi will surely be able to make a great contribution. If you don''t believe it, let Xue Rengui go. Surely your majesty will not treat him badly." "Believe it, will Lao Cheng not believe you?" Seeing that Chu fan is willing to let Xue Rengui do it, Lao Cheng immediately believes him. You should know that Xue Rengui is the weakest in the current small and dilapidated shop, except for Schneier. Chu fan''s willingness to let Xue Rengui move represents a sense of self-confidence. White one eye old Cheng, when Chu fan plans to tease him two, a servant ran to come in a hurry. "Master." Looking at the squirming servant, Lao Cheng''s face turned black: "if you have something to say, where does this look like a member of my Cheng family?" As for the appearance of Lao Cheng, these servants have been familiar with him for a long time, so naturally they won''t care. After nodding, the servant said, "master, we can''t cook the ingredients brought by the shopkeeper today." ¡­¡­ Lao Cheng''s face turned black: "if it''s not cooked, don''t you know how to add fire?" Lao Cheng felt that his intelligence quotient was insulted. At the same time, he felt that his heart was very tired. Has the intelligence quotient of my family been so low? For a moment, Lao Cheng suddenly had a terrible thought in his heart: "I heard that mental retardation is contagious, and I don''t know if my IQ will decrease after staying with these guys for a long time?" Chapter 210 When old Cheng is worried about his future, the servant in front of him is even more helpless. If it can be solved so easily, he doesn''t dare to come to trouble Cheng Yaojin. "Master, it''s useless to add fire. The iron pot is red, but the scales on the pangolin have not changed." When talking, this servant also has a helpless face. Who can think that one day they can''t even solve a corpse? Hearing his servant''s words, Cheng Yaojin draws his mouth. If someone dares to say this to him at other times, there will be dozens of military staff. But this corpse was brought by Chu fan after all, so it''s not impossible for this kind of thing to happen. "Shopkeeper, do you think this matter should be solved?" After solving the trouble, Lao Cheng turns into a salted fish and turns his eyes directly to Chu fan. His meaning is very clear. You bring things, so you have to find a way to solve the problem. Feeling the look in Lao Cheng''s eyes, Chu fan pulls out the corner of his mouth. However, he also understood the difficulties of those servants. The seafood he usually brought was just some newly cultivated demons, but this time pangolin was really immortal, so it was different. Understanding belongs to understanding, but he has no way to solve the problem by himself. At this time, Chu fan can''t help complaining about the system, Ya didn''t give himself a magic that he can handle! There are difficulties, but the food still needs to be eaten, so Chu fan turns his eyes on AO Shun and jiutouchong. Fortunately, no matter jiutouchong or aoshun, they didn''t have the burden of being immortal. They went directly to the kitchen with their servants to help deal with their booty. More than ten minutes later, Chu fan didn''t wait for delicious food, but waited for Li Shimin and others. "Ha ha ha, shopkeeper, you are handsome after a few days." After hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction that he should be able to become emperor. This vision alone is not comparable to that of ordinary people. For the arrival of Li Shimin and others, Chu fan is not surprised. If there is no mistake, Lao Cheng should send someone to inform him. Otherwise, I would not meet these guys every time I come to eat. "Your Majesty is ridiculous. In my opinion, your majesty is one of the most handsome men in Chang''an city." Huahua sedan chair is carried by everyone. For Li Shimin, Chu fan is willing to praise it. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin showed a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth. The whole Tang Dynasty, who dares to talk to himself like this, is the one who is holding a big elbow in front of him. That''s right. Li Yuan is also here. There are seven children in all kinds of clothes, fighting with a plate of big elbows without any royal style. "Zhijie, did you just send someone to ask Chu Bi to take part in tomorrow''s contest After greeting Chu fan, Li Shimin turns to ask Cheng Yaojin. Although we do come here to eat, we can''t be so obvious. At least we need to find something to cover up. Li Shimin thinks that tomorrow''s challenge is a good reason. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Cheng Yaojin grinned and his big yellow teeth glittered: "don''t worry, your majesty. Although Chubi is a little worse than I think, he has no difficulty in dealing with a small beast." Chapter 211 "Fatty Cheng, don''t brag!" Yuchi Gong is the only one who can call Cheng Yaojin like this. After hearing Yuchi Gong''s words, Cheng Yaojin curled his lips: "Yuchi Heizi, don''t look down on people. This time, it should be my son Chubi''s credit. Your majesty only needs to be prepared for the reward." In fact, when he said something, Yuchi Gong regretted it. Who doesn''t know Cheng Yaojin''s temper? Only when it''s good, Ya will be so active. Just now his words are just conditional care. However, knowing Gui Zhi, after seeing this virtue of Lao Cheng, Yuchi Gong, an old opponent, could not help humming: "well, you''re talking about how to solve the problem. Although Chu Bi''s martial arts are good, I''m afraid he still has some strength to deal with such a beast." Hearing the conversation between Yuchi Gong and Cheng Yaojin, all the others around looked at it. For tomorrow''s competition, they are very concerned about, after all, that beast is not a bully. Feeling the curious eyes of many colleagues around him, Lao Cheng laughs, then says with a smile: "who said to deal with that beast, someone must do it?" As soon as Lao Cheng''s words came out, Yuchi Gong''s eyes began to look down on him: "you''re not going to let your Majesty''s little dragon and Xuanwu fight. You''re going to use the beast to deal with the beast, and people in Daxiong will not agree." Not only Yuchi Gong, but other people, including Li Shimin, were disappointed. If we can use the same beast to fight, let alone anything else, as long as Li Shimin throws his Python outside, it is estimated that the aborigines will kneel down and call for their father immediately. Feeling the mood change of the crowd, Lao Cheng curled his lips: "Your Majesty''s little dragon and Xuanwu are both divine beasts. How can you deal with that kind of ordinary beast? Tomorrow, my son Chu Bi will bring his little green to show the aborigines the power of magic!" Cheng Yaojin, who has a magic wand and a magic hat, has claimed to be the first magician of the Tang Dynasty. Especially after Chu fan''s suggestion, he shows full disdain for his colleagues who are still in physical damage. Just when they were going to say something more, there was a strong fragrance coming. "Now that Zhijie has an idea, we''ll wait and see tomorrow." At this time, Li Shimin and others have no mood to continue to discuss. Anyway, Cheng Yaojin will definitely not suffer losses. In this case, you don''t have to care about other things. After deciding on a result of this matter, people quickly cast their eyes on the place where fragrance came. "I don''t know what kind of food the shopkeeper got this time. Just smelling the smell, I feel that my fatigue has been reduced a lot." Taking advantage of the food has not come up empty, Li Shimin eyes bright crystal close to Chu fan asked. He doesn''t exaggerate. After all, he''s a real fairy pangolin, but the fragrance is good for ordinary people. While talking, Li Shimin''s heart is still beating a small abacus, I don''t know where the shopkeeper has this kind of food, if so, whether he can buy some. There''s nothing wrong with Li Shimin''s frugality, but if he doesn''t care about something that''s good for his health, it''s a fool. Chapter 212 If you think that in order to live forever, the first emperor of Qin believed a Taoist and sent 500 boys and girls across the ocean, then Li Shimin is not exaggerating. At least because of the relationship with Chu fan, Li Shimin knew that he had no possibility of becoming an immortal before abdication, so he was more rational. But even so, Li Shimin is willing to prolong his life and increase his physique. How can Chu fan not understand Li Shimin''s Keng father''s character when he sees good things and wants to move them home? He says: "Your Majesty, this is the flesh of a real immortal monster. It''s the joint efforts of Ao Shun and Chong Wei." Naturally, there was exaggeration in this remark, but after hearing the words "true immortal", Li Shimin wisely dismissed his idea. Although I don''t know what the concept of true immortal is, as long as it is immortal, it is not something he can afford. "It seems that I''m a little greedy." After hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan nodded and then comforted him: "Your Majesty doesn''t have to be like this. Although it''s difficult to make genuine food, if you''re lucky in the future, you''ll have a chance." After being comforted by Chu fan, Li Shimin''s face was slightly better. But even so, he still made up his mind to eat hard later, at least not less than others! Just as Cheng made up his mind, there was a riot nearby. Seeing the source of the riot, Li Shimin''s face immediately became ugly. I saw that the seven children who followed Li Yuan were surrounded by the big pot of broth that had just been sent by the servants. "What''s going on?" After hearing Li Shimin''s words, a little boy at the head turned pale: "brother, we''ll have this bowl of broth for seven of us. You and your ministers can have the rest." On hearing this, all the people present were furious. Although the dishes prepared by Lao Cheng are very rich, only that pot of broth exudes charming fragrance. As expected, it is the ingredients provided by Chu fan! You''re here to get some benefits, but now you''ve got all the benefits. Isn''t that unreasonable? However, although everyone is angry, they can still keep a little sense. They just look at Li Shimin. Since it''s your own business, it''s up to you to solve it. Li Shimin''s face was even worse when he felt the eyes of the ministers: "son of a bitch, don''t go away quickly!" Li Shimin is really angry. These seven bear children are of course the gourd babies planted by Li Yuan. Although Li Shimin himself is reluctant to have seven more brothers, he is still seven immortals. Therefore, both Li Shimin and Li Yuan are extremely fond of the seven little ones. In their view, after a hundred years, with the protection of these bear children, the Li family''s world will be more stable. It is because of this, but developed a seven gourd children are arrogant character. It''s not only Li Shimin, but also Li Yuan''s face is very bad: "Xiao Yi, don''t you bring your brothers here soon?" Who didn''t know that the broth had great benefits, but why didn''t Li Shimin enjoy it alone? Chapter 213 That''s because they are royal! The royal family should have royal bearing and royal style! If the royal family rushes up when it comes to any advantage, the world will be in chaos. How can anyone be loyal to the royal family? And now the style of gourd children is like losing the face of the royal family. If it wasn''t for the special identity of a few little guys, they would have been pulled out and hanged now. For the old man who planted them, a few little guys still respect them very much. After hearing Li Yuan''s words, the eldest child, though unwilling, still looked at his six younger brothers: "well, don''t you go to his father''s side soon?" "Father, this broth is of great benefit to us. If we eat it, maybe we can go further!" His eldest brother all spoke, a few gourd Baby Natural dare not how much what, one by one drooping head to Li Yuan side, but the last purple gourd baby small seven or whispered. After hearing Xiao Qi''s words, Li Yuan was stunned, and then said with a bitter smile: "in any case, what you are doing today is not correct. You can''t do it in the future. As for cultivation, when you return to the palace, let Shimin help you find some miraculous medicine." After this period of time with the gourd babies, Li Yuan also had some opinions about cultivation, so now he can only comfort and say. Hearing Li Yuan''s words, several gourd babies are discontented. How can the elixir Li Shimin found compare with the broth in front of him? But fortunately, a few little guys still know that this is not the time for them to be wild, so they can only nod their heads glumly: "thank you, father." "What kind of broth do you want?" At this time, several gourd baby suddenly heard another voice, turned to see, just saw the coming Chu fan. "Yes." In front of Chufan, a few little guys dare not blow their hair. After all, they are all made out of cards. When facing Chufan, there is a natural pressure. Hearing the answers from several little guys, Chu fan raised his mouth: "this pangolin was hunted by AO Shun and nine insects. If you want, you can worship them as teachers and follow them to hunt monsters. Naturally, you can get this kind of meat." Chu fan is naturally not a meddler. The reason why he runs out now is just to complete a task that just appeared suddenly. Before, when several kids were going to eat the broth alone, the voice of the system suddenly jumped out: "Ding, congratulations on the host triggering task, please check it in time!" Task: guide Introduction: as a card merchant, I have the obligation to guide my card creatures to a bright road! Requirements: guide the seven gourd babies to the road of cutting demons and demons! Time limit: 10 minutes reward: a random exclusive spell card failure penalty: lose all your money! "Dog system, you really have a bad heart for my Chu''s small money!" As soon as he saw the punishment of the task, Chu fan almost blew himself up. Although he doesn''t know how much money he has, Luo Xin and pan Xiaolian sell a lot of cards every day. Now Chu fan is much richer than Li Shimin. If the money is directly lost by the system, Chu fan feels that he will definitely explode in situ! "Ding, task penalty is random, please don''t misunderstand this system!" Hearing the sophistry of the system, Chu fan disdained to curl his mouth, and a middle finger full of greetings was offered here. Chapter 214 After all, gourd babies are only a few months old. Although they have strong strength, they still have many shortcomings in dealing with affairs. Now they are stunned when they hear Chu fan''s words. Under the tangle, a few little guys can only look at Li Yuan, feel the eyes of a few little guys, Li Yuan face a joy, and then quickly said: "Xiao Qi, don''t you hurry to promise the owner?" Not only Li Yuan, but also Li Shimin on one side of the scene was very happy. What is happiness coming from heaven? What is a blessing in disguise? I believe that with the teaching of aoshun and jiutouchong, these little guys will make great progress in both strength and consciousness, which is what they want to see. After hearing Li Yuan''s words, the seven little insects only looked at each other, then nodded, and then came to the nine little insects: "little one (two 7£© I''d like to meet the great master and the second master! " Looking at the gourd babies who saluted themselves, Ao Shun and the nine insects gave a wry smile, but they still agreed: "since the seven of you worship us as teachers, you will naturally have better life cultivation in the future. Otherwise, punishment is indispensable." When talking, aoshun and jiutouchong released their momentum, and the seven little ones immediately nodded madly: "we must be obedient!" During the conversation between qixiaozhi and aoshun, a systematic voice appeared in Chu fan''s mind: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and getting the random card - Samadhi zhenhuo!" [samadhi real fire] classification: talent card (red) Introduction: one of the best flames mastered by immortals, under golden immortals, can''t be blocked by magic of different levels! Function: with this card, you can preliminarily master the magic "samadhi true fire" and its cultivation methods remarks: from now on, you are a beast that can only breathe fire! ¡­¡­ "System, can you stop adding things to the card in the future?" "Pro, the answer here is no, what else can I do for you?" "Go away!" "OK, remember to give you a five-star praise ~" after hearing the reply from the system, Chu fanhao didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood, and she gave you a five-star praise? Just like you, if there is a comment column, I won''t even give you half a star! It''s still a middle finger full of sincere greetings to the system, and Chu fan uses the card with flowers in his hand. "It''s strange that there''s no change?" After the card disappeared, Chu fan found that he had nothing but a mess of words in his head. As for the so-called preliminary mastery of samadhi, he didn''t have any feeling. "System, although we have different opinions, is it too much for you to give me a fake product?" As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, the angry voice of the system began to ring: "you can insult my personality, but please don''t insult the professional ethics of the system!" "Shopkeeper, why don''t you come to eat?" Just when Chu fan quarreled with the system, a voice with some cowardice came over. Chu fan turned to see a man with a scar on his face, a little shorter than Lao Cheng, smiling at himself. Niu JINDA? This man, Chu fan, naturally knows that he is also a second-hand General of Li. However, compared with Lao Cheng and fox, Niu JINDA is very shy. Chapter 215 The reason why he is shy is that he has met many people, but this is the first time that Niu JINDA has spoken to Chu fan. Take a look at the expression on Niu JINDA''s face again. There are four words in Chu fan''s heart: ask for something! For Niu JINDA, Chu fan is still very fond of him, so as long as he doesn''t ask too much, Chu fan will help him. "General Niu, what''s the matter Get out of the way Chu fan''s words just said half, suddenly face a change, then toward the cow into a big drink. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Niu JINDA is stunned. It''s the first time that he and the shopkeeper talk to each other. There''s nothing to make each other angry, right? "Achou ~" at this time, Chu fan suddenly sneezed. When Chu fan opened his mouth, Niu JINDA felt a strong sense of danger in his heart, and then rolled directly to the side. The people nearby are also attracted by Chu fan''s loud drink. They can''t help looking at it. You know, although Chu fan is an immortal, his out of tune personality makes many people regard him as a free and unfettered immortal, just like Lao Cheng and so on, but also as a junior or friend. Now suddenly hear Chu fan''s violent drink, everyone can''t help but wonder who actually angered Chu fan. However, after people saw what happened in front of them, the curiosity in their eyes immediately turned into panic. With the end of Chufan''s sneezing, a small spark flew out of Chufan''s mouth, and then directly fell on a big tree next to niujinda. This is nothing. As soon as the Martian touched the big tree, it immediately burned up. Just one or two breaths, the huge tree just disappeared! "Gudu ~" the scene was so shocking, especially Niu JINDA, who had gone through life and death, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then looked at Chu fan from a long distance: "shopkeeper, where did an old cow do wrong? Do you want to do this to me?" "Cough, I said it was a misunderstanding. Do you believe it?" Even with the thickness of Chu fan''s face, he was a little ashamed when he said this, but he was also helpless. Who knew that the initial mastery of the system was so boring! Just now Chu fan just reflected that the so-called preliminary mastery was only a little bit! "Chu boy, I don''t like old Cheng. You can do it directly. What kind of hero is this to my big tree?" Just as the crowd looked at Chu fan in horror, Lao Cheng''s broken Gong voice began to ring. Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a touch. It seems that Lao Cheng is questioning Chu fan, but in fact he is defending Chu fan. The reason why Lao Cheng does this is to prevent other people present from estranging Chu fan. "Hahaha, Zhijie, you are just too stingy. It''s just a tree. The owner looks upset and burns it." There are also a few people who are stupid. After hearing what old Cheng said, they immediately understand what he means. Chang sun Wuji also quickly follows old Cheng''s words. "Keke, I''ve been practicing a new spell recently. I''m not very proficient. I almost hurt general Niu by mistake. I''m really sorry." For the words of Lao Cheng and others, Chu fan is naturally full of gratitude, but he is not even the person who dare not admit his own mistakes. He immediately salutes Niu JINDA deeply and says. Chapter 216 After the apology, Chu Fan said to Niu JINDA again: "in order to show my apology, I can promise general Niu a request!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Niu JINDA was stunned at first, and then shook his head: "it''s just a misunderstanding. The shopkeeper doesn''t have to." Although for Chu fan''s compensation, Niu JINDA is also very excited, but he is not the kind of person who does not know good or evil, this kind of thing similar to threat, he still can''t do it. Seeing Niu JINDA refuse Chu fan''s kindness, Cheng Yaojin suddenly pours on him: "Oh, old Niu, you are really wasting such a good opportunity!" After that, Cheng Yaojin ignored Niu JINDA''s eyes and said directly to Chu fan: "boy Chu, you almost lost Niu''s life. If you really feel sorry, you can help Niu''s body recover." When Cheng Yaojin talks, Chu fan notices that Niu JINDA reaches out to stop him several times. But after hearing Cheng Yaojin say a few words about Niu''s body, he put down his hands powerlessly. It''s obvious that Niu''s body condition is the death of Niu JINDA. Seeing their performance, Chu fan fell into a deep meditation: "if you remember correctly, Niu''s eldest brother, Niu JINDA''s son, had a leg amputated. No wonder Lao Niu and Lao Cheng would find themselves." After seeing what he said, Chu fan ignored him for most of the day, and Lao Cheng couldn''t hang on to his face. He immediately yelled, "what do you mean, Chufan boy? I don''t dare to admit it. In that case, Lao Cheng will look down on you!" As a general, the relationship between him and Niu JINDA is excellent. Since the calf was injured and amputated, Niu JINDA has grown old. Now he has a chance to help Niu JINDA and his son. How can Lao Cheng give up? "Store manager, general Niu has spent all his property for his son. I don''t think he can buy your card." Chu fan hasn''t had time to speak, the next changsun Wuji and others have opened their mouth. Li Er, in particular, had no choice but to stare at Niu JINDA, and then said: "Lao Niu is stubborn and unwilling to accept our help, so if the shopkeeper can help, I hope you can do it again!" Hearing what these guys said, Chu fan took a puff at the corner of his mouth. Didn''t I accidentally sneeze just now? As for threatening me? The words of these guys add up to one meaning: "the old cow has no money and has a low living standard, but you almost killed the old cow by mistake just now, so you have to make up for it!" Chu fan didn''t feel angry about what these guys did. After all, he almost killed Lao Niu. This is a fact that can''t be ignored. "I''ll take care of the calf''s legs." When hearing Chu fan say this sentence, the atmosphere in the field is quiet, and then everyone is surprised to see Chu fan. Only Lao Cheng laughs, and then rushes over and embraces Chu fan''s neck: "ah ha ha, I know you are a good man, and Lao Cheng is right." ¡­¡­ Smelling the smell coming out of Lao Cheng''s mouth, and listening to the good man card that this guy gave him, Chu fan puffed at the corner of his mouth. It was the first time that I got the good man card from a man! "Thank you, shopkeeper!" Chapter 217 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Niu JINDA''s eyes brighten, and then quickly thanks Chu fan. Although he is honest, he is not a fool. He can''t give up the chance that so many talents fight for him. "Shopkeeper, when will you rescue my calf nephew?" As soon as Niu JINDA''s words are finished, Cheng Yaojin rushes over. When Cheng Yaojin asks, other people stare at Chu fan with expectant eyes. Looking at Lao Cheng''s appearance, Chu fan can''t help but smile bitterly. This guy really doesn''t see rabbits and eagles. "It''s going to be a month at least. You''re not going to let me see Mr. Niu in this state, are you?" When speaking, Chu fan also pointed to his mouth. See Chu fan''s action, the public on the scene is a Leng at first, then reacted to come over. You should know that Chu fan is still in a state of being possessed. If he accidentally sneezes in front of the calf, it will be the end of the calf. Fortunately, everyone also understood Chu fan''s current state, and began to eat and drink again after nodding. But then everyone was a little far away from Chu fan. Who knows if this guy would suddenly sneeze again In some strange atmosphere, people solved the food pangolin, and then naturally went back to their homes. After returning to the small broken shop, Chu fan once again told pan Xiaolian and others, directly opened the opportunity to cross. His current state is very dangerous. If he continues to stay in Chang''an, he may hurt others by mistake. So Chu fan plans to go to the world of Qiannv ghost. Of course, another important reason is that the system released a new task to him just now. Mission: agent of troubled times Introduction: as a god level card system, we must not be afraid of any behavior that involves eggs! Requirement: to find an agent in the world of "pretty girl ghost" time limit: three months reward: Master Samadhi zhenhuo skillfully failure punishment: Samadhi zhenhuo riot! "System, what is the riot of three real fires like?" Looking at the punishment of the mission, Chu fan''s mouth flicks. Although he doesn''t know what the riot of samadhi''s real fire looks like, he will know how terrible the consequences are if he thinks about the Martian son who was spurted out by himself. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, the voice of the system immediately rang: "Ding, probably familiar." ¡­¡­ It is still a middle finger of traditional craftsmanship, which expresses his sincere greetings to the system, and then two words spit out from Chu fan''s mouth: "crossing!" As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan felt a pain in the back of his head, as if he had been hit with a stick. At the moment of unconsciousness, Chu fan only had time to draw a middle finger to the system again. When Chu fan regained consciousness again, he found himself in a barren mountain: "system, you are cruel enough!" "Ding, through the delicate operation of this system, the host perfectly avoided the fate of vomiting!" Hearing the sound of no guilt from the system in his mind, Chu Fan said: "then I really want to thank you very much?" "You''re welcome, that''s what I should do!" ¡­¡­ Chu fan always wanted to know who made such a cheap system, but now it seems that most of the people who can make such a system are not good birds! Chapter 218 Although he quarreled with the system, Chu fan also observed the surrounding environment: "where is this?" "Pro, I don''t know ~" ... " "Go away!" For this kind of system, Chu fan just wants ya to explode in situ. When Chu fan quarreled with the system, a woman in light gauze suddenly came out from a distance. "Who?" There is a beauty in the wilderness. With Chu fan''s understanding of the dog system, Ya will never let herself encounter such a good thing, let alone the world of the ghost of a beautiful girl! "Young master?" Hearing Chu fan''s side, the woman''s voice nearby was happy: "young master, I''m walking alone in the dark. I don''t know if I can walk with him?" ¡­¡­ Hear this woman''s words, Chu fan mouth corner a draw, now of monster intelligence quotient all so low? Seeing that Chu fan didn''t answer himself, the woman in the distance came closer again, and let Chu fan see his face clearly. Is a very beautiful girl, at this time is timidly looking at Chu fan: "childe, this night is really cold, I don''t know if the little girl can walk with you?" Chu fan was about to speak when he suddenly felt an itch in his nose: "ah, sneeze!" See Chu fan for most of the day don''t speak, the woman in front is going to ask, but suddenly see in front of the game sneezed, and a small red dot from his mouth! "Boom ~" the Martian went out from Chu fan''s mouth and just fell on the withered grass next to the woman, and then instantly lit up a raging fire. What''s more terrible is that the woman can feel the huge pressure from the burning fire. "Putong ~" seeing this strange scene, the woman knelt down on the ground without any hesitation: "please forgive me, king!" The woman is also very helpless. As a pitiful and helpless fox demon, this is her first time to hunt, but now it seems that her goal is set a little high. As the woman kneels down, Chu fan sees a pair of furry ears and a tail on each other''s head and behind their buttocks. "Are you a fox demon?" "Yes Seeing Chu fan''s gloomy face looking at himself, the little fox demon was even more scared: "forgive me, king. The fox meat is sour. It''s not delicious at all!" The fox demon is not afraid. The handsome man in front of him is a peerless demon. Otherwise, how can he sneeze and spit out a fire? "How many people have you killed?" After hearing Chu fan''s question, the fox demon was stunned, and then her eyes suddenly turned red: "king, this is my first hunting, woo, woo ~" not to mention that it''s OK, but when it comes to this, the little fox demon is even more sad. Is there any natural reason in grandma''s life? Why do other people come back with a full load every time, and I encounter a piece of steel plate for the first time? Chu fan doesn''t know the inner thoughts of the little fox demon. After knowing that the other party hasn''t harmed human beings, the murderous Qi in Chu fan''s heart disappears, and the sound of the system also rings. "Ding, congratulations to the host. Please help the agent to complete the task as soon as possible!" Hearing the voice of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "system, the agent you are talking about is not this fox?" "Yes "Is this guy lucky, too?" Chu fan''s face is full of doubts. If you remember correctly, whether you become an agent or get treasures from the system, do you have strong requirements for Qi Yun? Chapter 219 "This fox demon can meet the host here, which is her luck!" For the explanation of the system, Chu fan disdains to curl his mouth, he is more willing to believe that the system this guy to spy on the beauty of other people''s small fox demon. but even if the desire to Tucao is so strong, Chu fan decided to make complaints about the agent''s task. Task: kill demons Introduction: This is a special world. If you want to be an agent, you must have a special status! Requirements: kill grandma Shujing and the old black mountain demon reward: become the agent of the ghost world task failure: the host loses the ability to resist and enters the roller washing machine to "enjoy" for three hours! This is obviously a task prepared by the system for the fox demon, but after seeing the punishment for the failure of the task, Chu fan still drew his lips: "system, do you really pit my heart?" "Ding, this system is just to help the host''s life add a little fun, please do not doubt the integrity of this system!" He, tui ~ after hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan couldn''t help spitting out directly. If you have moral integrity, I would dare to wash my hair on my head! Ignoring the system, Chu fan directly looks down at the panicked fox demon: "is your name Bai Lixue?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the fox demon trembles. Is this the big demon in the legend? Even his name can be known directly! Although he was afraid, the fox demon didn''t dare to cheat Chu fan, so he nodded quickly: "the little demon is Bai Lixue!" After getting Bai Lixue''s answer, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "in that case, hand over all your treasures!" Treasure? Hear Chu fan''s words, white Li snow a Leng, then greatly relieved a breath. It''s said that some powerful demon kings have quirks. I didn''t expect that this adult actually likes treasure. So I should be safe, right? Of course, Bai Lixue did not dare to speak out of his heart. When Chu fan looked at him, he immediately reached out and took out a lot of messy things. There are broken jade, half of the spirit grass, and some things that Chu fan didn''t know. "This is your treasure?" Looking at Chu fan''s strange face, Bai Lixue knelt down on the ground again: "my Lord, this is really all the things on the little demon. Please don''t eat the little demon!" "System, how many cards can this pile of things change?" Originally, Chu fan thought that Cheng Chuliang was a poor man in the world. But after seeing Bai Lixue, Chu fan felt that he should apologize to Cheng Chuliang. He had absolutely wronged others before. After hearing Chu fan''s question, the system didn''t answer for a long time. Just when Chu fandu was impatient, the voice of the system finally rang: "a white card!" Listen to the reluctance in the sound of the system, Chu fan wants to know that these things are absolutely not worth ten Wen. He handed a white card to Bai Lixue, then Chu fan gave a cold hum: "see if there is anything on this card?" For Chu fan''s words, Bai Lixue naturally did not dare to resist, and quickly looked down at the card in her hand: "big, king, there is a big mouth on this card!" Is there really something? After hearing Bai Lixue''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then quickly took the card over. Chapter 220 Looking at the big mouth on the card and the words beside it, Chu fan drew from the corner of his mouth: "system, how dare you say this fox is not your lover?" It goes without saying how low the winning rate of the card is. As a mysterious card merchant, Chu fan is a little ashamed when he talks about this topic. But now, some people, oh no, it should be said that there are foxes, who have drawn the red talent in the white card! "Ding, every time the system withdraws cards, it abides by the principle of fairness and openness. I hope the host can maintain a peaceful state of mind!" [phagosome] classification: talent card (red) Introduction: there are monsters in the world, which devour everything and nourish themselves! Function: with this card, you will gain the talent "phagocyte", which can devour all things of time and increase your strength! Note: this system is innocent! ¡­¡­ After telling Bai Lixue how to use the card, Chu fan stands by and looks at himself quietly. Feeling Chu fan''s eyes, Bai Lixue uses the card carefully. Although she didn''t know why the adult wanted to do such strange things, she also knew that there was no chance to resist. As the word "use" came out, Bai Lixue trembled all over. In an instant, she felt a great sense of hunger in her body. "So hungry ~" before Chu fan could react, he saw the beautiful girl in front of him suddenly open her mouth and swallow a big tree "System, isn''t this talent a little fierce?" You can''t help but be surprised. In just a few minutes, the soil around Baili snow has lost a layer! "Don''t worry, the host. It''s just a runaway operation when it''s transformed into phagocytes. It''ll be OK after a while." The system didn''t tell lies. After more than ten minutes, Bai Lixue finally opened her eyes. At the same time, a mysterious breath came out of her body - Banxian! As soon as she opened her eyes, Bai Lixue knelt down to Chu fan: "Bai Lixue thanks the owner for his promotion!" In the ability to accept the card, the system also intimately transmitted Chu fan''s identity and some basic information to Bai Lixue! Because of this, Bai Lixue is full of gratitude to Chu fan in her heart. Without Chu fan, she could not have got such a chance. "You don''t have to. The next thing you have to do is try to improve your strength, complete the task and become the agent of this world." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Bai Lixue quickly nodded: "the owner can rest assured that Xiaoxue will not let you down!" "Do you know where the lanruo temple is?" See white Li snow a pair of self-confident appearance, Chu fan satisfaction of nod. Although he can directly kill grandma Shujing and the black mountain demon, sometimes it''s better to let Bai Lixue do it by himself. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Bai Lixue thought for a moment, and then said in a low voice: "shopkeeper, lanruo temple should be nearby. Grandma Shujing is also a big demon nearby. It is said that she is only one step away from becoming an immortal!" After getting Bai Lixue''s answer, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "in this case, let''s start quickly, kill the grandma who is the tree spirit first, and then consider other questions." "Yes For Chu fan''s order, Bai Lixue naturally won''t resist, so a person and a fox directly rushed to the direction of lanruo temple. Chapter 221 Knowing that her next opponent is granny Shujing, Bai Lixue shows the characteristics of her phagocytic body incisively and vividly. It can be said that wherever Baili snow passes, even locusts have to make a detour. Apart from the soil, the larger stones are directly swallowed by ya. Looking at the geographical environment that had changed a lot after they passed by, Chu fan took a puff at the corner of his mouth: "Keke, Xiaoxue, it''s useless for you to eat these things. It''s better to..." Chu fan''s words haven''t finished, is interrupted by Bai Lixue''s direct wave. The fox demon looked at Chu fan with a serious face: "shopkeeper, the so-called mosquito legs are also meat. Although these are common things, the little makes the most of them. For example, now, my physical strength has increased by at least one tenth!" ¡­¡­ Hearing Bai Lixue''s words, Chu fan looked back at the barren land behind him, which was tens of thousands of meters long, and then sighed deeply. I don''t know why. I always feel that I have cultivated a great boss who is far superior to grandma tree spirit and old black mountain demon? Fortunately, after Chu fan''s persuasion, Bai Lixue finally accepted the view of sustainable development, at least let the plants on the way escape a disaster. A few hours later, Bai Lixue excitedly pointed to a broken temple not far away: "shopkeeper, that is lanruo temple. When shall we go to find grandma Shujing?" Hearing Bai Lixue''s words, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. He thinks there is only one reason why he is so happy, that is, he wants to eat grandma Shujing! "Don''t worry." Just when Chu fan is going to appease Bai Lixue who has completely incarnated as the ultimate big eater, he suddenly sees an interesting scene not far away. A woman in white was sitting in a pavilion playing the piano, while a scholar in a shabby robe was peeking aside. "Hee hee, since you have come, why don''t you come in and have a look?" With the strength of Chu fan and Bai Lixue, they can naturally hear what the woman in the pavilion said. It is obvious that this is what they said to the scholar on one side. Hearing the woman''s words, the scholar''s face brightened, and then quickly walked into the pavilion: "Xiaosheng Ning caichen, disturb the girl to play the piano, don''t be surprised!" "Hee hee, meeting is fate. Why bother me? Since you like to listen to the piano, just listen to it." When talking, the woman also slowly stood up, graceful expression directly let in front of Ning caichen straight eyes. Feeling Ning caichen''s eyes, the woman''s eyes flashed a little cunning, and then said: "why do you want to look at the little girl like this?" Although she was questioning Ning caichen, the woman''s face was full of temptation instead of blame. "Girl ~" seeing the smile of the woman in front of her, Ning caichen''s eyes gradually become dull, and at the same time he makes a voice with unknown meaning: "ha ha, girl, you are so beautiful." Hearing Ning caichen''s words, a glimmer of joy flashed across the white woman''s face. Then she reached out her hands and touched Ning caichen''s head. "Let go of that scholar and let me do it!" When the hands of the woman in white were close to Ning caichen''s neck, an angry voice came from not far away. The voice that suddenly appears lets the woman in white startle, at the same time Ning caichen also whole body trembles, woke up from the strange state just now. Chapter 222 Seeing that her good deeds have been ruined, a trace of anger flashed in the white woman''s eyes, and then she turned to look at the culprit: "who are you, dare to interfere in my affairs?" While talking, the woman in white also noticed a pair of ears on Bai Lixue''s head and the tail behind her buttocks: "fox demon?" Hearing the words of the woman in white, a trace of disdain flashed in Bai Lixue''s eyes: "a little ghost dares to kill human beings here!" Chu fan noticed that Bai Lixue''s face showed a trace of blush when she was talking. Can''t help but Bai Lixue don''t blush, a thought of his own hall a fox demon in the ability to tempt others even a ghost are not up to, Bai Lixue''s heart is full of discontent. Especially just now, when she saw that the female ghost was about to lure her to success, Bai Lixue was so excited that she accidentally called out her inner thoughts. Now the whole fox is even more ashamed. However, the ghost obviously didn''t know Bai Lixue''s current state. When she saw a fox demon dare to find her own trouble here, her heart was full of anger: "hum, it''s just a fox who dares to make trouble here. Aren''t you afraid that grandma will pick your skin and cramp you?" When talking about grandma Shujing, the spirit in front of her became more daring and looked directly at Bai Lixue: "fox demon, if you leave now, I''ll treat Nie Xiaoqian as if I haven''t seen you. Otherwise, I''ll be careful to become a fox skin in grandma''s hand." Listen to Nie Xiaoqian and Bai Lixue bicker, Chu fan''s mouth twitches, Ya is really Nie Xiaoqian? Isn''t this the ghost world of Qiannv? Shouldn''t you like Ning caichen? If the fox hadn''t yelled fast just now, you would have killed your own man, right? When he thought of this, Chu fan couldn''t help asking the system: "system, what''s going on?" "Ding, please note that you are going to a real world, not a script, so anything that happens can be understood." After hearing the explanation of the system, Chu fan nodded. For Ning caichen and Nie Xiaoqian, he doesn''t care. For him, the key is to finish the task earlier and return to Chang''an. When Chu fan communicated with the system, Bai Lixue had revealed her terrible momentum: "let''s see if the old tree spirit dares to come out!" By the time she got the phagosome, Bai Lixue had become a ruthless eating machine. The so-called grandma tree spirit and the old black mountain demon were equal to Chufan''s spicy bar and chocolate in her eyes. "Hum, a little fox demon, it''s really a big tone!" Just when Nie Xiaoqian is shivering under the terrible momentum of Bai Lixue, a shady voice suddenly rings, and then countless vines come to Bai Lixue. Seeing the vines coming towards her, Bai Lixue raised her mouth: "a little tree spirit, also want to fight my aunt?" After that, Bai Lixue turned her head and looked directly at Chu fan: "shopkeeper, help ~" hearing Bai Lixue''s words, grandma Shujing''s voice sounded again: "ha ha, little fox demon, do you think you can call board with grandma with a wild man?" "But that''s good. When I catch you, I''ll let you help grandma catch more men back!" On the one hand, she helps Bai Lixue "arrange" her future career, on the other hand, grandma Shujing has separated dozens of vines and pumped them toward Chu fan. Chapter 223 In grandma Shujing''s eyes, a fox demon is more effective than a female ghost, and the female ghost will be given to others in a few days. As for Chu fan, if Yan Chixia, grandma would be a little afraid, but this kind of white face, in addition to being fertilizer for herself, has no other effect! Chu fan doesn''t know that in grandma Shujing''s eyes, he can''t compare with Yan Chixia. Otherwise, he would have gone away a long time ago. Looking at the vines that came to him, Chu fan didn''t even bother to do the evasive action. A little Banxian is not qualified to hurt him. "Ha ha ha, little fox demon, is this your support? It seems that it''s just a silver gun candle..." Grandma Shujing was stunned in the middle of what she said, because she was surprised to find that after being hit by her own vine, the little white face in front of her didn''t react at all! "How is that possible?" Hearing the voice of grandma Shujing, Chu fan turned the corner of his mouth. Is Zhenxian''s talent of not hurting anything used to make fun of him? "Ah..." Just when Chu fan was about to make a happy effort on grandma Shujing, his face suddenly changed and his mouth opened wide. Seeing Chu fan''s action, grandma Shujing''s eyes brightened: "hahaha, I thought you really didn''t feel pain. It was hard to hold, but now you can''t hold it?" Different from the excitement of grandma Shujing, Bai Lixue, a little fox demon on one side, changed her face and ran away. "Achou ~" with the sound of sneezing, a small flame directly came out of Chu fan''s mouth, and it fell directly on grandma Shujing''s vine. It hurts! Although the flame was not big, it burned quickly when it fell on the tree spirit. Just in a moment, the scream came out from under the ground. "It''s painful ~" looking at the big tree coming out directly from under the ground, Chu Fan said: "grandma Shujing?" First of all, he cut off the vines that he had been lit. As soon as he heard Chu fan''s words, the tree spirit quickly fell to his knees on the ground: "banyan spirit, the little demon, has seen the great immortal, and I hope the great immortal will spare his life!" Now the tree spirit full of regret, we are not just a little contradiction, there is something to say is not good, as for a hand is so terrible? She wanted to run away, but she gave up the immature idea when she thought that Chu fan''s sneeze caused so much damage to her. "Fox goblin swallows the sky!" Looking at the tree spirit grandmother kneeling in front of her, before Chu fan could speak, a charming voice rang. Before the poor tree spirit Grandma could react, she felt dark in front of her, and then she lost consciousness directly. After swallowing grandma Shujing, Bai Lixue belched with satisfaction and then looked at Chu fan: "shopkeeper, when are we going to eat the old black mountain demon?" ¡­¡­ Hear Bai Lixue''s words, Chu fan''s mouth corners a draw, he wants to ask a word very much, that is you want to face? What is "we"? How dare you say you''re not eating alone? "I dare to harm people''s lives here. Take my sword!" Before Chu fan had time to speak, a rough and crazy voice came over, and then a big sword, which was not much smaller than the door panel, directly split at the position where Bai Lixue just stood. "Boy, are you ok?" Chapter 224 Looking at the "human" in front of him, Chu Fan said: "how do you call this great Xia?" The reason why it is similar to human is that ya hair is too luxuriant. For a long time, Chu fan thought that the rich degree of hair of Lao Cheng''s father and son was the limit level of human beings, but when he met his brother, Chu fan knew that the potential of human beings was infinite! After hearing Chu fan''s words, the hairy man gave a cold hum: "you scholar, you are still making a fuss at this time. I''ll talk about it with you after Yan Chixia has killed the fox demon!" Even when talking, Yan Chixia''s eyes are still staring at Bai Lixue tightly. He feels that this fox demon is definitely one of the strongest monsters he has ever met! "Scholar, you leave here first, I..." As soon as Yan Chixia was halfway through, she felt a pain in the back of her head. When she turned her head and looked around, she just saw the scholar looking at herself with his fist raised. When she saw that she had been punched by herself, Yan Chixia was still in a coma, and Chu fan''s face was hot and dry: "cough, I''m sorry, I didn''t have experience for the first time, and I''ll practice later!" WHAT£¿ After hearing Chu fan''s words, Yan Chixia didn''t get angry directly. I want to protect you with good intentions, but you dare to attack me in the back: "boy, are you in the same boat with the monster?" For a moment, Yan Chixia''s eyes to Chu fan became fierce. In this world, although it is fierce, those villains who cooperate with demons should be killed! Looking at Yan Chixia''s angry face, Chu fan''s mouth flicked: "that, if you understand it like this, it seems that there is no problem." "Die for me!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Yan Chixia''s big sword fell directly on Chu fan''s neck, and then made a clear sound, declaring that she had finished her glorious life. "Are you a demon, too?" Seeing her broken sword, Yan Chixia''s face became darker. I thought I was lucky enough to meet a peerless fox demon, but I didn''t expect a more powerful boss! As for the possibility that Chu fan is a human being, Yan Chixia has never considered that besides monsters, who else can have such a powerful body. Ignoring Yan Chixia''s iron blue face, Yan Chixia finds that she can''t move at all! Then, in Yan Chixia''s frightened eyes, Chu fan stretched out his hand and touched his arms. "Stop, villain. Even if you die, I, Yan Chixia, won''t let you succeed!" It''s a pity that Yan Chixia''s roar didn''t interrupt Chu fan''s action at all. With Chu fan''s hands probing in, tears gradually flow out of Yan Chixia''s eyes: "father, mother, it''s the son. I''m sorry for you. I didn''t expect that one day I would lose myself to one..." "Pa!" Yan Chixia''s remaining words were directly interrupted by Chu fan''s big mouth. How abnormal is Ya''s psychology that makes her think that such a beautiful young man like me will take a fancy to you? "You are also a celebrity. Is that all you have?" Ten Wen! Looking at the ten rusty copper plates that he felt from Yan Chixia, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of contempt. Is it true that this world is rich in poor people? Chapter 225 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yan Chixia''s eyes flashed a little light. It''s great. This karma is not to spy on my beauty. But then Yan Chixia noticed the disdain on Chu fan''s face, and immediately snorted: "hum, it''s just the so-called money is dirt, I Yan Chixia''s life is aboveboard, how can I care about this kind of dirt?" Looking at Yan Chixia, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of admiration, then took out a white card and put it in his hand: "first of all, I''m not a monster, then, I''m a businessman!" After explaining his identity, Chu fan let go of Yan Chixia''s imprisonment, and then said: "now let''s see how lucky you are." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yan Chixia''s eyes flashed a trace of heat. After Chu fan''s explanation just now, he already knew the magic of these cards. As for the possibility of Chu fan deceiving herself, Yan Chixia never thought that with the strength of the other party, there is no need to do such boring things. First, she took a big breath, and then she looked at the card in her hand. When she saw the picture on the card, she was stunned: "shopkeeper, what do you mean?" Hear Yan Chixia''s words, Chu fan nodded, worthy of being one of the protagonists in this world, luck is so good, but after seeing Chu Yan Chixia''s card, Chu fan was also stunned. On this card is a picture of a bald little man, who is waving his fist and looking into the distance. [power of marinated eggs] classification: talent card (blue) Introduction: unlimited brief castration talent from a superman world function: after using this card, it will be transformed into "body of marinated eggs", which can greatly enhance body strength and master various boxing techniques, but all hair on the body will fall off Remark: he is bald and strong! ¡­¡­ Looking at Yan Chixia''s dull face after listening to his introduction, Chu Fan said with embarrassment: "cough, old Yan, this card is still very good." Although as long as it is an individual can see the strong malice from this card, Chu fan still looks forward to Yan Chixia''s using it. After all, looking at others bald, sometimes it is also a refreshing thing! After hearing Chu fan''s words, Yan Chixia was deeply entangled. After a long time, he finally raised the card in Chu fan''s expectant eyes: "use it!" When Yan Chixia just said the word "Shi", she suddenly rushed out not far away and directly hit Yan Chixia: "Yan Chixia, take my sword!" Then Chu fan clearly saw the blue light on the card shining directly on the guy who suddenly appeared, while Yan Chixia was directly knocked out. "What the hell is this?" Feel oneself in the brain suddenly many what thing, come a Leng, then can''t help but ask. But immediately his doubts turned into excitement, because he saw fear in his old opponent Yan Chixia''s eyes: "Wow, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha As an aspiring young man who wants to compete with Yan Chixia to become the "No.1 swordsman in the world", what can make him happier than to see Yan Chixia admit defeat? When she heard Xia Hou''s words, Yan Chixia smoked: "cough, brother Xia Hou, please look at your head..." Chapter 226 After hearing Yan Chixia''s words, Xia Hou turned his lips disdainfully: "Yan Chixia, everyone is 30 years old. Do you think this kind of trick can deceive me Grass, what the hell is that Although the mouth despises Yan Chixia, but when speaking, Xiahou swordsman or conveniently touched his head. But when he touched his head, Xiahou swordsman was stunned, because he actually touched a bald head, and there were a bunch of hair in his hands! Who am I? Where am I? What am I going to do? In an instant, Xiahou swordsman was stunned. It seems that I am bald? "Yan Chixia ~" just for a moment, the swordsman of Xiahou reacted and looked at Yan Chixia angrily: "you mean man, you dare to plot against me!" ¡­¡­ Looking at a marinated egg glittering in the sun talking to herself, Yan Chixia trembled all over and then grinned involuntarily: "haha, brother Xiahou, haha, I said it was a misunderstanding, haha, can you believe it?" At ordinary times, Yan Chixia finds it very annoying to find Xiahou who has been competing with her sword, but at this moment, he swears that he is sincerely grateful for the goods. Take a look at Xiahou who has lost all her eyebrows during several breaths. Yan Chixia only wants to say three words: "thank you ~" of course, this kind of rich inner activities can''t be said. Can''t you see that Xiahou''s face is black and not much different from the bottom of the pot? "Yan Chixia, I want my hair, eyebrows, chest hair, armpits Bury with me Hearing the sad cry of Xiahou, even Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of pity, but then he looked at Xiahou curiously, and began to comment in a low voice: "tut Tut, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a complete bald man, even Xuanzang must be willing to bow down!" When Chu fan was talking, Yan Chixia was embarrassed to avoid Xia Hou''s sword, and then quickly said: "brother Xia Hou, don''t be impulsive. You should feel it carefully first, can you find that you are different from before?" After hearing Yan Chixia''s words, Xia Hou became even more angry: "I''m bald, I know!" ¡­¡­ Seeing that Xiahou is about to fall into a violent state, Yan Chixia continues to explain: "brother Xiahou, do you feel carefully whether your strength has changed, and do you have some new moves in your mind?" At this time, Yan Chixia can only hope that Chu fan does not pit herself. Hear Yan Chixia''s words, Xia Hou involuntarily Leng for a while, then felt his own physical condition. "What''s going on?" As a swordsman, Xia Hou knows his own situation very well. He was just too angry before. Now he feels his change immediately after he calms down. Seeing that Xiahou finally calmed down, Yan Chixia was greatly relieved: "brother Xiahou, the light that just flew to you is actually a fairy fate, which can greatly improve people''s strength and obtain some magical skills." When she said that, Yan Chixia looked at the bald Xiahou again, and then continued to explain: "but as a price, all the hair on that person will fall off voluntarily!" After hearing Yan Chixia''s words, Xiahou was stunned: "is that true?" Chapter 227 "Of course it''s true!" Without the slightest hesitation, Yan Chixia quickly and crazily points her head, and a trace of anger appears on her face: "brother Xiahou, if you want to say that you have taken my chance, shouldn''t you give me an account?" Hearing Yan Chixia''s words, a trace of guilt flashed across Xiahou''s face. Although Xiahou''s character is hot, and he always wants to compete with Yan Chixia for the title of the world''s first swordsman, in essence, he is also a kind person. At the thought of robbing Yan Chixia''s chance, Xiahou felt uncomfortable and immediately touched his bald head helplessly: "this is my fault. Please tell me how I can compensate you. As long as I don''t go too far, Xiahou will admit it!" After hearing Xia Hou''s words, Yan Chixia''s eyes flashed a hint of cunning color, and then said: "well, Yan Chixia is not a mean person. Let''s pass this matter like this, but brother Xia Hou wants to take out some money and let me find a place to have a good drink!" "Hua La ~" as soon as Yan Chixia''s words were finished, Xiahou''s eyes flashed a touch, and then directly threw a cloth bag on his back to the ground: "brother Yan, this is all my money, so I will give it to you. In the future, Xiahou will be your life and death brother!" In the blink of an eye, the amount of ten Wen has increased several hundred times, and Yan Chixia, a brother of life and death, has been added. Chu fan sighs: "Lao Cheng, it seems that after you lose the title of the first long haired man, you can''t even keep the title of the first old ghost." When mumbling to himself, Chu fan also shows a disdainful look at Xia Hou. No wonder your swordsmanship can''t compare with Yan Chixia''s. There is a gap in CPU! When Xia Hou patted his chest and said that he would be nice to Yan Chixia in the future, Yan Hei had already picked up the cloth bag on the ground and walked to Chu fan. At the same time, he yelled with a big face: "shopkeeper, take out the card!" Xia Hou has shown Yan Chixia the magic of the card with his own experience. As long as he can draw out a more powerful card next, it is the standard blood earning. After taking the cloth bag from Yan Chixia''s hand, Chu fan nodded and handed over ten blue cards: "good luck After hearing Chu fan''s words, Yan Chixia smiles, and then grabs the card in her hand to check it. First, white card. The second one is white card. With the appearance of one white card after another, Yan Chixia''s face turns black gradually. Do I have no chance except to become bald? Only after checking the last card did Yan Chixia''s face recover: "shopkeeper, can you check the function of this card?" A sword seems to be full of sharp feeling. After seeing the attributes of the sword, Chu fan can''t help but look at Xiahou pitifully. This guy is really a legendary treasure boy. If it wasn''t for his friendship, how could Yan Chixia have such good luck? [demon chopping sword] classification: equipment (blue) Introduction: it''s the top work of a master of surface training of an immortal position function: use this card to obtain the demon chopping sword, a magic weapon of the earth immortal level, and master the "demon chopping sword technique"! Note: Base on base, heaven and earth, only I am base "System, this is the first time I agree with your remarks!" Chapter 228 Yes, it''s cheap! The first impression of Yan Chixia to Chu fan was rough and hairy, but now there is only one word left - cheap! Just look at the operation of the goods to Xia Hou, Chu fan knows that Ya is definitely not a good man! But even so, Chu fan still patiently tells the card attribute in his hand. After hearing Chu fan''s introduction, Yan Chixia''s face is happy. "Thank you, manager!" After that, the guy immediately grabbed the card from Chu fan''s hand, and then put it on his chest with a roar: "use it!" After the sound fell, a sword appeared in Yan Chixia''s hand. Different from his previous "door plank", this sword is very thin, even less than a quarter of the door plank, but Yan Chixia still caresses the sword excitedly: "haha, haha, your name will be" chop demon "in the future!" When speaking, Yan Chixia''s mouth is still bright and transparent, and viscous liquid slowly seeps out. "Yan Chixia, you deceived me?" After observing for a long time, if there is no reaction, then Xiahou is not a swordsman, but tie Hanhan. Looking at the angry "stewed egg" in front of her face, Yan Chixia''s happy face gradually converged, and then became confused: "brother Xiahou, what are you talking about?" ¡­¡­ When he heard Yan Chixia''s words, Xia Hou drew his mouth and pointed to the chopping demon in Yan Chixia''s hand: "didn''t you say I robbed your chance? Why can you buy this kind of sword now?" As a swordsman, Xia hou can see the power of chopping demons at a glance. "Brother Xiahou misunderstood me!" After Xia Hou finished, Yan Chixia immediately said with an aggrieved face: "brother Xia Hou, I spent my life savings to buy it from this store manager. Now, I just spent your compensation to buy another one." "Seriously?" "Hum!" Yan Chixia gave a cold hum: "I''ve always been a chivalrous person in my life, but I never tell a lie!" Hearing Yan Chixia''s words, the anger in Xiahou''s eyes dissipated cleanly, and then sighed greatly. He also helpless, why is the same chance, others Yan Chixia is a sword, and he became a brine egg. Looking at the melancholy summer Marquis and the firm Yan Chixia, Chu fan''s mouth, your mother''s life savings is ten Wen? Can I just pick up the big tree next to me and kill you? After fooling Xia Hou, Yan Chixia feels Chu fan''s eyes and quickly starts to change the topic: "shopkeeper, what''s the matter with the fox demon over there?" When speaking, Yan Chixia stares at Bai Lixue tightly. Now she has the sword to cut the demon, and Xiahou Laohan is beside her. He thinks that the fox demon is no longer her opponent. Who is Chu fan? He is also a human spirit. How can he not understand Yan Chixia''s meaning? He immediately sneered: "that''s my agent. If you see her unhappy, you can be her. Of course, if she kills her, don''t blame me for not reminding you." When she just got the talent, Bai Lixue had already reached the half immortal level. She had eaten a tree spirit grandma just now, and now she can break through to the human immortal at any time. If Yan Chixia really dares to find Bai Lixue''s trouble now, it is estimated that most of them will become a takeout. When she heard Chu fan''s words, Yan Chixia laughed: "the shopkeeper is joking!" Chapter 229 As a swordsman with ideas and strategies, Yan Chixia feels that there is a gap between herself and Xiahou Hanhan. And the biggest difference is that I know what is called cognitive self, which is commonly known as counsellor! So after Chu fan revealed Bai Lixue''s strength, Ya immediately showed a smile to the little fox demon: "this fox fairy sister is good!" Feeling the look of contempt from all directions, Yan Chixia waved her hand casually: "since she is a demon following the owner, she must be a good demon, so it''s better to call her fox fairy!" Although it was a rainbow fart with seven colors, Chu fan accepted it without changing his face, and nodded with satisfaction: "great Xia Yan really has a good eye!" "Ha ha ha, compared with the shopkeeper, it''s far worse. I will continue to make progress." ¡­¡­ Seeing that the two black sesame dumplings are about to flatter each other, Xia Hou Han, the honest man next to him, feels uncomfortable and coughs twice: "cough, store manager, I don''t know what your next plan is?" Although Han is more simple, there are still differences between Han and silly. For example, Han Han, the summer Marquis, knows to hold his thigh now. In any case, he won''t lose money if he follows Chu fan. After hearing Xia Hou''s question, Chu fan hasn''t had time to answer, and Bai Lixue has already said her goal with a proud face: "we''re going to kill the old black mountain demon in vain to get rid of the harm for the people!" "Si ~" as soon as Bai Lixue''s words came out, Yan Chixia and Xia Hou Hanhan took a cold breath at the same time, then looked at each other and saluted Chu fan at the same time: "I don''t know if the shopkeeper needs two men in front of and behind him for this trip?" Not that they are not afraid of death, but that Chu fan is too strong. Moreover, Yan Chixia and Xiahou Hanhan, both of whom have the chance, have the confidence to escape from the black mountain old demon! "Yes!" Yan Chixia''s face brightened when she saw Chu fan''s promise, and then she quietly dragged Xia Hou: "Han Xiahou, when the city is dead, don''t rush to fight against the old black mountain demon. We should empty the treasure house of the old black mountain demon first During the war between the two sides, Xia Hou could not help staring at Yan Chixia with his two eyes and nostrils. The disdain on his face showed incisively and vividly. When Yan Chixia was looked at with shame, Ya finally said: "this method is wonderful!" ¡­¡­ Well, you said earlier. I thought you were ashamed to be with me! For the plan of Xiahou Hanhan and Yan Chixia, Chu fan naturally heard clearly, but he didn''t care about these. Anyway, the money will not be used to buy cards by the two of them at that time, so Chu fan just wants to look up to the sky and laugh, and then spit out his own voice: "although you calculate, you may not lose, but I Chu Laohei, Keke, Shuai is definitely making money!" After deciding the next goal, three people and one fox set out directly in the direction of the dead city. As for a comatose scholar, Yan Chixia threw him directly into the broken Temple next to him. It is estimated that he can go home when he wakes up tomorrow. As for the danger? Ha ha, where Baili snow passes, everything will become an endangered species except earth, OK? It is also because of the ferocity of the little fox demon that Xiahou Hanhan and Yan Chixia follow Chufan carefully all the way. Chapter 230 I can''t help but they are not afraid. Every time I see Bai Lixue bite off half of the big tree, and then watch them chew, they feel like a condiment No matter how you look at it, the fox demon is more cruel than the black mountain old demon! Not to mention the journey of Chu fan and his party, at this time, a group of people were gathering in the Datang martial arts arena. "Your Majesty, are you ready for the contest?" It was a middle-aged man with curly hair on his head and a white sheepskin robe. Behind him, he was followed by three strong men wearing clothes made of grey unknown animal fur. What''s more striking is that behind the three strong men, there is an animal with long hair and looks powerful and domineering! Hearing this man''s words, Li Shimin, the great landowner of the Tang Dynasty, raised his mouth: "of course, we are ready for the contest, but we have one more request!" "Rest assured, your warriors can wear armor and fight with swords!" The middle-aged man was confident when he spoke. Baba Si, the first military general of his country, caught the lion with serious injuries. It took two years to tame it. "Barbara, I think you misunderstood me." Li Shimin smiles and shakes his head: "I mean, if our warrior wins, you should also send a warrior to challenge our beast." When he said this, Li Shimin stopped for a moment, and then continued: "of course, as a measure of the Heavenly Kingdom, I allow you to send up to ten people together!" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Barbara was stunned at first, and then said confidently: "we have agreed to the holy terms!" Isn''t it against a beast? Barbara doesn''t believe that Tang people can tame any fierce beast. In fact, in the eyes of many small countries around, the most important reason why Datang is powerful is that it has a large number of people. And the strongest warrior in the world must be in our country! When she thought of this, Barbara looked back at the three strong men behind her, and then showed a look of encouragement. There are only four of them who come to Datang this time. But with the help of these three warriors, Barbara believes that no animal in Datang is the opponent of her own and others! Seeing that Barbara agreed to her proposal, Li Shimin nodded with satisfaction: "in that case, let''s start the competition as soon as possible." Barbara nodded, and then a strong man behind him took the lion to a huge cage made of iron and wood not far away. This is the place where the craftsmen of the Tang Dynasty spent three days to do the competition. "Your Majesty, don''t you know where your warriors are?" As the contest was about to begin, Barbara''s body was shaking with excitement. In the presence of many ministers of the Tang Dynasty, Barbara believes that after today''s event, the name of their country will spread all over the world like the Tang Dynasty. "At that time, Daxiong will be one of the most powerful countries in the world." Barbara encouraged herself in a low voice, as if he had seen his country''s flag all over the place, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty crawling in front of him. Chapter 231 "Chu Bi, it''s up to you." Hearing Barbara''s words, Li Shimin called out to a boy not far away. "Don''t worry, your majesty. Cheng Chubi won''t be disgraced!" While speaking, Cheng Chubi has already started to walk towards the location of the iron wooden cage. "Great Tang emperor, how did you send a child to compete with the beast?" Yes, it''s a child! As an ambassador of a country, Barbara has a big brain hole, but she has no problem with her intelligence. Looking at Cheng Chubi, who is close to the iron wooden cage, Barbara is worried. Although the goods seem to have strong hair, just look at her face, you can guess her age. After hearing Barbara''s words, Li Shimin laughed: "Barbara, don''t worry. The kittens in your country are very interesting, but it''s not worth asking my general of Tang Dynasty to do it, so let the child go up and play." While Li Shimin was talking, Cheng Chubi had already opened the door of the iron and wood cage and walked in. Barbara''s eyes were full of gloom: "cunning people of the Tang Dynasty!" In Barbara''s opinion, it must be that the people of Tang Dynasty are afraid of the ferocity of lions, so they dare not fight. Therefore, the crafty people of the Tang Dynasty sent a child to die. In this way, even if the war was defeated, the people of the Tang Dynasty could blame the child for the failure. "Your despicable plan will not come true!" As an emissary, Barbara has a huge dream. He will never let the people of the Tang Dynasty destroy her plan in this way, so he looks at Li Shimin again: "great emperor, if that child fails, I hope you can send a real general of the Tang Dynasty to fight!" Even Barbara has a greater plan in her heart. When the lion kills a general of Tang Dynasty, he asks Tang Dynasty to continue to send Generals: "maybe we can kill several generals of Tang Dynasty today." Li Shimin doesn''t know what Barbara thinks. Even if he knows, he doesn''t care. Joke, a country smaller than the state of Tang Dynasty, no matter how ambitious it is, you can only think about it in your heart. If you don''t say anything else, as long as the seven younger brothers in Li Shimin''s harem visit your country, you can basically declare your country''s subjugation. When he thought of this, Li Shimin was itching with hatred. If it wasn''t for the seven little guys who said they didn''t disdain to fight against ordinary animals, how could he and others bother to find someone to compete with? "Barbara, don''t worry. Datang won''t let you down!" Li Shimin continued to observe the changes in the field after he said a word with unknown meaning. Seeing Li Shimin''s action, Barbara nodded, and then looked at the iron wooden cage: "eh, what''s that?" Cheng Chubi doesn''t know when to take the green hat off his head and slowly put it on the ground. At this time, Barbara found that the green "hat" actually moved slowly, even picked! Hearing Barbara''s words, Li Shimin couldn''t hide his smile any more: "Oh, nothing. It''s just a common creature of my Tang Dynasty. It''s the child''s pet." "I see!" Chapter 232 Hearing Li Shimin''s explanation, Barbara nodded. He didn''t doubt Li Shimin''s words, but he despised the generals of the Tang Dynasty even more: "he sent such a child to die, the people of the Tang Dynasty, that''s all!" "Little green, can you do it or not?" Different from the people outside, Cheng Chubi has a different experience. No matter how weak the lion is in other people''s eyes, Cheng Chubi still feels that his legs are a little weak when they stay together. As if feeling Cheng Chubi''s lack of self-confidence, slim Xiaolv gives a grunt of discontent, and then rushes towards the lion with her short legs. Yes, slim has legs. This is also a secret that Cheng Chubi has been raising for a long time. Under the jelly like body, there are many short legs less than 0.5cm. "Simba, tear them up!" See the scene, Barbara with one of the three strong men issued a violent drink. After hearing his order, the lion roared and rushed to Cheng Chubi directly: "roar ~" the iron wooden cage was not big, so Simba only took a few steps to run to Xiaolv. Compared with Xiaolv''s legs, the lion is a good athlete! Looking at the little green who made a strange sound to herself, Simba looked up with disdain, and then patted it down with a paw. As a beast, it also has its own dignity, such a small thing, not worth their own mouth. "Pooh ~" then Simba saw that the unknown green animal in front of him made a strange sound, and then a stream of green liquid sprayed directly on him. "Roar ~" it has been proved that no matter what animals are, they can feel great provocation from spitting! Simba is angry. As the top beast in Daxiong country, he was spit by other animals. This insult is absolutely unacceptable to Simba! I want you to die! Under the extreme anger, Simba even ignored Cheng Chubi not far away, but directly opened his mouth to bite little green. However, at this time, Simba was stunned, it felt a pain, what''s the matter, I was attacked? Pain! Before Simba could react, she felt the pain on her body expanded more than ten times, and then she felt that the place where she was spitting was rotten. What''s more, the strange green creature continued to spit on it Barbara was stunned, and the three warriors he brought with him were also stunned. In just a dozen breaths, the lion beast, the first general of their country, who was seriously injured, turned into a pile of liquid! "Gudu ~" after swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Barbara shyly looked at Li Shimin: "Your Majesty, is that really your toy of Tang children?" Hearing Barbara''s voice, Li Shimin nodded calmly: "yes, this animal is an ordinary animal in Datang, just like the rabbit in your country. Generally speaking, only children can keep this animal as a pet." When he said that, Li Shimin looked at Barbara again: "Barbara, are you interested in growing small and weak animals? In that case, I can decide to give you some." Chapter 233 "Not necessarily." After hearing Li Shimin''s words, Barbara quickly shook her head: "thank you for your kindness. It''s just that people in Daxiong don''t like this kind of weak creature." Barbara felt embarrassed when she spoke, but even so, he would never accept this kind of thing. Barbara has been able to imagine herself spitting by a strange creature and then disappearing into the world. After hearing Barbara''s words, Li Shimin nodded with satisfaction: "in that case, forget it. I don''t think you will be interested in this animal." "Yes, this kind of thing is only suitable for children to be pets." Looking at Li Shimin and Barbara''s serious nonsense, everyone around them can''t help but put aside their own eyes. Taite Niang is disgraced. We are all people with status. Can''t we be honest with each other? Seeing the bullshit, Li Shimin turned to look at Barbara: "Barbara, since our contest is over, let''s start another contest." After hearing Li Shimin''s words, Barbara was stunned: "another scene?" "Yes, it''s time for the warriors of your country." "Goo Doo!" As soon as Li Shimin finished, Barbara swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at the three strong men behind her. Feeling Barbara''s eyes, the three quickly shook their heads madly, joking that their rabbits are so fierce, who knows how fierce the beast will be. "Cough." Along the way, Barbara naturally knew the inner thoughts of her three subordinates, but he didn''t want to become a bare commander, so she quickly said: "Your Majesty, the number of us this time is too small, so we''d better postpone the contest to the next time when the envoys meet." After that, Barbara added: "but we can visit your Majesty''s beast." Although she can''t compete, it''s OK to meet the beasts of the Tang Dynasty. Even Barbara has a little hope in her heart, that is, Li Shimin boasted about what happened just now. After hearing Barbara''s words, Li Shimin nodded: "in that case, come with me." After that, Li Shimin took the crowd to a huge training ground not far away. "Your Majesty, are your beasts kept here?" After the competition just now, Barbara''s attitude towards Li Shimin has changed dramatically. She even uses you when she speaks. Hearing Barbara''s words, Li Shimin nodded: "those beasts are too big, so we can only raise them here." When talking, several people have come to which huge training ground. "Ang ~" before Li Shimin finished his words, a huge cry came out from the training ground, and then a huge head stretched out from the wall yard: "Mou ang ~" when she saw this head, Barbara directly sat on the ground with her legs soft: "this, this, this, what is this?" Before Barbara finished her words, she saw a "hill" not far away moving. At the same time, as the sky darkened, a giant bird slowly landed. "Ha ha ha, this is my beast of Tang Dynasty, Barbara. What do you think?" Chapter 234 "Goo Doo." After hearing Li Shimin''s words, Barbara took a big breath: "Dear Emperor Tang, these beasts are so powerful, we''d better go back." Unlike Li Shimin and others, Barbara saw for the first time animals such as the giant python and the giant tortoise. Among other things, the head about the size of a truck caused him great pressure. "Ha ha ha, in that case, let''s go back." Li Shimin is very satisfied that she can show her fear in front of her. "Your Majesty is merciful." After hearing Li Shimin''s words, Barbara was greatly relieved. By now, all kinds of ideas in his heart have disappeared completely. Even Barbara had already thought about it, and when she returned to Daxiong, she would persuade the king to show his obedience to Datang. This kind of terrifying place where even children''s pets are stronger than their own national beasts is definitely not something they can spy on. Not to mention what happened in Chang''an City, Chu fan and Xia Hou are looking at the huge cold city in front of them. "Shopkeeper, this is the dead city. Don''t forget what you promised me." When Bai Lixue talks, she pulls down a brick from the wall beside her and puts it into her mouth. She looks at Yan Chixia and Xia Hou everywhere. "Where do you come from Come on, a stranger has broken into the dead city! " When Chu fan and others talk, a ghost soldier in armor comes over. As soon as he approaches Chu fan and others, the ghost soldier''s face suddenly changes. Hear the ghost soldier''s voice, all the ghosts in and out of the surroundings lean over. "Tut Tut, it''s really a stranger. I can smell the meat." "Look, there is a fox demon. Although there is no human flesh to eat, it''s fun." With the discovery of several people in Chu fan, the ghosts at the scene immediately became excited. There are a few good people who can enter the ghost city. Their fiery eyes even make Chu fan a little unbearable! "All go away, I''ll take the meat!" With a voice sounded, all the ghosts in the presence of the body is a tremor, and then quickly toward the side away. And after these ghosts dodged, Chu fan also saw the ghost he had just talked about. This is a fat man with intestines flowing out of his stomach and a huge rusty butcher''s knife in his hand. At the moment when the fat man appeared, all the ghosts became timid: "evil butcher, one of the three generals under the Black Mountain King!" "Yes, it seems that we don''t have any chance for these three strangers. It''s a pity that we don''t have many chances to meet strangers in the city of futile death." The evil butcher didn''t care about the comments around him. Instead, he watched Chu fan and others lick their tongues: "good blood food, you are ready to die..." Before the evil butcher''s words were finished, the scene had become quiet. It was not because of his power, but because the evil butcher who had just been invincible had turned to ashes! "Shopkeeper, can you stop wasting so much?" Looking at Chu fan who directly spits to burn the evil butcher, Bai Lixue stares at him discontentedly. In Bai Lixue''s eyes, even the mosquito legs are meat, and Chu fan''s doing so is obviously a shameful waste! Chapter 235 "Cough." After hearing Bai Lixue''s words, Chu fan quickly touched the tip of his nose: "sorry, I will pay attention next time." It has to be said that since the acquisition of the phagocytic body, the terror of this little fox makes Chu fan hairy in the face of her. "You, who are you, dare to break into the city of death without permission and kill the butcher?" "Go away!" With Xia Hou Han''s sudden drinking, many ghosts around tremble, and then disappear instantly. Niang, I thought that the woman gnawing at the wall and the man spitting fire were terrible enough, but compared with this "stewed egg", it is estimated that they are still a little worse. Seeing that all these ghosts were scared away by themselves, Xia Hou laughed, and his bald head was shining even in the dead city Just when they were going to make fun of Xia Hou, a powerful momentum directly shrouded in the distance: "damn monks, dare to break into the city of futile death!" With the end of the voice, a tall figure appeared in front of Chu fan and others. "Black mountain old demon?" For the appearance of the black mountain old demon, Chu fan was not surprised. After all, there were so many ghosts here, and someone must have reported them. But for the strength of the black mountain old demon, it is to let Chu fan some accident - human immortal! It can only be said that it is worthy of being the boss of the ghost world of Qiannv, which is not disappointing at all. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the black mountain old demon''s body began to shrink, and a few breathers turned into a strong man of normal size. "A fox demon, a sword fairy, a scholar and a perverted monk, who gave you the courage to break into and die in vain..." "Asshole, are you blind?" Black mountain old demon''s words haven''t finished, summer Hou has already waved fist to rush up. Although he and Yan Chixia have made a plan to steal the treasure, after hearing the black mountain old demon''s slander on him, Xia Hou still lost his mind: "grandfather is the Sword Fairy, the Sword Fairy!" Xia Hou hit the old black mountain demon''s belly with a fist. Although he is only half immortal, he still makes the old black mountain demon feel a sharp pain. Without a hair on his body is definitely a pain in Xiahou''s heart, which is hard to hide. Now the old demon of Heishan not only regards him as a monk, but also thinks that he is a pervert. This is equivalent to scratch a wound on Xiahou''s body, and then sprinkle a handful of cumin, how can he bear it. "Bastard, die for me!" As the Lord of the city of futile death, he was beaten by others in his own territory, and the anger of the black mountain old demon came out directly: "since you want to die, I will help you!" While talking, the black mountain old demon has already raised his palm and patted directly to the shining head of Xiahou. "Brother Xiahou, be careful." Seeing that Xiahou is about to encounter danger, Yan Chixia doesn''t care about her plan. She cuts the demon in her hand and waves her target at the old demon of Heishan Between the legs. "I''m a good girl. This sword is really sharp!" Seeing Yan Chixia''s indomitable sword technique, Chu fan and many ghosts peeping in the dark feel a chill in their crotch. This man really spoils his image as a wild man. "Pei, dirty!" For Yan Chixia''s action, even Bai Lixue, who only cares about eating, can''t help spitting, and then makes her own evaluation. Chapter 236 If we explain it in terms of image, Yan Chixia is a Lu Ban with Zhang Fei''s skin in Chu fan''s mind. Absolutely with their own cheap hard to waste a good skin! Even the onlookers can''t see it any more, let alone the black mountain old demon who is the undertaker of sword technique. After seeing Yan Chixia''s sword technique, the old black mountain demon gave up attacking Xiahou. Although with his strength, even if he took such a sword, he would not be hurt, but when he was hit that part in full view of the public, the black mountain old demon said that he was a shameful person. Taking advantage of the time when the black mountain old demon came back to defend, Yan Chixia quickly dragged Xiahou back to Chufan: "shopkeeper, the rest is up to you!" Looking at Xiahou and yanchixia, who return to their back in peace, Chu fan draws his mouth, so you just went out to provoke your opponent? It''s obvious that Yan Chixia and Xiahou have made great achievements. At least now the old black mountain demon is close to running away: "little white face, you are with them, so you should die too!" As he spoke, a nine ring sword suddenly appeared in the hand of the black mountain old demon, and he cut directly at Chu fan''s head. At the same time, he also scolded: "trespassing in the dead city, provoking me, and even looking better than me, no matter which charge, you will die ten thousand times!" Chu fanhao didn''t laugh directly when he heard the old black mountain demon''s words, but considering the current situation, he still pretended to be calm: "it''s useless. Even if you flatter me, I won''t let you go." When Chu fan spoke, the big knife of the black mountain old demon had approached Chu fan''s head. Seeing that Chu fan had no other reaction, the black mountain old demon became even more excited: "ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that he was a fool. Was he scared by my king so soon?" As he spoke, the big knife in the hand of the old black mountain demon finally fell on Chu fan''s head. With a clang, the old black mountain demon''s face changed. "How could it be?" The shout rang out. Looking at the huge gap on his nine ring sword, the voice of the black mountain old demon was not only unbelievable, but also a little bit of fear and embarrassment. As the top ghost king who occupied the dead city, he never thought that he would meet such a terrible opponent one day. He didn''t even hurt his opponent''s fur with a full blow! Run! In an instant, the old black mountain demon made the best choice in his heart. As long as he didn''t die here, he still had the chance to make a comeback! After making a decision, the old black mountain demon turned around and ran without any hesitation. See the action of black mountain old demon, Chu fan a sneer, then a mouth will spit fire. "Keep people in your mouth!" A mouthful of saliva hasn''t spit out, the voice that Bai Lixue suddenly rings out lets Chu fan almost die young. Feeling Chu fan''s dissatisfied eyes, Bai Lixue quickly waved her hand: "shopkeeper, I can do this kind of thing, don''t bother you!" After saying that, Bai Lixue, without waiting for Chu fan to react, has already incarnated into a huge white fox that is bigger than the body of the black mountain old demon, and then suddenly sucks in the direction of the black mountain old demon. Although the black mountain old demon has the strength of human immortal level, but now his mind is lost, and he didn''t expect that Bai Lixue could use this kind of means. Suddenly, he was directly sucked back. Chapter 237 Knowing that he couldn''t escape, the old black mountain demon roared: "I''ll fight with you..." "Pa!" "Click!" The first sound is that the old black mountain demon is hit on the head by Xiahou, and the second sound is from Bai Lixue''s mouth. A generation of big demons didn''t even have time to show their strength, so they became a fox demon''s snack bag. At the moment when the black mountain old demon is eaten by Bai Lixue, the voice of the system has sounded: "Ding, the agent task is completed, Bai Lixue obtains the agent identity, opens the agent template, and the host masters samadhi''s true fire." When the system sounds, Chu fan feels that he has a lot of information in his mind. At least he doesn''t have to worry about a sneeze killing a child in the future! "Shopkeeper, are you ok?" When Chu fan opened his eyes again, he saw three pairs of caring eyes. "It''s OK, Xiaoxue. Congratulations on becoming an agent." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Bai Lixue blushed, and then kneaded: "thanks for your help, or I don''t know when I can finish the task." Xia Hou and Yan Chixia both know about Bai Lixue''s becoming an agent of the mysterious card store, but they are just envious, but they are not. "Well, now that this is over, I''ll leave first." After mastering samadhi''s true fire, Chu fan can''t wait to return to the Tang Dynasty. He must have been away for so long. Lao Cheng and others can''t wait. After hearing Chu fan''s words, before Yan Chixia and Xia Hou could speak, Bai Lixue''s face changed: "shopkeeper, do you want to go back to your own world?" Chu fan didn''t hide his identity, so both of them knew that he came from other worlds. "Well." After Chu fan nodded, Bai Lixue''s eyes immediately filled with sadness: "can we meet again?" Chu fan did not know that he occupied a huge position in Bai Lixue''s mind. Bai Lixue knows very well that if she hadn''t met Chu fan, she might still be a fox demon, or she might have been killed by a passing expert Feeling the sadness in Bai Lixue''s tone, Chu fan couldn''t help but feel stunned for a while. Then he found that the fox''s eyes didn''t know when they were red. "Ha ha ha, you are the agent of the shop. You will be able to go to the shop in the future, and we will be able to meet then." "Really?" "Well!" "Next time we meet, you must prepare a lot of delicious food for me!" "No problem." This is not Chu fan comforting Bai Lixue, but the answer given by the system. The shop agents in the world can go to other planes in the future. After pacifying the fox, Chu fan chooses to return. This time, the system didn''t beat on Chu fan, so he experienced the treatment of a roller washing machine "System, can''t you let me cross it in another way?" Every time after crossing the plane, Chu fan always felt that he was a legendary civilian player. "Ding, please try your best to complete the task and upgrade the system!" After getting the systematic answer, Chu fan''s mood is a little better, at least he won''t suffer this kind of inhuman treatment all the time. "Xiaolian, hasn''t the shopkeeper come back yet?" Chapter 238 Just when Chu fan communicated with the system, a broken Gong voice suddenly sounded outside. Just listen to this voice, Chu fan can imagine the appearance of Cheng Chuliang''s jumping. Sure enough, as soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words were finished, pan Xiaolian''s voice rang: "Cheng Pang, you ask me more than ten times a day. Are you bored or not? Are you all bored?" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan almost couldn''t help laughing. Since arriving at the small shop, Xiaolian has become more and more domineering. It is estimated that there are few people in Chang''an who dare to call Cheng Chuliang like this. Otherwise, they have to worry when they go to the toilet. But this time pan Xiaolian has wronged Cheng Chuliang. They are just strong, but they can''t get together with chubby. Although he was very dissatisfied with Pan Xiaolian''s name, considering the strength gap between the two sides, Cheng Chuliang pretended not to know, but continued to ask: "Xiaolian, please tell me when the shopkeeper will come back." "Oh, why didn''t I know you still miss me so much?" Just when pan Xiaolian wants to use force to subdue Cheng Chuliang, a voice rings. Hearing this voice, pan Xiaolian and Cheng Chuliang are happy at the same time: "shopkeeper, you are back!" Looking at the two people in front of him, Chu fan couldn''t help but feel happy: "tell me, what happened in the end, let you two look forward to my coming back?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian''s happy face immediately disappeared, and then angrily pointed to Cheng Chuliang: "it''s not this guy, sir. If you don''t come back again, I think Lao Cheng will send the white haired man to the black haired man!" If at ordinary times, hearing pan Xiaolian''s words full of threats, Cheng Chuliang would have been a group of counsellors, but today is obviously different. After pan Xiaolian finished speaking, Cheng Chuliang not only didn''t admit his advice, but also looked up at Chu fan: "shopkeeper, you agreed to help Niu Kaixuan cure his leg, but I lost a lot of face in front of my brother after walking for such a long time!" After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s mindless words, Chu fan was stunned, and then reflected that Niu Kaixuan in his mouth should be Niu JINDA''s son. "What does it have to do with you losing face when I treat the calf?" It''s OK not to speak. As soon as Chu fan spoke, Cheng Chuliang became even more angry: "hum, shopkeeper, I''m going to the calf to convey the news and promise that you can cure his leg in a month, but you haven''t been there for such a long time. Isn''t that a shame for Cheng Chuliang?" Looking at Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing: "are you sure you don''t want to pretend to be forced by my name?" Cheng Chuliang quickly shrunk his head, and then continued: "shopkeeper, I can''t say that. If I didn''t trust you more, would I borrow your name?" "So I should also thank you?" Cheng Chuliang is worthy of being a member of the old Cheng family. Just his ability of sophistry, he is on the verge of surpassing others. When he heard Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang said with a smile: "that''s not necessary. I just don''t know when you''re going to help the calf?" After a look at Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan smokes from the corner of his mouth: "wait until noon. It''s too early now." Chapter 239 Can''t it be early? Now it''s estimated that it''s three or four o''clock in the morning. I don''t know that Cheng Chuliang proved that he knocked on the door of a small broken shop and was not killed by Pan Xiaolian,. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang looked up at the sky and rubbed his hands in embarrassment this time: "well, shopkeeper, it''s still early. Can you find me a place to sleep?" "No, go away!" As soon as the words are finished, Chu fan directly returns to his room and covers his room with aura. In this way, not to mention Cheng Chuliang, even an army doesn''t want to disturb him. I''m kidding. Even quemoyn, a worker in a small shop, is in charge of food and living. You want a house as an outsider. Why don''t you fly? After returning to the room, Chu fan, no matter what Cheng Chuliang would do, had a good sleep. When he opened the room again, he was stunned by the sight: "you are going to What are you doing? " Cheng Chuliang was thrown on the ground like a rice dumpling, while Xue Rengui, Kui muen and pan Xiaolian looked at him with sticks, benches and other lethal weapons. More importantly, Chu fan finds that Cheng Chuliang still has two footprints on his face. He doesn''t know whose. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Kui muen and Xue Rengui look sad and indignant: "shopkeeper, you don''t know how excessive this guy is!" "I just slept in your bed for a while. As for me, are we still brothers?" Halfway through Cheng Chuliang''s words, Xue Rengui kicked him severely: "how do you mean to say that?" Just from the tone, you can hear Xue Rengui''s anger: "sleep when you sleep, why do you chew my ass?" "Yes, you bit my foot!" Quemoyn also made up for it. Looking at the murderous two, Cheng Chuliang can''t help shaking for a moment, but he still insists: "what can I do? My old Cheng''s sleeping habits are poor. What''s the matter?" Among the chatter of these guys, Chu fan finally understood what had happened. It turns out that after he left last night, pan Xiaolian went back to her room, but Cheng Chuliang was the only one left. As a result, this guy was also a talent, and he sneaked into quemoyn''s puppet house. If it''s just like this, it won''t happen, but ya actually nibbled kuimun''s feet and Xue Rengui''s buttocks when she was sleeping! "Hum, I''ve heard that young masters of rich families have some strange hobbies for a long time. Do you mean it, Cheng Chuliang?" Looking at the bruised Cheng Chuliang, Chufan''s mouth flashed a bad smile, and then asked. As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the scene was silent. Then pan Xiaolian''s face turned black and directly picked Cheng Chuliang up: "fat man, please tell me clearly. Do you have any idea about Xue Rengui?" When talking, pan Xiaolian''s whole body exudes murderous spirit. After hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Cheng Chuliang shook his head: "Xiaolian, you have to believe me, I am a real man, I only like women!" "It''s said that real men only like men, and only women like women." ¡­¡­ Cheng Chu Liang looks at Chu fan''s face. Shopkeeper, are you floating or am I old Cheng unable to hold firecrackers? Unfortunately, before Cheng Chuliang could make a mental threat to Chu fan, pan Xiaolian''s voice rang again: "Cheng Chuliang, if you don''t give me an explanation today, I will castrate you!" Chapter 240 "Goo Doo." Hearing pan Xiaolian''s voice, everyone on the scene couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. As for Cheng Chuliang, he is about to cry now. My aunt, who doesn''t know that Xue Rengui is your private property of Pan Xiaolian? I don''t like men. Even if I do, I dare not attack Xue Rengui! Of course, Cheng Chuliang won''t say these words, so he can only look at Chu fan pitifully: "shopkeeper, I''m wrong, please let me go." Although he didn''t know where he had offended Chu Hei, as a wise man, Cheng Chuliang knew that he was right to admit his mistake. After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan smiles: "no, you''re right!" "I''m wrong!" "You''re right." "Shopkeeper, I''m really wrong. As long as you say, I''ll change it!" Looking at Cheng Chuliang with a sincere face, Chu fan sighed helplessly: "in fact, you really didn''t make any mistakes. I just want to watch the fun." ¡­¡­ After hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chu Liang is silent. In this situation, he can''t fight. The only thing he can do is to wait for death Fortunately, Xue Rengui and others all know that Chu fan is joking, and the reason why he treats Cheng Chuliang like this is mainly to punish him for disturbing people''s dreams in the middle of the night. Wait until everyone''s anger in the heart of the vent clean, and finally will have a circle of Cheng Chuliang fat let go. As soon as he was relieved, Cheng Chuliang looked at Chu fan excitedly: "shopkeeper, can you go to treat the calf now?" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words came out, Chu fan and others sighed helplessly. This guy is always on the old Cheng''s board, and his skin is rough and his flesh is thick! However, he had promised Niu JINDA for a long time, so Chu fan naturally would not continue to embarrass Cheng Chuliang and nodded directly: "you lead the way." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face brightened. Then he turned his head and walked out. If it wasn''t for this guy''s breath, Chu fan and others thought it wasn''t him who had just been beaten. With Cheng Chuliang leading the way, Chu fan soon arrived outside a yard. "Niu Kaixuan, my brother has come to see you. Don''t you welcome me soon?" Two people just arrive at the front of the yard, the two bodyguards at the door haven''t had time to ask questions, Cheng Chuliang has already issued a roar. "Cough, Mr. Cheng, my son is in it. Please go in." It''s obvious that it''s not the first time Cheng Chuliang has done this kind of thing. When he yells, the two guards at the door come directly, and then say in a low voice. "Niu Daniu Er, you two know a fart. Today I''m bringing the store manager with me. Don''t let the calf come out to meet you soon!" After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, the two bodyguards couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "Mr. Cheng, don''t make fun of me. My son is not good enough. How can I come out to pick up..." "Chu Liang, what did you say just now?" Just as the two bodyguards planned to continue persuading, a voice rang, and then Niu JINDA rushed out. Although Cheng Chuliang is naughty, he still respects his elders, so when he sees Niu JINDA, he immediately bows his head to say hello: "Uncle Niu." It''s a pity that Niu JINDA didn''t notice him at all. As soon as he came out of the yard, Niu JINDA saw Chu fan and strode up to him: "shop owner, are you here?" "Let''s go first." Chapter 241 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Niu JINDA quickly nodded: "shopkeeper, please come in!" When Niu JINDA brought him into the yard, Chu fan found out how hard his life was. In such a big yard, there were not many servants, even some cracks on the door of the room. Looking at the dilapidated appearance around, Chu fan can''t help smacking his tongue. Compared with Lao Niu, Lao Cheng''s luxurious eight in eight out house is the best evidence of Ya''s corruption crime. Looking at Chu fan''s strange expression, Cheng Chuliang seemed to react, and immediately explained to Chu fan: "the owner didn''t know that this yard was given to Uncle Niu by his majesty. Besides this yard, uncle Niu really has nothing left." When he said that, Cheng Chuliang took a careful look at Niu JINDA. Seeing that he didn''t notice himself, he continued: "even the guard at the door is there voluntarily. Uncle Niu''s money is used to cure his leg." While talking, Niu JINDA has already taken two people into the inner courtyard. Compared with the outer yard, the inner yard looks better. At least there is an old dog with bald tail in the corner. "Hey, hey, the house is dilapidated, which makes the shopkeeper laugh." Holding a small stool beside Chu fan, Niu JINDA scratched his head and said. "Well, uncle Niu is really partial. I can''t even see the owner when he comes." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Niu JINDA blushed, and then said with embarrassment: "Chu Liang, don''t talk nonsense. You are so big, how can I not see you? It''s just that there is no second stool at home." ¡­¡­ Hear Niu JINDA''s words, Chu fan can''t help but get a Leng, this living condition, also too hard? "Hahaha, uncle Niu, if you don''t talk about these unhappy things, call out the triumph quickly." At this time, Cheng Chuliang was very clever and quickly began to change the topic. Although he knew Cheng Chuliang''s purpose, Niu JINDA nodded, then turned to another small room and called out: "triumph, come out quickly." A few minutes later, the door of the room opened, and a pretty boy with a pale face came out: "Dad, what can I do for you?" "This is Lao Niu''s son?" Seeing the young man coming out and the appearance of Niu JINDA, Chu fan''s eyes are full of doubts. Apart from having only one leg, this young man is just an elegant gentleman. Lao Niu, ya, is obviously a rough man of the same level as Lao Cheng. Chad even thinks that he has not evolved completely. In Chu fan''s imagination, even if the calf is thin, it should be a man of three big and five thick Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang was stunned, and then responded: "cough, shopkeeper, you''re not the first one to ask this question. Kaixuan looks like his mother, and he''s in poor health, so he looks more like those sour scholars." Cheng Chuliang''s words were full of regrets, but he soon became aggressive: "when you cure the calf''s leg, I''ll take him back to the right way!" ¡­¡­ Hear Cheng Chu Liang''s words, Chu fan''s mouth corners a smoke, why do I suddenly feel calf''s appearance is very good now? in Chu fan Tucao, cattle triumphant already has crutches to several people in front: "children make complaints about Dad." Chapter 242 Due to physical reasons, Niu Kaixuan can''t play sword like other generals. In this case, Niu Kaixuan spent most of his time reading books, and now he has the feeling of being a Confucian student. After the ceremony at Niu JINDA, Niu Kaixuan smiles at Cheng Chuliang: "brother Chu Liang also came..." "Come on, don''t talk such nonsense!" Before Niu Kaixuan''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang slapped him on the shoulder: "Kaixuan, when your legs are ready, Lao Cheng will take you to the military camp for exercise, and then..." Before Cheng Chuliang finished, he felt a pain in his arm. Then he found Niu Kaixuan holding his arm excitedly: "brother Chu Liang, what did you say just now?" Niu Kaixuan has lost a leg since he was a child. His usual movement relies solely on the strength of his hands. Now he is so excited that Cheng Chuliang feels pain with only one hand. "Hiss ~" feeling the sharp pain from his arm, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "triumph, talk is talk, can you let me go first?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Niu Kaixuan was stunned. Then he noticed that the place on Cheng Chuliang''s arm where he had been pinched had become a blue and purple color. "Yes, I''m sorry, Chu Liang. You just said that my leg was cured. Did you find the owner?" The sound of Niu''s triumphant return contains an irrepressible excitement. Some time ago, Lao Niu suddenly told him that he could cure his broken leg, but there was no news after that. Until just now, after hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Niu Kaixuan was filled with hope again. Looking at his son''s excited look, Niu JINDA''s eyes are also a little red: "triumph, don''t you come to see the owner soon?" Hearing Niu JINDA''s words, Niu Kaixuan was stunned, and then he immediately saluted Chu fan: "Niu Kaixuan visited the owner." "No need to be polite." Looking at Niu''s triumphant return, Chu fan immediately waved to stop him: "the reason why he helped you treat your broken leg is your father''s credit. If you want to thank him, please be filial to your father." After that, Chu fan began to ask in his mind: "system, can I buy my own cards for others to draw?" "Ding, the host can help others to buy the card, but the card will not get any profit." After getting the system''s affirmative answer, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction. As for the so-called share of income, with his current value, he really doesn''t care about that little thing. "Triumph, I have some cards here. Look what''s on them." Since promised to help cattle triumph, Chu fan naturally will not be stingy, directly out of a pile of green cards. Niu Kaixuan obviously knows the magic of the card, so before he looks at a card, he takes a deep breath and bows to the void However, as one card after another disappeared, Niu Kaixuan''s face gradually became gloomy: "shopkeeper, do you want it, or forget it?" Not only Niu''s triumphant return, but also Niu JINDA''s face is somewhat unnatural. They all know the price of the cards in Chu fan''s hands. It''s no exaggeration to say that Niu Kaixuan''s wasted cards have been enough for their family for half a year. "Shopkeeper, or, let''s call it a day." Chapter 243 When he said this, Niu JINDA felt a sharp pain in his heart. He is not ignorant of good and evil. Niu JINDA knows that the reason why Chu fan helps himself is that he almost hurt himself at the previous banquet. But up to now, the price Chu fan paid has been completely enough. After hearing Niu JINDA''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then said with a smile: "general Niu doesn''t have to be like this. It''s just some cards. It''s nothing. It''s a big deal. After the calf''s legs recover, you can try to pay back the money." While speaking, Chu fan handed a blue card to Niu Kaixuan again: "are you willing to be a useless person all your life and live on the care of your parents?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Niu Kaixuan was stunned, and then nodded: "thank you, shopkeeper. What you owe today, you will be sure to win in the future!" As he spoke, Niu Kaixuan already looked at the card in his hand. At this, Niu Kaixuan was stunned: "shop owner, there is something on it!" Hearing Niu Kaixuan''s words, everyone present was very happy. After so many cards, they finally saw a card with something. But then Niu Kaixuan''s face became strange: "shopkeeper, take a look, the things on this card are so strange." Only Chu fan can understand the mysterious card, others can only see the picture on the card. When Chu fan took the card, everyone was looking forward to staring at Chu fan, especially Niu Kaixuan, who even started to play with excitement. Looking at the card in his hand, Chu fan''s face became a little strange: "Keke, calf, this card You have to be prepared After hearing Chu fan''s words, everyone''s face sank, and Niu JINDA almost fell to the ground: "shopkeeper, is this card useless?" "It''s not. It''s just something special." When speaking, Chu fan''s hand gently stroked the card in his hand. The card was painted with a long tailed monster with green skin. [lizard man medicament] classification: medicament (green) Introduction: scientific and technological medicament from a certain universe function: using this card, you will get an improved version of "lizard man medicament", and you will get lizard man blood lineage after taking it note 1: the system is improved, and you can switch between human form and lizard man at will! Note 2: the system is improved. It will not be affected by beasts after being transformed into lizards! Note 3: lizard man has the strength of Banxian peak and the strengthening characteristics of lizard In general, this is a bottle of lizard medicine that discards the side effects, and the lizard''s characteristic is the rebirth of severed limbs. However, what makes Chu fan really embarrassed is to become a lizard man. After hesitating for a while, Chu fan still tells us the attributes of the card. Originally thought that Niu Kaixuan and others would tangle, who knows that as soon as his words were finished, people just burst out laughing. "It''s just becoming a lizard man. I thought it was a big deal." Niu JINDA patted his chest: "anyway, he can still be human, but it''s not that he can''t change back." Niu Kaixuan also nodded in surprise: "yes, as long as he can recover, this kind of small problem is nothing." Niu''s father and son are so excited, not to mention Cheng Chuliang, who is about to take off. Chapter 244 "Shopkeeper, it''s not fair." As soon as the father and son of the Niu family finished their words, Cheng Chuliang just glared at Chu fan with dissatisfaction: "shopkeeper, the cards that Lao Cheng took out in your shop are not one or two. How come he never got any good things after the first time?" Cheng Chuliang is not envious of Niu''s triumphant return, he is just envious. Especially at the thought that Niu Kaixuan could roar and become a fierce lizard man, Cheng Chuliang felt that he had become a lemon essence. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan didn''t turn his head and slapped him to death: "you can order your face. You can''t use enough money to draw a blue card in a year!" Chu fan didn''t give this guy any face. He smoked ten white cards a month. How dare he shout here? As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang''s face was full of grief: "shopkeeper, I, I always thought you were a noble person, a pure person. I didn''t expect you, you also despised the poor..." Seeing Chu fan''s face getting darker and darker, Cheng Chuliang quickly swallowed the rest of his words: "Hey, shopkeeper, I''m just joking. You don''t take it seriously, do you?" "Well." Seeing Chu fan''s appearance, Cheng Chuliang trembles all over, and is missed by Chu Hei again! Just in an instant, Cheng Chuliang had made a plan in his heart, that is, he would never appear in front of Chu fan in the next period of time, otherwise, he would not know what would happen After making up his mind, Cheng Chuliang looks at Niu Kaixuan: "Kaixuan, use the card quickly and let my brother see the lizard man!" After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Niu Kaixuan nodded, and a trace of expectation flashed in his eyes. "Use it!" As the sound fell, Niu Kaixuan had a bottle of green reagent in his hand. Without hesitation, he opened the bottle and drank it. As soon as the reagent was used, Niu Kaixuan''s face changed: "it hurts!" Hearing Niu Kaixuan''s scream, Niu JINDA and Cheng Chuliang''s face changed and they were about to go up to check, but Chu fan stopped them: "this is what you have to experience to recover. You can watch it here." There has never been anything in the world that can be gained without effort. Even if cards can bring great power, they still have to pay. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Niu JINDA and Cheng Chuliang are worried, but they still nod and stand beside Chu fan, and then stare at Niu Kaixuan tightly. Under the gaze of the crowd, Niu Kaixuan just started shouting pain, but soon fell on the ground and rolled up without image. But this time, Niu JINDA did not worry. Instead, they stared at him with a happy face. Under the gaze of several people, Niu Kaixuan''s empty trouser legs slowly plumped up, while one leg slowly stretched out. A few minutes later, Niu Kaixuan''s broken leg actually recovered completely. Except for its pale color, it had no other defects. "Triumph, your leg, your leg is ready!" As soon as Niu Kaixuan got up from the ground, Niu JINDA rushed over excitedly. After hearing Niu JINDA''s words, Niu Kaixuan was stunned. Then he looked down at his leg, and then he was excited: "my leg, my leg is finally OK." After the father and son were excited, they came directly to Chu fan. Chapter 245 "Putong ~" before Chu fan responded, Niu Kaixuan had knelt down to Chu fan: "the owner is very kind, and his triumphant return will never be forgotten. I just want to be a horse in the future to repay you!" Hearing Niu''s words, Chu fan nodded: "work hard, I hope you can help me in the future." This is the pride and dignity of the Niu family, and Chu fan will not refuse. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Niu Kaixuan''s face showed a smile, and then nodded to Chu fan: "don''t worry, the owner, Niu Kaixuan won''t let you down!" Seeing that Chu fan and Niu Kaixuan have finished their conversation, Cheng Chuliang pushes over and stares at Niu Kaixuan excitedly: "calf, come on, turn into a lizard man, let me see it!" After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Niu Kaixuan nodded and began to change his body according to the method in his mind: "I''m a lizard man, roar ~" with a loud roar, Niu Kaixuan''s body began to pull up, his skin slowly turned green, and some scales grew on it Just a few breaths, the cow triumphs and turns into a human lizard. "Roar ~" feeling the terrible power in his body, Niu triumphantly roared, then stepped on the ground, and a huge pit immediately appeared. "Gudu ~" looking at the huge footprints guessed by Niu Kaixuan, Cheng Chuliang swallowed a mouthful of saliva enviously, and then said: "calf, you are very powerful now, but can you stop shouting that voice when you change your body? It sounds strange." Hear Cheng Chu Liang''s words, Chu fan mouth corner smoked to smoke, Cheng Chu Liang''s words say is really too polite. What''s so strange about this girl? She''s so shameful? "Roar ~" Niu Kaixuan tried a few times and found that he could not speak now, so he had no choice but to change back into human form again. Then he said: "brother Chu Liang, you don''t know. This is the condition of transformation. If you don''t shout this voice, I can''t change." Hearing Niu Kaixuan''s explanation, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. He wants to know that this is the evil taste of the system. As if feeling Chu fan''s idea, the voice of the system actually rings out on its own initiative: "Ding, host, the world is so calm, how can we stand up to our own identity if we don''t do anything?" ¡­¡­ What you said is reasonable. I have nothing to say! subtly malicious make complaints about Chu''s black and evil interest. "Now that this is over, I''ll go back first." After that, Chu fan did not wait for Niu JINDA and his son to speak, so he quickly turned his head and left. To Chu fan is not unkind, is to stay in a even stool only a yard, he can also feel the pressure. Chu fan leaves, but Cheng Chuliang is not in a hurry. After pulling Niu Kaixuan to ask him a lot of things, Cheng Chuliang asked Niu JINDA directly: "Uncle Niu, the calf''s leg is recovering. It''s a great joy. Why don''t you let me take the calf out to celebrate?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Niu JINDA fell into a long silence. Normally, the calf has been ill, and now it''s hard to recover. It''s really time to go out and have a good look and play. But when he thought of the calf following Cheng Chuliang, Niu JINDA couldn''t let go. Chapter 246 Seeing Niu JINDA''s hesitation, Cheng Chuliang could not help stamping his feet: "Uncle Niu, why don''t you worry about the calf following me out?" ¡­¡­ Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Niu JINDA''s mouth twitches. Can''t we have a little face and a little self-knowledge? It''s because I''m going out with you that I don''t feel at ease! Of course, Niu JINDA won''t say that. Otherwise, who knows if the bastard will throw artillery into his own pit? After struggling for most of the day, Niu JINDA finally nodded reluctantly: "in this case, you two should be careful, go out and never make trouble..." Niu JINDA sadly finds that his words have not been finished, and his son has been dragged out by Cheng Chuliang for a long time. just left the field of vision of cattle, and Cheng began to make complaints about it: , "Uncle cow is really, he wandered around the street like a distant door." After complaining, Cheng Chuliang finds that Niu Kaixuan doesn''t take care of himself. Instead, he looks excited and looks at the scenes around him. "Triumphant return, your legs are good now. Sooner or later, Chang''an city will be finished. Today, my brother will take you to have a good celebration!" After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Niu Kaixuan hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded: "listen to brother Chuliang." When he said this, Niu''s triumphant return was thought over. Although he didn''t go out often, he was very clear about Cheng Chuliang''s reputation in Chang''an city. It''s too easy to go shopping with this guy. It''s better to play alone in the future. Poor Cheng Chuliang doesn''t know that he has become a character to be vigilant in Niu Kaixuan''s eyes. Only when Niu Kaixuan respects himself, will he listen to himself. Cheng Chuliang is in a good mood. He is not in a bad mood any more. He waves his hand directly: "let''s go, brother. I''ll take you to a good meal today!" Linxianlou! Chang''an City first restaurant, since to celebrate for his brother, Cheng Chuliang naturally will not be stingy, two people one before and one after entered Linxian building. "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Cheng? Welcome to come!" It has to be said that as one of the few entertainment providers in Chang''an City (in fact, entertainment projects), few people in Chang''an city do not know Cheng Chuliang. As soon as they walked into Linxian building, a little boy came up with a smile on his face. Cheng Chuliang has been used to this kind of situation for a long time. On the contrary, Niu Kaixuan, who doesn''t go out very much, seems to be somewhat restrained. After looking at Xiao Er, Cheng Chuliang waved his hand directly: "help us find an elegant room, and then bring up all the dishes we are good at!" "This..." After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Xiao ER was stunned, then said with a bitter smile: "I''m afraid that Mr. Cheng will run away in vain this time. Today, all the Ya rooms have been occupied." Linxianlou is the No.1 restaurant in Chang''an, and its business is naturally in a mess. After hearing what the second child said, Cheng Chuliang was stunned, and then he felt his head helplessly: "in that case, you can find us a table at will." "OK ~" seeing that Cheng Chuliang was considerate of himself, Xiao er''s face brightened. He immediately led them to a table and prepared tea for them. However, at this time, a burst of crying came out of a room. "Sir, I''d like to invite you..." Chapter 247 "Yes, my Lord, the little girl is still young. Please let her go..." "Pa!" Before the words were finished, a clear slap came out of the room, and then a strange voice rang: "how dare you refuse the elite warriors of the great Japanese Empire? Do you want to die?" "Big, big, little girl is really small, please show mercy..." "Bang!" A huge noise came, and then a gray figure rolled out of the room directly. Cheng Chuliang and his wife looked closely, only to find out that it was an old man with white hair flying out. After the old man, a mustache came out: "old man, your daughter, the only adult under the pillar wants it!" Hearing the sound of the moustache, the old man''s face changed. Regardless of his pain, he quickly begged for mercy from the moustache: "my Lord, the little girl is still young. You can''t do this. We don''t want money. Please let her go." When the old man was talking, the only one under the pillar had already come to him. They found that the man was only about 1.5 meters tall, which was similar to the height of the old man''s head bent down. "Pa!" The old man still wants to speak, and he has been slapped heavily on his face: "it''s her honor that I can take a fancy to your daughter. A little Dalit of the Tang Dynasty dares to disobey my request. Do you want to insult the great warrior of the Japanese Empire?" "Chu Liang, what''s the origin of this guy?" Looking at the only one beating the old man under the column, Niu Kaixuan''s face is cold, and then he asks Cheng Chuliang. "The Japanese Empire is a country closer to the Tang Dynasty." After taking a look at the only one under the pillar, Cheng Chuliang continued to introduce to Niu Kaixuan: "however, the highest people in this country are only 1.5 meters. If the people of Tang Dynasty go to any place, they can be called giants. That''s why I prefer to call them ''dwarf country''!" "Son of a bitch!" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words were finished, the only thing under the column was a violent drink: "who are you that dare to insult the great Japanese Empire to send Tang envoys?" This guy''s introduction in the front is still correct, but the dwarf country in the back is red. Naked insult. Although we are lower than each other, isn''t it shameful for you to say so in public? The only eye under the column stares at Cheng Chuliang and Niu Kaixuan: "I, the only one under the column, in the name of the elite warriors of the Japanese Empire, ask to fight with you for life and death!" The only one under the pillar is not a fool. Just look at the clothes on Cheng Chuliang and Niu Kaixuan, and he will know that they are rich or expensive. If we use normal means, we can''t avenge the insult, but if it''s a duel between life and death, we can say it''s over. "Bang!" As soon as the only words under the column were finished, he felt a strong attack. Then he could not help but lay on the ground and retched. At the same time, there was a voice of disdain in his ear. "Even with this strength, I dare to learn from others in life and death duels. There are really people who are not afraid of death in this world." Forced to hold back the tears that he was about to shed, the only one under the column found that the white boy didn''t know when he had appeared in front of him. "You..." "Bang!" The only words under the pitiful Pillar had not yet been said, so they were trampled on the feet. Chapter 248 "Asshole!" Just as he struggled under the column, another voice came out from one side. Niu Kaixuan turned to see a man coming out of the previous room. This man is the only one who has the same dress as the one under the column. He is only about one meter five. It seems that Cheng Chuliang didn''t wronged them just now. "Who are you, who dare to attack the Tang emissary? Are you not afraid of being investigated by the Tang government?" Zuo Yimu is a smart man. When he sees that the only person under his face is someone else''s foot, he knows that he is definitely not an opponent, so when he opens his mouth, he will use force to suppress others. "Pa!" As soon as the words were finished, Zuo Yimu felt a pain in his face. Then he found that the only teenager who had just stepped on the column didn''t know when he had stood beside him. "What is the envoy to the Tang Dynasty?" As he spoke, Niu Kaixuan slapped Zuo Yimu in the face: "how dare you bully the people of Tang Dynasty just as you are a dog?" What is Niu Kaixuan''s identity? In Cheng Chuliang''s words, Ya is a human animal. After eating Niu Kaixuan''s two slaps, Zuo Yimu felt dizzy, even his teeth began to shake! "Bold, who dares to make trouble in Chang''an City?" just then, a loud drink came, and then dozens of guards with long guns came in. As soon as I saw a sergeant of the Tang Dynasty coming in, I felt very happy in the left wood and the pillar lying on the ground. Then I began to moan loudly: "Oh, it hurts so much, the people of the Tang Dynasty are deceiving me..." When they heard the strange words of Tang Dynasty, the leading guard''s face changed. However, at this time, Cheng Chuliang''s voice rang: "I''m Cheng Chuliang, the second son of Cheng Guogong. Who dares to be presumptuous?" Well, on the one hand, they are foreign envoys, on the other hand, they are the famous devil king of Chang''an city. On both sides, there are people who can''t make trouble. The head of the guard''s face turns black: "catch all of them, take them back and give them to Duke Lu to solve by himself!" The head of the guard is also a smart man. Although Cheng Yaojin always beats his son, if his son is cleaned up by others, Duke Lu will kill him. Hearing the words of the head of the guard, Cheng Chuliang and Niu Kaixuan naturally dare not resist and are obediently taken away by a group of guards. As for the "samurai" of the two big Japanese countries, because they were seriously injured, they had to be carried away by a few guards At this time, Chu fan doesn''t know the trouble caused by Niu Kaixuan and Cheng Chuliang. Now he is busy making video calls with others. Yes, it''s video call! There are three mobile phones in the whole Tang Dynasty, which are in the hands of Chu fan, Li Shimin and Tang Sanzang. Li Shimin prefers face-to-face communication with Chu fan, so now the video with him is naturally Tang Sanzang, who has already set foot on the road to the West. Looking at the face and lips displayed in the mobile phone, Chu fan trembled: "are you Xuanzang?" Ah, isn''t it Xia Hou? The mobile phone of Tang San Zang, who is on the phone, knows nothing of Chu''s heart. After hearing Chu fan''s words, he hurriedly hands his hands together: "monk Tang San Zang," make complaints about the owner! " Seeing Tang Sanzang''s action, Chu fan draws his mouth and looks at a demon muscle man. He talks to himself humbly. This scene is really too disobedient. "Keke, Xuanzang, what can I do for you?" Chapter 249 After hearing Chu fan''s words, Tang Sanzang turned red on the other end of his mobile phone. Then he said in a low voice: "I have one thing I want to trouble the store manager." Then, without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Tang Sanzang recounted his journey to the West. With the identity of card agent, Tang Sanzang is totally different from himself before. Along the way, in addition to helping Chu fan sell the cards, he also used his share to draw a lottery. In this way, a little makes a lot of money, which makes Tang Sanzang accumulate his strength. Among other things, at least the ordinary little demon can only be killed by seconds in front of him. But this time he turned to Chu fan for help because he was in trouble. "Shopkeeper, I have to ask you for help because I can''t fight against a demon and I don''t have much money on hand." When he said this, Tang Sanzang himself had some helplessness. If he had money on him, he would go to draw cards to solve the problem. Hearing Tang Sanzang''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "I don''t know where the master is now?" "The quicksand River!" As soon as Tang Sanzang''s words were finished, Chu fan was delighted: "master, don''t worry, I''ll be here soon!" After that, he hung up the phone without waiting for Tang Sanzang to continue talking, and then flew out on a white horse. While Chu fan was on his way, by the Liusha River, the monkey king looked at Tang Sanzang helplessly: "master, this demon is hard to deal with. Why don''t we go to the Bodhisattva for help?" "That''s to say, master, if you are a mortal and can attract any powerful role, you might as well let the elder martial brother go to find the Bodhisattva now." Hearing the words of his two disciples, Tang Sanzang recited a Buddha''s name with his hands together, and then said: "the journey to the west is doomed to be extremely hard, but if we encounter a little trouble, why do we go step by step?" When he said that, Tang Sanzang glared at monkey king again: "the shopkeeper is a man with great power. After he comes, you two must not lose your manners." "Yes, master, my grandson will do as you say!" Due to the mastery of certain mana, the relationship between Tang Sanzang and monkey king in this world is quite good. So for some words of Tang Sanzang, although the monkey king felt helpless, he would not violate them. "Master, what shopkeeper you said can really solve the monster?" When he said that, the monkey king''s face showed a look of bitterness. He was the great sage of heaven. Did the monster worship him when he heard his name? But the monster in the quicksand River stayed in the water, which made him helpless. Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Tang Sanzang nodded: "don''t worry, Wukong. Li Luoke is the escort sent by the owner, and the owner himself is very powerful." Li Locke''s three names just came out of Tang Sanzang''s mouth, and the monkey king just pulled out the corner of his mouth. Those three river boys, who are just like goblins, have definitely left a huge impact on him, but unfortunately, those three unfortunate children are also captured by the water monster now. Chu fan didn''t have to go step by step like Tang Seng and others, and a little white was very fast. In just a few minutes, he had already reached the top of the Liusha river. "Master, that man is what you call the store manager?" Chapter 250 Understand the words of the monkey king, Tang Sanzang a Leng, and then saw a little white from the sky and sitting on it Chufan. "Amitabha, little monk Tang Sanzang welcomes the store manager." As soon as he saw Chu fan, Tang Sanzang quickly welcomed him. It is also helpless to say that he has the power of the system. Now he has been used to a lucky draw when he encounters problems. However, due to the fact that Tang Sanzang didn''t get any money in recent days, he had to ask Chu fan for help. After hearing Tang Sanzang''s words, Chu fan immediately returned the gift: "it''s just a little help. You''re welcome, master." "Ha ha, you are really a big guy!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, a cold hum of disdain came from the side. Chu fan turned around and saw a monk with hairy face and Lei Gong mouth staring at him discontentedly. "Dare to ask, is this the famous monkey king?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, a smile appeared on the monkey king''s face: "how come you''ve heard my old sun''s name?" "Lingtai has been cultivating immortals for seven years. Linghou knows life and death..." Before Chufan''s words were finished, the monkey king''s face changed, and then he quickly stopped Chufan: "don''t say it, don''t say it, my old Sun Fu!" When talking, the monkey king inevitably looks at Chu fan with surprised eyes. You know what he is most afraid of is being known by others. But this man can tell the truth. How can he not be afraid of it? Although I don''t know why the monkey king suddenly changed his attitude, Tang Sanzang didn''t care about it any more: "shopkeeper, Li Luoke and others were also captured by the monster. I hope you can move quickly..." Hearing Tang Seng''s words, Chu fan''s face changed, and then he didn''t dare to hesitate. He knew that Sha Seng was a cannibal. He didn''t know if those three guys would be eaten directly after a while. After the care, Chu fan didn''t hesitate and went directly to the top of the Liusha River: "rolling curtain general, don''t you come out yet?" Chu fan''s voice is wrapped with magic power and naturally spreads far away. After just a few breaths, the river in front of him began to churn. Then a huge monster with blue skin and red hair came out of the river: "who is looking for me?" As soon as he came out, monk Sha saw Sun Wukong and others on the bank. Before he had time to speak, Chu fan had already stood out: "rolling curtain general, it''s time for you to get out of the sea of suffering." Hearing Chu fan''s words, monk Sha trembled all over: "are you serious?" You know, he broke the glass cup, and then had to suffer day by day here. Naturally, he didn''t want to be able to restore his freedom all the time. "This is Tang Sanzang, a preacher from the eastern Tang Dynasty. Don''t you know what to do?" "Poop As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, monk Sha knelt down on the ground without any hesitation: "monk Sha, see your master!" The Bodhisattva has already explained that the monk is the key to escape from the sea of bitterness. If you don''t give me a chance now, isn''t monk Sha out of his mind? Naturally, the next thing is very simple. A couple of people fell in love with their concubines, and they fell in love with each other. After the completion of the apprenticeship, the three "river boys" were naturally released. After the event, Chu fan put his eyes on Monkey King: "Dasheng, there are some interesting things here. I wonder if Dasheng is interested in having a try?" Chapter 251 Chu fan did not forget that he still had a task to destroy his westward journey. Sun Wukong is a protector of Buddhism. He also has the spirit of Buddhism. How could Chu fan let go of such an opportunity. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Monkey King was stunned: "what the shopkeeper said was the cards that could be used to extract things?" Following Tang Sanzang all the time, the monkey king naturally knows the magic of the card. Chu fan nodded: "however, the chance of winning the lottery is much higher than that of the master. Do you want to have a try?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Monkey King was stunned. He also knew the magic of cards, but Tang Sanzang had been selling cards to ordinary people all the way, so he didn''t think he could buy them himself. Now Chu fan brought them up, which made him feel a little moved. "In that case, my grandson, let''s have a try." After confirming, the monkey king directly fumbled out a peach from himself: "how many red cards can the shopkeeper change it for?" As soon as the peach was taken out, the saliva of Zhu Bajie and Sha Seng came out: "flat peach!" Hearing Zhu Bajie''s cry, Chu fan was stunned and then reacted. The monkey was a fierce monkey who had robbed the flat peach garden. If he had no stock, Chu fan would not believe it. "You can get 20 red cards." "In that case, let''s change." The monkey king thought about it for a while, and thought that the price was fair. He simply threw the flat peach to Chu fan, and then took a pile of red cards to check. First, empty card Second, empty card After 19 empty cards in a row, the monkey king''s eyes on Chu fan became strange: "shopkeeper, are you sure your cards are more likely than my master''s?" Along the way, he saw Tang Sanzang selling cards. Although the probability is quite bad, it''s not like this, is it? Hearing the words of Monkey King, Chu fan coughed twice: "don''t worry, great sage. Isn''t there another one?" Although Chu fan seems to be a calm old dog, in fact, he has been furious in his heart for a long time: "system, what''s the matter? Why is the monkey so unlucky?" "Ding, the monkey king has not become a Buddhist dharma protector at present. It is estimated that he can''t consume Buddhist Qi..." After hearing the system''s answer, Chu fan understood that the monkey''s luck is not good. Fortunately, the system still gives face. When the monkey looks at the last card, his face finally shows a trace of joy: "shopkeeper, shopkeeper, what''s in this card?" Hearing Sun Wukong''s voice, Chu fan was greatly relieved. The monkey''s luck is not too bad. If none of them hit the mark, how can I fool you later? This card is painted with a black box. Even Chu fan can''t recognize what it is. However, after reading the text beside it, Chu fan almost spits out his old blood. "The system, you are really destroying people tirelessly?" All the time, Chu fan felt that he had a good understanding of the system, but only now did he find that he only saw a drop in the bucket about the sinister and sinister nature of the dog system! "Ding, please don''t get me wrong. The card is drawn by luck. This system is guaranteed by your integrity. There is absolutely no black screen..." Chapter 252 Hear the words of the system, Chu fan mouth corner a draw, this if have no black curtain, I eat this pig in front of! In Chu fan''s wishful thinking, Zhu Bajie shivers. He always feels that an old pig seems to be targeted by something? [my order is bound by me] classification: books (luxury gold) Introduction: this system is a specially made advanced book selected from the world! Function: with this card, you can get "my destiny is my bound version". After reading it, you can increase your resistance to unfair fate. It includes: Legend of Wukong, journey to the West Note 1: this binding version supports text reading, voice output and animation mode Note 2: rise up, Sao Nian! Looking at the introduction of the card in his hand, Chu fan has a deep admiration for the system. Ah, it''s like a sesame stuffed dumpling. It''s black inside after being cut! To give a lawless monkey a "complete book of rebellion" is not the spiritual baptism? "System, high ~" while speaking, Chu fan gave the system another finger, but this time it was not the middle finger, but the thumb! "Come on, what''s in this card?" Sun Wukong is an acute person. Seeing Chu fan holding his precious face that he bought with a flat peach, his face changes quickly. He immediately asks impatiently. "Ha ha, great sage is really lucky." Chufan smiles and returns the card to monkey king, explaining the function of the card to him. It must be good luck. It''s a golden card. Chu fan doesn''t know how many years it will take to have the qualification to sell it, but it''s not sure what level it really belongs to. Anyway, in Chu fan''s eyes, this thing is a white card. Of course, the monkey king certainly didn''t know about these things. When he heard that he had pulled out a gold card, the monkey king already laughed excitedly: "hahaha, good luck, my old sun''s luck is really good!" This matter, Chu fan naturally won''t continue to waste time, and Tang Sanzang after a few words of greetings, once again riding a little white back to the Tang Dynasty. What Chu fan didn''t know was that shortly after he left, Guanyin, who was meditating in the purple bamboo forest, frowned: "it''s strange that Tang Sanzang has already accepted monk Sha. What''s the matter?" It''s a pity that Chu fan has a gift of mystery. Even if she is calculating, she can''t get any useful information. She can only sigh and continue to meditate. As soon as Chu fan returned to his shop, he saw a figure rushing up: "shopkeeper, you are back!" Looking at Cheng Chumo with an anxious face, Chu fan was stunned: "why, did old Cheng die when I was away?" Since I am familiar with the people of the old Cheng family, this kind of joke can be played at will. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chumo couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "shopkeeper, something really happened this time. If you don''t help, Chu Liang must be killed by my old man." As soon as Cheng Chumo''s words were finished, Chu fan was surprised: "impossible?" You know, old Cheng often hanged Cheng Chuliang, but after all, he was a military officer, and he was very decent. But now even Chumo has come to him for help. It''s estimated that things are really big. Chapter 253 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chumo couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "the shopkeeper didn''t know that Chu Liang really caused a big disaster this time, and even his mother couldn''t protect him." With these words, Cheng Chumo tells the story of Cheng Chuliang and Niu triumphantly attacking the Japanese imperial envoy to the Tang Dynasty. Cheng Chuliang has been hanging on the tree since he was brought back by old Cheng, and even now he hasn''t got any water. "Ding, congratulations on Chu fan''s mission, please check it in time!" Cheng Chumo just finished the cause and effect. Before Chu fan had time to answer, the voice of the system suddenly rang. "View tasks!" Task: save Cheng Chuliang Introduction: the host''s doubi is in danger. As a mysterious businessman, how can he watch his little brother fall into danger? Requirements: help Cheng Chuliang escape from the disaster and get justice back for him time limit: three days reward: immediately open one side of the world and carry one person through! Failure penalty: Little JJ explodes "System, I beg you to explode in place!" "Ding, this system is currently in the host brain." One question and one answer is a confrontation. The meaning of the system is very obvious. There''s no problem with in-situ explosion, but you can''t make it. After hearing the answer from the system, Chu Fan said: "I just say it casually, you just listen to it casually, don''t take it seriously!" After that, Chu fan, without waiting for the system to reply, looked at Cheng Chumo anxiously: "it''s not too late. Let''s go and save Chu Liang quickly!" Looking at Chu fan''s impatient appearance, Cheng Chumo was stunned. What''s the matter? He was calm just now. How could he become like this in an instant. If you let Chu fan know what''s in Cheng Chumo''s mind, he will tell him that he must pay attention to it! Now Cheng Chuliang has been associated with his little JJ of Chu, but his real value has increased greatly But after all, it''s about his own brother, so Chumo doesn''t dare to neglect it and leads the way. For the Cheng family, Chu fan is naturally familiar, just ten minutes, two people have entered the Cheng house. "Shopkeeper, you can count it." Chu fan never thought that he would be in this situation when he saw Cheng Chuliang again. Now Cheng Chuliang was stripped of his coat and hung under a big willow tree. His body was full of whiplash marks. Besides, his lips were completely dry. Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s tragic situation, Chu fan''s mouth draws. It seems that old Cheng is serious this time. "Boy Chu, are you here?" Before Chu fan could speak to Cheng Chuliang, Lao Cheng''s voice came over. Chu fan turns his head and just looks at the old Cheng who moves over with eight steps. "If you are going to intercede for this unfilial son, don''t waste any more time." Old Cheng is to eat the weight iron heart to punish Cheng Chuliang, unexpectedly even give Chu fan the opportunity to speak did not leave. Seeing that Chu fan was about to speak, old Cheng snorted coldly: "do you know what this beast has done? He dares to attack the Japanese envoy in public!" Hearing what Lao Cheng said, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. Lao Cheng''s words are of high standard. He attacks openly, and the implication is that if he attacks privately, it''s nothing. Sure enough, old Cheng is the same old Cheng. The name of the devil Cheng Yaojin is not in vain. Just as Chu fan was daydreaming, Lao Cheng spoke again. Chapter 254 "If he only attacked a few dwarfs himself, Lao Cheng would not be able to help him carry them down. However, this beast dares to do such a ridiculous thing with triumph!" When he said that, Lao Cheng was angry. Although he usually quarrels with Yuchi Jingde when they meet, in fact they are brothers of life and death, so they are naturally clear about Niu''s triumphal return. But now, the thought that Niu Kaixuan had just recovered and made such a mistake under the leadership of his son, naturally, there is no need to say more about his anger. Hearing what Cheng said, Cheng Chuliang''s face was oppressed: "Dad, I''m wronged ~" as soon as Cheng was taken home by Cheng, he was hanged. Until now, he just understood why Cheng was hanging himself. As soon as Cheng Chuliang said to play, Lao Cheng just gave a cold hum: "why, are you not responsible for today''s disaster?" Old Cheng just said it casually, but after hearing what he said, Cheng Chuliang was shocked: "Dad, this time it''s really not my hand, it''s triumph, it''s his first hand!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, old Cheng gave a cold hum: "don''t you know how to take care of him for the first time? Another hour! " Cheng Chuliang''s mouth is full of injustice! If he wants to do something, how many people can stop him in Chang''an City? Fortunately, old Cheng has already let go. Cheng Chuliang''s experience of being hanged many times shows that it''s only one hour. Sprinkle water "Master, it''s not good. The young master fainted!" One side of the old Cheng is about to talk with Chu fan, but suddenly he hears a servant''s scream. Cheng Yaojin was stunned at first, and then his anger rose involuntarily: "how dare you pretend to be dizzy?" While talking, old Cheng doesn''t know where to draw out a whip directly and throws it on Cheng Chuliang. However, Cheng Chuliang, who has been hit so hard, doesn''t even make a sound. "Dad, the second brother seems really dizzy!" Hearing Cheng Chubi''s words, old Cheng''s face froze: "it''s impossible. I don''t know how many times that boy has been hanged by me since he was young. How can he faint so easily?" "You thousand knife killer, don''t you put my son down soon!" As soon as Cheng''s words were finished, he heard a roar from the side, and then a plump woman with the same size rushed straight over. Needless to say, this is Mrs. Cheng Yaojin''s wife. When he heard his wife''s roar, and looked at Cheng Chuliang who had been in a coma, old Cheng did not dare to continue to play with his face. He quickly yelled at the servant: "do you hear the woman''s words, don''t you put down the rebellious son quickly?" As for the roar of my master, I drew my lips. You were very powerful just now. Why are you counselling now? But this words of course can''t say, can quickly nod, at the same time a face anxious to save Cheng Chuliang from the old tree. "Master, young master is really dizzy." After hearing the slave''s report, before old Cheng had time to speak, Mrs. Cheng roared and grabbed the soft meat on old Cheng''s waist. The meat came to a 360 degree warm rotation: "it''s all you old immortal. If it wasn''t for you, how could liang''er be in a coma?" Chapter 255 "Hiss ~" being so "educated" by Mrs. Cheng, Lao Cheng didn''t dare to get angry at all except taking a cold breath, so he had to smile and say: "don''t worry, madam. Let me see if there''s anything wrong with this son of a bitch." As soon as Lao Cheng finished, he couldn''t help taking another breath. However, he was attacked by Mrs. Cheng again. Before he had time to speak, he saw Mrs. Cheng''s dissatisfaction: "you say my son is a son of a bitch, what are you and what is my mother?" "Cough." Seeing that his mother tiger was about to get angry, Lao Cheng coughed twice. First, he indicated that there were still outsiders here, and then he said: "it''s because he said something wrong for his husband, but now let''s see the state of smelly boy first." He was smart this time, and he didn''t call Cheng Chuliang by the name of a rabbit. Hearing what old Cheng said, Mrs. Cheng nodded with satisfaction, and finally let him go. "Why?" As soon as he got to Cheng Chuliang''s side, Lao Cheng couldn''t help but take a breath: "it''s really strange. Why doesn''t this smelly boy look like an ordinary coma?" After all, old Cheng is a veteran. Although he is not a doctor, he does know something about the coma of others. When he sees Cheng Chuliang''s appearance, he sees the clue. However, he did not suspect that this is Cheng Chuliang pretending to be in a coma, not his old Cheng boasting, his own stinky boy has no courage. Seeing the strange things, Lao Cheng did not dare to hesitate, and quickly turned to Chu fan: "shopkeeper, come and see what''s going on?" Very good. Call the shopkeeper when you use it, and hand it over to Chu boy when you don''t use it. It''s really old Cheng! though Tucao, but make complaints about Cheng Liang''s state, Chu fan was very worried, so he hurried up when he finished speaking. Chu fan''s face sank when he saw Chu Cheng Chu Liang''s state: "Chu Liang''s soul is gone!" Normal people as long as there is no accident, unless it is death, otherwise the soul will not leave the body. Associate to oneself before receive of that task, Chu fan thoroughly understood to come over, Cheng Chu Liang this is by the person under the black hand. "Lao Cheng, who do you think is doing this to Chu liang?" Looking at the strange color of Chu fan''s mouth, Lao Cheng''s face was cold: "needless to say, it must be the envoys of those dwarf countries!" When Cheng Yaojin spoke, he was sure: "there are some strange people in those Dwarfs'' envoys. Now I think they are the so-called Yin Yang masters!" In addition to dwarfs, there are also warriors and Yin Yang masters. However, although their Yin Yang Masters had some strange means, they did not have the means to prolong their life, so the officials of the Tang Dynasty were not interested in them. His son has just had a conflict with the people of Daiichi. Now he has been captured. Lao Cheng wants to know who did it. "In that case, let''s go and have a look." After hearing Cheng''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth: "if they really did it, then they don''t have to go to Japan!" Chu fan doesn''t like the people in this country, because these guys are too much like a country in his previous life! "Go to Honglu temple!" For Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng didn''t refute, and didn''t say anything more. Four words had already indicated his attitude. Chapter 256 If ordinary people dare to go to Honglu temple, they are looking for a dead end. But who is Lao Cheng? Chu fan is the patron saint of Tang Dynasty in Li Shimin''s mind. These two men, not to mention rushing into the Honglu temple, are directly killing all the so-called envoys in the Honglu temple. The great heavenly Khan will not say a word more. As Chu fan, Cheng Yaojin and others walk towards Honglu temple, several dwarfs gather together in Honglu temple, looking forward to the two closed eyes among them. "Mr. Zuo yizuo Er, have you succeeded?" Just then, the two men in black cloaks in the middle of them opened their eyes. When they heard the questions, they looked at each other: "only one was captured, and the other was too far away to be captured." When they said that, their company was happy: "however, with that person''s soul, if you refine into a type God, you will be able to greatly increase your strength, but you can''t miss this good opportunity..." Hearing Zuo Yi''s words, the only one under the column on one side was very happy. Those damned people in the Tang Dynasty, as envoys of the Tang Dynasty, were insulted outside. They wanted to calm down. "Bang!" When the only person under the column was thinking about how to deal with Cheng Chuliang''s soul, a loud noise came, and then he heard a sneer: "well, it''s really you dwarfs who do things!" "Who is that..." The only words under the column had not finished, I felt a pain in my chest and was kicked out again. When he fell to the ground, it was clear that it was a black faced man who moved his hand to him. When he saw this man, the only one under the column was full of anger on the spot: "Duke Lu, is this the way you treat guests in Datang?" "You can be a guest if you wait for a pickled dog?" Cheng Yaojin snorted with disdain, and then turned to Chu fan directly: "shopkeeper, I''ll give it to you next." Lao Cheng is self-conscious. He knows that in terms of force, he can easily reach these dwarfs by himself. But after all, the other side is the master of the technique, so it''s better to give it to Chu fan. Hearing Cheng''s words, Zuo Yi and Zuo er''s face changed. They could feel a terrible suppression from Chu fan. This power was almost the same as that of Lord Baqi! "This is Honglu temple. Does the Tang Dynasty, known as the land of rites, intend to treat his guests..." Left one''s words haven''t finished, is the facial expression a change, then also fell the pillar bottom of the only follow-up, just to his hands of person is Chu fan. He picked up the small censer in front of the left side and took a look at the contents. Chu fan''s face became cold: "you are really brave to harm my son, the Duke of Tang Dynasty!" After saying that, Chu fan with a wave, two Mars son has fallen on the left one left two body. "Gudu ~" seeing that the senior Yin Yang masters of the two great Japan countries had not even uttered a scream, they turned into ashes, and the only one under the column could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. "I''ll leave the rest to you." After saying that, Chu fan did not wait for the reaction to come over and walked out directly. Without people who know magic, there are so many Japanese scum left that Lao Cheng doesn''t need to think to play with them. Chapter 257 At this time, Chu fan is busy looking at the new world he just opened and another voice from the system. As soon as Zuo was hit by him, the sound of the system rang, but it was two. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the mission and opening up the legend of the white lady in the world!" "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task" shopkeeper''s worth ", system upgrade!" Chu fan didn''t care much about opening the new world, but what made Chu fan really care about was the upgrade of the system: "system, what''s the change after the upgrade?" "After the initial upgrade of the system, the host gets the orange card sales qualification, and the agent transfer function is turned on at the same time!" When explaining the system, Chu fan also found the text introduction about this upgrade in the corner. "System, the price of orange card Is it too high? " "Poor people don''t deserve to draw cards!" ¡­¡­ Looking at the orange card priced as a human immortal, Chu fan''s mouth twitches wildly. What you said is reasonable, but I have nothing to say! A human immortal, which means that if you want to draw an orange card, you need to give it to a human immortal in the system. Ya, now you are not satisfied with money, and you are actually involved in population trading! It''s easy to understand the function of agent transmission. Agents in other world can spend a certain amount of money to transmit to themselves, which is in line with the system''s character of asking for money. But another thing happened to Chufan very soon: "system, how do I think your voice has become much more intelligent?" "This system is the result of Xiaojun, a great story disseminator. If you were not too useless, would this system be sealed?" ¡­¡­ Don''t let me find that Xiaojun, or I will let him recycle you! After extending a middle finger to the system, Chu fan finds that he has returned to Cheng Fu. "Shopkeeper, what''s the matter? Will my second brother be ok?" Looking at the crowd, Chu fan shook his head with a smile: "it''s OK, Chu Liang''s soul has been brought back by me." With the strength of Chu fan immortal, it''s easy to help others revive. He grabs Cheng Chuliang''s soul directly and puts it into his body. Then he suppresses it with a mouthful of immortal Qi. It''s a great success! Before Chu fan had time to speak to the people, Cheng Chuliang on the ground had already opened his eyes. "I dare to harm Lao Cheng Although Cheng Chuliang was enchanted, he was very clear about what happened outside. As soon as he opened his eyes, he expressed his views on the Japanese. "Pa!" Unfortunately, as soon as he finished, he got a slap on the head. Mrs. Cheng looked at him angrily: "what did you say just now?" "Mother, I just woke up. My mind is still a little confused. I don''t know what to say Hehe ~ " looking at Cheng Chuliang, who looks like a rabbit in front of Mrs. Cheng, Chu fan sighs helplessly. It seems that Cheng Fu is the real top predator in this family. "Madam, there''s a Taoist outside who says it''s something to look for the shopkeeper." Just when Chu fan sorted the ranks of the Cheng family, a porter ran in and reported loudly. "Oh, who does he say he is?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the porter took a breath: "the Taoist said that his name was yuan Shoucheng. I think he was very beautiful. That''s why..." The porter''s words had not finished, Chu fan had already walked out toward the outside, joke, that is the Jade Emperor, more noble than Comrade Li Er! Chapter 258 "Ha ha ha ha, the shopkeeper really made it easy for me to find it?" As soon as he went out, he heard a voice. Chu fan turned to see yuan Shoucheng? "Your Majesty is joking." When he heard Chu fan''s words, Yuan Shoucheng''s face turned pale: "in this mortal world, I''m just an ordinary Taoist. The shopkeeper just calls me by my name." Chu fan nodded. The world has always belonged to the emperor. In the world, there really can only be one "Your Majesty", that is, Li Shimin. Seeing Chu fan nodding, Yuan Shoucheng nodded with satisfaction, then turned his head and said: "I came here to ask the shopkeeper to help me this time." Yuan Shoucheng''s words just finished, Chu fan is the corner of his mouth, you now speak like Li Er! Looking at Yuan Shoucheng with a smile on his face, Chu fan couldn''t help sighing. Sure enough, all the emperors in the world are the same though make complaints about it, Chu fan was very polite when he faced Yuan Shoucheng. After all, this guy knew his identity. Of course, there is another reason, that is, the Jade Emperor in Chu fan''s heart is not a potential big customer. "What do you want me to do?" Looking at Chu fan''s calm appearance, Yuan Shoucheng''s eyes flashed a trace of light, and then directly spit out two words: "get rid of demons!" ¡­¡­ As soon as Yuan Shoucheng''s words came out, Chu Fan said: "don''t joke with me, Taoist yuan!" It''s really a ghost. You''re a great Jade Emperor. There are so many immortals in your hands. What kind of demons and ghosts can''t make it. Do you want to come to me? Chu fan thought about his own lineup: the abandoned Chai Ao Shun plus nine worms, Zhang Buer, who is dying for money, and Kui muen, who can barely be used as an addition How to see this kind of lineup is not able to subdue demons. It seems that he felt the doubt in Chu fan''s eyes, and Yuan Shoucheng''s face showed a bitter smile: "what I want the shopkeeper to destroy is only a fairy level monster, and it''s hard for people in the heaven to do it..." Then, Yuan Shoucheng explained the structure of Tianting. It turns out that Tianting and Buddhism are called the Central Oriental fairy court, but in addition, there are 12 forces, such as Olympus'' Western God court, Western light God court and Western dark god court. Among these forces, Dongfang Xianting is the most powerful, but it suffers from the struggle between Tianting and Buddhism, so it can only compete with other forces. And this time, what yuan Shoucheng wants Chu fan to destroy is a wild God who has taken refuge in the Western light God court - Baqi snake! "Various forces are competing with each other. It''s not easy for Tianting and Buddhist people to fight against each other, so we have to trouble the shopkeeper this time." When he said that, a glimmer of light flashed in Yuan Shoucheng''s eyes: "moreover, the shopkeeper has offended the Baqi snake. It''s better not to do it twice..." Hearing yuan Shoucheng''s words, Chu fan was stunned. After thinking about what he had done recently, a glimmer of light flashed in his mind: "what Taoist Yuan said was the dwarf of the great Japan?" Because of the reason of previous life, Chu fan had no good feeling for the people of dari. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yuan Shoucheng narrowed his eyes and nodded: "exactly!" Yuan Shoucheng''s eyes still narrowed when he spoke, just like a fox who stole a chicken. He knew Chu fan would not refuse. After all, it''s a fairy. If that guy steals, it''s likely to cause great trouble to Chu fan. Chapter 259 "Since it''s Taoist Yuan who asked me for help, I can''t stand by." Yuan Shoucheng can think of, Chu fan himself can think of, just a fairy, rather than let him secretly find trouble for himself, it is better to kill him directly. Moreover, Chu fan didn''t like that country. Hearing Chu fan''s promise, Yuan Shoucheng''s face brightened: "in that case, I won''t bother you any more." After that, without waiting for Chu fan''s reaction, Yuan Shoucheng has gone away. Looking at Yuan Shoucheng who disappeared in an instant, Chu fan drew his lips. Sure enough, all the emperors in the world are the same. If you can use them, you can throw them away. Bah, scum man! and make complaints about Chu''s heart, when he goes to Cheng Fu again, he sees Mr. Cheng''s face excited and looking at him: , "shop owner, when you are going to kill the devil, you must take me!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "how do you..." "Hey, when you were talking to the Taoist priest just now, I overheard you." ¡­¡­ Looking at the excited Cheng Chuliang in front of him, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. He has to say that Lao Cheng''s gene is too powerful. This kind of top-notch product rarely seen in China for five thousand years was born by him. If you let this guy know that he was eavesdropping on the Jade Emperor just now, I guess his tail is already up? "Ding, congratulations on Chu fan''s mission, please check it in time!" Before Chu fan had time to refuse Cheng Chuliang, the sound of the system began to ring. From Chu fan''s past experience, this guy is going to make trouble! "View tasks!" The voice falls, a familiar panel appears in front of Chu fan. Mission: I will be rewarded Introduction: I was set up for nothing, but Cheng Chuliang''s heart is full of anger and injustice! Requirements: take Cheng Chuliang to kill Tianxian Baqi snake together time limit: three days reward: Cheng Chuliang gains the body of Jai canthus failure punishment: Cheng Chuliang dies suddenly looking at the task punishment in front of him, Chu fan suddenly has an impulse to refuse the task. When Chu fan is considering giving up the task, Cheng Chuliang suddenly feels cold all over, and then can''t help looking around: "grandma, who wants to harm my old Cheng?" After hearing this guy''s words, Chu fan drew his lips. Sure enough, the system gave me a chance to make the world quiet, didn''t it? "System, do you have a grudge against Cheng erlengzi?" "Go away!" Hearing the answer from the system, Chu fan took out his mouth. Since this guy untied the seal, he really didn''t take the host as the master any more. Although he gave up the task, because of the relationship between Chu fan and the Cheng family, it''s impossible for him to watch Cheng Erleng hang up directly, so he looked at Cheng Chuliang seriously on the spot: "it''s not impossible to take you with him when removing demons, but you should make sure that whatever you do, you should obey the command." This kind of thing must be made clear in advance. Otherwise, with the character of husky, who knows if there will be any trouble. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face brightened, and then his head nodded quickly: "no problem!" After patting Chu fan''s chest and making a promise, Cheng Chuliang began to murmur to himself: "kill the demons and get rid of the demons. After killing the demons, Lao Cheng will be able to boast with them." Listen to the voice that the ear spreads, Chu fan mouth corner a draw, or still give up the task to calculate? Chapter 260 With Chu fan''s consent, Cheng Chuliang is like a wild horse out of the rein, and husky out of the cage. Within ten minutes, he was hoisted back to the tree again. But even so, Cheng Chuliang''s unrestrained heart was still not silent, but he made a voice of resistance in the tree: "shopkeeper, we''ll go to subdue the demons and Demons together, let me down quickly!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth: "I''ll come to you when I leave." After that, without waiting for Cheng Chuliang to ask for help again, Chu fan has left this right and wrong place far away. As soon as he returned to the shop, Chu fan saw his two iron doglegs, aoshun and jiutouchong. "Just in time, I have something to ask you." When they heard Chu fan''s words, their eyes brightened: "master, please give me orders!" No matter jiutouchong or aoshun, they all know the fact that they can have the strength they have now, they all got it with the help of Chu fan. There is even a wild hope in their hearts that they will continue to be strong. Looking at them as if they had been beaten with chicken blood, Chu fan was stunned, but he continued: "now I can make an orange card." Aoshun a Leng, Chu fan card here the better the more expensive, the more expensive the more can open good things, this is beyond doubt. But at the thought of the price of the red card, aoshun and jiutouchong can''t help showing their teeth. The red card is already so expensive. I''m afraid the orange card is really going to be sold. Looking at them, Chu fan could not help but feel happy: "the price of an orange card is one for each person." "What?" "Shopkeeper, say it again!" ¡­¡­ When they heard their exclamations, Chu fan pulled out his lips. Sure enough, the dog system not only set the price so high, but also involved population trading. Now it''s going to suffer. But even so, Chu Fan said to them: "one immortal for one person." Looking at their incredible appearance, Chu fan could only sigh and continued: "I know the price may be a little high, but you have to..." "Not high!" "It''s not high at all, shopkeeper. You are so conscientious!" Before Chu fan finished speaking, he was interrupted by Jiu touchong and AO Shun. Looking at the two red eyes, dressed in coarse gas, Chufan mouth a smoke. What''s the matter? It''s too exciting, so it''s crazy? At least, he is also a strong man of real immortal level, and his psychological endurance is not so low, is he? When Chu fan was tangled, Ao Shun finally said: "shopkeeper, you don''t know something. Compared with money, this fairy is too easy to make." Looking at the doubts on Chu fan''s face, Ao Shun finally explained it attentively. After two people''s explanation, Chu fan finally understood. It turns out that both money and genius are extremely difficult to find. But human immortals are different. For ordinary people, immortals are extremely powerful, but for the major demon kings and AO Shun, human immortals are just a kind of consumable. According to Ao Shun, as long as they find a mountain and wipe out a big demon king, they can get back more than a dozen small demons "Goo Doo." Looking at jiutouchong and aoshun, Chu fan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva: "so next you two are going to trade in population, er, demon mouth?" Chapter 261 Hearing Chu fan''s words, aoshun and jiutouchong shook their heads solemnly. Just when Chu fan thought that these two guys still had a little conscience, the nine headed insects said: "this kind of thing can''t be done by us alone. We have to pull up Zhang Buer. That guy has strength and intelligence, and is a good partner." ¡­¡­ Looking at the two people who have been impatient to start planning how to arrest the fairy level demon, Chu fan sighed helplessly. This is the fairy? This is the demon king? Ah, the heart is broken! At this point, Chu fan''s heart is more sad. Is there only one person left in Chang''an City? Ah, it''s hard for us! Just when Chu fan felt heavy about his reputation as "the first philanthropist in Chang''an City", Jiu touchong and AO Shun had made a plan and planned to resign with Chu fan. Chu fan doesn''t even need to use his head to know what these two guys are in a hurry to do. Looking at the urgency in their eyes, Chu fan''s heart is a pain, there is no good man in the world. No, I can''t watch the darkness take over the world. As one of the few good people in the world, I must stop them. I must light up the world with my own flash. At this point, Chu Fan said: "you two can''t leave here for the moment." "Shopkeeper, why?" Looking at the doubts in their eyes, Chu fan raised his mouth: "you should help me catch a monster first." After that, Chu Fan said something about Baqi snake. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun and jiutouchong nodded: "since it''s the owner''s order, we will not refuse." Although say so, but nine head insect and AO Shun two people are in secretly mutually sound. Nine headed insects: "control of a country''s Celestial, hand should have a human immortal level under the hands of it?" Ao Shun: "even if not, it''s OK. There should be a lot of money in a country!" Nine head bug: "it makes sense." Ao Shun: "this matter is very important. We should find another helper." As soon as this sentence was said, jiutouchong and AO Shun looked at each other and saw a person''s name Zhang Buer in each other''s eyes! "Shopkeeper, it''s very important. I think we should take Zhang Buer with us." Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "then take him with you." Although according to Chu fan''s idea, it''s not necessary to stir up the masses to deal with a little fairy, but since aoshun and jiutouchong have said so, it''s better to be cautious. "You go down and get ready. We''ll start tomorrow." After hearing Chu fan''s words, aoshun and jiutouchong nodded and left. Looking at their hasty steps, Chu fan frowned: "why do you feel that these two guys are planning something?" Chu fan naturally didn''t know that jiutouchong and aoshun had been thinking about the property of the whole dari Kingdom, but even if he knew, he didn''t care. What Chu fan didn''t know was that when the system was upgraded and the orange card sales qualification was opened, in a barren mountain, a bald muscle monk who was meditating suddenly trembled and then opened his eyes. "Master, what''s the matter?" Looking at Tang Sanzang who suddenly opened his eyes, Monkey King was stunned. Chapter 262 Looking at the book in Sun Wukong''s hand, Tang Sanzang said: "Wukong, are you reading that book again?" When he heard Tang Sanzang''s words, the monkey king laughed: "master, how good you look at this book." thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, don''t deceive the poor youth! " And the sentence "I want this day, I can''t cover my eyes any more..." After talking a lot to Tang Sanzang, the monkey king looked up and sighed: "my grandson, one day, all the Buddhas will disappear!" ¡­¡­ Looking at the fighting spirit of the monkey king, Zhu Bajie and Sha Seng can''t help shivering. Since he got the book, the monkey king said some strange things from time to time. I''ve said this more than a hundred times. "Finished, monkey brother''s madness is serious again." It would be a good fight if Zhu Bajie dared to arrange himself in this way, but now, the monkey king just shows a sneer of disdain: "the wood is beautiful in the forest, the wind will destroy it, and waiting for the sparrow, you will know the ambition of the swan!" "Monkey, I''m a pig, not a sparrow." When he heard Zhu Bajie''s words, Monkey King took a puff from the corner of his mouth: "my grandson said that you are a swallow bird, do you have any opinions?" "No!" Joke, you even take out the golden cudgel, don''t say I''m a sparrow, that is to say I''m cxk, I recognize it! After teaching Zhu Bajie a lesson, the monkey king thought of Tang Sanzang''s strange situation and asked: "master, what''s the matter with you?" Hearing the monkey''s words, Zhu Bajie and Sha Seng and others couldn''t help looking at Tang Seng. You should know that Tang Sanzang is also a Banxian. He has a body that can not be invaded by cold and heat. If he doesn''t encounter anything, he can''t shiver suddenly. Looking at the curious eyes of his disciples, Tang Sanzang had no choice but to smile. Then he said: "just now, I felt like I was able to sell an orange card again." After hearing Tang Sanzang''s words, the monkey king''s face brightened: "master, what''s the price of this orange card?" since he got the order of my destiny, the monkey king has been full of curiosity about those cards. These days, he bought several cards from Tang Seng and got some interesting things. When he heard that there were more advanced cards, how could he not be excited. "This time, the price is rather strange. It''s one for each person." After hearing Tang Monk''s words, not only Sun Wukong, but also Zhu Bajie and Sha monk on one side of the room were bright in their eyes: "the store manager is righteous." Monk Tang was stunned: "why did Bajie say that?" Since the Liushahe incident, Zhu Bajie, Sun Wukong and others have a good impression of Chu fan, but they don''t say good things for him. Looking at Tang Seng''s confused appearance, Zhu Bajie grinned: "master, my apprentice is also very interested in those cards, but my brother Sha and I don''t have the wealth of monkey brother, so naturally we can''t afford those red cards." Zhu Bajie swallowed a mouthful of saliva when he hit here, saying that he was very jealous of the monkey king, but he went on to say: "but now it''s different, master. The most common monster on our journey to the west is a monster. There are human immortals, celestial immortals and real immortals in this monster, hehe..." When it comes to this, Zhu Bajie laughs. Chapter 263 "Yes, these demons are not good things anyway. It''s better to exchange cards for them." Hearing the words of his disciples, Tang Monk also raised the idea of approval: "in this way, it''s really a good thing." This is not to say that the Tang monk has no compassion, but that the demons he meets on weekdays are either beaten to death by his own fists or beaten to death by the monkey king. In any case, as long as it is met by the monster, basically there is no good end. Anyway, it''s all about death. It''s better to do something meaningful. For Tang monk, it''s just a waste to exchange monsters for cards. There''s nothing wrong with it. Seeing that Tang Monk didn''t refute his words, Sun Wukong''s eyes rolled around: "master, let''s have a good look at all the places we pass by. As long as we encounter evil spirits, we can exchange them for cards." Hearing the words of Monkey King, Tang Monk hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded: "it''s so good." This can not only remove harm for the people, but also enhance the strength. Monk Tang can''t help but put his hands together: "Amitabha, the shopkeeper is really a good man..." It was because of a change in monk Tang''s mind that the team of learning from scriptures on a journey to the West was transformed into a team of eliminating demons on a journey to the West. Of course, Chu fan doesn''t know what happened to the West Tour team. He is rubbing his eyes and looking at the four erha in front of him. "Shopkeeper, it''s time for us to cut off the demons." Looking at the gray sky outside, Chu fan wants to incarnate into Cheng Yaojin directly, and then hangs all the four people in front of him at the door of the small broken shop to whip. "Is it too early?" When speaking, Chu fan''s face is as black as the bottom of the pot. Cheng Chuliang is of erha blood, so he is crazy. Chu fan says he can understand. But for the behavior of jiutouchong, aoshun and Zhangbu, Chufan thinks that they may have been infected by Cheng Chuliang. It''s said that erha''s gene is powerful. In his previous life, someone took erha to the zoo, and then it came out that the wolf was biased. Seeing that Chu fan''s face was not good, Ao Shun quickly licked his face and explained: "shopkeeper, as the saying goes, war is very important. Since we have decided to eliminate the evil demon, we can''t delay. What if it gets the news and runs away?" Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan''s face was slightly better. Yes, after all, I''ve killed Zuo Yi and Zuo er. In case that Baqi snake is timid enough to hide, I''ll have to spend some time: "in that case, let''s start now." Seeing that Chu fan finally agreed, Ao Shun looked at each other and saw a light in each other''s eyes. After all, the big snake lived in a small overseas country. If it was killed by the passing immortal, wouldn''t they plan a trip in vain? Chu fan didn''t know what he thought in his heart. Since he decided to kill Baqi snake, he would not delay any longer. He rode a little white horse and drove to the direction of dari. It''s worth mentioning that Cheng Chuliang, as this guy is just an ordinary man, gave Ao shun the task of carrying him. Seeing that Chu fan had already set out, Ao Shun glared at Cheng Chuliang: "boy, don''t you come here soon?" Chapter 264 Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Cheng Chuliang said: "Mr. Ao Shun, are you the Dragon God?" "Yes "Can you become a dragon?" When he spoke, Cheng Chuliang showed a look of admiration at the right time. Feeling Cheng Chuliang''s eyes, aoshun raises his mouth, and then takes a proud look at the nine insects and Zhang Buer. Look, although we are all real immortals, there is still a gap. Feeling that he had the upper hand, Ao Shun''s attitude towards Cheng Chuliang was much better: "that''s nature!" Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes were more full of worship: "Lord Ao Shun, can you turn into a dragon and let me have a look?" ¡­¡­ Aoshun hesitated. From his heart, he certainly didn''t want to change back to noumenon. Joke, I Tangtang Jinghe Dragon King, really immortal level big master, how can because you a small mortal''s words turn into the original shape? But from another point of view, Cheng Chuliang greatly satisfied his vanity. "Why, don''t the Dragon King agree to such a request?" Looking at Cheng Chuliang, whose eyes are already red, Ao Shun''s heart suddenly feels guilty. It turns out that this child adores me so much? "Open your eyes and see clearly!" Aoshun felt that he was a good immortal. Since he was a good immortal, he could not disappoint the teenagers who worshipped him. After that, aoshun''s body suddenly began to lengthen, with scales on his face. After a few breaths, a white five clawed dragon appeared in place: "boy, how are you, are you scared..." Before aoshun''s words were finished, his face changed, and then he turned black: "what are you going to do, boy?" Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Cheng Chuliang, who has climbed up to his back along Ao Shun''s Dragon claws, laughs: "Mr. Ao Shun, let''s go, don''t let the shopkeeper wait." When he spoke, Cheng Chuliang reached out and patted aoshun''s Dragon scales: "your scales are so beautiful, my Lord!" Shame, this is the shame of my life! If you didn''t know Cheng Chuliang well, Ao Shun would like to swallow it. I treat you as a fan, and you want to ride me? At this time, Zhang Buer and nine insects found the situation here, and then they both climbed up Ao Shun''s body with a strange smile. "Hey hey, aoshun, let''s go quickly. If we let that guy run away, we''ll lose a lot." Ao Shun had planned to have a good quarrel with Cheng Chuliang, but after hearing the words of the nine insects, he could only give a cold hum: "boy, you''re finished. When this matter is over, I''ll quarrel with you slowly." Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Cheng Chuliang was full of joy: "it''s OK, it''s OK. Anyway, I''ve been a Dragon Rider. It''s not a waste of my life!" Cheng Chuliang is very clear that with Chu fan''s relationship, aoshun can''t really kill himself. As for other punishments, hehe, he can thrive under Lao Cheng''s hands. Cheng Chuliang is fearless! Of course, aoshun didn''t know Cheng Chuliang''s idea. Otherwise, he didn''t know what to be angry about. As for now, when he thought about the money of the dari Kingdom and the people of Baqi snake, Ao Shun knew that he would put the overall situation first. Looking back at the three guys sitting on his back, Ao Shun snorted coldly: "you all wait for me!" Chapter 265 After that, aoshun directly kept the dragon shape and chased after yidianbai. At this time, the nine insects sitting on AO Shun''s back looked at Cheng Chuliang with burning eyes: "boy, I appreciate you very much!" "Me too." Zhang Buer also gave Cheng Chuliang a friendly smile: "in my opinion, you will have great achievements in the future!" The reason why they have such a good attitude towards Cheng Chuliang is that Cheng Chuliang gives them a chance to ride aoshun. After all, although they have the real immortal level strength, but want to ride the real immortal level mount, it''s just a fantasy. Hearing their praise, Cheng Chuliang laughed: "I think so, too." ¡­¡­ As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words came out, the nine insects and Zhang Buer both took a puff at the corners of their mouths, and then stopped talking. We were just polite. How could you take them seriously? Fortunately, both yidianbai and aoshun were very fast. In less than half a column of incense time, they had already arrived at an island. After looking at the little red dot on his mission map, Chu fan nodded: "everyone, this is dari country." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun and others were unbelievable: "shopkeeper, are you sure you are not mistaken?" "No, what''s the matter." Looking at aoshun three face disappointment, Chu fan a Leng. "Oh, it''s OK. We just didn''t expect it to be so small here." Ao Shun quickly showed a smiling face to Chu fan, and then explained that, of course, he added in silence: "still so poor." With the strength of aoshun and others, we can naturally see the situation in Japan. They found that most of the people in Japan didn''t even have clothes. Some of them just covered their crotch with a piece of cloth, and then they didn''t With aoshun''s landing, Cheng Chuliang gradually found out the situation in Dali and couldn''t help looking strange: "shopkeeper, are these dwarfs too poor?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, aoshun nodded with approval on their face. Being so poor makes it difficult for us to complete our task of robbery. Looking at the strange color on his face, Chu fan also showed a trace of disdain: "where can a country that worships monsters as gods get rich, let alone they are only so big." When he said that, Cheng Chuliang suddenly understood why Ao Shun and others were so disappointed, and then raised his mouth: "however, this big Japan is also a territory. If it is sold to others, it must be more valuable." "Shopkeeper!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, aoshun''s eyes were as bright as big light bulbs, especially the nine headed insects, who looked at Chu fan worshipfully. When you think about the fact that you used to occupy a small pool and commit many crimes, and when you see that the shopkeeper is about to sell other people''s country, you suddenly feel that your situation is too low. After hearing what the three guys said, Chu fan coughed twice: "cough, keep a low profile. These are all basic operations. Let''s kill the big snake first." For Chu fan, no matter what the Japanese state is, it has nothing to do with him. But Baqi snake is different. This guy is his task. How can he not pay attention to it. "My Lord, we are all real immortals. I''m afraid it''s not easy to find that guy." Hear Chu fan''s words, nine head insects a face of distress. Chapter 266 That eight Qi big snake only has the strength of Tian Xian level. If you knew that there were three real immortals looking for you, you would have been far away. How could you come out. Hearing the words of the nine insects, Chu fan raised his mouth: "since he can''t find it, let him come out by himself." After that, Chu fan turns to see Ao Shun, and then tells him what he has planned for a long time. after hearing Chu fan''s words, there is a light in Ao Shun''s eyes: "it''s a good way for the owner. In this way, the monster will come out." Nine insects on one side saw that Chu fan''s plan didn''t have themselves, and saw that Ao Shun started the crazy flattery mode, and immediately gave a cold hum: "in that case, let''s start the plan quickly." After jiutouchong''s words, all the people on the scene nodded, and then Zhang Buer suddenly roared: "where can I escape?" After that, Zhang Buer slapped Ao Shun on the chest. When he was suddenly hit by Zhang Buer, Ao Shun''s face changed, and a mouthful of blood spilled directly into the sea, and then his face became angry: "how can a dog thief deceive me like this?" Then aoshun also roared, directly incarnated as a majestic white dragon, biting Zhang Buer. Seeing Ao Shun''s action, Zhang Buer''s face showed a sneer of disdain: "evil animal, if I don''t catch you today, how can I face the elder Jiang Dongfu?" Speaking, Zhang Buer''s hand appeared a strange crutch, a crutch directly hit Ao Shun''s head. When he was hit hard again, Ao Shun trembled and fell from the air, causing waves: "Zhang Buer, don''t deceive others too much. If you are in a hurry, I will die with you!" After hearing Ao Shun''s words, a sneer appeared on Zhang Buer''s face: "evil dragon, you want to be with No good Just in the middle of the conversation, Zhang Buer''s feet suddenly burst out a terrible force, and then suddenly Zhang Buer spat out blood: "evil dragon, you, you even detonated your own dragon ball!" "Hum." Facing the anger in Zhang Buer''s eyes, Ao Shun didn''t care at all, but snorted coldly: "Zhang Buer, since you''re going to die, the king will just kill you." ¡­¡­ When they were fighting with each other, in a hidden array in the air, the nine insects said to Chu fan with a discontented face: "shopkeeper, Ao Shun''s acting skill is really bad, so I should be allowed to do this kind of thing." Hearing the words of the nine insects, Chu fan smiles and shakes his head: "although the acting skills are poor, they can be cultivated. I don''t believe that a deep-sea bumpkin of fairy level can resist the temptation of dragon blood of fairy level." Yeah, it''s all fake. After considering the identity of Baqi snake, Chu fan made a plan in his heart, that is to use Ao Shunlai to tempt Baqi snake. As a dragon, aoshun''s flesh and blood has great attraction for any monster. Although it is not as good as Tang Sanzang, it is definitely a perfect tonic pill. Among them, the temptation to snakes is the most powerful. So Chu fan asked Zhang Buer to pretend to be an expert in killing demons and aoshun to have a dispute, and then they fought. The flesh and blood of a wounded dragon in the level of a true immortal, plus the flesh and blood of a virtuous man in the level of a true immortal, is Chu fan''s bait for Baqi snake. Chapter 267 Aoshun and zhangbuer have been fighting for more than ten minutes on the sea, but the imagined Baqi snake still doesn''t appear, and the face of the nine insects looks anxious: "shopkeeper, that guy can''t hide, can''t he?" Hearing the words of nine insects, Chu fan has not spoken yet, while Cheng Chuliang on one side has already spoken: "it''s impossible, that guy will come out." Chu fan nodded: "that''s right. The people in Japan are so poor. Most of the eight Qi snake is also a local buns. Now when you see two pieces of meat here, how can you give up?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang nodded with approval: "I think that guy must be hiding somewhere to observe now, so we must be calm." Cheng Chuliang is worthy of being a general, and he has a good grasp of the overall situation. However, at this time, Cheng Chuliang admires Chu fan: "the shopkeeper is worthy of being a shopkeeper. Just with this strategy, he can enter the top ten of" old Yinbi in Chang''an city. " ¡­¡­ Inhale, exhale, not angry! Slander! It''s absolutely slander, red. Naked slander! I didn''t expect that you, Cheng Chuliang, were also jealous of the store owner''s handsome and wisdom! if you weren''t afraid of the failure of your task, Chu fan wanted to hold Cheng Chuliang''s feet and let him have a good bath in the sea. Why did you owe so much? But even so, Chu fan took a dim look at Cheng Chuliang: "Chuliang, after I go back this time, I will have a good talk with old Cheng." WHAT£¿ Cheng Chuliang''s face suddenly collapsed. In fact, when he finished speaking, he already felt regret. Who is Chu Hei? That''s a famous niggard in Chang''an city It''s the existence of the world. "Shopkeeper, I''m wrong." Hear Cheng Chu Liang''s words, Chu fan hasn''t had time to speak, the following scene has changed. On the sea, Zhang bu''er and AO Shun are both "exhausted", especially Zhang bu''er, whose beautiful long beard has been burned bare. At this time, a burst of wild laughter came out, and then a pale, only about 1.5 meters green man appeared between them. "Ha ha ha, who are you? You dare to break into my territory." When the man in green appeared, the nine headed insects on the cloud were stunned: "Niang, why is this a dwarf?" Generally speaking, the demonization is to try to make yourself more beautiful. Both aoshun and jiutouchong are actually very handsome. But the man in green, even if he is short, looks similar to the disaster site. No wonder the nine insects will be surprised. Hearing what the man in Green said, aoshun took a breath out of his mouth. At the same time, he was greatly relieved: "grandson, you can be regarded as coming out. If you don''t come out again, I will spit blood and die." However, the matter is not very clear, so Ao Shun is not in a hurry to expose himself. Instead, he looks at the visitor warily: "who are you?" "Ha ha ha ha, I am the God of the dari Kingdom - Baqi snake!" Seeing that aoshun was still acting, Zhang Buer, as his partner, couldn''t give up suddenly. He immediately frowned, and then roared: "hum, it turned out that he was also an evil animal!" Chapter 268 Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Baqi snake''s face became cold: "hum, don''t try to be eloquent. Today, you two are going to die here." As he spoke, Baqi snake looked at Ao Shun and Zhang Buer greedily: "a real immortal dragon, a real immortal. As long as I eat you, I can break through to the real immortal level." "Don''t think about it, you bastard!" When Baqi snake was talking, Zhang Buer roared, and his crutch was about to hit Baqi snake, but at this moment, he suddenly froze: "poof ~" after a mouthful of blood came out, Zhang Buer''s whole breath was dispirited, and then he glared at Baqi snake fiercely: "if it wasn''t for me to fight with that evil animal If you hurt the root, how can you come to such a state? " Originally saw Zhang Buer start, eight Qi big snake leg a soft almost to leave. After all, he is only an immortal, and he is still very counseling when facing the real immortal. But unexpectedly, Zhang Buer can''t even pick up his crutch, and Baqi snake immediately shakes up: "ha ha ha, these words, wait until you see the Lord Yan. Oh, it''s not funny, you may not see him!" True immortal level flesh and blood and spirit, eight Qi snake said he will not let go of one. As for aoshun, hehe, even Zhang Buer, who is more powerful than aoshun, is in such a terrible situation. Aoshun''s injury must be more serious, so Baqi snake is about to ignore him. Looking at the changes below, Chu fan nodded: "Zhang Buer is a good actor. Look at the spitting blood, the sad and indignant eyes and the expression ~" hearing Chu fan''s praise, the nine insects nodded with approval: "no mistake, this is acting. Ao shungang just played it." "Cough, shopkeeper, is it time to kill the demons now?" seeing Chu fan and nine insects watching the excitement, Cheng Chuliang on one side was worried. He was originally here to kill the demons, but not to see you acting. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan nodded: "cough, you must stay here to see how we get rid of demons." As he spoke, Chu fan rushed out of the hidden array, and at the same time he was relieved: "he was obsessed with the opera, and almost forgot his business." At this time, the sea, eight Qi snake has revealed his real body, is actually a snake shaped monster with eight heads and eight tails. "Tut Tut, nine worms, is this guy your relative?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, the nine insects took out their mouths: "shopkeeper, I''m a big demon with ancient ghost car lineage. This thing is a mutant worm. Can I compare with it?" Not to mention the proud pedigree theory of the nine headed insects, after the original form, the eight big mouths of Baqi snake spoke together: "it''s a great honor for you to contribute to the breakthrough of the true immortal." After that, Baqi snake directly swallowed aoshun. By comparison, aoshun is weaker, and he is also a dragon, so he is naturally more attractive to Baqi snake. Seeing that aoshun was about to be swallowed by himself, Baqi snake''s eyes had already shown the color of surprise, but at this time, Baqi snake''s face changed. Just now, Ao Shun, who was still dispirited, exhausted and angry, suddenly showed a smile, and then hit one of his heads with a punch. "Pu Yi ~" " Chapter 269 It''s like a heavyweight boxer smashing a watermelon. In a moment, all the white and red ones fly out. Pain! After being shot alive, Baqi snake has another idea in his heart besides grievance, which is unbelievable: "how is this possible?" Seven heads and fourteen eyes all showed a look of disbelief. He clearly saw that Ao Shun had been seriously injured. Why did he suddenly burst out so powerful now? "Hey, what''s impossible?" At this time, another voice came, and then Baqi snake saw that Zhang Buer, who just couldn''t hold his crutch, was looking at him with a smile on his face. "Evil animal, this is your burial place today." Chu fan and nine insects also fell from the air, and the four men''s thoughts killed the snake. At this time, if you don''t know that you have been calculated, then Baqi snake is a pig. At the thought of his own experience, Baqi snake is a face of grievance: "you, you count me?" Look at the four people around him. Well, there are three real immortals, and a guy with a black face who can''t see his accomplishments clearly. But if you look at the other person''s Mount, you can see that he is also a tough guy. You four big guys came to calculate me, a small dreg of fairy level. Is there any reason or conscience? Hearing Baqi snake''s words, Chu fan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth: "yes, we are counting on you." In a flash, Baqi snake''s mind flashed countless shielding words. Now the experts are shameless, aren''t they? Unfortunately, at the end of the Tao, there was only one sentence in Baqi snake''s heart: "the heart is broken." "Do it quickly, so that you don''t have too many dreams." After hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Baqi''s mouth was drawn. Among these people, what he hates most is this guy. Everyone is a dwarf. Why bother a dwarf? It''s a pity that people don''t want to explore Baqi snake''s inner thoughts. After Zhang Buer started, other people are scrambling to do it. Looking at Ao Shun, Chu fan only had time to say: "snake soup is delicious." Everyone heard this, especially Baqi snake. A tear of humiliation came down his face. Once upon a time, I was just a cute and simple Snake, but I met a group of robbers, so I became a hot pot, barbecue, er, maybe something else Needless to say, the fighting scene is no different from that of a father beating his son. Just a few minutes later, the nine insects dragged the dead Baqi snake to Chu fan: "shopkeeper, how do you eat?" Since Chu fan and stay together, aoshun and others in addition to love money, there is a personal hobby, that is to eat! Hearing the words of the nine insects, Chu fan was silent for a moment: "put it away first, and then take it back to let Lao Cheng''s chef do it." Although he said so, Chu fan had an idea in his heart. The next time he met yuan Shoucheng, he should ask him about the contact information of Kitchen God. At worst, he wanted two chefs from heaven. After putting away the "ingredients", Ao Shun and others looked at Chu fan expectantly: "shopkeeper, the evil demon has been eliminated. Should we go to take over Dali?" Up to now, they still remember what Chu Fan said before. "Ah, it hurts!" At this time, there was a cry of pain in the air, and then a figure fell directly. Chapter 270 Looking at Cheng Chuliang who fell from a high altitude, Chu fan pulled out the corner of his mouth: "save people quickly." Nine insects and others also dare not hesitate, quickly turned toward Cheng Chuliang fell down in the direction of the past. At this time, the voice of the system finally came out late: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task, Cheng Chuliang began to inject the message..." In the middle of the system, the voice suddenly becomes hoarse like a worn-out old machine cassette: "the influence of unknown forces is detected, and the system forces mutate The body of Jai canthus failed to inject and began to dissimilate Alienation is complete "Ding, Cheng Chuliang''s transformation has been completed. He has acquired the body and soul of erha. Please check the details for the host." Hear the answer of the system, Chu fan mouth corner a draw, then hurriedly looked past. [erha''s body] classification: Talent (red) function: to obtain this constitution, your physical strength and energy will be greatly enhanced, and you will get super powerful mouth escape skill! Note 1: those who carry the body of erha will awaken the power in the deep of their blood in the dead of night! Note 2: those who gain the body of erha will gain permanent characteristics - provocation! [soul of erha] classification: Talent (red) function: the transformation of the soul. The person who carries the soul of erha will never fear any magic. Note: please protect the house looking at the introduction of the system, Chu fan draws his lips. Why do I think these two things match Cheng Chuliang? "Shopkeeper, it''s bad. Come and see. This guy has changed." was in Chu fan Tucao, when Ao Shun make complaints about him. When Chu fan turns his head, Ao Shun rushes over with Cheng Chuliang who has drunk a lot of water. Although Cheng Chuliang had cheated him and rode him, in fact, Ao Shun didn''t mean much to Cheng Chuliang. They were more like a pair of lovers. At this time to see Cheng Chu Liang suddenly do not understand the change, aoshun is the most anxious of several people. Different from aoshun, jiutouchong is calm. When he comes to Chufan, he asks strangely: "shopkeeper, aren''t Lao Cheng and his wife monsters?" Hearing the words of nine insects, Chu fan looks down at Cheng Chuliang in aoshun''s hand. "Lying trough!" Just after seeing Cheng Chuliang clearly, Chu fan couldn''t help exclaiming: "system, how did you transform this guy?" Now Cheng Chuliang is still in a coma, but his sharp teeth, black eyes, the flaming mark in the middle of his forehead, and even licking Ao Shun''s wrist in a coma Although Cheng Chuliang is a little out of tune at ordinary times, he is also a person. Chu fan thinks that if he takes this thing back, old Cheng will die suddenly. After hearing Chu fan''s question, the voice of the system soon rang out: "the host can rest assured that after Cheng Chuliang wakes up, these features can be hidden." After getting back to the system, Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at Ao Shun: "it''s OK. It''s his chance. Just wait until he wakes up." When speaking, Chu fan found that Cheng Chuliang didn''t know what had reached the peak of human immortality! After knowing that Cheng Chuliang will be OK, aoshun and others finally return to Dali. Not waiting for Cheng Chuliang to wake up, aoshun directly carries him in his hand, and then a group of people swagger into the country. Chapter 271 "Meet the fairy!" As soon as the four fell to the ground, the Japanese knelt down. Although they don''t know the identity of Chu fan and others, the war just now is very clear. Their original gods were easily killed by others, so they must be gods. Looking at these people kneeling on the ground, Chu fan mouth a smoke, originally each is not high, kneeling after shorter, a look also special think is a pile of mushrooms. However, aoshun and others will not be like Chu fan, they are very clear about their purpose, that is small money. First, he took a look at the people around him, and then the nine headed insects showed their prototype directly. It is said that the nine head worm is somewhat similar to the eight Qi snake, but he has one more head, one more tail and some feathers on his body. "From today on, the dari kingdom will become the king''s territory. Do you have any opinions?" "Worship the God!" As soon as the words of the nine insects were finished, all the people of the dari Kingdom immediately knelt down and worshipped. In the next half an hour, jiutouchong and others carried out inhuman raids on dari. According to Chu fan''s estimation, if dari could still find a piece of silver from then on, it would be considered that the three people were merciful. Later, in the eyes of the people of the dari Kingdom, Chu fan and others left. Back in the Tang Dynasty, it was already afternoon. Feeling the hunger in his stomach, Chu fan waved his hand: "go and eat at Lao Cheng''s house!" "Eat, what?" As soon as the voice fell, an urgent voice rang, and then Chu fan and others found that Cheng Chuliang, who had been in a coma for several hours, actually woke up. "Shopkeeper, what do you want to eat?" Just wake up Cheng Chu Liang a pair of eyes closely staring at Chu fan, the corners of the mouth and transparent liquid a little bit of flow out, Chu fan found that his eyes are actually a blue and a black. Seeing this scene, Chu Fan said: "Chu Liang, do you think something is wrong?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang was stunned. After observing himself carefully, he shook his head: "there are more things in his head, like the body of erha..." After thinking for two or three minutes, Cheng Chuliang shook his head directly: "shopkeeper, what did you just say you want to eat?" I almost forgot that this guy is not only a second-class, but also a eater. Chu fan could only shake his head helplessly: "I have something else to go out for once. I''ll come back to your house later and we''ll eat snake soup together." Hear Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chu Liang a face of regret, in fact, he wants to eat immediately. Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s expression, how could Chu fan not know what he thought, but he had no way. Just now, the system released a new task. Task: store agent Introduction: it''s time to start the world. Please quickly go to the legend of white lady world to find an agent. Requirements: find and train agents time limit: no reward: get a random exclusive card failure punishment: The Legend of the white lady world will always be sealed Special: can carry one person "please host in ten minutes to travel through time and space!" "System, why are you in such a hurry?" Before the world is Chu fan initiative to enter, or for the first time encountered this kind of system urged situation. Chapter 272 Fortunately, the system already has intelligence, so it can answer most of Chu fan''s questions. "The opening of the world also has a time limit. If the host does not cross it for a long time, the cracks in the world will close again." After getting the answer of the system, Chu fan nodded: "in that case, let''s go through it." "Ding, the host has not selected characters. The default is to cross alone. The crossing begins..." ¡­¡­ "Ouch ~" a few minutes later, a young man in a white scholar''s robe was lying on the ground with a pale face and kept vomiting: "system, did you race this time?" After several times of crossing, Chu fan thinks that he has been able to bear the dizziness when crossing, but the fact still gives him a painful blow. "It is detected that the space crack is about to close, so the system adopts the forced entry mode." Hearing the answer from the system without any sense of guilt, Chu fan took out the corner of his mouth and offered another middle finger. "Monsters ~" at this time, there was a cry of surprise not far away, and then Chu fan saw dozens of people running towards him in confusion, and a strong evil spirit came out. Ignoring all the people who ran away in a hurry, Chu fan went directly to the place where the evil spirit broke out. "Ding, it is detected that the person with agent qualification appears. Please check it quickly." Hearing the sound of the system, Chu Fan said: "system, can you find a decent role?" Looking at the frog in front of him, like a small armored car, Chu fan was helpless. Now I think, as long as it is through time and space, its agents do not seem to have a good person. "There are many agents in every world. Please look for them by yourself." When Chu fan communicated with the system, the big frog in front had found Chu fan''s trace. "Gua ~" a bright red sticky tongue flew directly to Chu fan. Looking at the big tongue flying over, Chu fan''s face was cold, but before he had time to start, there was a violent drink: "evil animal, dare you hurt people?" Then a Zen stick hit the frog on the head. Looking at the big bald head who was fighting with the big frog for a moment, Chu fan''s mouth twitched: "I found that Lao Tzu not only had fate with the villain, but also with the bald man!" This frog is not even a semi immortal, and the immortal monk in front of him is obviously not a player of the same level. In a few minutes, he received the box lunch. "Amitabha, I''m eager to get rid of demons. Aren''t you surprised?" After the monk came to him, Chu fan found that the monk was not very old, and he looked only thirteen or fourteen years old. "what do you call him Looking at Chu fan with a calm face, the little monk''s face flashed a trace of surprise, but he still put his hands together and replied: "poor monk Fahai!" ¡­¡­ It''s you! "System, the agent you are talking about is not this product?" "Yes After hearing the answer of the system, Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief. Although he hated bald donkeys, there was Zhu Yu, the big frog just now. Fahai looked so pleasant. Is there any wood in it? After determining that Fahai is his goal, Chu fan''s face immediately showed an aunt like smile: "little monk, I see that you are a rare genius. Do you have any interest in learning to sell things with me?" Chapter 273 Is this girl sick? Looking at the scholar with a "obscene" smile in front of him, the teacher''s instruction before leaving the temple suddenly sounded in Xiao Fahai''s heart: "Fahai, you have to know that some people in this world are more terrible than demons, so you should be more careful when facing the villains." "Amitabha, I''m not interested in doing business." When speaking, Fahai''s heart is full of regrets. This man looks pretty. Why is he a bad guy? Chu fan, who didn''t know that he had been defined as a bad man, became numb after hearing Fahai''s words: "little monk, what I sell here is not ordinary things." This man is really a bad man! After hearing Chu fan''s words, Fahai was more sure of his inner thoughts, and immediately gave a cold hum: "hum, don''t you know that benefactor sells mysterious things?" "Magic weapon, sutra relic and even cultivation, as long as you can think of it, I''ll sell it here!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, a sneer of disdain appeared in the corner of Fahai''s mouth: "what a big tone. I don''t know how to buy some accomplishments?" Looking at the expression on Fahai''s face, Chu fan took a puff at the corner of his mouth. It''s over. Is it regarded as a strange corn to deceive children? "One hundred taels of gold, one..." "No money!" Before Chu fan finished his words, Fahai had already drunk and looked at him with disdain: "benefactor, don''t you even let the monk go?" Inhale, exhale, not angry! What do you mean even monks are not let go, I know someone is so hungry Are you thirsty? Seeing that Chu fan didn''t speak, Fahai was more sure of what he thought in his heart, and immediately glared: "benefactor, if you don''t leave quickly, don''t blame me for being rude!" "Jie Jie..." As soon as Fahai''s words were finished, a strange smile came from one side, and then a strange voice rang out: "go? Neither of you can leave today! " Hearing this voice, Fahai''s face changed, and then he looked to the side: "who are you?" I don''t know when there is one more person beside me. This person is not tall, wearing a gray robe, with a huge nose and some red pustules on his face. It can''t be ignored by Fahai. If this person can appear without being discovered by himself, he must be stronger than himself. "Hum, how dare you be so presumptuous after killing my child As he spoke, the man reached out to Fahai''s bald head and grabbed it: "I will eat you now, monk, and take revenge for my child!" "Evil animal, dare ~" before Fahai had time to start, Chu fan rushed out with a violent drink. If this guy looks better, it''s hard to say that Chu fan has hugged him now: "good man, it''s too timely for you to show up." He is now worried about how to eliminate Fahai''s vigilance against himself, and this guy appears. Isn''t this the ready-made registration. "It''s the so-called sacrifice of you, happiness, he and I, this brother, I will remember you!" The mouth is not clear not clear of murmur, when that person approaches, Chu fan''s mouth suddenly spurted out a flame. Feeling the great power of the flame from Chu fan''s mouth, the man''s face changed, and then he exclaimed: "samadhi''s real fire?" By this time, the man had no time to attack Fahai and surrounded himself with a large stream of water coming out of his mouth. Chapter 274 "Who are you?" Chu fan''s mastery of samadhi is not very skilled, so although the monster is a little embarrassed, it is still barely stopped. Taking advantage of the confrontation between the current and samadhi fire, the monster gasped for breath and said to Chu fan: "Taoist friends around, you and I have the same strength. How about stopping here?" Hearing this monster''s words, Chu fan''s mouth slightly raised: "the strength is equal, where do you see it?" This monster will eat people as soon as it opens its mouth. It''s certainly not a good thing. Moreover, Chu fan is about to "tempt" Fahai. Of course, he shows his power. How can he give up? Hear Chu fan''s words, that demon hasn''t responded to come over, Chu fan already strode to it of in front, then one slap to throw out. "Poo Chi ~" there was no obstacle, only a strange sound came, and Fahai saw that the big demon who was still fierce just now turned into a pool of mashed meat. "Goo Doo." Looking at Chu fan, who was still calm, Fahai couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva: "Amitabha, I''ve offended you so much just now. Please don''t blame me." When he heard Fahai''s words, Chu fan laughed: "don''t worry, I''m a generous person." After Chu fan''s words, Fahai heard him speak again before he could relax: "generally speaking, people who make me unhappy turn into mashed meat." ¡­¡­ Chu fan noticed that when his words came out, Fahai''s short legs shook obviously. "Ha ha, master, are you kidding me?" "What do you say?" When speaking, Chu Fanyang slapped himself, injured and the flesh of the toad essence didn''t have time to clean: "little monk, are you willing to learn to sell things with me now?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Fahai said: "yes!" When speaking, Fahai looks at Chu fan with a face of suffocation. If you have the ability, take your hand off the monk''s head to see if I would like to. It''s a pity that Chu fan didn''t care what he thought. After Fahai''s voice sounded, the voice of the system began to ring. "Ding, congratulations on the agent task triggered by the host, please check it in time!" Task: qualified agent Introduction: as a qualified agent, we must realize the true meaning of equality of all living beings! Requirements: help Fahai and three monsters complete the transaction! Time limit: three days reward: Fahai becomes an agent failure punishment: Fahai loses the qualification of agent looking at the task in front of him, Chu fan has only one idea in his heart, that is, Fahai must complete the task. Three days. If you can''t finish the task in three days, I don''t know when the next agent will be. When you go back, Baqi snake will have no bones left. As soon as he thought that his snake soup was under threat, Chu fan''s face became serious: "xiaofahai, since you are so eager to become a card merchant, I can''t let you down." When I heard Chu fan''s words, Fahai''s mouth pulled out. I didn''t even know that magic was a card merchant! Fortunately, although Chu fan was worried, he didn''t lose his mind completely, so he simply told Fahai the task of the card merchant on the way. After more than half an hour, Fahai looked at Chu fan bitterly: "shopkeeper, do I have to sell the card to the monster?" Chapter 275 After Chu fan''s introduction, Fahai already knew the power of the mysterious card. When he knew that he wanted to sell the card to the monster, he fell into a tangle. "Just finish the task, and when you become a real agent, you can sell it to anyone." After all, Fahai is not the old monk who died when he saw monsters, so after hearing Chu fan''s words, he just frowned and accepted the fact. "Shopkeeper, how can we finish the task next?" After hearing Fahai''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth: "do you know where the most monsters are? It''s better to be rich." "I know!" "Lead the way!" Although I don''t know what the purpose of Chu fan is, Fahai is still honest and honest as a guide party. On the one hand, it''s the trouble of looking for monsters; on the other hand, it''s the trouble of looking for oneself. Fahai said that he could see the two ways very clearly. Half an hour later, they came to a bamboo forest: "shopkeeper, there are seven spider essence, one centipede essence and one snake essence in this bamboo forest, which is most suitable for your requirements." After hearing Fahai''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "how do you know so clearly?" "Hey, hey." Fahai felt his head with embarrassment: "these monsters and poor monks have known for a long time, but they can''t beat them, so they only remember their addresses and plan to come to revenge later." When he said this, Fahai looked at Chu fan solemnly: "shopkeeper, the monsters here have never done evil. You must not hurt their lives." Chu fan was stunned. He didn''t expect that Fahai still had this idea when he was a child. But it''s good. If it''s like Fahai in the script, it''s estimated that he can''t become an agent. "Don''t worry, I''m a very kind person." Hear Chu fan''s words, the corner of Fahai''s mouth smokes. If you are kind, you won''t beat others into meat mud. However, Fahai also knew that Chu fan''s strength was not enough to deceive him, so he immediately took a sip of the gas station and went outside the bamboo forest: "listen to the monsters inside, you are surrounded. Don''t you come out and die soon?" As soon as Fahai''s voice came to an end, there came a few giggles from the bamboo forest. "Oh, did the little monk drink today? Why is his tone so loud?" "Sister, don''t talk nonsense. The little monk must have missed me, so he came back to play with me." "No, I miss you, little monk." ¡­¡­ "Bah, a bunch of shameless people. The young monk must have a crush on Jiumei to come back." With a burst of chaos, nine people came out of the bamboo forest. What surprised Chu fan even more was that only one of the nine monsters was a man! "Little monk, are you coming back today to propose marriage to my ninth son?" It was the only male among the monsters who spoke. Hearing the words of several monsters, Chu fan couldn''t help looking at Fahai with strange eyes. Can''t you see that Fahai was still a cruel man when you were young? Feeling Chu fan''s eyes, Fahai said: "shopkeeper, don''t listen to their nonsense, I, I am innocent!" "I believe you." Although he said he believed it, Fahai saw the emotions of "eight trigrams", "understanding" and "ambiguity" in Chu fan''s eyes "Oh, there is a little fellow here, little monk. Is this the gift you brought us?" Chapter 276 Hearing this Banshee''s words, Chu fan''s mouth corners a draw, can''t help falling down several black lines on the forehead. Do you look down on people, huh? Why does Fahai come here to propose marriage, and Laozi is your meeting gift? Chu fan hasn''t had time to speak. Fahai on one side is already worried. He knows Chu fan''s power. If he annoys this guy, it''s estimated that everyone present will turn into meat mud. At this point, Fahai said: "you guys, don''t be rude to your predecessors!" Hearing Fahai''s words, several monsters were stunned, and then burst out laughing. A banshee in a green gauze skirt stood up directly: "Oh, little monk, did you bring this" elder "to catch us?" The Banshee bit the word "senior" very hard. The meaning of the joke was very clear. When she heard her words, the other monsters laughed. After all, Chu fan''s actual age is only 16 years old, and his talent is mysterious. In the eyes of these monsters, he is an ordinary human child. How can Fahai not hear the banter in the tone of these monsters? But at this time, he can only keep on talking: "you don''t want to be mischievous. My predecessors and I are here to do business with you." As soon as Fahai''s words were finished, the green dress Banshee just burst out laughing: "this is really interesting. A little monk wants to do business with the banshee, so you are talking about what business to do." At the end of the speech, the green dress Banshee suddenly put out her tongue and licked her lips: "if you can pay for this little guy to accompany me, it''s not impossible." ¡­¡­ Hear the words of this green skirt demon girl, the small bald head of Fahai immediately shed countless sweat. Now he has some regret to bring Chu fan here, originally thought these guys were not bad demons, so he wanted to give them a chance. But now Fahai always feels that these guys are competing to see who can turn into mashed meat faster by killing. When Fahai talked with some monsters, Chu fan also looked at these guys carefully. He found that although these monsters kept teasing them, their eyes were clear and they didn''t send out any evil spirit. Obviously, they were just joking. No wonder Fahai brought himself here. "Fahai, if you can''t solve the problem, it''s up to me." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Fahai trembled all over: "no, shopkeeper, I can do it!" In view of the good impression left by Chu fan before, in Fahai''s eyes, as long as this guy started, it was absolutely a bloody scene full of corpses. As soon as he read this, Fahai''s face immediately changed, and a small face was filled with the words "serious": "you guys, I really came here today to sell goods." Then, without waiting for the reaction of the demons, Fahai has already explained the role of the card. After hearing Fahai''s words, all the demons present were stunned. They didn''t worry about Fahai''s lying. After all, they knew little monk for so long, and they knew his character better. "Little monk Fahai, what''s the price of your card?" There must be a price for everything you buy. The demons know very well in their hearts that since this card is as powerful as Fahai said, it must be expensive. "White card 100 Wen, green one hundred Liang silver..." Chapter 277 "Little monk, are you robbing?" Before Fahai''s words were finished, the only male centipede spirit among the demons was shouting: "Fahai, you are a monk, how can you be so greedy for money? Look at the price yourself. Besides the last orange card, which one can we afford?" It''s not only the centipede spirit, but also the spider spirit and snake spirit staring at Fahai with righteous indignation. It''s quite possible to stare at you without giving an explanation. Looking at these guys, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth twitched. This is probably the most upright group of monsters I have ever seen. And Chu fan estimates that the reason why these guys don''t think the orange card is expensive is that they pay the same attention as Ao Shun and others - to harm other demons! Hearing the words of centipede essence, Fahai turned red, and then said with embarrassment: "the price is set by the elder, and I can''t help it." In fact, not only a few monsters, but also Fahai felt that the price of the card was a little high. After all, there is a probability that these cards will be able to draw something, but not necessarily win. Moreover, no matter Fahai or these monsters, they are undoubtedly the most poor people in the world. It is because of this that Fahai and several monsters reached a common idea in a flash. After hearing Fahai''s words, several monsters cast their eyes on Chu fan. The centipede spirit turned its eyes, and then looked at Chu fan fiercely: "little guy, are you setting the price of these cards?" "Yes." Although the price is controlled by the dog system, it can''t be said. After hearing Chu fan''s words, centipede Jing nodded slightly, and then his face became more obvious: "don''t you think the price is too high?" When talking, the centipede essence also grabs a stone from its foot, and then "clicks" the stone into powder: "I think we can have a good discussion." Seeing the action of centipede essence, Chu fan takes a puff at the corner of his mouth. Is this funny ratio going to threaten me? Chu fan hasn''t had time to speak, and Fahai on one side is already worried. I''ve known him for so long. Why didn''t I find that these guys have such strong ability to kill before? The toad essence of Tianxian peak was smashed into meat mud by others, not to mention you dregs of Dixian level. In order to prevent a few monsters from galloping on the road of becoming meat paste, Fahai''s face turned straight, and then he stopped in front of the centipede spirit: "Wu Gong, don''t be rude to the owner!" Hearing Fahai''s words, centipede spirit''s face turned black: "little monk, get out of my way. I hate Wu Gong most in my life What I admire is the businessman. Today, Lao Wu must listen to the instruction of the shopkeeper! " As soon as the centipede said that, he felt a terrible momentum coming out of Chu fan. Then he saw a spark falling from Chu fan''s hand, which instantly turned a hard stone into ash. "Gudu ~" after looking at Chu fan''s smiling eyes, the centipede swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Grandma, where is this monster from? It''s holding samadhi''s real fire! As a monster, centipede can monopolize a bamboo forest with his sisters, and it must belong to the upper class in terms of intelligence and eyesight. Therefore, after knowing that Chu fan was a big man, Wu Gong did not hesitate to choose from his heart: "shopkeeper, I have to say that you are so handsome!" Chapter 278 Seeing that Chu fan didn''t respond, Wu Gong looked around, and then continued: "at the moment I saw you, I knew that you must be the dragon and Phoenix among people, especially the price of this card. It''s so suitable. It''s just tailor-made for us..." Looking at Wu Gong who seemed to be a different person for a moment, Fahai was stunned, and then he looked contemptuous. Although I am young, I am also a man with dignity. I thought you were a good demon. Today, you are more hateful than those monsters who make trouble everywhere. In a word, I am ashamed to be with you! In order to show that he is an honest boy full of justice, Fahai finally gave a cold hum: "hum, you have to say that, who can''t see it?" I Central! Hearing Fahai''s words, Wu Gong, who is flattering, can''t help but gasp. Flatter me, flatter me. Why do you want to get in trouble with me? Also, since you are flattering, why make a look of disdain? For a moment, Wu Gong felt that there were 10000 grass mud horses running by in his heart: "I didn''t expect that you young monk looked pretty, but actually you were also a crafty villain!" Of course, Wu Gong won''t say that. He just snorted and looked at Chu fan again. Looking at the two living treasures in front of him, Chu Fan said: "so you have no opinion about the price of the card?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Wu Gong turned pale: "of course, I don''t have any opinions, not only me, but also my sisters. Besides, if anyone has any opinions about the price of the owner''s card, Lao Wu will be the first to split him!" Looking at the righteous words of Lao Wu, Chu fan suddenly thought of a person in his heart, that is Liu Laogen beside Li Er. The similarity of the two at this moment is as high as 99%. At this moment, Chu fan had only one idea in his mind, that is, thanks to Lao Wu''s not planning to join the court, otherwise he would be a leader like the manager of the East chamber. After shaking his head and wiping out all the unreliable ideas in his mind, Chu fan looked directly at Wu Gong: "since you have no opinion about the price of the card, let''s start trading." As soon as Chu fan finished, Wu Gong shook his head strangely: "no money!" ¡­¡­ Looking at Wu Gong''s appearance, Chu fan took a puff from the corner of his mouth and comforted him: "it''s OK, you can buy a white card first..." "No money!" ¡­¡­ "How many people do you want to buy first..." "No money!" Chu fan was interrupted by Wu Gong in the middle of his speech. Looking at Wu Gong with a serious face, Chu fan''s face is cold. This guy doesn''t look like a good bird. Is this going to show me the most stubborn resistance of Chu? Seeing that Chu fan''s face was gradually gloomy, Wu Gong turned pale, and then said quickly: "shopkeeper, don''t get me wrong, we really don''t have money!" It seemed that he was afraid of Chu fan''s disbelief, so Wu Gong stretched out three fingers and swore: "shopkeeper, we are monsters. Where can we use money? If we want anything, just grab it. As long as we don''t eat people, it''s good. Where can we use money to buy things?" Chapter 279 Seeing that Chu fan''s face softened a little, Wu Gong continued to explain with a sigh of relief: "even if we sometimes trade with others, we also directly use magic to turn stones into gold. We really don''t have money." Wu Gong''s face was stifled when he spoke. As monsters, they are sorry for their ancestors for not eating people. If they go to do business and make money like human beings again, will they not be ridiculed and killed by the demons in the world? Hear Wu Gong''s words, Chu fan nodded, although some pit dad, but what this guy said seems to be the truth? But then Chu fan''s mouth showed a smile, do you think you can not buy my card, Xiao Pang, you are still a monk! "It''s OK without money. As long as it''s natural materials, local treasures and even ginseng herbs, I can get a suitable price here." Goods exchange is a function provided by the system, otherwise, Li Shimin and others could not exchange the night pearl for lucky draw. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wu Gong and others began to smoke, and an idea arose in their hearts. It seems that they can''t do without taking cards today. It''s nice to say that I didn''t have the money before, but as a monster, if I didn''t have some herbs like ginseng and deer antler in my hand, it would be hard to say. At this point, Wu Gong immediately showed a smile to Chu fan: "since the shopkeeper is so considerate of us, we must withdraw the card." After hearing Wu Gong''s words, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "Fahai is my agent and is responsible for selling cards. You should go to his place to trade first." "Shopkeeper, how much do you think we should buy?" ¡­¡­ Looking at Wu Gong with a stiff face, Chu Fan said, "I''m here to sell cards, not to rob: " whatever you want, just buy it. " After hearing Chu fan''s words, Wu Gong showed a "I understand" look, and then walked to Fahai with a posture of "the wind is rustling and the water is cold easily": "little monk, look at how much these things are worth. Lao Wu has taken out all the cards!" Looking at a lot of medicinal materials and minerals taken out by Wu Gong, Fahai''s eyes suddenly widened: "Wu Gong, do you want to use all these things to draw cards?" After hearing Fahai''s words, Wu Gong, though sad and indignant, bravely put up with a smile: "yes When talking, Wu Gong felt that his heart was dripping blood. "Wu Gong, you can exchange these herbs for two red cards." With these words, Fahai has taken out two red cards and handed them to Wu Gong. When he got the task of agent, Fahai got the temporary qualification to sell the cards. Wu Gong reluctantly took the card from Chu fan, and then he was stunned: "eh, what is this?" One of the cards was empty, but the other was painted with a small blue pill. According to the introduction just now, Wu Gong already knows that only when there is something on the card can he be regarded as a winner. So now Wu Gong stares at Fahai excitedly, waiting for him to tell him what he has won. He took the card from Wu Gong, but after looking at it, Fahai''s face turned red, and then he became hesitant. Looking at Fahai''s strange appearance, Wu Gong''s face turned black: "little monk, just say what you have to say. Even if you don''t win, it doesn''t matter. I don''t care about such a small sum of money." Chapter 280 Although still unable to breathe heartache, but as a man (demon), Wu Gong said that when necessary, he still had to protect his face. After hearing Wu Gong''s words, Fahai still looked strange: "cough, this is, this is a pill." ¡­¡­ "Is it the elixir that can greatly increase strength after eating?" Wu Gong looked at Fahai expectantly, waiting for his answer. "No Fahai''s face was still strange. After half a day, he said: "after taking this pill, when you do that kind of thing, you can last one more hour permanently." After Fahai''s words, Wu Gong was confused: "what''s the matter?" "It''s about having children." Seeing Wu Polytechnic University''s determination to break the casserole, Fahai finally said it. Wu Gong was stunned when he heard Fahai''s words, and then he pulled the card away from Fahai''s hand: "Hey, God medicine, this is God medicine." After that, Wu Gong had already used the card to put the pill into his mouth before everyone could react. Chu fan, who is listening to the conversation between Fahai and Wu Gong, can''t help but draw out a pill that "a man can never refuse.". See Wu Gong really got things, a few other monsters on the side also feel relieved to start to draw cards. Their collection is not as thick as Wu gongfeng''s, most of them can only carry out green card drawing several times, but even so, they have also obtained some beautiful jewelry and clothes suitable for girls with magic revision. All in all, this lucky draw is a happy one for everyone. After everyone finished the lucky draw, Chu fan also had a colorful card in his hand. The picture on the card is a little man with golden light. [level promotion] classification: special card (Orange) Introduction: original card of the system, exclusive to the host function: with this card, the host level will be promoted to the peak of immortals remarks: only upgrade the level, not enhance the strength! Looking at the introduction of the card in his hand, Chu fan pulls out the corner of his mouth, but if he only looks at the strength, the general Zhenxian may not be his opponent, so this card can only be upgraded. "System, you can''t make this card for me, can you?" As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, the voice of the system began to ring: "some things can only be friends if they are seen through but not said through." he£¬tui£¡ A middle finger, close the distance between you and me! When Chu fan talks nonsense with the system, Fahai has accepted all the information and become the agent of this world. "Amitabha, thank you for your help." Only when you become an agent can you understand the power of the mysterious store. Just because of this, Fahai comes to Chu fan and thanks him seriously. Looking at Fahai in front of him, Chu fan can''t help but raise his mouth. Fahai, who doesn''t absolutely hate monsters, doesn''t know what kind of collision he will have with Bai Suzhen in the future. However, these have nothing to do with him for the time being. After explaining to Fahai, Chu fan can''t wait to issue the crossing instruction to the system. "If you let me know that someone moved my Baqi snake soup ahead of time, hum..." The rest of the words had not been said, and the familiar dizziness had already come. Fortunately, the system did not make trouble this time, just a few breaths, and Chu fan had already returned to Datang? Chapter 281 "What''s going on?" Looking at the tent at the door of his little shop, Chu Fan said: "quemoyn, are your relatives here?" In Chufan''s impression, it seems that quemoyn is the only one who goes out with his own accommodation, although the tent is like a dog''s nest compared with quemoyn''s puppet hut. Just as Chu fan was talking, the gray tent in front of him trembled, and then a figure rushed over excitedly: "shopkeeper, you can count back..." "Bang!" Chufan looks at Cheng Chuliang solemnly: "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Your taste has become elusive?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang was stunned, but then there was a cry: "shopkeeper, you''ve come back. I can''t go back to my home these days, and I can''t sleep with my wife. I''m living in purgatory..." After crying, Cheng Chuliang immediately looked at Chu fan with an excited face: "shopkeeper, you have to help me anyway this time!" Looking at the excited Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan draws his mouth: "what have you done to make people angry?" Chu fan looks at Cheng Chuliang with admiration. He even uses it to run away from home. Won''t this guy bomb old Cheng again? It''s OK that Chu fan doesn''t speak. As soon as he speaks, Cheng Chuliang looks at him angrily: "shopkeeper, you''re willing to speak. It''s all your responsibility this time!" ¡­¡­ "I personally suggest you use a different language." After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan''s face is serious. Ya learned to splash dirty water after a few days'' absence. Is it hard to be jealous of my position as the first handsome man in Chang''an City? Cheng Chuliang was stunned, and then looked at the stone next to him, which was crushed into powder by Chu fan: "shopkeeper, I''m wrong!" Looking at Cheng Chuliang with a serious apology on his face, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "I just like to talk to people like you who are good at recognizing their own mistakes. Tell me, what have you done to old Cheng this time?" Hear Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chu Liang mouth a draw, my special Niang''s biggest mistake is to beat you! Of course, Cheng Chuliang did not dare to say this even if he had two more guts, so he could only express his dissatisfaction with his wronged eyes: "I, I demolished my house." Oh, my brother Chu Liang! On hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "are you sure it''s a house or a cottage?" Chu fan suspected that this guy might have used too many artillery battles to greet Lao Cheng, which led to the collapse of the cottage. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes immediately turned red: "shopkeeper, I don''t know why. As soon as I fall asleep, I start biting and tearing things down..." Cheng Chu Liang''s words a export, Chu fan is the corner of the mouth a smoke, how does this symptom sound so familiar? "Shopkeeper, I don''t want the body and soul of erha. Please help me change back to the original." When speaking, Cheng Chuliang looks at Chu fan eagerly. In fact, Cheng Chuliang was very happy when he just knew that he had these two things. After all, he was not envious of the return of human animals and cattle for a day or two. But after experiencing these days of hell life, Cheng Chuliang''s heart only has two words - pit father! Other people''s transformation of Niu Kaixuan is controllable, but his transformation is uncontrollable. What''s more, he wants to dismantle something from time to time. Chapter 282 Hear Cheng Chu Liang''s words, Chu fan mouth a draw, he also didn''t expect two ha''s body unexpectedly has so terrible sequelae. Think about Cheng Chu Liang was forced to leave Cheng Fu, you know how much damage Ya has now. "System, should you deal with this kind of after-sales problem?" Chufan can''t solve the problem of erha. In this case, he can only put his hope on the system. "Ding, congratulations on Chu fan''s mission, please check it in time!" Hear the system voice that suddenly rings out, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth suddenly one draw, at the same time in the heart have bad premonition rise. Task: qualified store manager Introduction: as a qualified mysterious card store manager, how can you not be responsible for the mistakes of mysterious cards? Requirements: help Cheng Chuliang solve the defects of Er ha''s body time limit: half a month reward: open a world randomly punishment for failure: inhumane "System, do you want to be shameful?" "No!" I Hearing the answer of the system, Chu fan''s heart gradually becomes sad. He finds that when a person completely throws the skin, Ya is really invincible. For example, now, it is clear that the system itself has made mistakes, but it has to come out to help the system wipe its ass. When was in Chu fan Tucao, the sound of the system rang again: , "Ding, as the host of this system, you have to make complaints about your strength and responsibility." "Go away!" Up to now, Chu fan even suspects that the change of Cheng Chuliang''s body is caused by the system. Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence. Seeing that Chu fan didn''t answer himself for most of the day, Cheng Chuliang''s face became even sadder: "shopkeeper, we are at least comrades in arms who bombed the cesspit together. You can''t Wu, Wu... " Cheng Chuliang''s words were just half covered by Chu fan. It''s a joke. How can Chu fan''s name be destroyed by you in public? How could someone like me do such a wretched thing as blowing up a cesspit? First, he glared at Cheng Chuliang fiercely, and then Chu Fan said: "if you dare to shout again, you''ll be two in your life." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang calmed down and looked at Chu fan with pitiful eyes: "shopkeeper, you must help me." This time, Cheng Chuliang lowered his voice so that only he and Chu fan could hear it. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan nodded: "don''t worry, our shopkeeper will help you solve the problem." Said here, Chu fan in the bottom of my heart silently added: but not for you, but for Chu someone''s future! Seeing that Chu fan finally agreed to himself, Cheng Chuliang was very happy, and then grinned at Chu fan: "shopkeeper, please help me quickly." Looking at the excited Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan took a puff at the corner of his mouth and then said: "Chu Liang, the combination of Er ha has become one with you. It''s impossible to make you an ordinary person." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chu Liang is stunned, and then looks pitifully at Chu fan. Feeling Cheng Chuliang''s eyes, Chu fan felt a sense of shame in his own heart, but then comforted himself in his heart: this is a mistake made by the dog system. Someone in Chu is just a good shopkeeper who helps others! You don''t have to say that after thinking about it, Chu fan''s mood really relaxed a lot. Chapter 283 "Cough." After comforting himself, Chu fan turned to look at Cheng Chuliang: "although I can''t turn you back into an ordinary person, I can help you suppress the defect of erha body." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes brightened: "thank you, shopkeeper!" It is no doubt that Cheng Chuliang hopes to get the result that he does not have to abandon his own erha style, but can solve the defects of erha style. "But if you want to solve the hidden danger of erha, you have to pay for it yourself." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang nodded: "if you want me to be a shopkeeper, you can say whatever you want me to be. Even if it''s going up the mountain and down the sea of fire, old Cheng won''t frown." After Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan turns his mouth, and if he is really allowed to do some difficult things, he will be far away from anyone. Fortunately, Chu fan didn''t plan to let Cheng Chuliang do anything difficult. According to the system, Chu fan knew that the reason why Cheng Chuliang broke down his family was because he inherited erha''s nature. As a sled dog, erha has only one reason to tear down his family, that is, he is energetic. So it''s very easy to solve the problem. Just let Cheng Chuliang vent his spare energy. Looking at Cheng Chuliang with a firm face in front of him, Chu fan raised his mouth and showed a bad smile: "Chuliang, in fact, it''s very easy to solve your problems, but you need to persevere." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang was stunned, and then nodded quickly: "shopkeeper, you say that Lao Cheng will stick to it." "In that case, go out and look for work." "What are you looking for?" Cheng Chu Liang looks at Chu fan with a confused face. He doesn''t know what he means by looking for work. In desperation, Chu fan had to explain to Cheng Chuliang: "in fact, your current situation is very simple, that is, you have too much energy. Just let it out." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes brightened: "so what can I do for Lao Cheng?" "Yes, just let the extra energy out." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang smiles, and then shows a "obscene" look at Chu fan: "in that case, I''ll leave first, and I''ll thank the shopkeeper when I''m well." After saying that, without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Cheng Chuliang had already run away. Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s back, Chu Fan said: "why is there always a feeling of erha coming out?" "Sir, I don''t know why. Seeing Cheng Chuliang leave, I have a bad feeling in my heart." Just now Chu fan and Cheng Chuliang''s conversation, other people in the shop also heard, at this time pan Xiaolian''s worried voice sounded. "Don''t worry. Anyway, his father is the Duke of Lu. As long as Ya doesn''t rebel, no one will do anything to him in the whole Tang Dynasty." "What if he offends the Duke of Lu?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Ao Shun''s voice rang. Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu Fan said: "we will remember to go to his grave next year." Although he thinks that Cheng Chuliang should not provoke old Cheng, Chu fan always thinks that under the influence of Er ha''s soul, this guy will not do anything normal. Chapter 284 Just when Chu fan was thinking about whether there would be any accident, nine insects on one side suddenly said: "shopkeeper, since you have come back, can we stew snake soup?" Hearing the words of nine insects, all the people on the scene were stunned, and then looked forward to Chu fan. As a foodstuff, what is more sad than not enjoying the delicious food in front of you? It can be said that Chu fan is not in these three days, the entire small broken shop inside no one has been at ease. Even jiutouchong and aoshun secretly negotiated to eat some of them, but finally gave up the plan under the threat of some violent loli''s fist. Looking at the people''s eyes, Chu fan nodded: "I''m a little tired these days. Why don''t we go to Lao Cheng''s tomorrow, and we''ll have a taste of this delicious food." The body of Baqi snake is twice as big as the locomotive. It''s impossible to eat all the people in the small shop, so Chu fan is not stingy. After hearing Chu fan''s words, all the people on the scene nodded. As soon as they thought that they would be able to eat delicious food tomorrow, they couldn''t stop their saliva. "By the way, shopkeeper, a man named Luo Xin came to see you these two days when you were away." Hearing Xue Rengui''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "did he say what it was?" Since mastering the daily card sales, Luo Xin has been addicted to business and can''t extricate himself. He didn''t expect to take the initiative to worry. Xue Rengui shook his head, but still said: "he didn''t say that, but he has come every day these days, and he is expected to come later." Hearing Xue Rengui''s words, Chu fan nodded: "that''s good. I''ll ask him when he comes." Chu fan is very concerned about Luo Xin, who is a little girl. Otherwise, he won''t give him the sales qualification of daily cards. "Xiaolian, Chu fan is here today Ah, Xiaofan, you are back! " Chu fan''s words just finished, outside spread a voice, then Luo Xin walked in. Looking at Luo Xin coming in, Chu fan was stunned: "Luo Xin, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing Luo Xin come in, Chu fan can''t help but be startled by his appearance. After a period of time, Luo Xin''s whole body is thin and pale, but his lips are purple and his eyes are dull. You won''t make a little money to stay in brothel at night, will you? At the thought of the hot sales of daily cards, Chu fan thinks that this possibility is still very high. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo Xin''s dull eyes flashed a glimmer of joy, and then rushed over: "Chu fan, you are back. I have something important to ask you for help." Looking at a face of excited Luoxin, Chu fan also becomes serious, it seems that he guessed wrong before, Luoxin this is in trouble. But then Chu fan is curious. Luo Xin is in charge of daily card sales, and there are shadows of Li Shimin and others behind him. Does anyone dare to trouble him? "I, I''m going to get married!" Hear Luo Xin''s words, Chu fan mouth corner a draw, what circumstance, you this ghost appearance run to tell me this? "But..." Speaking of this, Luo Xin suddenly stopped, and then put on a shame in the mouth. "Why, is that woman ugly?" At this time, aoshun on one side also came up with an excited face. Chapter 285 Chu fan turned to see, not only Ao Shun, even nine insects and others are also interested in staring at Luo Xin. Seeing the performance of the crowd, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his lips. From this, it seems that watching the crowd is human instinct Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Luo Xin''s face tightened, and then clenched his teeth: "that''s not true, mainly because that guy is a man!" Boom Luo Xin''s words make Chu fan almost fall to the ground. Is the atmosphere of the Tang Dynasty so open? On the contrary, Xue Rengui turned his lips disdainfully: "it''s just to marry a man. I heard that there are many nobles in the Tang Dynasty who secretly keep boys for fun." Looking at Xue Rengui''s disdain, Chu fan can''t help but draw his lips. My elder brother Xue, why didn''t you find that you still have this kind of hatred for the rich before? After hearing the people''s words, Luo Xin''s face was more ugly, and then he told the story with a bitter smile. It turns out that Luo Xin''s father made a pledge to a brother when he was young. They made a pledge to each other and supported each other all the time. Because of this feeling, they made a decision early. In the future, they will have a son. If there is a man and a woman, they will be married. If they are of the same sex, let them be brothers or Jinlan. "So you should be brothers, then?" Hearing this, pan Xiaolian couldn''t help interrupting. As soon as pan Xiaolian''s words were finished, Luo Xin began to smoke: "before the age of nine, he was still a boy, but after that, he became a girl overnight." ¡­¡­ Looking at Luo Xin''s face like eating excrement, Chu fan couldn''t help but want to laugh. After a few seconds, he still laughed: "ha ha, ha ha..." If you think about it like this, Luo Xin is really unlucky. Now Chu fan suddenly thought of a sentence from his previous life: "I always treat you as my brother, but you want to sleep with me." But in this way, Chu fan also know why Luo Xin is this expression. The ancients promised, some people for their commitment to pay a lifetime, now mostly Luoxin Laozi''s brother came to the door. "What''s your plan?" After all, it''s brother. After laughing, Chu fan also looks at Luo Xin. He wants to know Luo Xin''s own opinion. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo Xin''s lips trembled, and then shook his head in pain: "I, I don''t know." "What does she look like?" "As beautiful as heaven!" After Luo Xin''s answer comes out, Chu fan can''t help laughing bitterly. No wonder Luo Xin is so tangled. It''s estimated that this guy is helpless now. For a man, a woman who looks like a fairy is willing to marry him, the excitement in his heart must be needless to say. But you know this woman used to be a boy, especially when she was a child, she stood with you and peed three feet in the wind. It''s like you see a hundred yuan on the ground, but it''s covered with poop. It''s a question whether to pick it up or not! Not only Chu fan, but also other people were stunned. This kind of situation can be said to be quite difficult to solve. "If you don''t know that she used to be a man, are you still willing to marry her?" At this time, pan Xiaolian on one side spoke. After hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Luo Xin trembled and said in a low voice: "if you don''t know, maybe you are willing to." Chapter 286 "Did she do something I''m sorry for you?" "No "Is she not a woman?" "It''s not, either." ¡­¡­ After a few words of dialogue, pan Xiaolian immediately sneered: "in that case, you will naturally marry someone else." Luo Xin was stunned when he heard pan Xiaolian''s words, and then directly raised her head: "but, after all, she was a man before..." "So what?" Luo Xin was interrupted by Pan Xiaolian before she finished her words: "it''s a joke from heaven that she suddenly became a woman, and it''s not her own will. Besides, she has become a woman since she was nine years old, and now it''s 15 or 16 years old. Can''t she be regarded as a woman?" Looking at Luo Xin''s tangled face, pan Xiaolian''s face became angry: "you only know that it''s a shame to marry her, but do you know if she has been sneered at by others these years?" "But when I thought that she was a man, I just..." "Bah!" Before Luo Xin''s words were finished, pan Xiaolian gave a sneer: "you also said that she looks like a fairy. Who else can''t marry? You are the only one who knows the root and the bottom of the world. Are you the only one to keep the promise?" In fact, what Pan Xiaolian said, Luo Xin also knows that it''s God''s will to become a woman. Thinking about how much ridicule she has experienced in recent years, Luo Xin''s heart can''t help softening. "Luo Xin, I can''t help you with this kind of thing." Seeing Luo Xin''s silence, Chu fan also said seriously: "if you don''t want to, I will try to persuade my uncle and aunt, if you..." "I will!" Before Chu fan finished speaking, Luo Xin raised his head: "it''s her life, it''s also my life." Luo Xin suddenly laughed when he spoke, and at the same time, his whole person became free and easy: "now I suddenly think that she has experienced so many years, but she still stays by my side. If it wasn''t for her special identity, we would have been together long ago. In that case, let me help her bear the next thing." Seeing Luo Xin''s decision, Chu fan couldn''t help smiling: "in that case, congratulations." In fact, as pan Xiaolian said, turning a man into a woman can only be said to be an act of fate. No matter who is in this situation, there is no pain in his heart? Of course, Chu Fan said that this kind of situation is congenital. For some "artificial" changes in later generations, Chu fan did not dare to comment on it, but kept a distance. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo Xin nodded: "in this case, I will go back first and tell my family about my decision. On the wedding day, I will invite you to have a good drink." After that, without waiting for everyone to speak, Luo Xin has turned away from the small shop. Although his face is still pale, there is a faint blush on it Looking at Luo Xin, Xue Rengui can''t help shaking his head: "I can''t believe there is such a magical thing in the world." "Well, if I was a man, would you like me?" Just as Xue Rengui was talking, pan Xiaolian suddenly turned her eyes and asked Xue Rengui. Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, the eyes of the people on the scene immediately stare at Xue Rengui, waiting for his answer. Chapter 287 Even Chu fan stares at Xue Rengui curiously. Pan Xiaolian and Xue Rengui have been little shops for some time, but Chu fan didn''t expect that Pan Xiaolian could ask such a bold question. Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Xue Rengui was silent. This problem is still very destructive for men. You can think about it. One night, when you wake up, the person beside your pillow suddenly smokes a cigarette and says calmly: "honey, let me tell you something. In fact, I used to be a man (woman)...." With Xue Rengui''s silence, the atmosphere of the small broken shop gradually becomes tense. Chu fan even thinks about whether to stop pan Xiaolian''s violent walk later. However, at this time, Xue Rengui suddenly laughed: "if you can wait for me like that woman for so many years, I think I will marry you, too It seems that it is not convincing enough, and Xue Rengui continues to add: "if you can wait for me for so long, naturally you like me, and I really like you, so why care so much? Like is that two people are desperate for each other." With Xue Rengui''s words coming out, pan Xiaolian''s face gradually turned red with shame. At last, the first heroine of the small and broken shop became shy: "Oh, I''ll ask you, why do you say so much?" After that, he hammered Xue Rengui''s chest and ran away, but Xue Rengui covered his chest with a heavy face. "Why, do you think you just lied, so your conscience is a little uneasy?" Looking at Xue Rengui with a low face, nine insects can''t help laughing. Xue Rengui shakes his head and looks at Chu fan: "shopkeeper, can you find a way to make Xiaolian''s strength smaller? I can''t stand it..." "Puchi ~" there are so many interesting things happening today that after hearing Xue Rengui''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing again. But if you think about it carefully, with Pan Xiaolian''s strength that even Ao Shun and others have to fear, "beating your chest with small fists" is about murder! On the other hand, aoshun and jiutouchong look at Xue Rengui with disdain, which means that they can''t even hold a woman''s coquetry. Are you a person? Fortunately, Chu fan didn''t hit the bottom of the hole, but comforted Xue Rengui: "then you can make more money, draw more cards, and finally you can withstand one day." after hearing Chu fan''s words, Xue Rengui nodded seriously: "yes, I will try my best!" Unfortunately, he didn''t know that with Pan Xiaolian''s growing strength every day, his road to making money will be a road of no return "Wuwuwuwu, Meier, if I were a woman before, would you marry me?" At this time, a whimpering voice came from one side. Chu fan turned to look, and saw quemoyn with red eyes. It''s worth mentioning that since shaolengmei became the maid of a small shop, her relationship with quemoyn has become better and better, and she seems to be the second couple in the shop. Hearing Kui mun''s words, Shao Lengmei''s face was cold, and then her lips were slightly opened: "go away!" "Meier, how can you..." "Believe it or not?" As soon as the words came out, Shao Lengmei turned to leave. Looking at shaoleng Mei, who left in a murderous way, quemoyn trembled: "Meier, I''m wrong ~" " Chapter 288 Looking at quemoyn chasing out, the corners of people''s mouths can''t help bending up. The smile contains Schadenfreude, which makes you show love in front of us. "Shopkeeper, I want to draw the card!" After quemoyn left, the nine headed insects suddenly said "ferociously.". Chu fan must understand the feelings in the hearts of the nine insects. After all, there are only two bachelors in the whole little shop However, judging from the mess of the nine insects, their harvest during this period is quite good, but "Don''t you take the orange card?" According to Chu fan''s estimation, since these guys can take out so much money, they must have caught a lot of immortals. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the nine insects sighed helplessly: "there are a lot of monsters in the immortal class, but they haven''t done anything bad. It''s hard to start." When talking, the nine insects have a look of regret, but I think it''s the same. As a few of them, they don''t want to kill all the monsters. After hearing the explanation of the nine insects, Chu fan no longer asked, but directly nodded and handed over five red cards. After taking the card, the nine insects didn''t rush to check it, but first worshipped the air with a devout face: "Amitabha, Guanyin Bodhisattva, jade emperor, Tathagata Buddha All the gods must bless me to get good things! " Seeing the action of the nine head insects, Chu fan''s mouth draws out. You, a monster, run to worship Buddha. Is that a way to die? If I remember correctly, you seem to have stolen a relic? Of course, this word Chu fan certainly won''t say, after the metaphysical action finished, nine insects carefully looked at the card in their hands. In the first picture, the face of the nine headed insects was slightly stiff. In the second picture, nine insects turn black ¡­¡­ After checking the fourth card, the breath on the whole person of the nine head insect became a bit chilly. Exhale, inhale It''s the last card, but the nine insects are not nervous. They carefully look at their last card. The nine insects'' face is happy, and then they are stunned: "shopkeeper, what''s this?" Looking at the card handed by the nine insects, Chu fan was also stunned. He saw a smiling Akita dog on the card. Ya can''t be what Akita''s body? At the thought of nine insects becoming like Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan trembles. The damage caused by a person''s Fairy level neuropathy and a real fairy level neuropathy is absolutely two concepts. After seeing the text introduction on the card, Chu fan''s face became strange: "congratulations." After being with Chu fan for such a long time, how could nine beetles not know Chu fan''s character? When they saw his expression, they already had a bad feeling in their heart: "shopkeeper, if you have anything to say, just say it, I can hold it!" [single dog proof] classification: achievement (Orange) Introduction: this system collects top cards made by countless single dog complaints from all walks of life! Function: using this card, you will get the top title of "single dog". This title can be recognized anywhere in the world! Note 1: this title is worn by default and can''t be taken off note 2: with this title, the friends around the wearer will quickly get out of the single state, but the wearer is still out of the mud! Note 3: wearing this title, you can get a bag of "dog food" every day. After eating, you can get the top buff bonus! Chapter 289 Hiss ~ when Chu fan talked about the function of this card, all the people on the scene looked strange. Orange card, in addition to the "bound book" in the hands of Monkey King, this is the only card. And it''s recognized by the system as the top buff, so the effect of dog food is needless to say, but the other effects of this card are Chu fan quickly put the card into the hands of the nine insects. It''s better not to touch too much of this unfortunate thing: "cough, slightly, I think sometimes, you should be careful when making decisions!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, the nine insects turned pale: "isn''t it just a card? Will my nine insects be afraid of this?" After that, without waiting for the public reaction, the nine insects have put the card on their chest: "use it!" As a yellow light flashed by, Chu fan found that the word "single dog" suddenly appeared on the head of nine insects. "Single Well, nine worms, come on, let''s have a good exchange. " Looking at Ao Shun with a warm face, nine insects were stunned: "can this card still attract the same sex?" ¡­¡­ Hearing the words of the nine insects, Ao Shun took a puff from the corner of his mouth: "doesn''t it mean that people close to you can take off the order quickly?" "Don''t you have a wife?" Aoshun''s words just finished, nine insects is the corner of the mouth a smoke, my wound has been very heavy, you actually give me salt? "Hey, hey." Hearing the words of the nine insects, Ao Shun gave a strange smile: "it''s OK, I don''t mind one or two more..." Looking at Ao Shun''s obscene face, Chu fan was so worried that he couldn''t breathe and fainted directly. As an immortal in heaven, next time, we must ask the Jade Emperor to strengthen the cultivation of the quality of immortals. Compared with aoshun, Zhang Buer on one side is a little bit more normal. After all, with his status at home, he dare not have other ideas. But even so, Zhang Buer looked at the nine insects with admiration: "single Nine worms, I have to say that Lao Zhang respects your courage. " Not only Zhang Buer, but also Chu fan nodded his head with a serious face. He even dared to accept this kind of title. The nine headed beetle is really a cruel man that our generation can''t match. After hearing Zhang Buer''s words, the nine headed beetle grinned and showed his sharp teeth: "Hey, I''m a monster. If I have a crush on a girl, I''ll just go and rob her. Why do I care so much?" ¡­¡­ I Grass! Looking at the nine head insects with a proud face, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth. He had to say that what he said was reasonable. Ya was originally a villain. It seemed normal to do something bad? Of course, we all know that it''s a joke. In fact, in the mind of Nintendo, he is more concerned about his strength. Moreover, with the existence of Chu fan, this strange state can be eliminated one day, so he doesn''t care about it at all. But then again, feeling the mysterious breath from the nine insects, Chu fan suddenly felt a little excited. "According to the function of" single dog certificate ", how long will it take for the hostel to get rid of the single?" Just when Chu fan was in YY, the voice of the system suddenly sounded: "Ding, this system warmly prompts that the Title Effect of" single dog certification "is invalid for the host!" Hearing the voice of the system, Chu fan was stunned, and then his face was angry: "system, you are shameless revenge, you are despicable" " Chapter 290 "Please keep calm, the system to personality guarantee, will never let you take advantage of." ¡­¡­ There is always a kind of person or something in the world that makes you gnash your teeth with hatred, but you have nothing to do with it. Obviously, for Chufan, the system is this kind of existence. In desperation, Chu fan had no choice but to show his only means again. A middle finger stood up silently to express his sincere greetings to the system. "Shopkeeper, should we go to Lao Cheng''s?" Nine insects and others don''t know that in this short time, Chu fan has experienced a spiritual storm, and they are still thinking about the snake soup from the other side of the ocean. Hearing the words of the nine insects, Chu fan was stunned, and then nodded: "in that case, let''s go to Lao Cheng''s house now." Another group of people, even those who have grown up for several laps, don''t fall behind. All the people in the small shop walk towards Cheng Fu again. "Oh, shopkeeper, you are here so early. Please come in quickly." The porter knew yesterday that Chu fan and others came back today, so he had already been waiting for them. You know, every time Chu fan and others come to have dinner, they can also get some benefits, although not much, but also a little. Hearing the voice of xiaomenfang, Chu fan raised his mouth, but then he found something wrong: "Chen Gui, how come your master and young master have disappeared?" You know, although Lao Cheng is very rude in front of Chu fan, in fact, every time Chu fan and others arrive, he takes his younger generation to meet him at the door. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Chen Gui sighed: "the second young master is ill. The doctor has just arrived. The master and his wife are waiting for the result." Listening to Chen Gui''s answer, Chu fan was stunned: "what did you say just now?" Not only Chu fan, but also jiutouchong and others are unbelievable. You should know that Cheng Chuliang is a "human animal" with a "two ha body". With other people''s immortal strength, even if he wants to get sick, it''s impossible. Although Chen Gui is only a porter, there are still some eyes. After seeing the expression of Chu fan and others, he has understood their meaning. But then Chen Gui said: "Hey, shopkeeper, you''d better go in and see for yourself." After that, Chen Gui also shook his head with a low face. Suddenly, he had a sense of vicissitudes. After saying goodbye to Chen Gui, Chu fan and others went directly into the inner courtyard. Considering that Cheng Chuliang is ill, Chu fan and others are naturally not good at making a big noise. After feeling the position a little, they go in separately. "Hiss..." As soon as I entered the room, I saw Cheng Chuliang lying quietly. An old man with white hair and whiskers was seriously calling Cheng Chuliang. See Cheng Chu Liang''s appearance, Chu fan and others are surprised. Now Cheng Chuliang''s eyes are closed, his face is pale and his lips are black. He looks a bit more frightening than Luo Xin before. "Lao Cheng, what''s the matter?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin was stunned. After he raised his head, he saw that Chu fan and others didn''t know when they had walked in. "Boy Chu, here you are." After saying hello to everyone, Lao Cheng lowered his head and sighed, then said angrily: "this is the shame of the family!" Chapter 291 When he heard Cheng''s words, Chu fan felt tight in his heart. At the thought of Cheng Chuliang''s character, everyone''s heart can''t help but rise a haze, this guy won''t really cause any big trouble, right? Looking at the gloomy old Cheng, Chu fan can''t help patting him on the shoulder: "old Cheng, you can rest assured that even if Chu Liang causes any trouble, we will try our best to help you solve it." After Chu fan''s words, the other members of the small broken shop nodded seriously. If it comes to that, the whole members of the small and broken shop have a good relationship with the old Cheng family, otherwise they would not be able to go all the way to his house. Who knows that after everyone''s attitude, old Cheng''s face is more gloomy: "ah ~" before everyone speaks, the old doctor on one side has released Cheng Chuliang''s hand: "Duke Lu, don''t worry, the second son is just overworked, just have a rest." When he said this, the old doctor hesitated for a moment, and then continued: "Duke Lu, after all, the second son is still a young man, so sometimes it''s better to be moderate." After that, without waiting for Lao Cheng to speak, the old doctor left Cheng''s house with his medicine box. As for the fees, someone would send them to him. "What the hell is going on?" After the old doctor left, Chu fan couldn''t restrain his curiosity and asked Lao Cheng. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng sighed and said, "the shopkeeper doesn''t know. This rebellious son, this rebellious son, entered 48 brothels in Chang''an last night and was carried back this morning." Hiss ~ as soon as Lao Cheng''s words were finished, there was a breath in the room. Except for the two women in the small shop, everyone looked at Cheng Chuliang in admiration. An immortal is still the energetic one. It''s not erha, it''s Teddy! Feeling people''s strange eyes, Lao Cheng felt even more humiliated, and immediately waved his fist: "when this villain wakes up, I must let him know the cruelty of my Cheng family law!" Chu fan keenly noticed that Cheng Chuliang, who was sleeping on one side, suddenly trembled while Lao Cheng was talking. "Cough, Lao Cheng, Chu Liang is a young man after all. We should always be tolerant of young people''s mistakes." When speaking of this, Chu fan suddenly approached Lao Cheng: "I don''t think family law or anything is needed, just a little punishment and a big admonition." Before Lao Cheng spoke, Chu fan waved his hand casually: "in my opinion, why don''t we castrate him while he is in a coma?" As soon as Chu fan finished, Lao Cheng''s face turned black. Is it too much for you to castrate my son in front of me? "No way!" Just as old Cheng was about to speak, a roar came from one side. Old Cheng was stunned. He turned to see Cheng Chuliang with a worried face. As soon as he said that, Cheng Chuliang knew that it was bad. Sure enough, as soon as he finished his words, Lao Cheng showed a "brilliant" smile: "son of a bitch, you" finally "wake up?" Hearing what old Cheng said, Cheng Chuliang''s face froze: "Dad, this is a misunderstanding..." Chapter 292 Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Lao Cheng''s hands creaked: "it''s OK. I don''t care about that." "Mother..." Before Cheng Chuliang''s words were finished, Mrs. Cheng had turned away from the house. It was obvious that Cheng Chuliang had gone too far this time, and even Mrs. Cheng was not willing to protect him. Seeing that all his life-saving straws have gone, Cheng Chuliang can only place his only hope on Chu fan: "shopkeeper, you have to save me. You taught me all this!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "when did I teach you this?" When speaking, Chu fan looks at Cheng Chuliang fiercely. This guy is just a bad son. He wants to destroy someone''s excellent image? After just a few breaths, Chu fan felt that the people on the scene looked at him differently. Lao Cheng, in particular, looked at himself with a look of "you''ve ruined my son.". Feeling the look in Lao Cheng''s eyes, Chu fan pulls out the corner of his mouth, and then gives a look back: "what''s your son like? Don''t you have that number in your heart?" Fortunately, Cheng Chuliang finally said: "shopkeeper, if you didn''t say I had too much energy, would I have done such a thing?" ¡­¡­ Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan trembles all over. He feels that he has 10000 grass mud horses walking in space. Ah, this kind of understanding ability is against the sky! "Lao Cheng, in this case, I suggest you hang him up." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng was also stunned, and then nodded: "the owner can rest assured that I will not let the people of Chang''an down!" When Lao Cheng spoke, the voice of the system also rang: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and successfully opening the plane" cat and mouse "!" "System, when is the latest time for the world to go?" Chu fan didn''t forget the fact that he was almost forced to transmit because of the expiration of time. I didn''t expect that Chu fan could still remember this, and the voice of the system''s reply could not help but bring out a trace of regret: "two days." After getting the answer of the system, Chu fan nodded, as long as you know the specific time, you don''t have to worry about accidents. When Chu fan is thinking, Cheng hangs Cheng Chuliang at the door, and then everyone has a perfect dinner. After dinner, Chu fan and others return to the small shop in a mighty manner, but at this time, pan Xiaolian is in a daze: "Sir, my dear and owe are gone!" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan was stunned. You have to know that those two kids have been living in the kennel provided by the system. In addition, they often eat some monsters. Their intelligence is no less than that of ordinary children of six or seven years old. How can they be suddenly lost? "Will you still stay at Lao Cheng''s?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, pan Xiaolian shook her head: "I watched them leave with us before." "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Chu fan was stunned by the sudden sound of the system: "view the task." Task: lost dog Introduction: as a qualified store manager, how can you lose your dog? Requirements: successful recovery of obedience and debt time limit: half an hour reward: mysterious reward failure punishment: five days of erha experience qualification! Looking at the task introduction in front of him, Chu fan''s face changed: "a little white, help to find good and owe quickly." Chapter 293 Now Chu fan can''t help but be glad to go out with a little white, after all, as a beast, its sense of smell is still very useful. After hearing Chu fan''s words, a little white can''t help but roll a white eye. At least we are the beast at the top of Zhenxian mountain. Now we are all used as search and rescue dogs? Fortunately, a little white, after all, is a rational beast, after a little adjustment of their psychological state began to look up. A few minutes later, yidianbai suddenly gave Chufan two beeps, and then ran in one direction. To see a little white action, Chu fan and others did not hesitate to chase him out. "Woof, woof, woof ~" "stupid dog, stupid dog, come after me." After running for a few minutes with a little white, Chu fan heard the sound coming from a distance. After hearing the sound, Chu fan and others rushed to see the scene in front of them. Originally thought that what bear child teased two puppies, did not expect that really has been light green birds are flying around obedient and owe owe non-stop, also from time to time to scold one or two dirty words. "Parrot?" Seeing the bird, Chu fan recognized its identity immediately. Hearing Chu fan''s voice, he was stunned. Then he rushed over with a "Wang Wang" cry, and kept circling around Chu fan. Seeing the act of obedience and debt, the parrot''s eyes on one side turned: "the dog supports the people, the dog supports the people!" "Woo, woof, woof..." Obedient and owe owe is also psychic animals, naturally can understand the parrot''s words, can''t help but turn to each other began to roar. "I didn''t expect it was a psychic bird." Looking at the parrot who kept picking two puppies, Zhang Buer couldn''t help saying. "Dwarf, dwarf, dwarf..." As soon as Zhang Buer''s words were finished, the voice of the parrot came over. Hearing the parrot''s words, Zhang Buer''s face turned black, and then there was a cold hum: "come down!" As soon as the sound fell, the parrot in the air felt a terrible force on his body, and then fell down directly. See the enemy landing, owe eyes a light, and then instantly jumped up to the other side bite in the mouth, toward Chu fan ran, at the same time, the parrot''s voice also kept from his mouth. "Stupid dog, you are too dirty. Let me go quickly!" When Qian Qian came to Chu fan to spit out the parrot, Ya''s feathers were all wet, but he was still proud: "stupid dog, you are finished, you dare to provoke this bird..." Pan Xiaolian caught the parrot before he finished his words. Looking at the parrot struggling, pan Xiaolian was surprised: "Sir, is this the parrot? It''s really beautiful!" After hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, the parrot in her hand suddenly changed its expression: "ah, little sister, you are so beautiful. Are you fairy sister?" When talking, Ya kept rubbing pan Xiaolian''s wrist with her wet head. If I hadn''t seen him bullying two puppies before, maybe everyone here would have thought Ya was clever and sensible. "This little guy can rely on his own ability to psychic. It''s really a good talent, that is It''s a bit cheap See pan Xiaolian interested in parrots, aoshun can''t help saying. "Ding, congratulations on the completion of the host. You have been awarded a green psychic parrot!" Chapter 294 Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "is this what you call the mysterious reward?" "Yes "I don''t want it." Looking at the parrot that rubs against pan Xiaolian crazily, Chu fan turns his mouth. He suspects that the reason why this guy does this kind of action is to dry the saliva on his body. "System, you can''t make me sick, can you?" At the thought of the urination of the system and the sudden appearance of this bitch, Chu fan feels that he has found the truth of the matter. "Please don''t judge the system with the heart of the host!" ¡­¡­ This familiar formula, Chu fan is more sure of his guess. "Sir, this bird is so lovely. Why don''t we take it home?" "More beautiful sister home, happy..." Looking at the excited parrot, Chu fan puffed: "teach it to be polite in three days, or give it to Lao Cheng''s chef." After hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian''s face brightened: "don''t worry, sir, I will." After getting pan Xiaolian''s answer, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction and cast a sympathetic look at the parrot who jumped on Pan Xiaolian''s shoulder. Want to know pan Xiaolian promised things will do, if this guy also dare so cheap words, from a bowl of soup also not far. After dealing with the parrot, they finally return to the small shop, while Ao Shun and others disappear again. "Sir, are you leaving again?" Looking at the surprised pan Xiaolian in front of him, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "the last thing hasn''t been finished, so I have to leave for a while, but it shouldn''t be long. Speaking of this time, the world opened too fast. Chu fan only stayed in the small shop for two days. That''s why pan Xiaolian was surprised. After hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian hasn''t had time to speak. Kui muen on one side has already chimed in: "shopkeeper, you can rest assured to go. We will take good care of the shop." Chu Fan said: "if I leave, I will take you with me." "Ah, shopkeeper, are you taking me this time?" Looking at the excited kuimun, Chufan sighed helplessly. Why do you think this guy is also changing towards erha? Ignoring quemoyn, Chufan goes straight back to his room and starts the system: "system, start crossing." After the voice fell, Chu fan felt a dark in front of his eyes, but unexpectedly, this time he didn''t feel coma or dizziness. After the scene was restored, Chu fan found himself in an ordinary courtyard: "system, why didn''t I feel dizzy this time?" According to the general urine, when you cross the world, you will feel dizzy. As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the sound of the system rang: "if the host wants to, this system can let you experience it again." "Go away!" A middle finger, light up your beauty! "Ding, it''s detected that the host has entered a special world, and it begins to transform its shape, and it begins to transform..." Listening to the sudden sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "system, what is the transformation of shape?" "Literally." The voice of the system rings again: "Ding, the detection is completed, the current identity of the host - Siberian sled mouse, Jerry''s second cousin." As soon as the sound of the system was over, Chu fan found that his body had changed. Chapter 295 First, the surrounding objects began to grow bigger, then the tail grew behind, and the ears became round Seeing that he had become a chubby gray mouse, Chu fan drew from the corner of his mouth: "system, what is a Siberian sleigh mouse?" "Ding, this is a kind of Siberian sled dog created by our system, specially prepared for the host." ¡­¡­ For this kind of retarded system, Chu Fan said that he could only choose to ignore it. Just as Chu fan was talking to the system, a joyful cry came from the side: "second cousin, are you here at last?" Hearing the sound, Chu fan turned to see, and sure enough, saw a yellow mouse looking at himself with a happy face. "Jerry?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Jerry laughs, then rushes over and hugs Chu fan with an excited face: "Hey, second cousin, I received your letter two days ago, but I didn''t expect you to come today. By the way, how''s your cousin?" Looking at his face how how how to shout of Jerry, Chu fan mouth a smoke, ghost know the system this guy to him arranged what identity. "Ding, congratulations on the agent task triggered by the host. Please check it in time." With the sound of the system comes a task. Task: agent task Introduction: as Jerry''s second cousin, shouldn''t you help your nephew? Requirements: help Jerry succeed in defeating Tom reward: Jerry becomes a standard agent failure punishment: seal ability to spend three days with Tom in a rat state! When seeing his task, Chu fan has only one idea in his heart: Jerry is the main character! Why should I finish the task, the one who gets the benefit is Jerry, and the one who fails is me? At the thought of Tom''s character similar to ER ha''s, Chu fan decided that this task must be completed. When was in Chu fan Tucao, Jerry finally came across the excitement of his two uncle, and hurriedly grabbed Chu fan: , "make complaints about two. Uncle, let''s go to a safe place first. If we meet Tom, we can..." "What will happen?" Before Jerry''s words were finished, a frivolous voice came. Chufan turned to see a blue and white bellied cat man standing up. "Ah ha ha, I didn''t expect to have two mice. It seems that today''s lunch and dinner are available." With these words, Tom had already stepped forward and rushed towards them. Hearing Tom''s words, Chufan turned his lips disdainfully. It was the lazy toad that yawned - in a big voice. If you are really so powerful, will you be called three "Wizards" together with a wolf and a bald man? Although Chufan looked down on Tom, Jerry was still very afraid, so when Tom appeared, he had already dragged Chufan to run quickly. A few minutes later, they got into a hole, and Jerry was relieved: "Hey, second cousin, don''t worry. I know this place very well. Tom can''t catch us." While talking, Jerry also brought a piece of cheese from the side and put it in front of Chufan: "second cousin, please eat it quickly and tell me the story of Siberia by the way." After this period of communication, Chu fan has learned the identity assigned to him by the system from Jerry: a businessman who pulls sledges in Siberia and sells all kinds of magic cards part-time! Chapter 296 Looking at Jerry''s interesting appearance, Chu fan raises his mouth and looks at him with an iron hating look: "Jerry, are you going to let yourself be bullied by a cat all the time?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Jerry''s face froze, then touched his head and said: "second cousin, I can''t help it. You don''t know why I''m the weakest in our family." Looking at the "humble" face of Jerry, Chu fan''s mouth flicks. It seems that the whole mouse family, except for Jerry, has more and more fierce relatives. "Jerry, second cousin, here are some things that can make you strong. Would you like to have a try?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Jerry said: "second cousin, you''re not talking about your own card, are you?" Speaking of this, Jerry looked disdainful: "who in the whole family doesn''t know that your cards are deceitful and you can''t get anything?" Hiss ~ inhale, exhale, not angry What a ghost! Dog system, what kind of identity did you get me? While Jerry was still talking, Chufan turned black, and then saw a red cylindrical object rolling in with sparks: "how does this thing look a little familiar?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Jerry jumped up and was about to take Chu fan for his life: "second cousin, run quickly, it''s a gun fight." Hearing Jerry''s words, Chu fancai responds that this is Cheng Chuliang''s ultimate weapon before he is exhausted? Looking at the half burned firecrackers, Chu fan let go of Jerry''s hand, then went directly to the firecrackers, raised his legs, and kicked "Bang ~" accompanied by the firecrackers, there was a scream, and then Chu fan, regardless of Jerry''s opposition, dragged him to Tom, who had become black. "Bang!" This time it''s not an explosion, it''s a punch. You know, although Chu fan''s body has become a mouse, his real strength has not changed. Tom, who has been hit hard by Chu fan, has become a cake. But this is an animation world after all, with its own special rules of heaven. So Chufan soon saw that the pie like Tom didn''t know where to take out an air pump, and then he forced his body to fill up again. "System, isn''t that bullshit?" "Ding, this is a special world. Tom and Jerry have the immortal body and other mysterious means." After hearing the system''s words, Chu fan nodded. Recalling the animation he saw when he was a child, Tom and Jerry really can''t look at it in a general way. But even if it is not dead, Chu fan was smashed into a cake, Tom still understood the strength gap between each other. As soon as he recovered, Tom looked at Jerry in horror: "Jerry, is this your relative again?" Hearing Tom''s words, Jerry nodded with pride, then pointed to Chu fan and said: "this is my second cousin Siberian sled mouse!" As soon as Jerry''s words were finished, Tom grabbed Chufan''s hand with a look of excitement: "Hello, second cousin, I''m Jerry''s friend Tom!" As he spoke, Tom let go of Chufan again. Then he grabbed Jerry and gave him a few kisses. Chapter 297 Looking at Tom, who was smiling in front of him and could see his throat, Chufan drew his mouth. You are also the son of a plane. You are also a fierce person like long RI Tian and Zhao Liang Chen. How can you be so fresh and refined here? Seeing that Chufan ignored himself, Tom gave Jerry a big kiss on the head, then put out his hand and patted him on the head: "second cousin, it suddenly occurred to me that I had not collected the clothes at home, so I left first!" After that, Tom left at a speed that Chu fan could not see through. As he watched Tom leave, Jerry looked at Chufan admiringly: "second cousin, you are so good." "Jerry, do you want to be that strong, too?" When he heard Chu fan''s words, Jerry was stunned, and then a look of surprise broke out in his eyes: "yes, I do." "That''s good." Chu fan''s mouth slightly raised, and the reason why he ran out to hang Tom was to "seduce" Jerry: "as long as you draw the card, you can become as powerful as your second cousin." In order to complete the task, Chu fan has accepted the fact that he is the second cousin of a mouse, and comforted himself at the same time: "anyway, he is also a son of position. I can be brothers with Cheng Chuliang. What else can I do?" "Second cousin, you don''t want to cheat me, do you?" ¡­¡­ System, how low do you make my credibility? Resisting the impulse to walk violently, Chu fan smiles again: "how is it possible that an uncle can cheat you?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Jerry nodded seriously: "in that case, I agree to withdraw the card. Uncle, what should I do?" Seeing that he has finally convinced Jerry, Chu fan looks happy, and then quotes the price of the card: "one hundred Wen white card, one hundred Liang silver green card..." "Second cousin." As soon as Chu Fan said the price of the green card, Jerry held out a hand and interrupted him: "second cousin, I have no money!" Hearing Jerry''s words, Chufan''s face froze. It was only at this time that he thought of one thing. Jerry is just a mouse. He must have no money. "Cough, Jerry, do you have anything valuable in human eyes?" Chufan coughs twice and looks at Jerry with the last hope. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Jerry was stunned, then shook his head and nodded: "I know where there are valuable things in the human world, but where there is a dragon guarding, I can''t get them." "Nothing!" As soon as Jerry''s words were finished, Chu fan slapped him on the shoulder: "Jerry, I declare that the dragon''s treasure belongs to you. Now take me to find it." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Jerry swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "second cousin, is this decision not mature?" In Jerry''s eyes, the fire dragon is more terrible than Tom. Is this second cousin frozen in Siberia? Although he didn''t know what was going on in Jerry''s heart, Chu fan still keenly felt the bad breath, and immediately gave a cold hum: "you just need to lead the way." When speaking, Chu fan released a little bit of his immortal breath. Jerry felt tight and nodded uncontrollably. "Second cousin, come with me." Chapter 298 While talking, Jerry leads Chu fan into a room along the wall, and then gets into the stove in Chu fan''s unbelievable eyes. "The fire dragon you said won''t be in here, will it?" Chu fan mouth smoked, and then pointed to the stove in front of him, although this is a cartoon world, but this is too bullshit, right? When he heard Chu fan''s words, Jerry nodded his head seriously and put a finger to his mouth: "Shh ~" after making a low voice gesture, Jerry jumped down from the stove with a posture of "once a strong man is gone, he will never return". Looking at Jerry''s action, Chu fan sighed helplessly and then could only jump down. At the moment when he jumped into the stove, there were only two words in Chu fan''s heart that could express his shock, that is, lying trough! Who can think of a volcano under a stove? Especially looking at the red dragon in front of him, which was a little bigger than Tom, Chufan''s mouth twitched even more. make complaints about Chu''s crazy Tucao. Jerry pulled his tail and pointed to the belly of the dragon. Chu fan noticed that there was a lot of treasure under the fire dragon''s belly. There were countless gold coins and transparent gems. "Second cousin, let''s not make a sound, quietly..." Before Jerry finished his words, he saw his second cousin walk up to the dragon and kick the dragon''s ass. Hit hard in the deep sleep, the Dragon suddenly wakes up, and then sees the gray mouse in front of him. "Roar ~" without even saying hello, the dragon''s mouth spewed out a flame. Looking at the flame, Chu fan disdained to curl his mouth, then opened his mouth, the flame was eaten directly by him, and then he burped vividly. Seeing that his fire was eaten, the fire dragon''s eyes finally became cautious, and directly extended his claws to shoot Chu fan. In the face of the claws, Chufan does not care about the outstretched his hand, a big and a small two claws hit together, then the fire dragon was Chufan directly pulled up. "Bang..." Before the fire dragon could react, he felt that he had been swung up, and then he threw himself heavily on the ground. "Bang!" Again A few minutes later, the fire dragon lay on the ground with his eyes vacant, showing an expression of "being spoiled", and then tears came out of the corner of his eyes. It''s so humiliating that a generation of fire dragon was hanged by a mouse: mom and Dad, my child is unfilial. It''s a shame for you. Chu fan didn''t know what the fire dragon was thinking. A half immortal fire dragon was no different from erha who could spit fire in his eyes. "Second cousin, I''ll draw the card now!" After Chu fan conquered the dragon, these treasures became Jerry''s private property. Then, under the urging of Chu fan, Jerry began to draw the card. A pile of treasure disappeared instantly. The fire dragon''s eyes shrank. He felt that his heart, liver and lungs were shaking. Niang, robber, this is it! A pile of red cards appeared directly in Chufan''s hand, and then put them into Jerry''s hand: "see what you can win." Having seen the power of Chu fan, Jerry has long believed his words. After hearing Chu fan''s words, he quickly looks at the card in his hand. Chapter 299 The treasure of the fire dragon was exchanged for seven red cards. As the cards were discarded one by one, Jerry finally put three cards into Chu fan''s hands: "second cousin, please see what I got?" Looking at the three cards in his hand, Chu fan sighed helplessly. At this moment, he understood a truth in his heart: Tang Sanzang, Chu fan, Luo Xin In fact, everyone is a supporting role, only Jerry is the leading role. [pet contract] classification: consumption (red) Introduction: This is a contract card from the magic world! Function: with this card, you can sign a contract with the selected creature. Note: the opponent''s strength can''t exceed Ren Xian''s [Dragon Knight code] classification: skill (blue) Introduction: skill and talent collection from a magic world role: using this card, you will gain skilled dragon riding knowledge and Dragon Knight skills note: first of all, you need to have a dragon! [Dragon Knight suit] classification: equipment (red) Introduction: top equipment made by dwarves from a magic world function: with this card, you will get a set of dragon knight equipment, including: lance, helmet Remarks: Buddha depends on gold, man depends on clothes! "System, can I ask you something?" "What''s the matter?" Hearing the voice of the system, Chu fan''s face looked sad and indignant: "honestly, is Jerry your illegitimate son?" ¡­¡­ After the problem exit, the system fell into silence for a long time, and the voice came out again after two minutes: "go away!" Hearing the angry voice of the system, Chu fan felt that he was in a better mood. In fact, Chu fan can understand the situation of Jerry. After all, he is the son of one side of the world. Think about long Aotian, who goes out to pick up equipment. This situation of Jerry is too normal, OK What a ghost! "You''re lucky, Jerry." After telling Jerry the attributes of the three cards, an expression called "arrogance" appeared on the whole face of the orange mouse: "second cousin, as a dragon knight, can I teach Tom a lesson?" "Well!" Very good, very ambitious, for his nephew''s thought, Chu fan of course is the biggest encouragement, directly nodded: "of course With Chu fan''s approval, Jerry takes out the three cards and puts them all in front of his chest, then points them at the pitiful Fire Dragon: "use The sound falls, two rays rush into Jerry''s body, and one ray rushes into the fire dragon''s body. Then Jerry''s appearance changed, helmet, armor, spear A little mouse armed to the teeth appeared in front of Chu fan. There was also the fire dragon before, who ran to Jerry and put out his tongue to give it a "warm baptism". Human immortal! With three cards in a row, Jerry and the fire dragon become immortals in an instant. Feeling the powerful breath from them, Chu fan raises his mouth: "next, Jerry, should you have a good experience of your own strength?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Jerry raised his mouth and showed a "gradually immoral" expression. Experience strength? Who is more suitable than Tom, who can''t fight, who is timid and who often bullies himself? "Second cousin, you wait here. I''ll teach Tom a lesson first." Jerry, who has a strong power, has an inflated face. His state is similar to that of drinking dozens of Jin of Erguotou, which probably means one thing: "where''s the cat?" Chapter 300 Chufan will not stop Jerry from actively completing the task. On the contrary, he is still following. When two people (rats) climbed out of the stove again, Chu fan found that the fire dragon still had the skill of "getting smaller"! When they came out, they just saw Tom lying on the sofa watching TV. Jerry''s face was very happy. Then he made a quiet gesture to Chu fan, and then slowly leaned over "Wuwu, why does Jerry have so many powerful relatives?" Although he didn''t lean over, Chufan could still hear what Tom said. I saw the blue and white cat lying on the sofa in the classic style of Uncle Ge. When watching TV, he often picked up a bottle of coke from the nearby table and poured it into his mouth: "can Tom only give in to the obscene power of mice in the future?" At this moment, Tom seemed to think of something, and suddenly his eyes lit up: "Hey, my second cousin will definitely leave. When he leaves Hey, hey, hey "What are you going to do after your second cousin leaves?" When he heard the voice coming from the side, Tom Cat waved: "of course, he grabbed Jerry and locked him in the cage. Every day, he threatened him and told him to..." In the middle of the speech, Tom cat suddenly trembled. Is this sound familiar? "Say, why not?" The voice sounded again, Tom turned his head rigidly, and then just saw a mouse in armor riding on a lizard with wings staring at him with great interest. "You, you..." Listening to the sound of teeth crashing in his ear, Tom squeezed out a smile: "are you a relative of Jerry, too?" No wonder Tom has such an expression. Throughout his own experience, as long as he meets Jerry''s relatives, it is basically a history of blood and tears. Looking at Tom with a scared face, a proud smile appeared on Jerry''s face: "Hey, Tom cat, I''m Jerry, and I''m still a dragon knight!" ¡­¡­ Tom''s face froze when he heard Jerry''s words, and then he fell off the sofa: "are you jerry?" Compared with the current news, he hoped it was a relative of Jerry. It''s a pity that Tom''s dream was shattered after Jerry nodded. Looking at the dejected Tom, Jerry grinned and then touched the flying dragon in his crotch: "Fire Blast!" As Jerry''s voice appeared, little flying dragon''s mouth immediately opened, and a flame directly ejected out. Almost instantly, poor Tom cat had become burnt black. "This, what is this?" After recovering from the burnt black, Tom cat looked at the fire dragon flying in the air in horror. Although he could not die, he was hurt! "This is my mount fire dragon, Tom cat. Do you dare to bully me in the future?" After a lesson to Tom, Jerry left on a flying dragon. Just like Tom just wants to put each other in a cage after catching Jerry, in fact, Jerry doesn''t have much killing heart for Tom. Back in his nest, Jerry grabs Chu fan''s hand with an excited face and keeps talking. A few minutes later, Chu fan looks at Jerry: "Jerry, you are the mysterious card agent from today on. You must work hard." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Jerry nodded seriously: "second cousin, don''t worry, I will sell a lot of cards!" Chapter 301 "System, return!" When Jerry controls the fire dragon to teach Tom, the system has prompted Chufan to complete the task, and Jerry also gets the identity of the agent. Although this world is very interesting, but for Chu fan who has been turned into a mouse, he has no idea of staying. So after a few words to Jerry, Chu fan quickly chose to return to Datang. When the voice fell, Chu fan felt another pain in the back of his head: "system, I''m ganniniang..." Although there is only half a sentence, Chu Fan said that he has shown his core ideas! Far more dizzy than before, Chu fan felt that his stomach was about to twitch into a mess, but even so, he could still hear the sound of the system. "Ding, congratulations on the host''s successful five world crossings, which triggered a small world invasion. Please check it in time!" Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan took a puff from the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t care about the desire to vomit, so he immediately asked: "what is the invasion of the small world?" "The host passes through many times, which makes the world barrier of the Western plane become weak, and the creatures of other worlds invade the world through the barrier!" When explaining the system, Chu fan keenly noticed that there was something called "world invasion" on his property panel. After checking, Chu fan finally understood. This "invasion of the world" does not only have disadvantages. All creatures in the Tang Dynasty can get rewards as long as they can kill the creatures that invade the world. More importantly, this kind of reward is not treasure or goods, but strength! According to the introduction of the system, the reward is divided into five levels: Duke, uncle, male, and the lowest Baron is also equivalent to Banxian. "System, when does the invasion of the world begin?" "Ding, it''s three days after the first world invasion is detected. Please get ready." After hearing the words of the system, Chu fan was greatly relieved. Anyway, he had enough time. After checking all the information, Chu fan''s dizziness finally disappeared, and then he walked out of his room. "Shopkeeper, help As soon as he walked out of the room, Chu fan heard a strange voice. He turned his head and looked at it. He couldn''t help laughing. I saw a parrot about the size of a palm standing on a table with a big date on its head. "Xiao Huang, you bully me again today. If you don''t stand long enough, even the shopkeeper can''t save you!" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan smiles, and then makes a helpless gesture to the parrot. Joke, you are the running dog of the system. Do you want me to save you? To borrow a sentence from Mr. Chen Peisi, that is: dream for a hundred days! However, although Xiao Huang''s voice did not allow him to be forgiven, it still attracted pan Xiaolian. When she saw Chu fan, pan Xiaolian''s face was very happy: "Sir, you are back at last!" Then pan Xiaolian was stunned: "you won''t leave again, will you?" When asking questions, pan Xiaolian stares at Chu fan tightly. From the moment she was taken home by Chu fan, she regarded Chu fan as her close relative and her only family. Looking at Pan Xiaolian''s tense appearance, Chu fan feels warm in his heart. No matter when and where he is, it''s always good to be remembered. Chapter 302 "Don''t worry, I won''t leave in a short time this time." When speaking, Chu fan reaches out his hand and touches pan Xiaolian''s head. After all, the invasion of the small world is his first encounter. Before the matter is solved, he should not cross the world again. After hearing Chu fan''s reply, pan Xiaolian''s face brightened, and then nodded: "that''s great. You can have a good rest during this time." Although I don''t know what Chu fan does every time he goes out, in Pan Xiaolian''s mind, it''s not comfortable to leave home. Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan''s mouth showed a helpless smile. Rest? I guess I will be busier than in other world this time. "Has anything noteworthy happened in my absence these two days?" "No But then pan Xiaolian hesitated a little, and then said with a strange face: "but there is one thing worth noticing, that is, Cheng Chuliang was driven to work in a workshop by Cheng Guogong. It''s said that it was a waste of energy." After hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan was happy and had to say that Jiang was still hot. Unexpectedly, Lao Cheng could think of such a way. "Well, go to Lao Cheng''s tomorrow." Chu fan nodded. It''s dark today. If you want to go out, you''d better wait for tomorrow. Of course, he didn''t say a word, that is, he should go to discuss with Lao Cheng about the invasion of the alien world tomorrow. According to the system, this invasion belongs to the small world, so the enemy will only appear in a small area. When the big world invades in the future, the whole westward world will be affected. "Shopkeeper, are you back?" Before pan Xiaolian could speak, a voice of surprise came from one side. Chu fan a Leng, then see Zhang not two three people a face excited looking at him. "Shopkeeper, do you see any change in us?" Hearing the three people''s words, Chu fan looked them from head to foot. When he was about to shake his head, he was stunned: "your strength has improved?" What an immortal peak! These three guys have all broken through to the peak of Zhenxian. If they get a lot of strange things, it''s estimated that Taiyi Zhenxian will suffer a loss if they can''t get it right. Hearing Chu fan''s words, they nodded with satisfaction. "Master, do you know Tang Sanzang?" Hearing the words of nine insects, Chu fan trembles all over. These two goods won''t get that bald man to eat, will they? If I remember correctly, it''s said that eating that bald man has great benefits? But then Chu fan reacted to come over, with the identity of Ao Shun and Zhang Bu Er, should not be cannibal. But according to the two guys usually show the integrity of view, this kind of thing may be ah. Just when Chu fan''s brain hole was wide open, Ao Shun next to him finally spoke: "two days ago, Tang Sanzang was captured by a monster on the road. We helped him by the way, and the immortals in those monsters were divided equally by us." When he said that, Ao Shun took out a light green transparent stone with a proud face: "and we have reached an agreement with them. If we are in trouble in the future, we can ask for our help, as long as there are enough fairy level monsters as reward." Hear Ao Shun''s explanation, Chu fan a face admire of looking at three people, obediently, this business ability is too strong. Chapter 303 Originally, in Chu fan''s eyes, these three guys are doing activities like bullying the weak and digging graves. Who knows I haven''t seen you for a few days, they have already launched a security company! Chu fan didn''t even need to know his head. He knew that these guys had a lucky draw in Tang Seng''s place by the way after catching Renxian! Aoshun didn''t know what Chufan thought. Zhang Buer shook his head and said, "it''s a pity that the monkey king also wants to draw cards. Otherwise, our strength can be further improved." Zhang Buer''s words were unanimously affirmed by jiutouchong and aoshun. That monkey is also a big man in the early days of Taiyi real immortal. He even robbed people with them and despised them The three people obviously want to bang in front of Chufan, and then they plan to leave. Just as they were about to leave, Chu fan suddenly asked: "by the way, do you know where they are now?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun was stunned. After scratching his head, he said: "the monster we met was a few spiders and a centipede. We don''t know where it is." Chu fan nodded. From this point of view, as the strength of Tang Sanzang became stronger, their journey to the West became faster. After returning to Chu fan''s words, the three left again, and Chu fan knew that these guys didn''t think of anything good. "The shopkeeper is back today Is that right? " The voice fell, and a "man" came in. When he saw Chu fan, he was very happy. Then he clapped his hands with pride: "shopkeeper, I want to draw the card!" Looking at Cheng Chuliang in front of him, who was dressed in coarse cloth and short brown, and his face was yellow, Chu fan''s mouth Drew: "what''s the matter with you?" Of course, when talking, Chu fan still took out a white card and handed it to him. This guy had to take out a white card every time. Chu fan was used to it. Who knows that Cheng Chuliang didn''t rush to take the card this time, but looked at it disdainfully: "shopkeeper, I didn''t come here to draw a white card this time, we are rich now!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s proud speech, Chu fan was stunned: "then, two?" "That''s fine!" Looking at Cheng Chuliang, who agrees with him, Chu fan wants to kick him to death. He even dares to call himself a rich man by taking out two white cards. He should let the goods go to see Jerry. Although make complaints about ten thousand sentences, Chu fan handed over a white card again. After taking the card from Chu fan, Cheng Chuliang burst into a big smile and said, "Hey, you don''t know, shopkeeper. Recently, I''ve been working in a workshop. Every day I can not only vent my spare energy, but also make some money." Cheng Chuliang was proud when he spoke. After all, he earned all the money himself. Looking at Cheng Chuliang with excited face, Chu fan''s eyes suddenly brightened: "Chuliang, do you want to change a way to vent your energy?" "No!" I thought Cheng Chuliang would agree immediately, but after hearing what he said, he shook his head like a rattle: "shopkeeper, don''t cheat me. Last time I was hanged by my father for three hours. If it wasn''t for erha''s body, you could go to my grave now!" Hear Cheng Chu Liang''s words, Chu fan mouth a draw, clearly is your own mistake, why always want to push to me? Chapter 304 In Chu fan Tucao''s time, Liang continued, " is so good now, skill is venting energy, and it can earn money to draw cards. I will never make complaints about Lao Cheng again." Looking at Cheng Chuliang with a determined face, Chu fan drew from the corner of his mouth: "in that case, forget it. I originally planned to give you a way to vent energy and improve strength." When speaking, Chu fan also shook his head with regret. Chu fan''s words just export, Cheng Chu Liang is a Leng, both can vent energy and enhance strength, there is such a good thing in the world? "Shopkeeper, I''m wrong." The brain is still thinking, Cheng Chuliang''s body has been very honest to Chu fan made a mistake action: "shopkeeper, you just think what I just said is fart, tell me that way, OK?" It''s impossible for Cheng Chuliang not to do so. What''s the purpose of drawing his own card? It''s not to improve his strength. Now that he has a better way, why not choose it? "Come to your house tomorrow," he said Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang nodded: "shopkeeper, you must come tomorrow. You can''t cheat me. Otherwise, you have to make up for my lost day''s wages." ¡­¡­ After checking that all the two white cards were empty, Cheng Chuliang left. He was not disappointed. After taking out the cards for such a long time, he had a correct understanding of the winning rate of the cards. "Shopkeeper, I have something to tell you." After Cheng Chuliang leaves, kuimun and shaolengmei come over without knowing what. Hearing Shao Lengmei''s words, Chu fan was stunned, but he nodded. After this period of time together, he is more understanding of the girl''s character, some proud, unruly, but in essence is a very kind person. Because of this, the people in the small broken shop accepted her, so shaolengmei is now a member of the small broken shop. "What''s the matter?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Shao Lengmei''s face turned red. Then she said with a bumpy face: "shopkeeper, today Bai Yujing''s brothers and uncles are coming to the shop, so I want to tell you something." Chu fan was stunned: "the people of Baiyujing? How many are there? " "Seventy two brothers and three uncles." Hearing shaolengmei''s words, Chu fan nodded seriously: "don''t worry, if they make trouble, I will show mercy, and I won''t let them bully your men." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Shao Lengmei was the black line on his face: "shopkeeper, they are here to visit you." WHAT£¿ Chu fan looks at Shao Lengmei with a puzzled face. In his memory, he should have nothing to do with Bai Yujing. At the thought of seventy-five stinky looking guys standing in front of him, Chu fan felt a tremor all over. He was really afraid to let Bai Yujing disappear. This is not Chufan''s wishful thinking, but because whether it''s quemoyn or shaolengmei, the first time Chufan sees them, it''s not a beautiful scene. Therefore, in Chu fan''s eyes, the friars of Bai Yujing were all stinky guys. Looking at Chu fan''s appearance, how could Shao Lengmei and Shao Lengmei not know what he was thinking? They could only sigh helplessly, and then explained to Chu fan: "shopkeeper, I told them about the card last time, so they wanted to visit you." Chapter 305 After hearing Shao Lengmei''s words, Chu fan finally understood. Maybe the little girl once talked with her family, boasted about her current life, and then got the envy of a group of relatives. After a serious and serious discussion, the relatives decided to come to see if the little girl boasted. Of course, it''s not appropriate to say that. For people living in Baiyujing, they have spent their whole life searching for immortals. Now that they hear the traces of immortals, they will not miss this opportunity. However, these are nothing to Chu fan. There is only one thing that makes Chu fan care about: "Leng Mei, will your brothers and uncles draw cards?" Looking at Chu fan''s old aunt''s smile, Shao Lengmei can''t help shivering. She doesn''t know if it''s an illusion. She always feels that the owner is planning something. Although she had a bad feeling, Shao Lengmei honestly told her what she knew: "I''m sure it will. It''s said that master Bo has brought all his savings out." After this period of observation, shaolengmei already knows that what the shopkeeper likes most is that someone is pulling the card. Sure enough, words just a export, Shao cold charm found Chu fan''s face exposed uncontrollable smile. "Cough." Chu fan coughed twice before he could restrain his excitement. Even kuimun could become a Banxian, so Bai Yujing must have a certain strength. As shaolengmei and kuimun''s uncle, he must have a lot of money. All of a sudden, Chu fan feels closer to opening the next level of cards. Just when Chu fan fell into YY, a large wooden boat appeared in the air of Chang''an city. Yes, you''re right. It''s in the air! If it wasn''t floating in the air, it must be an ordinary wooden boat. On the boat, there were some teenagers in white robes, looking at the ground excitedly. "Shifu, martial uncle, do you think elder martial sister really found the immortal?" A young man with a big sword looked at the three old men with white hair beside him, and then asked one of them. After hearing the young man''s words, the three old men were all in a daze. One of them pondered for a while and then said: "it''s not uncommon to meet immortal. What we really look forward to is Xianyuan. If the store manager is really as magical as your elder martial sister said, maybe we will really find the way to become immortal." When he said that, there was a flash of light in the old man''s eyes. Cheng Xian, the result of people''s pursuit for countless years in Baiyujing seems to appear in front of them. "Master, if we can meet immortal, why should we pursue the way to become immortal?" The boy looks puzzled. You should know that even Li Bai, the famous sword immortal of Qinglian, was once a guest of Baiyujing, but up to now, no one in Baiyujing has become an immortal. The three old men seemed to be in a good mood, so they explained with a smile in the face of the young man''s doubts: "immortals and immortals are different. The immortals you see are positions, and the immortals we pursue are a realm." Hearing the old man''s explanation, the boy nodded his head. Although he didn''t know it very well, he knew one thing, that is, the master and his uncle had killed the Jinxian level demons who wanted to be reckless in Baiyujing. Chapter 306 Looking at the boy who gradually fell into meditation, the three old men all smile: "land, let''s see which store manager is who." Hearing the old man''s words, the young man nodded and then turned away. Within minutes of the boy''s departure, the huge wooden boat began its slow descent. With the landing of the wooden spaceship, all the young people on board grew up: "ah, this is Chang''an city. It''s so busy." Even the previous youth looked around curiously: "master, is this the world?" Hearing the young man''s words, an old man nodded with a smile: "yes, this is the world of fireworks. You should remember that although the world is beautiful, there are too many helplessness, so you can appreciate it, but don''t indulge in it." Looking at his disciples'' promises one by one, but their eyes peeked around, the old man sighed helplessly: "I don''t know whether this trip is good or bad. I hope you can improve your mind in the world." After whispering, the old man looked at a group of teenagers: "follow me." During the conversation, a thin piece of white paper appeared in the old man''s hand. If someone looks at it carefully, they will find that the picture on the paper is constantly changing When the old man and his younger generation come to the small shop, Chu fan looks at Cheng Chuliang and Niu Kaixuan in front of him in disbelief: "calf, how dare you go with this product?" You can''t help but be surprised. After the brothel incident, Cheng Chuliang has become a real celebrity in Chang''an city. As long as it is before and after tea, there will always be talks about Chu Liang''s glorious deeds. In addition, before going out with the goods, he made a big trouble. In Chu fan''s opinion, even if old Niu is killed, he won''t let Niu triumph and Cheng Chuliang stay together. It''s no exaggeration to say that Cheng Chuliang is definitely a negative textbook for all the rich children in Chang''an city. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Niu Kaixuan gave a shy smile: "the owner joked. Everyone just misunderstood Chu Liang. In fact, he is a very good man." "Hum!" After hearing Niu Kaixuan''s words, Cheng Chuliang looks proud, but after seeing Chu fan, he hums coldly, and then says to Niu Kaixuan: "Kaixuan, don''t be fooled by the owner''s appearance. The worst thing in Chang''an city is him. Even the misunderstanding of outsiders to me is due to him." ¡­¡­ Looking at Cheng Chuliang with indignation on his face, Chu fan can feel a sense of achievement rising from the bottom of his heart. It''s thanks to the hard work of someone in Chu that Cheng Chuliang can see through the essence of things. This idea just rose Chu fan suddenly shook his head, slander, I Chu how can someone be a bad person? Is there anyone in Chang''an City who is more simple and kind than me? In Chu fan busy in the heart of their own correct psychological guidance, one side suddenly came a voice. "Get out of the way!" Hear this voice Chu fan can''t help a Leng, I come a darling, who is so horizontal? However, before Chu fan could speak, Cheng Chuliang''s voice began to ring: "go away!" Chu fan turned to see Cheng Chu Liang and a young man in a white robe staring at each other. Chapter 307 Looking at the young man in front of him, Cheng Chuliang reaches out a finger and digs in his nostril. Then he takes it out again and bends his finger to the other side: "where did you come from to install Force goods? You dare to be arrogant in front of me. Don''t you know that force was attacked by thunder?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Bai Kai''s face turned cold. As Bai Yujing''s most outstanding disciple, even other martial brothers are not seen in his eyes. Now he is humiliated by a mortal. Bai Kai is already angry. "Mole ant, what did you say just now?" as soon as he thought of his younger martial brothers and uncles standing nearby, Bai Kai''s face became more angry. The big sword on his back was in his hand, and then he cut directly at Cheng Chuliang''s neck. When Bai Kai attacks Cheng Chuliang, two elders nearby frown: "the boy just asked him to inform the shopkeeper, but he had a dispute with others. It''s really..." After hearing the words of his two old friends, the rest of the old man laughed: "it''s understandable that young people are more angry. Besides, it''s just a good way to find out which store manager''s real situation." Hearing the old man''s words, the other two also nodded with approval. This is really a good opportunity to find out the details of Chu fan. As for Cheng Chuliang, he''s just an impolite mortal. It''s nothing to teach him a lesson. Bai Kai didn''t know what his master and martial uncles thought. At this time, his heart was filled with anger. He was ordered to come to inform Chu fan to meet all the people in Baiyujing, but he was stopped by a mortal in full view of the public. How could this shame be tolerated. "Baikai, stop it!" Seeing that the big sword was about to hit Cheng Chuliang, there was a loud drink coming out of the room. When he heard this voice, he was stunned and then sneered: "quemoyn, do you want to stop me?" As he spoke, the big sword in Bai Kai''s hand didn''t stop. On the contrary, he cut at a faster speed towards Cheng Chuliang. "Don''t kill me. The rest is up to you." To see a man in his shop, Chufan''s heart also has anger. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face brightened and grinned: "the owner can rest assured that Lao Cheng will not let you down." Cheng Chuliang himself is not a good-natured person. If he didn''t want to know Chu fan''s attitude, how could the little overlord of Chang''an City look at others being arrogant in front of him. Looking at the iron sword approaching him, Cheng Chuliang sneers, reaches out his hand and grabs Bai Kai''s neck: "come to grandpa!" Bai Kai''s iron sword fell on Cheng Chuliang''s neck, but it didn''t hurt him at all. On the contrary, Bai Kai, who was caught by Chu fan, turned blue in an instant. With dyspnea, he couldn''t even hold the sword in his hand and fell to the ground with a clank. However, all of these have nothing to do with Cheng Chuliang. Looking at Bai Kai''s white face, Cheng Chuliang hit him in the face with a fist like the corner of his mouth: "how dare you come out with such strength?" Speaking from his mouth, Cheng Chuliang''s hand didn''t stop. Just a few breaths, he had already smoked more than ten big ears of white Kay. When Bai Kai was caught by Cheng Chuliang, the three old people nearby changed their faces: "not good." Chapter 308 As soon as they finished, they saw Cheng Chuliang bowing at Bai Kai, and even they could hear the loud voice. Cheng Chuliang''s action made several people completely angry. The old man who spoke before roared: "evil animal, don''t you stop soon?" When he spoke, the old man had already rushed to Cheng Chuliang like a sharp arrow. Feeling the strong breath from afar, Cheng Chuliang''s face brightened: "ha ha ha, come here!" He doesn''t care who he comes to. Influenced by Er ha''s body, Cheng Chuliang has endless energy every day. He can''t wait to fight with others. He throws Bai Kai out, and Cheng Chuliang rushes to the comer with a violent drink. On the way forward, Cheng Chuliang''s shape has changed. His hands have become claws, his teeth have become sharp, and his eyes have become blue and black. Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s change, the old man was stunned at first, and then gave a cold hum: "I still know what is sacred, but I didn''t expect that he was a monster." The old man stopped at the same place, but Cheng Chuliang stepped back two or three steps. "Ha ha ha, evil animal, let''s see how Wang Hengzhi kills you!" Then a sword appeared in Wang Hengzhi''s hand. However, compared with the sword of Bai Kai, his sword is much lighter. With a wave of the long sword in his hand, he stabs Cheng Chuliang directly. Seeing Wang Hengzhi''s action, Cheng Chuliang gave a disdainful smile: "grandfather is afraid of you?" Then Cheng Chuliang roared again, and the speed was even faster. Caught off guard, Wang Hengzhi is caught by Cheng Chuliang. "No!" When Wang Hengzhi was caught by the wrist, he would kick Cheng Chuliang with his feet as soon as his face changed, but Cheng Chuliang grinned: "it''s too late." Without giving Wang Hengzhi a chance to react, Cheng Chuliang swung Wang Hengzhi with both hands. "Bang!" "Bang bang!" The impact of the meat and the ground makes the corner of Chu fan''s mouth twitch. How can this picture be familiar? If Tom were here, he would tell Chufan: "that''s how you treated me before!" It can be seen that Cheng Chuliang said that he was influenced by Chu fan. Of course, it''s not the time to say this now. Seeing his elder martial brother suffer a loss, the other two old men are also worried, and they also Scream: "evil, don''t you stop?" While talking, a pair of hammers appeared in one of the two old men''s hands, and the other was flashing thunder light in his hands, fighting toward Cheng Chuliang. Seeing two old men coming, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help but draw his lips. Although it seems easy for him to beat Wang Hengzhi, in fact, his family knows his own affairs. If Wang Hengzhi didn''t look down on him, it''s really uncertain who would win or lose. Who is Chu liang? He''s the son of Cheng Yaojin. How can he admit defeat at will? So when the two old men approached him, Cheng Chuliang just raised his mouth: "if you come well, you''ll see that I''m one against three today!" On the mouth says like this, Cheng Chu Liang drags a hand to still have some dizzy Wang Heng Zhi to retreat toward Niu Kaixuan side directly. Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s action, the two old men were stunned, and then they could not help cursing shamelessly. Your mother''s slogan is so loud that you just want to escape? "Don''t go away, evil animal!" Chapter 309 You should know that his elder martial brother is still dragged by others like a dead dog. How can they make Cheng Chuliang retreat. Even two people''s hearts have already raised a sense of killing, if you let others know that Bai Yujing''s helmsman was treated like this by a demon, would Bai Yujing''s reputation be destroyed? The idea turns, two people are also speed a lift, directly toward Cheng Chu Liang attacked in the past. But at this time, there was a breath that was no less than Cheng Chuliang''s. The old man with the hammer felt a pain in his waist, and then he flew out directly. Another old man is not in good condition. When his elder martial brother was kicked out, he felt a hand holding his ankle. "Ha ha ha, the triumphal brothers did a good job!" In fact, Meng Chongyang''s heart sank down when he was caught by the ankle: "I didn''t expect that the demon had an accomplice!" Looking around, I just saw a big green monster with a long tail, looking at himself with cold eyes. Before Meng Chongyang had time to speak, he felt dizzy, and then he hit the ground heavily Looking at Niu Kaixuan''s and Cheng Chuliang''s similar movements, Chu fan took a puff from the corner of his mouth, then muttered in a low voice: "Kaixuan, you are really better to stay alone. After such a short time, you learn to be bad with Cheng Chuliang." In fact, Chu fan didn''t wronged Cheng Chuliang this time. Although Niu Kaixuan was born in a military family, he didn''t master many combat skills due to physical reasons. At this time, he caught Meng Chongyang and could only imitate Cheng Chuliang''s action in a hurry. On one side, another old man saw that his two elder martial brothers were thrown around by two "monsters", and he could not help but have his hair and beard all open: "evil animals, I want you to die!" When talking, the clothes on the old man suddenly burst open, and the whole person''s body became bigger. Then he hit Cheng Chuliang with a hammer. The power of this hammer is so powerful that even the space it passes is shaking faintly. The old man seems to have seen two demons smashed into meat mud by himself, and his mouth can''t help showing a bit of color: "I thought the so-called Chufan was a virtuous man, but I didn''t expect that it was a place to hide dirt!" At this point, the old man''s voice became a little louder: "in this case, let me wipe out all of you." Looking at the hammer approaching him, Cheng Chuliang and Niu Kaixuan''s face changed. Only at this time did they know how powerful the three old men were. Faced with the hammer, they had only one idea in their hearts - they could not fight! "Shopkeeper, help me ~" Cheng Chuliang is not a fool. This old man is so powerful, it is estimated that the other two will not be much different. They can''t even deal with one person. If the other two people react, it''s mostly a cruel and merciless abuse. So they have to be close to each other at this time. "Help? No one can save you today! " The old man snorted coldly, and the power of the hammer in his hand was even more terrible. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan raises his mouth. Even if Cheng Chuliang doesn''t cry for help, he will do it. Because before, when the old man spoke, the voice of the system rang: "Ding, congratulations on the host triggering the task, please check it in time." You don''t need to use your head. Everyone can guess that the task must have something to do with the situation in front of you. Chapter 310 Task: the dignity of the owner Introduction: the dignity of the mysterious card store should not be trampled requirements: punish the three immortals time limit: Ten breath reward: open a daily card immediately failure punishment: a special green hat is made by the system remarks: this kind of task can not be completed, do you still have the face to live? It seems that the system is really angry this time, otherwise it will not leave such remarks. However, Chu fan had no time to think about these things, and he didn''t have much time to rest, so he started to take action at the moment when he saw the task panel: "although you are only worth a daily card, at least you are also a reward. You can''t let it go." When Cheng Chuliang''s voice falls, Chu fan has already appeared in front of the old hammer. Looking at the hammer with great power, Chu fan''s hand went up to the hammer. Seeing Chu fan''s action, the old man showed a sneer of disdain: "my Thor hammer weighs 17000 kg, plus my blessing, even if it''s a real immortal..." The old man stopped before he finished, because the powerful Thor hammer in his mouth was firmly in his hand by Chu fan. Looking at the old man with his mouth wide open, Chu fan disdained to smile: "this thing is also called Thor hammer?" While the old man was shocked, Chu fan''s other hand had already grasped the old man''s arm. Feeling Chu fan''s action, the old man trembled. When he thought about the ending of his two elder martial brothers, there was only one thought in his heart - finished calf! Sure enough, the old man felt a sense of weightlessness as soon as he thought about it, and then he hit the ground heavily. Unlike Cheng Chuliang and Niu Kaixuan, Chu fan is really suppressed by his strength. The old man has no strength to resist. "Bang!" The old man felt as if he had hit a big mountain. Now the old man can''t feel the pain, because his mind has been occupied by another idea: "how can the ground be so hard?" The normal ground certainly can''t bear Chu fan''s huge force, but now the place where they are is the default of the system for the scope of small broken shop! "Bang!" "Bang bang!" It is a few percussion sound to spread again, looking at the old man lying on the ground like a dead fish, Chu fan nodded contentedly. It''s not that someone in Chu is violent, or that someone in Chu doesn''t know how to respect the old and care for the young. It''s that "a family should always lie together neatly."! That''s right. Now three old men are lying side by side and on their feet. In addition to the old hammer, the other two were not injured, but the thought of Chu fan''s violent appearance indicated that we had better lie down. At this time, the other friars in Baiyujing were stunned. In a few minutes, first the elder martial brother was brought down, then the leader and two elders were also brought down. Is the outside world so terrible? Mom, I''m going home! As for saving people? Don''t be kidding. With the strength of the three animals in front of us, it doesn''t have any practical significance except that we can make one more person lie on the ground. Thinking of the violent scene just now, these teenagers can''t help swallowing their saliva. Are we safer just lying down? Looking at the three old men lying on the ground and a group of young people not far away, Chu fan''s face was cold: "who are you and what''s your purpose here?" Chapter 311 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Bai Yujing''s three immortals didn''t feel ashamed for a while. It''s too humiliating. People solve them without even knowing who they are. Isn''t this the treatment of cannon fodder? "Shopkeeper, you beat my master Tang Zhenghui, Cheng Chuliang beat my master Bo Wang Hengzhi, and the other is my second martial uncle Meng Chongyang." At this time, shaoleng''s voice came from one side. ¡­¡­ When speaking, shaoleng Mei also has some helplessness. She didn''t expect that her younger martial brother and master and uncle would have conflicts with the shopkeeper when they arrived, and they would be hanged so soon. Hearing Shao Lengmei''s words, Chu fan is stunned, and then looks at the people present. In addition to the four guys on the ground, the others were all dressed in white, with exotic animals embroidered on their cuffs. As for those guys, they are already gray. I didn''t pay attention to it before, but now after seeing it clearly, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "it''s a good bag, a good outfit, a good..." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Shao Lengmei''s mouth twitches. After staying with Chu fan for such a long time, she certainly knows the meaning of these words. But she didn''t say anything. She used to think that Bai Yujing''s clothes were beautiful, but now when nearly 100 people are standing here wearing the same clothes, there is only one feeling - this is a group of tie Hanhan! Of course, these are not the key points. The key point is to save my master from Chu fan first: "shopkeeper, this is just a misunderstanding. Please forgive my master." After hearing Shao Lengmei''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth: "it turns out that it''s your master and uncle, so it''s your own person?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the old hammer on the ground gave a cold hum: "hum, Tang Zhenghui has been killing demons for decades. How can he be one of his own with demons like you?" Hearing Tang Zhenghui''s words, Shao Lengmei''s face froze, but Chu fan''s mouth showed a smile. At the same time, he said in his heart: "Zhengchou can''t teach you. I didn''t expect that you would give me a chance so soon." We should know that Chu fan has not heard the voice of the completion of the task, which means that the task of "punishing the three immortals" has not been completed. But at the thought of the system, Chu fan felt that punishment could not be so simple. At this point, Chu fan waved and sealed all the magic power of the three people, then turned to Cheng Chuliang and said: "what do you think we should do with these three guys who slandered the reputation of my card store?" Who is Cheng Chuliang? As long as people in Chang''an city know that there is no difference between Ya and Tangyuan with sesame stuffing after it is cut. As soon as they hear Chu fan''s words, they show a cold smile: "Hey, hey, shopkeeper, I have some..." "Cough!" Cheng Chu Liang''s words just half said, next to a cough, turned just to see Shao Lengmei a face of warning looking at himself. You know, shaolengmei and pan Xiaolian have a very good relationship during this period of time. Thinking of the consequences of offending pan Xiaolian, Cheng Chuliang immediately shrinks his neck, and then says again: "shopkeeper, they don''t mean to hide filth here, so seal their accomplishments, let them clean all the toilets nearby, and show them the real filth!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "in that case, do as you say." As soon as Chu fan''s words were uttered, Meng Chongyang on one side suddenly drank: "I''m one of the three immortals in Baiyujing. How can I be so humiliated by your demons?" Chapter 312 Hearing Meng Chongyang''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face was straight: "son of a bitch, I''m the second son of Duke Lu of the Tang Dynasty. Am I the devil you''re talking about?" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words came out, Meng Chongyang''s face changed. Originally, I thought that I met a ferocious demon, but I didn''t expect that I was the son of Tang Dynasty. Although they can not care about ordinary people as they are, they should care about the landlords of the Tang Dynasty. "Hum, you are bewitching people with evil words!" One of Wang Heng''s side snorted coldly: "it''s really shameless to pretend to be a human here, though you are a demon!" Hearing Wang Hengzhi''s words, Meng Chongyang and Tang Zhenghui were also stunned: "that''s right, you dare to pretend to be a human race with your appearance. Do you want to tell us that Duke Lu is also a wolf demon?" "Shifu, you misunderstood." As soon as Meng Chongyang''s words came out, the voices of shaoleng Mei and kuimun came to one side: "master, this is really the son of Duke Cheng. He is not a demon. Now it''s just because he has cast a spell." Are you kidding me? When they heard shaolengmei''s words, the first thought in their minds was: I''m kidding. As the three immortals of Baiyujing, can''t we even distinguish between demons and Terrans? If ordinary people dare to say this, they will be pressed on the ground by Bai Yujing''s three immortals. You are not only cheating us, but also insulting my intelligence quotient! But when they saw the identity of the speaker clearly, they were discouraged, especially Tang Zhenghui, who had a strange face: "Leng Mei, are you serious?" Looking at shaolengmei nodding, Tang Zhenghui said that other people may lie, but shaolengmei certainly won''t cheat himself, because he is shaolengmei''s master! Because of this, their faces were getting worse and worse. This means that the three top fighting forces of Baiyujing were beaten by mortals here today in full view of the public. They have lost their face to the Pacific Ocean. More importantly, since these two people are not demons, it means that they are not just Seeing that the three did not speak, Chu fan raised his mouth: "since you do not speak, it means that you agree. Cheng Chuliang, they will give it to you." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang smiles and points to the other teenagers beside him: "Hey, store manager, there are so many latrines in Chang''an city. Why don''t you count them in?" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words were finished, before Chu fan could speak, many friars in Baiyujing were furious. You look like a fat man, but you are actually a traitor. When you say this, won''t your conscience feel uneasy? For these eyes, Cheng Chuliang not only did not fear, but glared back fiercely: "hum, you can see that you are not good people by looking at the clothes you are wearing. This is called early education, to prevent trouble in advance!" ¡­¡­ "Well, it''s not as bad as the family, so they don''t have to be involved in this." Chu fan waved his hand and then continued: "you can accompany Cheng Chuliang for a trip, just do as he said before." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang turned to look at the four: "Hey, are you going by yourself or are you dragged by us?" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words were finished, the four people who had been lying on the ground immediately stood up: "no trouble, we will go by ourselves." Chapter 313 In addition to Tang Zhenghui, who met Chu fan, who was really injured, the other three did not suffer much damage and were naturally able to act on their own. Having been granted the title of cultivation, the four of them can only walk behind Cheng Chuliang with a look of frustration. They want to resist, but after considering the cost, they wisely choose to give up As soon as he left the shop, Niu Kaixuan looked at Cheng Chuliang curiously: "brother Chuliang, did you think of other punishment methods before?" Hearing Niu Kaixuan''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes brightened, and then he said with pride: "the parents who gave birth to me, the ones who know me, are triumphant. I have two bags of" Sheng Jiao Chan "here. I was going to let them eat them and then shut them up with the female dolphin." When he said this, Cheng Chuliang shook his head with regret: "it''s a pity, hum..." He didn''t say what he was sorry for, but everyone here understood that it was just a pity that he couldn''t realize his plan. But after hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, the four people behind him were very happy. Thanks for not letting this guy go on, otherwise they would have no face to live in the world. Niu Kaixuan on one side also looks at Cheng Chuliang in surprise, considering whether he really should stay away from the goods, otherwise he always feels that he is not a good man. Of course, all this has nothing to do with Chu fan. After the three immortals in Baiyujing were taken away by Cheng Chuliang, he looked at the other friars in front of him: "are these your younger martial brothers?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Shao Leng Mei nodded in a hurry. "Why don''t you come and see the shopkeeper soon?" As soon as Shao Lengmei''s words were finished, all the people present were trembling for many years, and then they saluted Chu fan: "I''ll wait to see the owner." A huge and neat voice suddenly sounded, and Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth: "OK, since he is your younger martial brother, I will leave it to you two to take care of him." Chu fan felt that he had no obligation to waste time with them. What''s more, because of the actions of the three immortals, his sense of Bai Yujing was extremely poor. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Shao Lengmei quickly nodded: "the owner can rest assured that I will not let them make trouble again." In order to show her determination, Shao Lengmei even takes her hammer out of her arms, and then looks at her younger martial brothers fiercely: "I''ve heard it clearly. If anyone dares to make trouble, I''ll think about whether she can resist her hammer!" Shao Lengmei''s words just finished, the people on the scene shook their heads, joked, even if it is to lend us two more courage also dare not mess with it. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and opening the daily card" old godmother ". The suggested retail price is 1 liang gold / bottle." When shaolengmei began to maintain order, the sound of the system rang in time. Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan could not help feeling that the speed of saliva secretion in his mouth had been greatly increased. Old godmother, that was the super condiment that used to be popular in half of her world. You know, since you came to the Tang Dynasty, although you can often eat some delicious food, in fact, Chu fan''s mouth is about to fade out. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Chapter 314 Hear the voice of the system, Chu fan a Leng, then toward his task panel to see. Task: Lao Ganma''s prestige Introduction: as the top condiment from the country of Earth Star cuisine, please maintain Lao Ganma''s prestige! Requirement: sell one hundred daily cards of old godmother time limit: one day reward: be a good girl, be short of cultivation, improve her accomplishments failure punishment: experience ten years of single dog Aura! As soon as he saw the task punishment, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth: "system, you are really cruel!" Although I don''t know what this so-called single dog aura is, but with Chu fan''s understanding of the system, this thing is definitely not a good thing. "Ding, what this system does is to urge the shopkeeper to grow up. Please don''t misunderstand this system!" He, tui ~ I believe in your ghost, you bad old man! Facing the system to erect a middle finger, Chu fan began to consider how to complete the task. Although he has great confidence in Lao Ganma, judging from the price of one or two bottles of gold set by the black heart system, this is definitely not something that ordinary people in Datang can enjoy. At this time, Chu fan''s eyes suddenly brightened. If you remember correctly, there should be many friars in Baiyujing, right? As a friar, it''s not too much to have some money with you, is it? Although he didn''t know whether his guess was right or not, in line with the principle of not letting go of a little hope, Chu fan rushed to the place where friar Bai Yujing was staying. When Chu fan walks past, he just sees shaolengmei and kuimun telling the teenagers the rules of the small shop with a serious face. "Hello, shopkeeper!" To see Chu fan appear, the people on the scene are a face, and then respectfully to his bow salute. Well, Chu fan was stunned by the huge scene. After reaction, he immediately waved his hand: "cough, Hello, comrades ~" seeing Chu fan''s strange action, everyone on the scene was stunned, and then looked at him stupidly. Without the expected response, Chu fan was not embarrassed, but continued: "I''m here to recommend a treasure to you." When speaking, Chu fan''s hand appeared a transparent glass bottle, which contained some red mysterious items. "Cough, ladies and gentlemen, this is the best treasure of our store today - Lao Ganma. One bottle only sells one or two gold. If you like it, please buy it as soon as possible." Yes, the bottle in Chu fan''s hand is filled with the famous old godmother. Of course, this is the result of the system''s thoughtful tearing off the label. Seeing that no one answered for most of the day after he finished speaking, Chu fan was stunned: "why, don''t you want to buy it?" "Yes!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, a friar who was obviously in a leading position yelled: "don''t get me wrong, shopkeeper. We are willing to buy it. We just heard such exciting news, so we didn''t respond." While talking, Wang Kuang felt that his heart was dripping blood: who is willing to spend money on this kind of thing? Are we here to draw cards? For these friars from Baiyujing, their purpose here is to improve their strength by drawing cards. As for other things, they are no different from chicken ribs. But refuse to buy Chu fan old godmother, don''t make trouble, who knows will be swung up smashed? Chapter 315 It is because of this thought that none of the people present dare to express their meaning. So, in Chu fan''s eyes, the friars of Baiyujing bought their own cards with a happy face. When the last person also bought the old godmother, Chu fan saw that his task completion rate had reached 71%, that is, as long as he sold another 29 bottles, he could complete the task. Chu fan, who was in a good mood, also showed a little smile to these friars in Baiyujing: "thank you for your support to the shop. This old godmother is a top-level food in my hometown. No matter what she eats with, it''s a top-level delicacy." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wang Kuang''s face froze. It''s a gold or two. It can even make me draw more than ten white cards. Now it''s turned into a bottle of condiment? "Well, I''ll see if it''s as delicious as you say." Although he did not dare to say this, Wang Kuang quietly unscrewed the bottle in his hand, and then put a finger into the bottle and took it out. Looking at the red object on his finger, Wang Kuang slowly put out his tongue and licked it. Just for a moment, Wang Kuang''s eyes were round, and then carefully looked around. Wang Kuang''s eyes turned when he saw that many of his younger martial brothers were not willing. Then he grabbed one of his younger martial brothers: "younger martial brother, I''m sorry for you." Hearing Wang Kuang''s words, the young man who was caught by him was stunned: "elder martial brother is joking. This is also forced by the situation. How can you say it''s your fault?" As soon as the young man''s words came out, Wang Kuang held his arm tightly: "no, I have some responsibilities for this matter after all. Brother Wei can''t let you suffer so much. In this way, younger martial brother, how about recycling fifty taels of silver from your bottle of" old godmother " "This, how does this make it possible?" Hearing Wang Kuang''s words, the boy''s eyes were red. Unexpectedly, the second elder martial brother, who was not well-known, was such a selfless person. Looking at the boy''s hesitation, Wang Kuang didn''t have time to waste his time with him, so he pulled the bottle in his hand directly: "younger martial brother, you don''t have to be polite with me. The fifty Liang silver is yours, and you have to help other younger martial brothers." After that, without waiting for the boy''s reaction, Wang Kuang had already put a piece of silver into his hand, and then walked towards another younger martial brother Looking at Wang Kuang who left, his eyes were full of admiration: "he really deserves to be my second elder martial brother of Baiyujing. His heart and bearing are worthy of our admiration." "Younger martial brother, do you have an old godmother here?" When he was moved by Wang Kuang''s chivalrous spirit, he felt that someone was pulling his sleeve. He turned around and saw a big elder martial brother looking at him: "elder martial brother, what did you say just now?" Seeing the boy''s wordy appearance, the burly friar didn''t waste his time: "if there is, there is. If there is no, I can recycle it with seventy-two taels of silver." Looking at the impatient appearance of the burly elder martial brother, the boy could not help but step back two steps, and then shook his head: "no more." As soon as the young man finished his words, the burly friar left with a shake of his hand: "no, no, it''s a waste of my time!" Looking at the figure of the burly monk leaving, the boy was moved again: "although this elder martial brother is hot tempered, he is also a good man who cares for his younger martial brother." Chapter 316 At the thought that there are so many helpful, United and loving elder martial brothers in Baiyujing, my eyes are red: "when I have the ability, I will become such a person!" "Younger martial brother, do you have an old godmother here?" Teenagers are planning for their own future, hearing the voice coming from the side, they can''t help but be stunned. Looking around, I just saw a senior brother with squinting eyes, big yellow teeth, moustache and curly legs talking to himself. "Luo, elder martial brother Luo?" "Whether there is, if there is, I will pay eighty-two taels of silver for recycling!" No matter how slow he is, at this moment, he also finds something wrong. You know, elder martial brother Luo is famous for being stingy. "No, no more." When he heard the young man''s words, elder martial brother Luo''s face became cold, and then he quickly walked to one side: "Hey, it''s really bad luck that he was preempted again!" After that, elder martial brother Luo hurried to the other side, looking like he was going to ask other people. Just as he was about to leave, he felt that someone had grabbed his sleeve and turned to look at him. He saw the boy looking at him curiously. "Elder martial brother Luo, why do you all want to recycle" old godmother " In case of emergency, elder martial brother Luo naturally didn''t want to waste time with the young man. He immediately said impatiently: "what else can I do? The" old godmother "is delicious. If we can recycle a little at a low price now, it will definitely be blood earning." Speaking of this, elder martial brother Luo also put out his tongue and licked his lips to make an aftertaste action. However, he immediately responded, shaking off the teenager and holding his hand: "I want to recycle a few more bottles now. It''s not easy to meet a fool. I can''t waste my chance." Looking at the back of elder martial brother Luo, the boy felt as if he had been hit by 120 tons. He felt a crow flying over his head, and his mouth was shouting: fool, fool, fool "I didn''t expect you to be such elder martial brothers!" The teenager felt cheated, but soon he was inspired: "no, I, Li Ergou, can''t take this kind of loss." After clenching his fist, the boy strode to a monk nearby: "younger martial brother, you still have an old man here..." In a certain psychology, there are more elder martial brothers who are "enthusiastic" to recycle the old godmother to help everyone reduce their losses. Of course, they did not find that there was a sense of competition between these "enthusiastic" senior brothers. What happened in the crowd is not what Chu fan should care about. At this time, he has come to Cheng Fu. In order to complete the task, he has to start promoting his "products" as before. However, when Chu fan arrived at Cheng Fu, he was shocked by the scene in front of him. Bai Yujing''s three immortals and Bai Kai, the former boy of Sao Bao, walk out with a dung pail on their face, while Cheng Chuliang and Niu Kaixuan follow them seriously. When he saw Chu fan, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help but look at him: "Why are you here, shopkeeper? Are you here to supervise these guys?" Chu Fan said: "do you want them to help you clean the toilet?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang nodded with satisfaction: "yes, I have to say that the friars work fast. Today, I specially gave the servant who cleaned the cottage a holiday." Chapter 317 When he said this, Cheng Chuliang was proud: "shopkeeper, do you want them to help you clean your shop?" ¡­¡­ Looking at the triumphant Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan draws his lips. How can I not find that you are still such a good use of resources? "No more." Seeing that Chu fan refused his kindness, Cheng Chuliang shook his head in disappointment: "shopkeeper, you are really a waste of opportunity. In that case, I can only take the four of them to clean the calf''s house later." After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu Fan said: "calf, do you do the same?" Before Niu Kaixuan spoke, Cheng Chuliang on one side interrupted: "if I have time later, I''m going to take them to help Uncle weichi and uncle Qin Uncle Hou, they''ll clean up the cottage, too. " When Cheng Chuliang speaks, Niu Kaixuan on one side also nods his head with a face of approval. It seems that he also agrees with Cheng Chuliang''s behavior. Looking at Niu Kaixuan nodding, Chu fan sighed helplessly: "Kaixuan, I have a word that I don''t know whether to say or not?" When he heard Chu fan''s words, Niu Kaixuan''s face turned pale: "the shopkeeper teaches me that I''m all ears." Looking at Niu Kaixuan seriously, Chu fan nodded: "I suggest you stay away from the goods in the future..." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang on one side was stunned, and then he was dissatisfied: "shopkeeper, you are prejudiced against someone in Cheng!" Not only Cheng Chuliang, but also Niu Kaixuan looks at Chu fan in surprise. Obviously, he doesn''t understand why Chu fan says such words. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan sneered: "Oh, prejudice? I''ve never been prejudiced against those who have the right to die. " When he said that, Chu fan glanced at Cheng Chuliang: "although these three old men are useless, they are not what you two can deal with. When their punishment time is over, ha ha..." Although Chu fan didn''t say the rest, those two "ha ha" made Cheng Chuliang cool. Looking at Chu fan walking into Cheng''s house with his hands behind his back, Cheng Chuliang felt as if he was in the middle of the cold winter. Then he turned his head to Bai Yujing''s three immortals and showed a smiling face: "I said I was joking with them before, can you believe it?" "Ha ha." ¡­¡­ The cold voice makes Cheng Chuliang''s heart even colder. I''m just a child. It''s inevitable to make mistakes. Don''t you really want to love your children? "Why don''t we talk it over, so we don''t have to do the rest of the work?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Meng Chongyang''s eyes narrowed: "this is what the shopkeeper told us. We dare not violate it." After seeing Chu fan''s terror power, even with the pride of Bai Yujing''s three immortals, he didn''t want to offend him any more. "Well, yes, these are all the arrangements of the shopkeeper. As three of you, it should not be time to retaliate?" When he speaks, Cheng Chuliang looks at Bai Yujing''s three immortals pitifully. As for Bai Kai, who can''t even slap himself, don''t care! Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s appearance, Bai Yujing''s three immortals looked at each other, and then showed a kind smile: "wuliangtianzun, we are monks. How can we do this kind of revenge?" Chapter 318 Although the three said so, Cheng Chuliang''s face froze when he saw their eyes: "if I believe you, I''m a pig!" Of course, Cheng Chuliang won''t say that. He just wants to make up for the mistakes he made before: "Hey, three elders, why don''t we help you with the rest?" While speaking, Cheng Chuliang also reached out and pulled the cow beside him to triumph: "triumph, should we respect the old and love the young?" After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Niu Kaixuan took a swipe at the corner of his mouth, and then began to nod wildly: "yes, I think it''s good for us young people to do this kind of thing." At this moment, Niu Kaixuan''s biggest thought was that he should have listened to the sincere instruction of the shopkeeper earlier. Sure enough, it''s no good to stay with Cheng Chuliang. Unfortunately, it''s no use to regret now, so we can only persist in taking actions to save ourselves. Looking at the two men in front of him, Bai Yujing''s three immortals looked at each other: "in that case, the rest is left to the two young talents." Just as Cheng Chuliang and Niu Kaixuan were about to breathe a sigh of relief, Tang Zhenghui on one side said: "then hurry up and work. Didn''t you say that you had to help general Niu clean his house? If we had enough time, we could go to general Qin and general weichi Go to general Hou Junji''s house Hearing Tang Zhenghui''s words, Cheng Chuliang and Niu Kaixuan both look heavy. Cheng Chuliang took a few breaths: "three, stay on the front line, good in the future..." Before he finished his words, Tang Zhenghui just sneered: "since general Cheng has said that, let''s do the rest of the work by ourselves. Ah, young people nowadays don''t know how to respect the elderly ~" as soon as Tang Zhenghui finished his words, Wang Hengzhi sighed: "it''s OK, younger martial brother, it doesn''t have to be like this. As a man of cultivation, I''m very happy We need to be calm. " Hearing Wang Hengzhi''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face relaxed. The old man looked pretty good. Unfortunately, as soon as his idea came out, Wang Hengzhi blurted out the second half of his sentence. "However, I have always felt that respecting the old and loving the young are inseparable..." Damn it! Cheng Chuliang''s face couldn''t help changing. He thought he was a good man, but he didn''t expect you to be more insidious. Is that a hint that you must protect me in the future? Cheng Chuliang also wants to be a tough man who will never give in. But when he thinks of the terrible strength of the three old men, he immediately says that he should learn to put down his life. As soon as he thought about it, Cheng Chuliang quickly showed his most sincere smile to the three old men: "don''t say anything, three elders. It''s just work. We young people like to work most!" Looking at Cheng Chuliang with a serious face, Tang Zhenghui turned his eyes: "really, general Cheng won''t feel embarrassed, will he?" "No!" Seeing that things are still turning for the better, Cheng Chuliang can''t help but look happy: "this kind of opportunity to work is a rare opportunity for us. How can we be in a dilemma?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Tang Zhenghui stretched out his hand and stroked his beard. Then he thought that his hand seemed to have just been carrying a bucket of excrement and urine. He couldn''t help but look disgusted: "in that case, I''ve been waiting a lot of time. Why don''t we just watch you two clean all the other people''s cottages mentioned before?" Chapter 319 Hearing Tang Zhenghui''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face froze: "why didn''t ya be directly hammered to death by the shopkeeper?" Tang Zhenghui''s meaning is very obvious, want to let us forgive you, can, but first let us vent! But Cheng Yaojin''s cottage has been cleaned by Bai Yujing''s three immortals for a whole day. If you clean all the people''s homes mentioned by Cheng Chuliang, you won''t think about it for half a month. Cheng Chuliang''s voice is very small. Bai Yujing''s three immortals are sealed again. Of course, they can''t hear him clearly. But who are the three immortals? As the saying goes, when they saw Cheng Chuliang''s expression, they already had a guess in their hearts. Tang Zhenghui asked with an "understanding" face: "eh, isn''t general Cheng willing?" "I will!" When he said these three words, Cheng Chuliang felt that his teeth were about to be broken. It is no exaggeration to say that I have never suffered such a loss since I was born. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Tang Zhenghui nodded with satisfaction: "in that case, we old guys will give you young people a chance to exercise. Bai Kai, you should also exercise with the young general." "Ah?" Bai Kai looked at Wang Hengzhi in disbelief: "master, do I have to continue?" After hearing Bai Kai''s words, Wang Hengzhi nodded with a smile: "didn''t you listen to Cheng Xiaojun? This is a rare exercise opportunity. You should have a good time in Baiyujing." Joke, you can''t beat this shriveled calf again. If you don''t work hard today, who will be beaten black stick later? Looking at his apprentice''s subdued eyes, Wang Hengzhi could only sigh in silence: "good boy, bear with it, we all come step by step like this." To say the least, after all, the shopkeeper used it to punish himself and others. If they all slip away, they are afraid of being used as hammers by the shopkeeper again, so it''s better to keep one. Although he didn''t know his master''s inner thoughts, Bai Kai didn''t dare to disobey the words of several people, so he could only sigh helplessly: "follow the master''s instructions!" As the saying goes, "thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, don''t deceive the poor youth!" Although Bai Yujing''s three immortals had already left their youth stage, the reversal of things still made them feel proud. Of course, Chu fan doesn''t care about these things. Now he has entered the inner courtyard of Cheng Fu. "Ha ha ha, why did the Chu boy come here alone today?" When seeing Chu fan, Cheng Yaojin is also stunned. You should know that Chu fan usually comes with his family, which is rare. Hearing what Lao Cheng said, Chu fan raised his mouth: "this time I came here to recommend a treasure to Lao Cheng." As soon as Chu fan''s words are finished, he sees Lao Cheng looking at him with questioning eyes. "Shopkeeper, if you have a new card, I can''t afford it for the time being!" Lao Cheng knows Chu fan too well. He knows that it''s no good for him to come to him. It''s not that Lao Cheng doesn''t want to draw cards, but as long as the real people who draw cards can understand the winning rate of that thing, the real experienced people like to save a lot of money and draw dozens of cards at a time. Hearing what Lao Cheng said, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his lips: "Lao Cheng, you misunderstood me. What I recommend this time is not expensive." Chapter 320 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin not only didn''t relax, but also became more vigilant: "you speak first, I''ll listen." Looking at the old Cheng oil and salt does not enter the appearance, Chu fan can not help but mouth a smoke, is in your eyes I Chu someone is such a untrustworthy person? Also thanks to the old Cheng don''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts, otherwise he will seriously nod. Fortunately, Chu fan also knows the character of Lao Cheng. He is a master who does not see rabbits and does not scatter eagles. With a wave of his hand, a bottle of Lao Ganma appears in his hand: "this is the bottle of Lao Ganma I''m selling to you this time!" Chu fan bought this bottle of old godmother himself from the system, so he did not hesitate to open the lid when talking: "you can taste one or two bottles of gold first." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng hesitates and swallows a mouthful of saliva. In fact, when he saw that Chu fan was serious, he already believed that this thing was absolutely good. But it''s just because of this that old Cheng doesn''t dare to try it easily. You know, he wants to save money to draw the card. Who knows how much the cost of Cheng''s house will increase after he has tasted it. now, the highest cost of every month is the spicy strips, perfume and Erguotou. If you add the same thing, Lao Cheng felt that he was getting farther and farther away from taking out the card. Seeing old Cheng hesitant, Chu fan has put the bottle under his nose. An intoxicating smell intrudes into Lao Cheng''s nostrils. Smelling the smell, Lao Cheng feels that the saliva secretion speed in his mouth has increased a lot. After hesitating for a long time, Cheng finally put his finger in the bottle and put it in his mouth. Just for a moment, a bitter smile appeared on Lao Cheng''s face: "the shopkeeper is really a good tool." Although he only tasted a little, Cheng still knew that he could not refuse Chu fan. Even if he doesn''t buy it today, he will buy it sooner or later. In this case, it''s better to sell it to Chu fan today. Hearing what old Cheng said, Chu fan gave a narrow smile: "how much is Cheng Guogong going to buy?" "Twenty bottles." Considering his family''s appetite, Lao Cheng stretched out a hand. Although twenty taels of gold was also very expensive, it was still tolerable for him. "Forthright!" This time, Chu fan directly overfulfilled the task. He could not help but give Lao Cheng a thumbs up. When the money and goods were cleared up, the voice of the system immediately rang: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task. You''re a good one. You''ve been promoted to Banxian and started to transform..." Hear the sound of the system, Chu fan a Leng, and then to the old Cheng a guilty, then toward the small broken shop. You know, there are a lot of tiehanhan from Baiyujing in today''s small and dilapidated shops. If these guys take advantage of Pan Xiaolian and other people''s inattention to "kill demons and demons", they will really make a joke. In fact, Chu fan really underestimated his psychological pressure on Bai Yujing people. It''s no exaggeration to say that now even if it''s a mouse in a small broken shop, these poor children don''t dare to move it easily, otherwise, who knows if they will work part-time as a hammer. When Chu fan rushed to the little shop, Bai Yujing''s three immortals looked at his disciples: "what are you guys doing?" Chapter 321 When Chu fan quarrels with Lao Cheng, Bai Yujing''s three immortals finally return to the small shop. I thought the disciples were either practicing or pulling cards, but the reality gave them a heavy slap. As soon as he approached, Sanxian saw his disciples making a lot of noise. Some of them were about to fight. What made them so confused was something called "Lao Ganma.". Especially when it became clear that this "old godmother" was just a food, Sanxian was even more angry. You are the friars of Baiyujing! You are the future of the cultivation world! It''s a new generation with tough spirit! But now they are fighting for a share of food. Is that what a monk should be like? In his anger, Tang Zhenghui felt that his injury was aggravated after being hanged by Chu fan. Looking at the disciples who were nervous because of their arrival, Tang Zhenghui could not help humming: "hum, hand over the" old godmother "and let me see what it looks like?" After hearing Tang Zhenghui''s words, all the disciples looked at each other. Then a young man came out and handed a bottle to him: "please taste it." Looking at the young man in front of him, Tang Zhenghui snorted coldly: "your name is Wang Kuang, isn''t it? As a disciple of Baiyujing, I don''t practice hard, but I am addicted to the desire of the world. It''s really..." When he spoke, Tang Zhenghui had already opened the bottle, then directly put a finger in it, and then put it into his mouth in Wang Kuang''s painful eyes. "Well?" As soon as his finger entered his mouth, Tang Zhenghui''s face was stunned. Then he reached out his finger and touched it fiercely. It seemed that he didn''t like it. He just picked up the bottle and poured some into his mouth. "Bajibaji ~" smashed his mouth, and Tang Zhenghui sighed: "it''s just that the world of mortals is too tempting. It''s no wonder you do." While speaking, Tang Zhenghui handed the bottle to Meng Chongyang and Wang Hengzhi. They saw Tang Zhenghui''s performance, so they directly raised the bottle and poured it into their mouth. Then they sighed: "it''s really not so easy for the red world to pass." In fact, the two did not say a word, that is, compared with the things in their hands, they used to eat pig food. Just as Sanxian was about to say a few more words, suddenly a strong breath came from a small nest nearby: "Banxian?" Feeling this breath, the three immortals looked at each other, and then turned to the nest at the same time. With their strength, they naturally don''t care about the little Banxian, but now this breath is obviously breaking through, and it is breaking through at the same time, so we still need to be curious. When people turned to look, they just saw two puppies rush out of the den. The three immortals noticed that the breath of Banxian came from these two little guys: "demon fairy?" Just when people were curious, the sky didn''t know what had gathered countless clouds, and the whole sky had become black. Seeing the thunder and lightning constantly swimming in the dark clouds, the three immortals looked at each other: "no, step back quickly!" If you just break through to Banxian, there will be no danger, but now it seems that these two little guys obviously want to transform! Chapter 322 When the Terrans become immortals and demons, they will be tested by natural disasters. Generally speaking, this kind of small disaster is not very dangerous, as long as you work hard a little, you can carry it. But there are exceptions to everything. If there are multiple people robbing in the same place at the same time, the power of robbing cloud will be greatly increased. For example, now In just a few minutes, even the three immortals in Baiyujing changed their faces: "Damn, who taught these two guys? Don''t you know they can''t cross the robbery at the same time?" Tang Zhenghui looked at the clouds in the air: "if these thunderbolts fall, it is estimated that Chang''an city will be affected!" Although the three were very anxious, they knew that they could not intervene in the disaster. That would only increase the power of the disaster. Just when they were worried, the thunder cloud in the sky suddenly turned bright, and then a flash of lightning came straight to the two dogs on the ground. "Don''t worry, younger martial brother. After all, this dog is raised by that adult. It must have an unusual method." Looking at Tang Zhenghui anxious appearance, Wang Hengzhi stretched out his hand to smooth his beard, and then said. Hearing Wang Hengzhi''s words, the other two were a little calmer. They thought that the two teenagers in front of each other''s shop could make themselves suffer losses. The dog should be unusual. Read so far, a few people''s eyes immediately closely fixed on obedient and owe owe, waiting to see what they have means. As the thunder was getting closer, the two puppies still looked at the sky blankly, as if they had not figured out what had happened. In fact, they didn''t really figure out what was going on. Which of the general demonized forms has not been cultivated for decades or hundreds of years? Even so, we still need to make good preparations before the robbery. But the sum of the two is not more than half a year old. Just a few minutes ago, they were just two ordinary dogs who were barely psychic. How could they know what to do Thunder is getting closer and closer. When they arrive at the sky of Chang''an City, the two puppies are still motionless. "Damn, these two guys are not really unprepared, are they?" Sanxian old just calm heart jumped up again, although the adult is more powerful, but not necessarily his dog is also powerful, right? At this time, a thin shield suddenly rose over the small broken shop. After the thunder fell on it, it was like a drop of water into the sea. Not to mention the damage, it didn''t even make a sound. "Array?" Seeing this magical scene, the three immortals couldn''t help looking at each other. This situation is obviously that people have arranged the array around the small and broken shop. Even if they can''t detect the array before, it''s estimated that the general Jinxian would hate to come here. As soon as he thought of this, Tang Zhenghui suddenly drew his lips. He finally understood why the ground here was so hard. After understood, Tang Zhenghui couldn''t help but Tucao: " ," who is a real pervert, even make complaints about the ground? " of course, this is definitely not daring to make complaints about it. It can only be tucking away in the heart. When was in Tang Zhenghui''s Tucao, the dark clouds in the sky seemed to make complaints about the scene below. A more powerful thunder than before fell down at a speed of lightning. "Poof ~" this time, it made a little sound, but when it fell to three people''s ears, it was almost like an ordinary person farting. Chapter 323 The next thunder fell like raindrops. Unfortunately, all of them were blocked by the light shield in the air. Thirty five to thunder disappeared, three immortals old face dull looking at the sky cloud, now the cloud has become a lot thinner. After all, Huaxing robbery is just a small one. There are only six or thirty-six thunder robberies in total. That is to say, the last thunder will appear soon. Looking at the two puppies playing with each other, Sanxian looked at each other indignantly. Although they have lived for so many years, they also understand the reason why they have to throw away the goods. But when they look at the robbery of these two goods in front of them and think about their own robbery, they still feel a sense of frustration. We are the three immortals in Baiyujing. We can''t even compare with the one we keep. No, two dogs! When the three people were secretly indignant, the thunder cloud in the air finally dissipated completely, and at the same time, a thunder that was dozens of times stronger than before fell down. "It won''t be so easy this time, will it?" Seeing the thunder, Sanxian''s mood rose again. At this time, they even hope that the thunder can break the light shield, so that they can at least balance psychologically. Thunder''s speed is extremely fast, almost immediately fell on the light shield. A ray of light lit up, and the three immortals and countless Chang''an people watching the spectacle held their breath at the same time. "Puff ~" a louder voice sounded, but people''s faces were even more strange, because the voice fell into people''s ears, like someone with a loudspeaker farting in the air of Chang''an City After the light disappeared, the light curtain in the air also disappeared, but sanxianlao keenly noticed that the light curtain was not affected at all. "Goo Doo!" Tang Zhenghui swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "it seems that we were a little arrogant before." At this moment, they feel that Chu fan is more unfathomable. It can be said that if they knew Chu fan had such a strong strength before, they would not dare to conflict with Chu fan even if they had two more bear hearts. "This is probably the most shameless robbery thunder in history?" When the three were silent, a startled voice rang out and turned to see Wang Kuang Zheng looking at the sky with his mouth open: "if robbing the clouds brings about consciousness, I don''t know if I will remember today''s disgrace forever." Although what he said was a little destructive to the atmosphere, after careful comparison, everyone had to admit one thing. What he said seemed quite reasonable? But soon the crowd was drawn to another scene. With the disappearance of the cloud, it means that obedient and owe have successfully passed the heaven, and their bodies have also changed. A flash of light, there are two children on the ground, a man and a woman with their own sky piercing braids, body tied with a red belly pocket, looks particularly festive. But what is more attractive is their age. From the appearance, the two children are only three or four years old. "So small?" Looking at the appearance of the two children, there was a flash of heat in Sanxian''s eyes. You should know that the first transformation of demons is based on their real age. When you think about the noumenon of obedience and owe, you can''t help but come up with two words in their minds: Genius! "Oh, it''s taking shape so quickly?" Chapter 324 Just when everyone was surprised, a happy voice came. See Chu fan don''t know when appeared in front of obedient and owe owe, and stretch out a hand to put on the head of obedient. In fact, Chu fan had already come back when the two little guys were robbing. But fortunately, he still had some common sense. He knew that the robbery couldn''t be disturbed, so he didn''t come out until the two little guys finished their transformation. When spoke as like as two peas, CHO fan carefully looked at the good and the bad, and found that the two little guys were worthy of the same mother''s family. However, if you look carefully, you will find that a little boy owes more than he is naughty, which has nothing to do with his appearance. This is purely a reflection of his temperament. When Chu fan looks at the two little guys, obedient and owe also find Chu fan coming over. When he saw Chu fan, his eyes lit up and he showed a simple smile: "ba Baba ~ " ..." WTF£¡ What did you just call me? How can I become Baba in an instant when I am a teenager? When Chu fan doubted his life, he put out his hand and patted his head: "stupid, stupid, it''s not Baba, it''s dad!" Well, after the explanation, Chu fan finally understood the meaning of obedience and said helplessly: "obedience, I''m not your father." After hearing Chu fan''s words, he turned white in an instant, and then his eyes turned red directly: "Whoa, Baba, don''t be a good boy, whoa..." When talking, tears and snot filled the whole face instantly, and then the whole person began to twitch in crying. After a few breaths, in Chu fan''s helpless eyes, she directly fell on the ground. "Wow ~" roll around: "Baba doesn''t want me anymore. I''m starving to death. No one likes me Wow ~ " just a few breaths, little Lori, who was just a little clay figurine made of powder and jade, has already become a little clay figurine. I don''t know where she got so many tears, and the ground under her body has become a small pool. "Cough." Feeling the scornful eyes from four weeks, and looking at the weeping darling who was about to faint, Chu fan sighed helplessly, then bent down to hold the little guy up: "well, don''t cry, I''ll be your Godfather from today on." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, little Laurie, who was still crying, immediately stopped her tears and hugged Chu fan''s neck: "Baba." Hearing this address, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth: "heaven, I''m just a child of hundreds of months. Why do you treat me like this?" Looking at his return gift, Chu fan reluctantly breathes: "good daughter." "Baba ~" as soon as the words came out, Chu fan felt something clinging to his thigh. He just looked down and saw Qian Qian staring at him angrily: "Baba, you don''t want to owe him, do you?" Looking at the tears in his eyes, Chu fan trembled: "no, absolutely not!" Anyway, one sheep is to drive, two sheep are to drive, just as the so-called more lice do not itch, more debt do not worry, now Chu fan has completely given up treatment: "good ~" when talking, he also bent down to hold up owe, if not for his strong strength, he would not be able to hold these two little guys all of a sudden. Chapter 325 After being picked up by Chu fan, the two little guys looked at each other and then made a "Ye" gesture to each other. Although they are suddenly promoted by the system, they are not stupid. On the contrary, because of the existence of the system, they are both extremely smart. Otherwise, they would not use this method to hold Chu fan''s thigh. With Chu fan''s strength, he could naturally see their little actions and was "touched" by two little guys. Chu fan was in a low mood: "Oh, it''s not that I''m too weak, it''s that the enemy is too cunning." In Chu fan holding two little guys to the door of the shop, but was stopped. Seeing the three old men staring at him with fiery eyes, Chu fan''s mouth twitched: "you three, what do you want?" When speaking, Chu fan also watched the three people warily. Were they fooled by us? Or did you wake up to some strange hobby? Thanks to Bai Yujing''s three immortals, they didn''t know Chu fan''s "dirty" thought. Otherwise, they would explode and die with him. "Cough." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Tang Zhenghui coughed twice, and his old face turned red. Seeing Tang Zhenghui''s expression and action, Chu fan''s stomach is tumbling. Can you imagine an old Bangzi looking at you bashfully? If he insists, Chu fanning can accept Cheng Chuliang''s bear hug, but he doesn''t want to see him "shy" in front of him "Old man, you have something to say!" With a certain vigilance, Chu fan''s speaking attitude was also bad. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Tang Zhenghui was stunned at first, then gritted his teeth and continued: "senior, we have a heartless invitation, I don''t know what to say..." "Don''t mention it." But don''t know oneself of clench teeth action let Chu fan is again a burst of chilly Tang Zhenghui words haven''t finished to be interrupted directly. After a look at Chu fan who is about to turn away, Tang Zhenghui is cruel and finally says what he wants to say directly: "senior, we three hope to accept your son and daughter as apprentices." After speaking, Bai Yujing three immortals are greatly out of breath. And Chu fan, who heard Tang Zhenghui''s words, could not help but feel relieved: "it''s just such a little thing. I thought you were going to..." Chu fan didn''t say the rest. How could the first innocent little prince of Chang''an City have that idea? Hearing Chu fan''s words, Bai Yujing''s three immortals were stunned at first, then looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes: "so you won''t refuse?" "Do you really want to accept them as apprentices?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the three of them nodded quickly, and Tang Zhenghui''s saliva flew excitedly: "to tell you the truth, both obedient and owe owe are rare talents. As long as they are taught by us, they will make great achievements in the future." Looking at the three excited old men, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a strange color: "but they are monsters?" Chu fan didn''t forget the way these guys yelled at Cheng Chuliang and Niu Kaixuan when they arrived at their own small shop. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Tang Zhenghui immediately gave a cold hum: "it''s just the so-called" everything has spirit ". In our eyes, all living beings are equal!" Chapter 326 Looking at Tang Zhenghui with righteous words on his face, Chu fan would have believed it if he hadn''t seen your true face. "Don''t worry, senior. As long as we teach them, the growth of these two little guys will surprise everyone." Seeing that Chu fan didn''t speak, Tang Zhenghui spoke again. He was very confident in himself and others. No matter what, they were also the three immortals of Baiyujing. Countless people didn''t succeed in worshiping them as teachers. Looking at the confident people, Chu fan''s mouth showed a strange radian: "so you think you are more suitable to be their teacher than me?" Although it was "touched porcelain", but since it has been promised, Chu fan will naturally take good care of obedience and owe. Hear Chu fan''s words, three immortals old facial expression a stiff, if other people say this kind of words, they certainly don''t hesitate to nod to approve. But the man in front of them still beat them with one hand a few hours ago. No matter how thick skinned they were, they didn''t dare to admit it. To say the least, in case of angering the man in front of us, I don''t know if they will be beaten again. Their old arms and legs can''t stand this kind of torture. Touching Chu fan''s "threatening" eyes, the three shook their heads awkwardly: "how can we compare with you Among other things, just now Chu fan''s way of destroying the natural calamity was not what they could fight against. Seeing that the three old men were so knowledgeable, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "so it''s impossible to let the two little guys worship you as teachers." But if you don''t dislike it, you can help me teach them for a while, just I''m a tutor. I don''t know if you like it? " "Yes!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the three old men nodded crazily. Although they could not become two gifted masters, it was good to have a relationship with this adult: "don''t worry, we have the most experience of taking care of children." Looking at the three immortals with an excited expression, many of us in Baiyujing have been sucking at each other for many years: many of us want to worship you as teachers, but you are reluctant to do so. Now, we are licking our faces to be tutors for others. Ah, men ~ if we insist on using one sentence to describe the hearts of these teenagers, it is: "lick the dog No house Of course, they certainly dare not say these words. They can only express their dissatisfaction through their eyes. It''s a pity that all the three Immortals'' minds are in obedience and owe, and they don''t notice them at all. Just when many years were full of grief and indignation, a young man in white clothes with a huge sword appeared on the horizon in the distance. When he saw the young man, the scene was chaotic again: "the elder martial brother is back?" Bai Kai ignores the many younger martial brothers who say hello to him, but walks towards Chu fan and others with a terrible momentum. Looking at Bai Kai''s back, a young man pushed his elder martial brother: "elder martial brother, do you think the elder martial brother has a dignified momentum?" Hearing the boy''s words, the elder martial brother nodded his head seriously, then looked at Bai Kai admiringly: "it seems that after this incident, the elder martial brother''s strength has increased a lot." Chapter 327 "Ha ha." As the elder martial brother''s voice fell, a smile came from one side. Hearing the voice, the elder martial brother looked over with a dissatisfied face: "why, do you think what I said is wrong?" Although we are all friars of Baiyujing, there is still competition between us. Now this elder martial brother feels that his dignity in front of him has been offended by this man. Looking around, I just saw Wang Kuang with a disdainful smile on his face. His elder martial brother''s face was stiff. After the previous "old godmother" incident, Wang Kuang has entered the eyes of the three immortals, so his status must be higher than that of him. Seeing the elder martial brother''s expression, Wang Kuang''s mouth turned: "the momentum of fart is clearly that the thatched cottage that has been cleaned all day is stained with stink." When talking, Wang Kuang also stepped back two steps carefully, and at the same time, he despised the licking dog attribute of some people with his eyes. After hearing Wang Kuang''s words, the elder martial brother was also stunned, and then his face turned red completely. No wonder he just felt a strange smell Of course, these private comments have nothing to do with white Kay, he just walked to Chu fan and others step by step in the eyes of everyone. "Cough." As Bai Kai approached, Chu fan coughed twice: "brother, if you have something to say here, you don''t have to go on." Although it hurt a little, Chu fan thought that if he let this guy keep close to him, he might not have the desire to eat in a short time. At the same time, Chu fan also made the most sincere disdain to the ruling class of the Tang Dynasty headed by Li Shimin: "a group of scum, at a glance, they know that they usually don''t squeeze people less, otherwise they can pull so many things?" hearing Chu fan''s words, Bai Kai''s face froze. It was only at this time that he reflected why those younger martial brothers just looked at him with strange eyes own. "Creak ~" his hands clenched to make a sound, Chu fan couldn''t help watching this guy warily. Although he is powerful, but in case this goods desperately also want to splash their own excrement, it is also very disgusting. After calming down a little, Bai kaicai continued to say to Chu fan: "shopkeeper, I want to draw the card." As he spoke, he took a bag embroidered with a green dragon from his waist and began to take things out. As one treasure after another was taken out, Chu fan''s eyes narrowed: "my guest, I don''t know how many cards are you going to draw?" Looking at the glittering small gem mountain in front of him, Chu fan could not help but start to think about whether his attitude just now was not good. Although this guy was a little stupid, smelly, but he was a local tyrant after all. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Bai Kai''s eyes flashed a trace of determination: "all the money is used to draw cards, red cards!" As he spoke, the muscles on Bai Kai''s face were shaking. He was not only Wang Hengzhi''s apprentice, but also the son of Bai Yujing''s first rich businessman. When he left Baiyujing this time, Bai Kai took 80% of the family''s property. He had planned to collect some worldly things, but now he didn''t care about them. "When I have strength, I will make you two look good!" As soon as he thought of his experience today, he could not help gritting his teeth, and then said fiercely in his heart. Chapter 328 The son of the first rich businessman in Baiyujing and the disciple of Wang Hengzhi, the leader of the three immortals in Baiyujing! Any one of these two identities can make Bai Kai be superior to 99% of his peers in the whole Bai Yujing. But in this mortal world, in just one day, he had already suffered the ordeal which is difficult to experience in his life. First, he was beaten mercilessly by a barbarian, and then he went to help others clean the hut. This is not the most difficult thing to accept. What makes Bai Kai even more sad is that since the three immortals left, Cheng Chuliang''s son of a bitch decided to eat him. Although three people were working, in fact, he basically finished the work alone! Chu fan naturally doesn''t pay attention to Bai Kai''s mental journey. He glances at XIAOJINSHAN in front of him and nods: "you can exchange 20 red cards. Are you sure you want to withdraw them?" "Sure!" This day is not only spent by Bai Kai in being beaten and working, in fact, he also found out the strength source of Cheng Chuliang and Niu Kaixuan. Those two guys are the strength of spending money to draw cards. Bai Kai has already thought about it. When the drawing is over, he will go to the front of the snow: "I''m sure!" While Bai Kai was talking, the eyes of the two people hiding in the crowd shrank, and one of them quickly asked: "brother Chu Liang, what should I do now?" When talking, Niu Kaixuan stares at Cheng Chuliang bitterly. It''s all your fault. If you hadn''t pressed us step by step, we wouldn''t be hit at any time. Feeling Niu''s triumphant eyes, Cheng Chuliang takes a puff from the corner of his mouth: "take a look first, he may not be able to get good things." Niu Kaixuan sighs, then nods and stares at Bai Kai who is drawing the card. Now they can only place their hopes on the winning rate of the card. In fact, if they had known that he had so much money, they would not have dared to bully him even if they had borrowed their courage. Cheng Chuliang and Niu Kaixuan feel that their legs are a little weak when they think that they forced each other to clean dozens of cottages in Chang''an city today. One card after another is thrown to the ground by Bai Kai, and his face turns black gradually. Correspondingly, Cheng Chuliang and Niu Kaixuan become excited again. Cheng Chuliang even pointed out a finger, dug his nostril, and said to Niu Kaixuan: "look at that guy, snake head, rat eye, crab waist. You can see that he has no good life. Most of his money will be washed away this time." When he said that, Cheng Chuliang suddenly looked through life and continued: "this is the first time that I think the owner''s black heart is actually very good." ¡­¡­ Looking at the triumphant Cheng Chuliang, Niu Kaixuan''s mouth twitched: "brother Chuliang, don''t be so absolute. That guy still has two cards in his hand." Hearing Niu''s triumphant return, Cheng Chuliang shook his head disdainfully: "Oh, if he can hit something, I''ll take off my clothes and walk around Chang''an..." Cheng Chuliang''s face froze before he finished, because he saw Bai Kai excitedly pass a card to Chu fan: "shopkeeper, please look at what''s on this card?" The red card is different from the ordinary card. Generally speaking, the ordinary things will not appear in the red card, so as long as you win the lottery, it must be a treasure. After taking the card in Bai Kai''s hand, Chu fan takes a deep look at Cheng Chuliang not far away. Is that guy talking about something just now? Chapter 329 Feeling Chu fan''s eyes, Cheng Chuliang grinned: "Hey, shopkeeper, I haven''t finished my words, I can''t count it." At the same time, Cheng Chuliang was greatly relieved. He secretly congratulated himself for the slow speed of his speech. Otherwise, he would be forced to fulfill his promise by Chu fan. You know, in Cheng Chuliang''s eyes, Chu fan is definitely a proper disguised adult sesame stuffed dumplings, Ya''s whole heart is the kind of black through. Chu fan despised this kind of counsellor who was ready to follow his heart anytime and anywhere: "I thought I could watch a good play." When speaking, Chu fan''s face was filled with regret: "ah, the life of Chang''an people is so boring." However, despite this, but for their own work, Chu fan still attaches great importance to, directly look down at the hand of the card. When seeing clearly the things on the card, Chu fan was stunned: "this mother really has everything?" The card is painted with a red strange object with three holes, but Chu fan, who is a earth star man, recognized the identity of the object at a glance - underpants! [Hulk''s big underpants] classification: equipment props (red) Introduction: Hulk''s favorite red underpants are always carried by him, absorbing Hulk''s spirit! Function: with this card, you will be equipped with "big underpants of Hulk". Equip with this item, you will get the strength of Hulk at the peak level! Note 1: improve your strength according to the rage value, and the strongest can reach the mid Dixian stage note 2: you can''t wear other clothes when you equip this item note 3: This is an excellent underpants! ¡­¡­ Although Chu fan had no expectations for the integrity of the system, when this equipment appeared, Chu fan knew how shallow he was. It''s no exaggeration to say that what Chu fan saw was not enough for his father. Chu fan shivered at the thought of a green man with his upper body bare and his lower body in red underpants. Although Bai Kai is a bit stupid and naive, he is a handsome boy who has grown up above the excellent line. But Chu fan can promise that as long as he changes his body once, ha ha Chu fan has even thought of the theme song for this tragedy: West Lake water, white Kai''s tears ~ although the reality is cruel, as a qualified shopkeeper, Chu fan still tells white Kai the attributes of the card. In order to make the other side not impulsive, Chu fan also describes the consequences of using this equipment. After hearing that he would turn into a green muscle dancing around in his red underpants, he couldn''t help but gasp and feel sad. "Haha, haha, haha ~" don''t get me wrong, this is definitely not the voice that white Kay can make in front of the sad reality, and only one person can make such an ugly laugh. Chu fan turned to see, and sure enough, saw Cheng Chu Liang already lying on the ground, laughing about to die. This guy laughs and drags Niu Kaixuan''s trouser legs: "haha, hahaha, Kaixuan, I say this guy must not have good luck. If he becomes a big green man and only wears such a small thing, haha..." Cheng Chuliang laughs again at the thought of the image. Chapter 330 Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Bai Kai, who was helpless in his heart, turned even darker. He can even imagine that after his transformation, those younger martial sisters who had worshipped him abandoned themselves Seeing that Bai Kai didn''t pay attention to himself, Cheng Chuliang was even more happy, and he directly lay on the ground, hammering his hands on the ground. Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s action, Niu Kaixuan stepped back a little, then pretended he didn''t know the goods. It was a shame. The most important thing was that he continued to stay with this guy. He was afraid that he would be beaten. "Crunchy ~" while Cheng Chuliang was laughing wildly, Bai Kai''s hands had been tightly squeezed together: "hold back, heaven will bring great responsibility to this person, so we must first work hard..." Listening to Bai Kai''s old saying, Chu fan sighed helplessly: "child, if you are still so shameful, you will never win that bitch." Chu fan wants to tell Bai Kai that when a person can be shameless to Cheng Chuliang, to some extent, Ya is invincible! Fortunately, Cheng Chuliang still knows what it means to stop when he sees the good. He soon suppresses his desire to laugh. After all, with his erha transformation, he has no way to compare with other people''s big green man. Without Cheng Chuliang''s stimulation, Bai Kai''s mood finally got better, but he was still a little depressed. At this time, Cheng Chuliang walks up to Bai Kai with a smile: "Xiaobai, don''t you like these underpants?" Bai Kai''s face turned black when he heard Cheng Chuliang''s words: "how are you doing?" White Kay has already thought about it. If this guy is still pressing, maybe today he will put down his burden and start his transformation. Seeing Bai Kai''s increasingly black face, Niu Kaixuan on one side swallowed a mouthful of saliva to stop Cheng Chuliang, but at this time Cheng Chuliang grinned: "ha ha, Xiaobai, if you don''t like the underpants, Lao Cheng can spend 10000 taels of gold to buy them, OK?" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words came out, he saw Bai Kai looking at him like a fool: "do you think it''s possible?" This guy wants to buy what he got with 20 red cards at half the price. Hearing Bai Kai''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face froze: "anyway, you don''t want to use it. If you buy it for me, you can draw the card again." "Who says I can''t use it?" As soon as Cheng Chuliang finished, Bai Kai gave a sneer: "who said I couldn''t use it?" Speaking of this, Bai Kai slowly approached Cheng Chuliang and said in a low voice: "don''t let me meet you in a place where there is no one." Bai Kai is not a fool. Although the use of the big underpants is a bit of a fool, it can make him play the power of dixianqi, which is absolutely a means to protect his life. But hearing Bai Kai''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face changed, and then he looked at each other in disbelief: "you are a scholar, how can you be so shameless?" "Ha ha." Bai Kai directly gave Cheng Chuliang a back of his head. I''m a scholar. That''s right, so I don''t want to talk to a rascal like you. Seeing Bai Kai''s behavior, Cheng Chuliang shakes his face, then turns to see Niu Kaixuan: "do you see that this guy looks like a man on the surface, but actually he is such a thing." Chapter 331 While speaking, Cheng Chuliang also carefully looked at Bai Kai, and then swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Even he has made a decision in his heart that he will never walk alone, or go to places with few people, or even at night. Otherwise, it would be a shame if he was beaten. "Ding, it is detected that the world invasion has started. Please make preparations as soon as possible." Just when Cheng Chuliang was shocked by Bai Kai''s tact, the voice of the system suddenly rang: "this world invasion is a single invasion, and the invading creature is detected as a" double headed ogre ". Please prepare as soon as possible!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "is there any kind of invasion in the world?" "Ding, the world invasion is divided into two types: single invasion and group invasion. Each time the world invasion, the system will release the world task, please check by the host!" After getting the systematic explanation, Chu fan also found that there was one more task in his task panel. Mission: ogre travel Introduction: with the help of the cracks in the world, the unfriendly guests come to Datang requirements: subdue or kill the double headed ogre time limit: three hours reward: mastery of fire magic (Renxian), double headed ogre pet (surrender can be obtained) failure punishment: the host loses all property remarks: This task can only be completed by one of the strongest monks of the earth immortal level! "System, you son of a bitch really have a bad heart for my little money!" Looking at the task notes behind, Chu fan''s heart is angry, a middle finger involuntarily draws out. After expressing his dissatisfaction with the system, Chu fan turns to look at a group of people around him. After hesitating for a long time, Chu fan finally looks at Bai Kai: "Xiaobai, through my observation, I find that with your qualifications, as long as you get another chance, you can soar to the sky!" Bai Kai was stunned when he heard Chu fan''s words, and then he looked at Chu fan in disbelief: "shopkeeper, what you said is true?" Looking at the expectation on Bai Kai''s face, Chu fan nodded seriously: "yes, what you lack now is only an opportunity. Don''t you know if you are willing to get this opportunity?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Bai Kai was stunned, and then nodded madly: "yes, I do!" The others on one side looked at Bai Kai jealously. This is the instruction of the mysterious shopkeeper. You know, it can hang the three immortals. "Ha ha ~" looking at the expressions of the people around him, Cheng Chuliang sneered and then cast a pity look at Bai Kai. "Chu Liang, why do you have such an expression?" Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s expression, Niu Kaixuan couldn''t help asking. Hearing Niu''s triumphant words, Cheng Chuliang raised his mouth: "you are still too young, calf." When he said that, Cheng Chuliang glanced at Chu fan in the distance. Seeing that he didn''t pay attention to himself, he continued: "with the character of the shopkeeper, there is only one possibility when he speaks in this way, that is, he is going to cheat people!" As a "Comer", Cheng Chuliang said that he had seen Chu fan''s black heart for a long time. It''s a pity that Cheng Chuliang didn''t find out. As he spoke, Chu fan in the distance took a smoke from the corner of his mouth, and at the same time gave him a vague look: "Cheng Chuliang, I remember you." "Shopkeeper, please give me this opportunity!" Chapter 332 When Chu fan secretly gives a death notice to Cheng Chuliang, Bai Kai on one side finally speaks. Hearing Bai Kai''s words, Chu fan nods. Compared with Cheng Chuliang, Bai Kai is a little stinky, but he is still very lovely. Chu fan swore that he didn''t have this idea because the child was easy to cheat "Cough." After shaking his head and shaking the thoughts out of his mind, Chu fan showed an aunt like smile to Bai Kai: "Xiao Bai, this opportunity may be dangerous. I don''t know if you are willing to accept it?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Bai Kai was stunned, and then nodded seriously: "don''t worry, the owner. I''m not afraid of any danger!" While Bai Kai was talking, Cheng Chuliang''s pity in his eyes became more intense: "it seems that this time the store mainly plays a big game." With Chu fan''s strength, he naturally heard every word of Cheng Chuliang clearly. After he silently wrote down to a certain slut in his heart, Chu fan continued to look at Bai Kai: "in that case, I''ll give you the task." When speaking, Chu fan determines the person to complete the task in the system: "system, assign Bai Kai to complete the task." The choice of Baikai was carefully thought out by Chu fan. No matter Niu Kaixuan or Cheng Chuliang, they can only play the peak strength of Renxian at most. As for sanxianlao and jiutouchong, their strength has exceeded the upper limit of the system''s requirements. Among the people present, only Bai Kai, who has got the "big underpants of Hulk", is the best choice. When Chu fan determined the candidate for the mission, the voice of the system immediately rang: "Ding, the host is detected, the mission personnel are determined, the invasion of the world begins, and the double headed ogre begins to come. The arrival address is mysterious card shop, and the timing begins at ten or nine..." With the sound of the system, Chu fan felt relieved and then gave a smile to Bai Kai: "in that case, beat the opponent in front of you." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, a ray of light fell from the air, just enveloping Bai Kai with doubts on his face. Seeing that Bai Kai was "trapped" in the light shield suddenly, the old Sanxian''s face changed and he was about to rescue him. Fortunately, Chu fan stopped them in time: "this is his chance. Just watch it." After hearing Chu fan''s words, three immortals old one Leng, then can only stand beside looking at. Under the gaze of the crowd, a big blue figure, two meters high, with a big stick in his hand, appeared opposite Bai Kai: "Chang Wei, where is this?" "Fool, how do I know!" "Chang Wei, I''m hungry." "Shut up, I''m hungry, too!" ¡­¡­ With the sound of a strange conversation, people found that the tall creature in front of him had two heads. Through their conversation, they found their difference. There is a head with small horns called Chang Wei, and the head without horns is called Lai Fu! "What are you?" Looking at the creature in front of him, Becky couldn''t help asking. "We are not things." As soon as Laifu''s words were finished, Chang Wei took control of the stick in his hand and knocked it hard: "shut up, stupid, you are not a thing!" After that, Chang Wei felt that it was not right, and his face became more ugly immediately. Chapter 333 "Chang Wei, I am not you?" and when Chang Wei was angry, Laifu added another sentence. Looking at the two heads talking in front of him, white Kay could not help but draw his mouth. Why did he think the IQ of this thing was not very high? Not only Bai Kai, but also the three immortals on one side relaxed. Originally, I thought that the test given by the owner should be very strict, but now it seems that the owner let go the water? Not only Bai Yujing people, but also Chu fan is a black line in his head. However, what he focuses on is not the IQ of the double headed ogre, but another thing: "system, why is this thing called this name?" Chang Wei and Lai Fu? You know, ogres are western creatures. Why do they have Eastern names? What''s more, it''s still two names with fate. "Ding, this is the most suitable name for the system to search the universe and help them Seeing Chang Wei beating Laifu with a big stick, Chu fan suddenly heard a sentence in his mind: "as soon as I came in, I saw Chang Wei beating Laifu..." "White Kay, kill him or surrender them, and you will get my reward." See the light curtain in a face of ignorant force of white Kai, Chu fan had to loudly remind him. At the same time, Laifu and Chang Wei also end their meaningless quarrel. Chang Wei pulls a big ear photon into Laifu''s face: "don''t quarrel now. Aren''t you hungry? Let''s eat the guy in front of us first!" Hearing Chang Wei''s words, Lai Fu nodded his head seriously: "well, I''ll teach you a lesson when I''m full." The voices of the two ogres were very loud, so everyone outside the light screen could hear them very clearly. As soon as Laifu had finished speaking, everyone outside the light screen was saying something: "it''s clear that you have been bullied, OK?" fortunately, two ogre didn''t give them the chance to continue to Tucao. After making the decision, the ogre took a big step toward the white Kai, and came to what he make complaints about. "Ha ha ha, Chang Wei is going to smash you into meat mud!" The horned head laughs and smashes the big stick in his hand. Seeing Chang Wei''s action, a trace of disdain flashed in Bai Kai''s eyes, and then he immediately dodged the past: "fool, just because you want to hurt me?" While talking, white Kay''s hands had already grasped the broad sword on his back. However, at this moment, white Kay''s face suddenly changed and quickly jumped to one side. As soon as Bai Kai jumped away, a huge fireball hit the place where he just stood. The huge explosion made Bai Kai fly upside down. "How could it be?" White Kay didn''t react, but the people outside the light curtain saw it clearly. When Chang Wei and Bai Kai fight, Laifu calls out a big fireball by chanting. "The magician?" Looking at Bai Kai who was blown out, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help looking at him. Because of the existence of magic wand and magic hat, Cheng Chuliang and his family know more about magic. Unlike the onlookers, white Kay, who had been blown out, was shocked. If he hadn''t reacted in time just now, he would have been blown to ashes. "Hahaha, mole ant, you can''t run away!" As soon as Bai Kai got up, a big stick hit him. Chapter 334 "Bang!" Once again to avoid, but a huge fireball hit over, caught off guard white Kay was blown out again. Only now did Bai Kai realize that Chang Wei could control his body and fight with himself, while Lai Fu could launch all kinds of strange spells just by chanting a spell! Although he knew the fighting way of the double headed ogre, white Kay''s face was more ugly. In this case, he had no way to deal with the guy in front of him. "Fool, don''t you change soon?" While Bai Kai was trying to escape, Cheng Chuliang''s voice came in from the outside: "I can''t even save my life, but I still want to face." Although there is a gap between Cheng Chuliang and Bai Kai, they are both human beings after all, and they are very united in the face of foreigners. Before Bai Kai''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang''s voice came in again: "besides, your present appearance is not much different from that of naked. Why don''t you hesitate?" Listening to Cheng Chuliang''s broken Gong voice, Bai Kai finds that his white scholar robe has become a beggar''s dress. "Ha ha ha, little man, come here and let me eat you!" Looking at the tragic situation of Bai Kai, Chang Wei shouts while sucking his saliva. "Laifu also wants to eat..." While the two heads were talking, white Kay finally made up his mind. A big red underpants appeared in his hands. In the crowd''s smiling eyes, Bai Kai held up his big underpants: "use it!" The voice fell, the underpants disappeared, and then he put them on white Kay. At the same time, the other clothes on white Kay disappeared. But now white Kay can''t afford to be embarrassed, because when he put on his underpants, he felt a terrible force emerge from his body. "Roar ~" with a roar, white Kay''s body expands rapidly, and then becomes a green fat man who is bigger than the double headed ogre. "Chang Wei, this guy has become big and green." Seeing the change of white Kay, the double headed ogre could not help stepping back two steps, and a trace of fear appeared on raffle''s face. "Idiot, we can eat more when we get bigger." "But raffle doesn''t like vegetables." The two heads haven''t had time to discuss whether white Kay belongs to a plant or an animal. White Kay, who incarnates green fat, has rushed towards them. "Ouch ~" in front of so many people, he had to become a green fat man. Bai Kai''s heart was already full of anger, and his strength was directly promoted to the middle stage of Dixian. The huge green fist mercilessly hit raffle''s face, he only had time to make a scream, and then the whole ogre''s huge body fell out. As a friar in Baiyujing, Bai Kai naturally understood the truth of beating the water dog. Before the double headed ogre could react, he smashed it again. "Ouch, Laifu is so painful ~" he was beaten several times, and Laifu couldn''t help but feel aggrieved: "there are two of us, why do you only hit me?" As if to be reminded by Laifu, Bai Kai immediately turns his head and hits Chang Wei in the face. Chang Wei was also angry when he was hit hard: "fool, you let him hit me!" These two heads would fight at once if they were normal, but now Becky would not give them a chance. Chapter 335 Although he expressed his impartiality, the next Bai Kai punched his two heads left and right. In a few minutes, Laifu and Chang Wei could only howl. "Calf, do you think this guy''s brain will not work well after he is green?" When Bai Kai turns into green fat man and beats blue fat man with two heads, Cheng Chuliang quietly approaches Niu Kaixuan: "he has a sword, but he has to use his fist." This time, even Chu fan felt that what Cheng Chuliang said was quite correct: "system, will becoming a green fat person reduce IQ?" "Ding, after incarnating the Hulk, my mind will be full of anger. In this case, white Kay will lose some reason." After hearing the explanation of the system, Chu fan nodded. After all, the basis of incarnation as Hulk is anger, so there is no way to estimate this defect. But even if the IQ decreased, white Kay''s IQ is still higher than blue fat, just a few minutes, double headed ogre lost the strength of resistance. Seeing that Bai Kai still raised his fist to beat them, raffle could not help shaking all over: "don''t fight, I give up!" "Idiot, we are noble double headed ogres, how can we recognize..." "Bang!" Before Chang Wei finished, he got another blow. Even this time, Bai Kai held out his hand and grabbed the little horn on his forehead, and then pulled it out. "Ah ~" a cry came from Chang Wei''s mouth: "give up, I give up too!" Hearing Chang Wei''s voice, Bai Kai is stunned. Then his whole body shrinks like a shrink. In a few breaths, he becomes an obscene man in big red underpants. However, at this time, Bai Kai did not care about his own image, but focused on the ogre''s two heads: "are you really willing to surrender?" Hearing Bai Kai''s words, Chang Wei hasn''t had time to speak, while Lai Fu on one side has already spoken: "yes, we surrender. As long as you let us eat, we will listen to you!" It''s terrible. Raffle is very afraid that if he solves the problem of surrender, this guy will turn into that green fat man to beat them again. After Laifu surrendered, Bai Kai turned to Chang Wei. As soon as he touched Bai Kai''s eyes, Chang Wei nodded: "I also admit defeat, I also surrender!" As soon as the sound fell, a ray of light fell from the air, and then directly connected the two of them with white Kay. At the same time, the light curtain that enveloped them disappeared. "Ding, congratulations to the host for ending a world invasion. Please give the host a reward!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan''s face turned black. Why do you want me to give a reward? Don''t you know that what I hate most about Chu is giving my own things to others? What, what do you ask is mine? Ha ha ha, as long as it''s in my hands, it''s all mine! Although his heart was bleeding, Chu fan came to Bai Kai with a smile on his face: "congratulations on completing my test. This is your reward." When speaking, Chu fan hands a red card to Bai Kai: "after using this card, you can gain the immortal fire magic power." Bai Kai''s face brightened when he heard Chu fan''s words, and then he bowed to Chu fan deeply: "Bai Kai thanks the owner for his kindness!" Bai Kai''s gratitude to Chu fan is sincere, not only because of this card, but also because of the light before. He can feel that the lives of Lai Fu and Chang Wei have been mastered by him. Chapter 336 After hearing Bai Kai''s words, Chu fan smiles and shakes his head: "this is your own effort, and it has nothing to do with me." "Cut, is not good luck, if let an old Cheng go, certainly won''t be so embarrassed." Just then, Cheng Chuliang''s voice came from one side. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s voice, Bai Kai couldn''t help turning to look at him. Cheng Chuliang was stunned when he felt Bai Kai''s eyes, but he still said with a sneer: "why, is what old Cheng said wrong?" Looking at Bai Kai with a happy face and the cannibal behind him, Cheng Chuliang is discontented. Yes, old Cheng is jealous! But when he heard Cheng Chuliang''s words, Bai Kai didn''t get angry. Instead, he showed a meaningful smile: "Chang Wei, teach him a lesson!" As soon as Bai Kai''s voice fell, the double headed ogre who had been following him blankly rushed out with the big stick in his hand: "Chang Wei is going to smash you!" Looking at the blue fat man rushing towards him, Cheng Chuliang''s face changed: "what are you going to do?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chang Wei opened his mouth: "smash you!" When talking, the stick in Chang Wei''s hand has knocked on Cheng Chuliang''s brain melon seeds. Feeling the terrible power on the stick, Cheng Chuliang''s face changed, and then he quickly turned aside. At this time, a huge fireball flew towards him. If it wasn''t for Niu Kaixuan''s sudden help, Cheng Chuliang would have been disheartened. ¡°he£¬tui£¡¡± After spitting out the dust in his mouth, Cheng Chuliang looks at Bai Kai with a discontented face: "well, you ungrateful scholar, I helped you just now, but now you''re doing it to me?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Bai Kai raised his mouth: "don''t worry, I''m just beating you up." Although Cheng Chuliang reminded him to change his body in the previous battle, it doesn''t mean that there will be no contradiction between us. Bai Kai said that he is a man with a clear sense of gratitude and resentment A few minutes later, Cheng Chuliang has completely become a black man. His clothes are broken, and even his hair is burned completely. His body still smells of scorching. "Becky, kid, you''re too deceiving!" As the only officially certified dandy in Chang''an City, Cheng Chuliang was pressed on the ground for such a long time, and his anger rose: "what kind of hero is bullying me now? I''ll compare with you when I draw the card!" When he heard Cheng Chuliang''s words, Bai Kai turned his lips. He had already taught Chuliang a lesson, so he would not bully him any more. He immediately said: "OK, I''ll let you go today. I hope you can come to me for revenge later." "Hum, boy, listen to Lao Cheng. When I get a good card, I''ll beat you all over the place!" For Cheng Chuliang''s threat, Bai Kai did not care. When Cheng Chuliang was abused by the double headed ogre blood, Bai Kai had already used that card and mastered the fire magic of Renxian level. Frankly speaking, you''re a scum who can''t even beat a double headed ogre. Do you want to fight me? Because of this self-confidence, Bai Kai directly smiles at Cheng Chuliang: "in that case, I''ll wait for you to revenge!" However, although he said so, he did not completely relax in his heart, but quietly made his own plan. Chapter 337 Feeling Bai Kai''s "inattentive" attitude, Cheng Chuliang became more angry and roared directly: "boy, thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, you wait for me!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Bai Kai nodded, but he was a little wary in his heart: "after all, this guy is the son of the Duke of the kingdom. Maybe he will become stronger again when he withdraws the card." With this idea, Bai Kai made another decision: "in that case, when you return to Baiyujing again, you can take out all the treasures of your family." Although he brought out most of his family''s funds this time, as a top merchant''s home in Baiyujing, their inside information will not be so small. Poor Cheng Chuliang doesn''t know that it is because of his high morale that his opponent becomes alert and makes the distance between him and white Kay widen again. We will not mention them for the time being. After Bai Kai''s blood abused Cheng Chuliang, people''s eyes on the scene changed again. You should know that Cheng Chuliang was able to hang white Kay before, but now he can''t even beat White Kay''s dog leg. Such a huge change in strength is only because of a card. In an instant, Bai Yujing''s people had an idea in their hearts: withdraw the card, you must withdraw the card! "Teacher, we need to draw cards!" However, when a voice came out, the crowd was stunned, and then looked at the place where the voice came out. "Teacher, we need to draw cards!" Feeling the people''s eyes, one big one and one small two couldn''t help but shrink their heads, but they still repeated their words. Looking at the two little guys who appeared in front of him, Chu fan was stunned: "Chengqian, Qingque, why are you here?" You should know that these two guys usually stay in the palace except for practicing martial arts with Xue Rengui. How did they get out today. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the younger Qingque laughs: "yesterday, my brother and I finished the master''s task, and our father gave us some money." While talking, the little fat hand of the sparrow reached into his pocket and took out a small silver ingot: "teacher, we need to draw the card!" ¡­¡­ Looking at the silver in Li Tai''s and Li Chengqian''s hands, Chu Fan said: "you say this is your Majesty''s reward?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, before Li Chengqian had time to speak, Li Tai raised his head with pride: "yes, teacher, let''s draw the card quickly." Li Tai was worried when he spoke: "this time, I''m going to do a good job, and then I can punish the evil and promote the good together with brother Xue!" Looking at Li Tai''s excited appearance, Chu fan smokes from the corner of his mouth: "each of you can draw two white cards with your silver. Here you are." When spoke, Chu fan handed four white cards to two people. At the same time, Li Shimin secretly make complaints about this. Who dares to believe that when an emperor rewards his own son, he will give several liang of silver. His stepfather can''t do such a thing. "Tut Tut, I''ve heard that your majesty is stingy for a long time. Today, Lao Cheng really saw it." heard the Tucao of Cheng Liang, who was coming from the side, make complaints about Chu''s lips. He always felt that the couple had already started to ride on the road of death. Chapter 338 But fortunately, Cheng Chuliang''s side also has a cow triumphant return, when this guy still wants to talk, he blocks his mouth in time. "Ha ha, teacher, look what I''ve hit?" When speaking, Li Tai puts a card into Chu fan''s hand. Chu fan is stunned, and Li Chengqian next to him also talks: "teacher, I''ve hit something too." Looking at the cards handed by his two little disciples, Chu fan had an unreal feeling in his heart. Li Chengqian''s card depicts a match man with a big knife. It looks funny, but the words on it are very good: [twelve sabres of wind] classification: Martial Arts (green) Introduction: the advanced Sabre technique from a swordsman''s world, 244 sabres per second, can cut the wind function: with this card, you can master martial arts skillfully Notes: my Dao is your Dao! Li Tai''s card is even more interesting. What is painted on it is actually a black insect like thing: [initial venom] classification: PET / special / equipment (green) Introduction: cells from Marvel Universe venom become complete life after systematic cultivation function: using this card, you will get ''initial venom'' function: using this card, you will get ''initial venom'' function: using this card, you will get ''initial venom'' function: using this card, you will get ''initial venom'' function: using this card Note 1: you can make the master play the power of Banxian level note 2: you can get evolution by swallowing other monsters no matter it''s 12 blades of wind or the initial venom, you can make two little guys get the power of Banxian level. Although it doesn''t look very good, you have to consider that they are drawn from four white cards. Not only Chu fan, but also other people around him looked at Li Chengqian and Li Tai in disbelief. Although they don''t know much about cards, after Bai Kai''s drawing cards and Cheng Chuliang''s words, Bai Yujing knows that it''s not easy to draw treasures from cards. But why does it seem so easy from the experience of these two guys? In a flash, all of us had an idea in mind: "we may not draw the same card!" Li Tai and Li Chengqian don''t know how much damage their good luck caused to them. After they got the card, they couldn''t wait to use it. A few minutes later, Li Chengqian''s body suddenly exudes a wild overbearing, it seems that as long as someone dares to stop in front of him, it will be instantly cut into seven or eight sections. Compared with Li Chengqian, Li Tai''s change is even greater. He is directly wrapped up in a mass of black things. It looks like he is wearing a nightgown. However, feeling the horror from Li Tai, everyone knows that this little guy is not a good character now. "If you want to draw cards, go to Xiaolian." Looking at the passion in the eyes of Bai Yujing, Chu fan trembles all over. After putting down a sentence, he quickly returns to his room. Joke, so many people come up to buy a card, do I need a rest? Li Tai and Li Chengqian left with Chu fan. As soon as they entered the room, the two little Zhengtai''s faces became a little twisted. Chu fan turned his head and saw the two little guys pushing each other. He couldn''t help wondering: "what''s the matter with you two?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Tai and Li Chengqian looked at each other, and then they began to speak in unison. Chapter 339 "Teacher, we are here to ask for something." In a word, the two little guys were red with shame. Looking at Li Tai and Li Chengqian''s shy appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help but feel happy: "tell me what happened, and let my two disciples come to the door to ask for help in person. Is it going to be punished by your majesty?" Although he knew that Chu fan was teasing himself, Li Tian couldn''t help turning his mouth: "the emperor can''t punish the sparrow." After hearing Li Tai''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth: "what''s the matter with the green sparrow coming to our shopkeeper?" "Teacher, the day after tomorrow is my father''s birthday. My brother and I want to prepare a different gift for our father." After that, Li Tai and Li Chengqian both look at Chu fan with expectant eyes. In their mind, Chu fan is absolutely omnipotent. Feel their two little apprentices look forward to, Chu fan mouth a draw, Li Shimin, this is your instructions, right? Chu fan maliciously guesses that Li Tai and Li Chengqian came to find themselves today under the instruction of Li Shimin. They specially came to inform themselves that he was going to have a birthday, and then they wanted a birthday present. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Hearing the sudden sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "check the task." Looking at the task panel suddenly displayed in front of him, Chu fan''s face froze: "system, are you Li Shimin''s licking dog?" Task: birthday of the emperor Introduction: the day after tomorrow is the birthday of the emperor. As the owner of a mysterious card shop, he must prepare a special gift for the emperor to show his details once requirement: prepare a special gift for Li Shimin time limit: two days reward: open a world randomly failure punishment: Orange card selling qualification Cancel "Ding, the system never forces the host to complete the task. If the host is not willing, it can choose to give up the task." ¡­¡­ Hearing the cheap voice of the system, Chu fan couldn''t help pulling his mouth: "I''ll be shameless. If I have the ability, don''t punish me after I give up the task?" "It''s impossible not to punish without punishment. It''s impossible to beat the host. Only by this way can we barely survive like this..." A middle finger greeting represents the "friendly" relationship between you and me. Then Chu fan looked down at his two disciples and said, "do you want to prepare a gift for your majesty, or do you want me to prepare it for you?" after hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Tai and Li Chengqian looked at each other and said, "let''s prepare it ourselves." Looking at the two ambitious children, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly: "in that case, I will tell you a way to make special gifts, but you should do it yourself." After hearing Chu fan''s words, they nodded seriously: "teacher, don''t worry, we can do it." After they had made up their minds, Chu fan told them what he had said. But after listening, Li Tai and Li Chengqian changed their faces: "old teacher, are you sure this won''t be a problem?" Looking at their hesitation, Chu fan''s face sank: "why, don''t you even believe me?" Seeing that Chu fan''s face showed an unhappy look, their faces tightened, and then they shook their heads: "since the teacher said it, we naturally believe it!" Chapter 340 After the two little guys were sent away, Chu fan covered his head in pain: "system, system, you can really give me a problem." The method he gave Li Tai and Li Chengqian just now can indeed be regarded as a gift for Li Shimin, but it can not be regarded as his gift in the systematic judgment. That is to say, in order to complete the task, Chu fan must prepare a gift that at least needs to be recognized by the system. Lying on his bed lazily, Chu fan thought about Li Shimin''s character, and Chu fan was even more upset: "system, how about I add a few years of Yang Shou to him?" "Ding, after trial, this gift does not meet the requirements." ¡­¡­ Listening to the system''s answer, Chu fan''s mouth twitched: "Li Er, you are expanding. You can''t even increase your life span." However, it''s normal to think about it carefully. If it had been in the past, it might have been tempting for Li Shimin to increase his life span, but since Chu fan''s small and broken shop appeared, it''s nothing in Li Shimin''s eyes. Therefore, all these are the sins of Chufan. Just when Chu fan hesitated to give something to Li Shimin, the voice of the system rang again: "Ding, someone has been detected to contact the host, please respond quickly." After hearing the system''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then quickly took the mobile phone out of his storage space. Sure enough, as soon as the mobile phone was taken out, I saw the above striking video request. As soon as he got through, Chu fan had no time to speak. A bareheaded man with a muscular face appeared on the screen: "shopkeeper, help me ~" hearing Tang Sanzang''s words, Chu fan could not help but draw his lips. This guy is really more and more heroic. He didn''t know it was funny before, but now he is a bit like Cheng Chuliang? Make complaints about , but when he looked at what he was worried about, he could not help but make complaints about it: , "I don''t know what trouble the master has encountered." After hearing Chu fan''s words, before Tang Sanzang had time to speak, a monkey head rushed into the screen again: "shopkeeper, please come and help quickly. I''m sorry to have some relatives with this monster and my grandson this time." Looking at Sun Wukong with black monkey hair on his face, Chu fan was stunned. An idea rose from his mind, and then he blurted out: "don''t you meet red boy?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the monkey king looked adored: "the shopkeeper is really powerful. Yes, it''s my nephew who is not good to start with, so I''ll ask you to help me this time." After the last Liushahe incident, he saw the power of the card again. In the eyes of Monkey King, Chu fan has long been a great power. It is precisely because, when he is in trouble, the first person he thinks of is naturally Chu fan. After all, compared with those bald people who make him feel uncomfortable, Chu fan is very pleasant. Of course, Chu fan didn''t know the course of Monkey King''s mind. In fact, when he heard the monkey''s words, he had only one idea, that is: "you blow, continue to blow, continue to blow!" Although they have captured many immortal monsters to draw cards during this period of time, the strength of other people has not changed much except Tang Sanzang. This also represents one thing, that is, as in the original work, the monkey suffered a loss in front of red boy''s samadhi fire! Chapter 341 Of course, Chu fan will not say that. When he heard the name of red boy, Chu fan had a thought in his heart: "maybe that guy is a good gift for Li Er." When he was worried, Chu fan immediately showed a smile: "don''t worry, I will be here soon." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Monkey King laughs: "the shopkeeper is really forthright. When you help my grandson catch the bear child, I''ll treat you to flat peach!" As soon as the words of the monkey king come out, Chu fan''s mouth is drawn, which sounds insincere. First of all, we should catch red boy, and then wait for the future. What''s more, you treat me to flat peach. Why don''t you fly? If it wasn''t for the sake of giving back the favor of Buddhism, you monkey would have been killed by the Jade Emperor and made into flower fat. Chu fan, who has seen yuan Tiangang''s strength, doesn''t think that Tianting really wants to be as useless as the original. Don''t bother to break the monkey''s trick, after hang up the phone, Chu fan directly called over a little white toward the Flame Mountain in the past. Half an hour later, Chu fan saw the extremely embarrassed westward group. When he saw the crowd, Chu fan took out his mouth. If he didn''t find anything strange, he would think that these guys in front of him were demons in disguise. I saw Tang Sanzang, Zhu Bajie and others were all naked, their brains were covered with sweat, only the hairy monkeys were so hot that they jumped up and down With their strength, they can not be afraid of cold and heat, but the fire of Huoyanshan is the true fire of samadhi in legend. How can they talk about it casually. When he saw Chu fan, the monkey king''s face brightened, and then he jumped over: "shopkeeper, you''re here. If you don''t come again, my grandson will ask other people for help." Listen to the tone of the monkey, it seems that it''s a great honor for Chu fan to help him. Tang Sanzang scolded the monkey: "Wukong, how can you be rude in front of the shopkeeper?" However, Chu fan knew the nature of the monkey for a long time, so he would not be angry. Instead, he asked strangely: "how did you meet red boy here?" If I remember correctly, the red boy in the original work had been captured by Guanyin before the flame mountain. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the monkey king scratched his head with embarrassment: "it''s not the bear boy of Lao Niu '' When he said that, Monkey King''s eyes suddenly dodged. Seeing his appearance, Zhu Bajie said: "who knows that bear boy has come here specially to wait for us. His Samadhi zhenhuo can play several times of strength here, and monkey brother is not his opponent." After hearing Zhu Bajie''s words, Monkey King''s face turned black: "who says I''m not his opponent, but after all, I''m the son of big brother Niu. My grandson is afraid that I''m too hard to explain to big brother Niu." Chu fan didn''t pay attention to the monkey''s argument. Anyway, he already knew what happened. "Don''t worry, since our shopkeeper is here, he will help you solve the problem." Looking at Chu fan''s casual face, the nearby monk Sha still couldn''t help persuading him: "the red boy is in charge of samadhi''s real fire, so the shopkeeper should not be careless." Chapter 342 Unlike Tang Sanzang and others, monk Sha didn''t know much about Chu fan''s strength. Hearing what monk Sha said, Chu fan raised his mouth: "samadhi is really hot, then I''d like to have a good look." While speaking, Chu fan has already stepped toward the direction of Flame Mountain. Seeing Chu fan''s action, Sha Seng''s face is stiff. He didn''t expect that Chu fan was so casual even at his own tips. "Hey, Lao Sha, just watch it. Samadhi''s real fire is really nothing to the store manager." See the face of the sand monk is strange, the pig Bajie of one side hey hey a smile, then come to embrace his shoulder to say. Chu fan didn''t know what Tang Seng and others expected of him. When he arrived here, the voice of the system had already sounded in his mind: "Ding, congratulations on the host triggering task, please check it in time!" Chu fan was not surprised by the sound of the system. It would be strange if he didn''t come out to join in the fun. "System, view task!" The voice falls, a light curtain that only Chu fan can see appears, which shows the task of this time. Mission: a thousand miles away, break in the ant nest Introduction: all mistakes may lead to their own failure, please don''t give up any chance to weaken Buddhism requirement: accept red boy before Guanyin time limit: no reward: randomly open a world failure punishment: turn male into female, irreversible "system, turn male" What does it mean to be a woman? " Looking at the task of punishment, Chu fan felt as if he had been hammered on the chest, there was an impulse to vomit blood. "It''s about making the host a lovely girl." The sound of the system rings out, Chu fan even heard a faint expectation from his tone. "Ha ha ~" with a middle finger up, there is no expression on Chu fan''s face: "give up, you will not succeed." Chu fan had already predicted all kinds of wild hopes in the heart of the dog system. In a word, he would never give in to this guy. "Well, are you the rescue sent by the monkey?" Just when Chu fan communicated with the system, a voice suddenly rang. Hearing this sound, Chu fan was stunned. After turning his head, he saw a child in his belly pocket, carrying a firetip gun and a little red dot on his forehead staring at him. Looking at the serious color on red boy''s face, Chu fan''s mouth began to draw. He didn''t know why, but another sentence began to reverberate in his mind: "up, are you the monkey''s Teaser?" Of course, after all, Chu fan is in a state of fighting. Naturally, he can''t let his brain hole play freely. He quickly shakes his head and takes back his thoughts. Then he looks at red boy: "are you red boy, the king of the holy baby?" Hearing Chu fan''s address to himself, red boy''s face showed a trace of joy: "you are a scholar. Since you know that you are the king, don''t you hurry up and catch him?" Looking at the proud red boy like a little swan in front of him, Chu fan couldn''t help but have the same mouth. This red boy''s real strength is only in the later stage of the earth immortal. It is estimated that the bigger reason why he can block the monkey of Taiyi real immortal level is the Flame Mountain in front of him "Red boy, do you know that monkey king is the sworn brother of your father, the ox demon king?" Chapter 343 After hearing Chu fan''s words, red boy was stunned, and then a cold hum: "why, do you still want to let me let you go through this relationship?" When he said this, red boy sneered: "it''s not impossible for me to let them go, but the monkey king must be taught a lesson by our king!" Looking at the gnashing teeth of red boy, Chu fan can''t help but draw the corner of his mouth. He is very curious about what the monkey has done to red boy, and he makes the other party so angry. Seeing Chu fan ignoring himself, red boy''s eyes turned: "it seems that you don''t know how powerful our king is. Just let you suffer first." When he spoke, red boy had already raised his fist and punched his nose hard. Looking at red boy''s action, Chu fan was stunned. Although he knew it was his way to release samadhi''s real fire through the original work, when he really faced it, he still thought it was funny. Just when Chu fan was amused, red boy''s face suddenly turned red. At the same time, sparks came out from his nostrils from time to time: "look at Grandpa''s samadhi fire!" Looking at the Samadhi zhenhuo flying towards him, Chu fan raised his mouth: "if you only use such means, red boy, you will be spanked today." While speaking, Chu fan had already squeezed the flame into his hand with a wave of his hand. Looking at the flame in his hand, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of clear, although the bear child is naughty, but it is not an insignificant generation. At least this flame is not for the purpose of burning itself. Seeing Chu fan''s action, red boy''s eyes shrank: "what kind of magic is this?" You should know that although he didn''t want to kill Chu fan, it was the top method in Taoism. How could samadhi fire be extinguished so simply by others. After hearing what red boy said, Chu fan laughed: "red boy, since you have seen my means, don''t you give up and surrender quickly, do you really want me to spank you?" When Chu Fan said that he wanted to spank himself again, red boy''s face flashed a trace of anger, and his face was even more red than just now: "ah, ah, I''m going to tear you to pieces!" Looking at the red boy who was suddenly like a crazy devil, Chu fan was stunned: "what''s the situation? How did it suddenly explode?" When Chu fan was puzzled, Zhu Bajie could not help but shrink his head: "brother monkey, it''s all your fault. If you hadn''t hung that boy up in a tree and spanked him all day, we wouldn''t be blocked here now." Hearing Zhu Bajie''s words, Sha Seng and Tang Sanzang nodded with approval. Feeling everyone''s attitude towards him, monkey king felt embarrassed and touched his head: "Hey, my grandson didn''t want to educate his son for big brother Niu. Who knows this little guy is so hot tempered." Chu fan didn''t know that before he arrived, red boy had a miserable experience, otherwise he would not have threatened red boy with spanking. "After I catch you, I''ll catch the monkey and let you both feel spanked!" When talking, the fire point gun in the red child''s hand is also impolite and directly stabbed down to Chu fan''s chest. "Red boy, if you only have this strength, I''m afraid it''s difficult for you to realize your wish ~" " Chapter 344 Looking at the red boy''s picture of being trampled on the tail, how can Chu fan not know that he has touched the other party''s taboo. Think about the monkey''s unreliable, Chu fan''s heart has a guess. However, it doesn''t mean that he is about to let red boy go. It seems that he doesn''t see red boy''s spear. Chu fan directly reaches out his hand and grabs him by the neck. You know, Chu fan is immune to all the damage below the peak of the immortal. If he didn''t think that being burned by samadhi would affect his appearance, Chu fan would not even avoid Samadhi. "No, the shopkeeper didn''t have a stroke, did he?" Seeing that Chu fan didn''t move, Zhu Bajie slapped himself on his thigh. Not only Zhu Bajie, but also monkey king looked at Chu fan nervously. After all, Chu fan is here to help himself. If the other party is in danger, he will definitely do it. Different from those on the journey to the west, a smile appeared on red boy''s face: "Hey, hey, I thought I was a strong man, but I didn''t expect it was a silver gun candle..." Red boy''s words had not finished, the whole person was stunned in the same place, his firetip gun stabbed Chufan without accident, but in addition to pierced a layer of clothes, even a layer of skin did not pierce! Red boy will be in a daze, but Chu fan will not. In a moment, red boy has been pinched by him. If you want to compete with Chu fan for magic, he may have nothing to hold except samadhi''s real fire. But when you compete with the body, Chu fan can say that he is not afraid. When red boy is caught by Chu fan, it means that he has failed in this battle. Feeling the terrible power from Chu fan''s injury, red boy''s face changed and her mouth opened, she vomited out a big stream of samadhi fire. Unfortunately, as soon as the flame came, it was blown out by Chu fan. Looking at the incredible red boy, Chu fan raised his mouth: "red boy, would you like to be a boy beside me?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, red boy was stunned: "do you want me to be your boy?" This is the task of the system, and Chu fan naturally wants to complete it, so he nods his head without concealment: "that''s right." "Hey, hey." Looking at Chu fan''s appearance, red boy''s eyes turned: "it''s not impossible to let me be your boy, but you want to get my father''s consent." Although the appearance of red boy looks young, but the actual age is more than 200 years old, the character of rash does not mean that he is a fool. Now his samadhi true fire is restrained by Chu fan, and hand to hand combat is not the opponent of others. In this case, the only way red boy can think of is to find a backer. Hearing what red boy said, Chu fan grinned: "in that case, let your father come here." For red boy''s mind, Chu fan naturally knows, but he has other purposes to find the ox demon king, so naturally he won''t refuse. Looking at Chu fan''s self-confidence, red boy said: "do you really want me to call father Wang?" "Call me." Seeing that Chu fan really agreed to him, red boy had a pity in his eyes: this guy''s strength is pretty good, but he seems to have a bad brain, and he''s really a fool. Of course, this red boy will not say, after all, is a neuropathy, who knows what people will do when they are angry. Chapter 345 Feel the red child''s eyes, Chu fan mouth a draw, why always feel you are looking at a mentally retarded? As soon as this idea appeared, it was wiped out by Chu fan. How could it be? Red boy must have been subdued by the forthright and domineering spirit of the store manager of Chu. When Chu fan comforted himself, a voice came out from the side. "Brother monkey, master, do you think it''s not easy for manager Chu to work here?" When talking, Zhu Bajie also carefully pointed to his head, and then continued: "if you are a normal person, sleep will give red boy this opportunity?" Hearing Zhu Bajie''s words, Tang Sanzang didn''t answer, but he also read the Buddha''s name with pity: "Amitabha, good..." Although he didn''t speak, his actions have made his meaning clear. On the contrary, the monkey king looked at Zhu Bajie with disdain, and then turned to Chu fan: "you idiot know fart, this kind of behavior of the shopkeeper is called domineering, which is the bearing of only the real strong." "Master, I told you not to let brother monkey read that book. You see, his brain is not good now." ¡­¡­ Listening to the five people group''s whisper, Chu fan''s face was black and white. I''m here to help you. Is that how you treat your friends, especially Zhu Bajie? Do you think I can''t hear you if you lower your voice? "Dasheng, when this time is over, I''ll treat you to pork!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhu Bajie turned pale. Then he quickly shrank his head and hid behind Tang Sanzang: "shopkeeper, I''m just joking. I can''t be serious. Haha..." When Zhu Bajie was talking, red boy had an extra horn in his hand: "old cow, if you don''t come again, I''ll be killed!" See Chu fan really didn''t stop himself, red boy also don''t hide, in front of the public in the face of the horn a burst of shouting. After shouting, red boy turned to look at Chu fan: "scholar, my father is the great saint of pingtian, the ox demon king. If you run away now, it''s still too late." It seems that it''s the first time I''ve met someone who uses samadhi fire like myself, so red boy has a good impression of Chu fan. After hesitating for a while, he added: "if you can''t fight later, just call red boy for help, and then I can just accept you to be a errand demon beside me." Hearing the words of red boy, Chu fan smiles and shakes his head: "don''t worry about the baby. I think your father will also be willing to let you be a boy." Up to now, Chu fan''s impression of red boy is pretty good. After all, up to now, the little guy doesn''t seem to show much intention to kill him except for wanting to vent his anger. "Roar, you thief, don''t you let me go soon?" Before Chu fan had time to speak, he heard a roar coming from a distance, and then a terrible force enveloped him. The strong! Just for a moment, Chu fan felt each other''s hegemony from this breath, which was a stronger existence than the monkey king. When this breath appeared, the monkey king''s face was happy: "brother Niu, are you here?" As Sun Wukong''s voice fell, a black armor, nearly two meters tall, with a pair of giant axes on his waist and a pair of giant horns on his head, yelled and fell from the air. Chapter 346 Needless to say, as soon as this man appeared, Chu fan knew his identity - the great sage of pingtian, the great bull demon king! "Hum!" As soon as he appeared, the Bull Demon King just gave a cold hum: "you monkey head is so unruly that you don''t know how to be honest. How dare you unite with outsiders to bully your nephew?" It seems that the Bull Demon King doesn''t care about the safety of red boy at all. As soon as he comes out, he questions the monkey king. But Lao Niu knew that although the monkey acted rashly, as long as he was here, red boy would not be in real danger. Hearing the words of the Bull Demon King, the monkey king rubbed his head in embarrassment: "brother Niu is joking. How can my grandson bully my nephew?" Normally, the monkey king would not be as weak as he is now, but he can''t help it. Who let him hang his son from a tree and fight for more than an hour. Looking at the monkey''s wriggling appearance, the ox demon king''s eyes flashed a trace of suspicion, but he didn''t pursue it. Instead, he turned his head and looked directly at Chu fan: "you Taoist, don''t you let me go soon?" Chu fan is wearing an ordinary scholar''s robe, so most people really don''t know his identity. In the eyes of the ox demon king, since Chu fan is not bald, he is mostly a Taoist, so he simply uses the Taoist name. After hearing the words of the Bull Demon King, Chu fan was stunned. He let red boy go and then said: "little Chu fan, I''ve seen the great sage of pingtian." As soon as Chu fan let go, red boy quickly ran to the cow demon king, then turned his head and pointed to Chu fan: "Dad, this is the fight I have, and you want me to be his boy, you have to teach him for me." When he said this, red boy hesitated for a moment, and then continued: "don''t kill me, I want him to be my servant." After hearing red boy''s words, the Bull Demon King''s eyes were fixed, and then he stared at Chu fan: "just by you, do you want my son to be your boy?" Because of the existence of talent, the ox demon king can''t see through the strength of Chu fan. However, when he heard that Chu fan wanted to take red boy as a boy, he was still angry. Looking at the cow demon king''s angry face, Chu fan grinned: "it''s not just red boy, you should be a Dharma protector for me." "It''s up to you?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were uttered, the Bull Demon King was completely angry: "do you think that one monkey king can compete with me?" In the eyes of the Bull Demon King, the most likely reason why Chu fan dared to say this was that he wanted to use the power of the monkey king. At this point, the sneer on the Bull Demon''s face is more obvious. If the monkey could beat himself, he would not have been just a seven when he was bowing. In fact, although the strength gap between the seven great sages of the demon clan was not very big, the monkey king was the weakest among the people, not to mention that he was still under the pressure of Wuzhi Mountain for 500 years. Chu fan shakes his head calmly when he feels the rising breath of the ox demon king: "the great sage of pingtian is joking, as long as he is next, why should sun Dasheng do it together." "Well, let''s see what you can do to make such a big story." Bull Demon King is also a violent temper, see Chu fan in front of him so big words, immediately a fist toward Chu fan smashed over. "Bang!" In the face of the Bull Demon King''s fist, Chu fan also went up with a fist. Two fists, one big and one small, met each other, and a huge voice rang out. Chapter 347 "It''s a bit of strength, but you can''t say that with that." Two people''s fists collide under, the cow demon king discovers that Chu fan''s strength is unexpectedly not smaller than oneself how many, but even if is like this, he also does not care. For the demon clan, when they don''t show their original shape, it means that they don''t use all their strength. Hearing the words of the ox demon king, Chu fan raised his mouth: "since I want to accept the great sage of pingtian, naturally there will not be only such a little means." When speaking, Chu fan suddenly put his hands together, and then said with a smile: "speaking up, I would like to thank red boy for his help here." As soon as the words fell, a flame flew out of his hand. "Samadhi is really hot?" Feeling the temperature above the flame, the ox demon king''s face changed. As the father of red boy, he must know something about samadhi''s true fire. Therefore, at the moment of samadhi''s appearance, the Bull Demon King''s heart became alert. He could feel the samadhi fire mastered by Chu fan. He didn''t know how much more powerful it was than red boy. But even so, the Bull Demon King was calm: "hum, do you think samadhi fire can threaten me?" Hearing the words of the ox demon king, Chu fan raised his mouth: "the great sage joked. How can I subdue you by such a simple means?" When he said that, Chu fan''s face suddenly changed: "however, did Da Sheng forget where it is?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the ox demon king''s face changed, because he felt that the samadhi fire in Chu fan''s hands had been strong to a terrible degree. "Flame Mountain!" At this moment, the bull devil finally thought of what he had ignored. This is the flame mountain, just like the red boy here can make the monkey king eat shriveled, when Chu fan is here, even the bull devil will suffer in his hands. Feeling the terrible power contained in the fire in front of him, the Bull Demon King could not help but twitch. Now, there is only one idea in his heart: "Keng dad ~" this is the real Keng dad. If he changes a place, no matter where he is, he will not be as passive as he is now. But here is the flame mountain. When he thought that he was called by red boy, he felt his heart twitch. Although my relationship with your mother is not very harmonious, although I always want to find a stepmother for you, but you are not so good to me, are you? As the saying goes, "we were born of the same root, but we can''t wait for each other.". "Bull Demon, I think you should be able to consider my opinion well now." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the cow demon king''s face was stiff. What''s face slapping? That''s face slapping. When I think of how hard I was just blowing on my face, I was pressed on the ground to rub in the blink of an eye. Even with cowhide, the Bull Demon King felt hot and dry. "Monkey, is it difficult for you to watch your brother being bullied by others?" In an instant, the Bull Demon turned his eyes on the monkey king. Now I can only hope that the monkey can still remember the relationship between them. Otherwise, I''m afraid that his old cow will really be here today. Hearing the words of the Bull Demon King, Monkey King''s face froze, and then he couldn''t help looking at Chu fan: "shopkeeper, I don''t know..." Chapter 348 Sun Wukong''s face is also a little bad. Although the Bull Demon King didn''t give him face when he first came, he is also his big brother anyway, so he should be saved. Hearing the words of the monkey king, Chu fan raised his mouth: "don''t worry about the great sage. I won''t hurt the ox demon king." Seeing Chu fan talking like this, the monkey king couldn''t say anything more, so he nodded helplessly: "in that case, thank you, the store manager." After that, the monkey king just stood by and looked at it as if he could not hear the cry of the Bull Demon King. I didn''t expect that Chu fan would persuade monkey king in a few words, and the ox demon king''s mouth twitched: "dead monkey, do you still have my big brother in your eyes?" Now the Bull Demon wants to pry open the monkey king''s brain to see what''s inside. I''m about to be roasted. Do you still believe that guy''s bullshit? Hearing the words of the Bull Demon King, the monkey king laughed: "brother Niu, don''t be angry. Since the owner said that he would not hurt you, he would not hurt you." I believe you, ghost! As soon as Sun Wukong''s words came out, the Bull Demon almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood. You just want to eat beef, dead monkey. Why didn''t I find you such a chicken thief when I was bowing? Seeing that the situation was almost over, Chu fan looked at the Bull Demon King: "Bull Demon King, are you going to surrender when you are given your last chance?" "Hum!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, the Bull Demon King gave a cold hum: "I, the Bull Demon King, is the great saint of the demon family. How can I surrender so easily?" Feeling the sudden surge of the ox demon king, Chu fan raised his mouth: "as long as you surrender, I can make you high-level and respected, and I can guarantee that I will never force you to do things that I don''t want to do." When he said that, another samadhi fire appeared in Chu fan''s hand: "of course, as the great sage of the demon clan, you must have the qualification to refuse." When he said "refuse", the fire of samadhi in Chu fan''s hands suddenly rose, and the threat was self-evident. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the Bull Demon King hesitated: "are you sure you don''t want me to be a pet mount?" "It''s natural. Not only will you not do that, but you will also be respected. Maybe you will be worshipped by mortals." "Good!" Chu fan''s words were like the last straw to crush the donkey. After a change of face, the Bull Demon King finally nodded: "if it wasn''t for my son''s safety, I would never surrender." Knowing that the Bull Demon King was pure hard mouthed, Chu fan did not say anything, but nodded his head seriously: "yes, you are right." Looking at Chu fan''s perfunctory appearance, the ox demon king drew his mouth: "can you let me go now?" Hearing the words of the ox demon king, Chu fan nods and takes back all the samadhi fire released. He doesn''t worry about the bull devil lying. As the bull devil, he doesn''t even admit what he said. Besides, this is the flame mountain. If the Bull Demon King dares to lie, there will be no second result except to turn into iron plate beef. "Ha ha ha, congratulations on brother Niu''s chance." As soon as Chu fan took back samadhi''s fire, the monkey king rushed to the Bull Demon King with an excited face: "and my little nephew, congratulations on your chance." Chapter 349 "Hum!" I didn''t expect that my father was so easily subdued by others. When red boy was upset, he suddenly heard the words of Monkey King and could not help humming: "Monkey Sun, do you believe that I will turn you into a roast monkey now?" When he saw the red boy who was about to raise his fist and hit his nose, Monkey King''s face became stiff, and then he quickly jumped a little farther: "don''t be angry, my dear nephew. My uncle is joking with you." After having a bad time in front of red boy, the monkey king once again turned his eyes to the Bull Demon King: "Hey, brother Niu, do you think it''s time to put out the fire of flame mountain so that the younger brother and others can go to the west to learn scriptures?" Hearing the words of the monkey king, the bull demon king turned black: "I can''t put it out!" The voice of the Bull Demon King is full of anger. Among the people present, he is the one who hates the Flame Mountain most. If it wasn''t for this thing, would he be so easily accepted by others? "Hey, hey, hey." The monkey king didn''t seem to hear the dissatisfaction in the voice of the Bull Demon King. He grinned and rubbed against him again: "I know that my sister-in-law has a banana fan in her hand, as long as brother Niu..." "Don''t talk too much!" In the middle of what Sun Wukong said, he was interrupted by the Bull Demon King''s wave: "monkey, if you are still worried about our brotherhood, don''t mention the name of that woman in front of me." "Oh, dead cow, you really have a big voice. You have the ability to repeat what you just said!" As soon as the voice appeared, Chu fan noticed that the cow demon king''s face became unnatural. "Bull Demon King, you have the ability to repeat what you just said?" The voice rang out again. There was a beautiful woman in a big red dress on the ground. At this time, she was staring at the Bull Demon. "Mother ~" as soon as the beautiful woman appeared, red boy rushed up excitedly, and then directly jumped into her arms: "mother, what''s the matter with you?" "Hum!" When she heard red boy''s words, Princess Tiefan gave a cold hum: "if I don''t come, I don''t know that this old cow dares to say such things behind my back." When she said that, Princess Tiefan suddenly threw a white thing on the ground: "why, with a fox spirit, I don''t want my mother?" Looking at what was thrown to the ground by Princess Tiefan, Chu fan was stunned. It was a poor white fox. "Yumian?" At the sight of the fox, the ox devil''s face changed again: "madam, what''s the matter?" "Oh." There was a trace of mockery on Princess Tiefan''s face: "I don''t know what you call that lady?" "Madam, Laoniu, you must be the only one in my wife." Although pitiful jade face fox, but looking at the murderous spirit that flashed in Princess Tiefan''s eyes from time to time, the ox demon king immediately expressed his obedience. The words of the ox demon king made Princess Tiefan''s face a little better: "in that case, are you going to treat this fox spirit like this?" "This..." Looking at the cow demon king, Princess Tiefan glared at him: "since you like it, take her as your concubine, but if there is another time, I will pull out your cowhide myself!" "Thank you, madam." As soon as he heard Princess Tiefan''s words, the ox demon king was very happy. He thought that the jade faced fox would die this time, but he didn''t expect that Princess Tiefan would make such a decision. Chapter 350 Looking at the cow demon king excited, Princess Iron Fan sighed. Because of her personality, how could she be willing to share the Bull Demon with others? Unfortunately, she also knows that there is a jade faced fox now, and then there will be white faced Fox and jade faced civet cat After some consideration, Princess Tiefan decided to accept the jade faced fox, which is also to tie the ox devil to her home. "Since I''m a concubine, I need to know my identity. If not, don''t blame me for executing the family law!" After hearing Princess Tiefan''s words, the white fox on the ground has turned into a woman in a long white dress: "Yumian thanks my wife. Yumian will not dare to offend her in the future." After what happened just now, there was only fear in the heart of the jade faced fox. Through the performance of the ox demon king, she has learned a little: even if she was killed by Princess Tiefan, the ox demon king did not dare to say a word. As a smart man, the jade faced fox knew how to survive in an instant. Seeing that the jade faced fox was so intelligent, Princess Tiefan''s mouth was slightly raised: "get up." After dealing with the jade faced fox, Princess Tiefan took another look at the ox demon king: "now that the matter has been solved, let''s go back with me." "Cough." After hearing Princess Tiefan''s words, the cow demon king coughed two times in embarrassment: "husband, madam, I''m afraid that husband still can''t go home with you." "What did you say?" As soon as the ox demon king''s words came out, Princess Tiefan''s face changed, and a huge banana leaf fan suddenly appeared in her hand: "ox demon king, don''t push an inch!" "Don''t get me wrong, madam!" Seeing the banana fan in Princess Tiefan''s hand, the ox demon king trembled all over: "madam, it''s not because my husband doesn''t want to go back. It''s really because my husband has been accepted by others." When it comes to being accepted by others, the ox demon king has a face of shame, but in the face of Princess Iron Fan, he has to explain quickly, otherwise there would never be a good ox under the banana fan. Hearing the words of the ox demon king, Princess Tiefan was stunned: "what did you say?" The Iron Fan Princess is not surprised. You know, the ox demon king has the highest strength of Taiyi real immortal. If it wasn''t for the power of the banana fan, she would not have been able to hold on for a round. "I''ve met Mrs. Niu in lower Chu fan." Looking at Princess Tiefan''s murderous look, Chu fan stood up with a embarrassed scratching head: "that''s why I subdued the ox demon king." Seeing that Princess Tiefan was about to get angry, Chu fan quickly explained: "don''t get angry, madam. I''ll take the Bull Demon King for his good." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Princess Tiefan could not help but sneer: "why, according to you, do I have to thank you?" Not only princess Tiefan, but also the monkey king and others beside him looked at Chufan in surprise. How thick skinned is this man to say such a thing? He has obviously accepted other people''s husbands, and he looks good for others. "Madam, I don''t know. The cow demon king left with me this time, but he was a protector of the country. He was awarded by the emperor and worshipped by the people." Hear Chu fan''s words, cow demon king a Leng, he didn''t expect Chu fan accept oneself unexpectedly is to hit such an idea. This kind of thing is really good for him. Being rewarded by the emperor means that he is no longer just a wild monster, or even a fairy to some extent. Chapter 351 And if they are worshipped by the common people, the strength of the ox demon king can also be improved quickly, and maybe he will become a golden immortal soon! The Jade Emperor controls the sky, the emperor controls the earth, and the earth controls the underworld. This is the rule of heaven. It is also an opportunity for the Bull Demon King to get the emperor''s appreciation. "And I can let the emperor make his wife a first-class lady. From now on, if the ox demon king wants to have a concubine, he will get his wife''s permission." When Princess Tiefan hesitates, Chu fan gives out his own big move directly. As soon as he heard Chu fan''s words, the bull demon king turned green, and then looked at Chu fan in disbelief: "I knew you were a despicable guy, but I didn''t expect you could be so despicable!" Of course, the Bull Demon King did not dare to say this, because when Chu fan''s words just came out, Princess Tiefan was very happy: "are you serious The word "Mr. has already expressed the attitude of Princess Tiefan, and Chu fan raised his mouth: " a gentleman''s word is hard to trace! " After hearing Chu fan''s words, Princess Tiefan gave a smile: "in that case, from today on, the three members of our family will follow Mr. Wu." The reason why he agreed to be so happy is that the benefit given by Chu fan is too great. The emperor''s award to the protector of the country is tantamount to the bond between the Bull Demon King and the Tang Dynasty. With the help of the national cultivation of the Tang Dynasty, the strength of their family is bound to grow by leaps and bounds. Among other things, Kong Xuan in the period of Fengshen is the best example. With the help of the Shang Dynasty''s national fortune, Kong Xuan''s strength not only soared, but also cultivated various supernatural powers, so that even after the Shang Dynasty perished, he still ranked the top as a quasi saint. But generally speaking, the emperor''s side is very few demons can be close to, there is no level of strength, once close to the emperor will be destroyed by the way of heaven. This is why we all know that we have meat to eat with the emperor, but few people dare to get by. Now that Chu fan has a way, the ox demon king and others will not refuse. Of course, for Princess Tiefan, there is a more important reason. Once she gets the emperor''s promise, even if Lao Niu has the courage, he doesn''t dare to cheat himself. Otherwise, he can''t bear the retribution of heaven. Looking forward to the three members of the ox demon king family, Chu fan raised his mouth. This is the power of the emperor. Although Li Erping was stingy, Bala was also very successful, but as the emperor, his every word will affect the way of heaven. Why didn''t Princess Tiefan put out the flame of Huoyanshan directly? It''s not for the sake of suppressing samadhi''s fire to gain the respect and worship of mortals. Therefore, to some extent, the status of the emperor is not much lower than that of the Jade Emperor. "Amitabha, since it''s over here, I don''t know if Mrs. Niu can put out the flame so that I can wait to cross the mountain?" See the cow demon king''s family finally deal with clean, one side of Tang Sanzang seize the opportunity to ask. When he was talking, Tang Sanzang kept on winking at Chu fan. It was just that a muscle bald head made his eyes look strange. "Mrs. Niu, please put out the fire here." Can''t stand Tang Sanzang''s eyes full of "basic love", Chu Fan said to Princess Tiefan. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Princess Tiefan nodded: "it should be so." Chapter 352 With the help of the banana fan, the flame mountain was soon extinguished. However, Tang Sanzang and others were not in a hurry to get on the road. Instead, they had a good time nearby at the invitation of the ox demon king. After a banquet that lasted for 24 hours, Tang Sanzang and others left with their stomachs. After Tang Sanzang left, Chu fan would not stay, but flew to Chang''an city with the ox demon king and others. But at the moment when Chu fan left, Guanyin, who was meditating in the purple bamboo forest, was stunned: "strange, why did the fate between hong''er and me suddenly disappear?" When he spoke, Guanyin calculated directly, but he didn''t get the answer for several times in a row, so he could only sigh helplessly: "since the beginning of the journey to the west, the fate has been so chaotic. Anyway, it''s just a boy, if not, it''s gone." Chu fan naturally did not know that Guan Shiyin, who had been intercepted by himself, was aware of it. At this time, he had taken the ox demon king and others back to his little shop. But just as soon as I got back to the small shop, Chu fan found that the atmosphere was not very good. "What are you doing?" Looking at Cheng Chuliang and Bai Kai who are staring at each other, Chu fan can''t help but look puzzled. "Shopkeeper, I must tear this wretch to pieces today!" Hearing Chu fan''s question, Bai Kai said without looking back. Since the use of Hulk''s big underpants, this guy has become more and more unrestrained. The gentle white Kay used to be eaten by dogs. Seeing Chu fan''s puzzled face, Bai Kai smelled and explained: "this guy actually attacked me at night and threw firecrackers and dung into my room. If this revenge is not avenged, how can I face you all?" "Hum!" As soon as Bai Kai''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang gave a cold hum: "if you want to add crime, you can''t help it!" "Ha ha, what else can you do in Chang''an city besides Cheng Chuliang?" Hearing Bai Kai''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face froze. He suddenly finds that in view of his reputation in Chang''an City, people doubt that he should do it. When he found out that he was helpless, Cheng Chuliang sighed helplessly: "old Cheng dares to do something. This is definitely not what I did!" See Cheng Chu Liang powerless appearance, Chu fan is also the corner of the mouth twitch, should, let you usually mess, now even oneself all know not convincing? But Chu fan knows that Bai Kai must have wronged Cheng Chuliang this time. With this guy''s character, if he really did harm to white Kay, he would like the whole world to know that he had done such a great thing. At this point, Chu fan quickly stopped Bai Kai, who was already rolling his sleeve: "come on, I believe Cheng Chuliang didn''t do it." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Bai Kai was stunned: "does the owner know who did it?" Looking at Bai Kai''s expectant eyes, Chu fan quickly shook his head: "I don''t know, but do you think if this guy did it, he would not show off everywhere?" Following Chu fan''s fingers, he happened to see Cheng Chuliang with an angry face. Bai Kai nodded: "also, this guy''s character should not hide his evil deeds." ¡­¡­ Hearing Bai Kai''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face became cold: "hum, if I let Lao Cheng know who ruined my reputation, I must let him know what regret is!" Chapter 353 Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, all the people on the scene were puffed out. Your special Niang is really a person with individual face. Who in Chang''an city doesn''t know your reputation of Cheng Chuliang? It''s no exaggeration to say that in the whole city of Chang''an, Cheng Chuliang is absolutely the standard man, who hates dogs! Just when Cheng Chuliang was dissatisfied with his being wronged, two pleasantly surprised cries came out of the door: "ah, teacher, are you back?" Looking at the two Zhengtai who rushed in, all the people present, except Chu fan and the ox demon king, immediately saluted: "I''ve seen the prince." Li Chengqian was stunned and then waved his hand casually: "this is the teacher''s shop. You don''t have to do that in the future." After that, Li Chengqian ignored the crowd and took Li Tai to Chu fan: "master, we have made the thing you said." Chu fan was stunned when he heard Li Chengqian''s words: "so fast?" Seeing Chu fan''s expression, Li Chengqian and Li Tai are both proud: "yes, they succeeded last night!" The smile on Li Tai''s face is even bigger when he talks about this: "it was tested last night, but in order to prevent exposure, we didn''t make the fireworks you said, but put something else in it." Speaking of this, Chu fan found a trace of embarrassment in Li Tai''s face. All of a sudden, Chu fan felt as if he had discovered some big secret: "Keke, can you tell me what you have in it to do experiments?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Tai was stunned and then said: "we couldn''t find anything at that time, so we put some feces in it, but it''s strange that we didn''t find the gun barrel that flew out today." ¡­¡­ It''s the two of you! Looking at Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan sighs helplessly. Chuliang, it seems that you still have to carry on the black pot. Anyway, with your reputation, you don''t care about it. Chu fan did not expect that Li Tai and Li Chengqian actually used a short day to make fireworks. Of course, what he didn''t expect was that these two guys would actually put feces in it for experiments. It''s very likely that Bai Kai spent all his luck in drawing cards. That''s why he was successfully attacked by Li Chengqian and Li Tai "Cough." In order to prevent things from being exposed, Chu fan coughed twice to stop Li Tai, who still had to go on: "now that it''s done, you don''t have to say it. Let''s wait until tomorrow to give your majesty a surprise." Li Tai and Li Chengqian nodded seriously when they heard Chu fan''s words. As it was evening, everyone left soon, and the three members of the ox demon king family, led by Xue Rengui, found a place to live, waiting to visit Li Shimin tomorrow. Before dawn the next day, Chu fan stood outside the door with a black face: "Lao gen, are you crazy?" Looking at the stars in the sky, Chu Fan said: "if you don''t sleep well in the middle of the night, what are you doing here?" It''s about three o''clock in the morning. It''s a good time to go to bed, but he was woken up by Liu Gen. how could Chu fan have a good face. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Liu Gen gave a smile: "shopkeeper, today is the birthday of the emperor. Of course, we have to make preparations earlier." ¡­¡­ So just for Li Er''s birthday, how dare you come and ruin my dream? Chapter 354 After hearing Liu Gen''s words, Chu fan''s mouth twitched, and finally he held back his anger: "Lao Liu, you are no longer the original eunuch, can you estimate your family?" Chu fan helplessly stares at Liu gen, you are also a normal man. He worries about Li Er all day. Isn''t he scared? "Hey, hey." Liu Gen laughs when he hears Chu fan''s words: "the shopkeeper joked that although we are not eunuchs, we are still your Majesty''s close friends after all. Moreover, if we don''t take care of your majesty, who knows if the new eunuch can take care of your majesty." ¡­¡­ Looking at Liu Gen with a serious face, Chu fan''s attitude towards his work is just like that. If he can''t become a eunuch, it''s just a shame. Chu fan was really afraid of this guy. That day, he cut himself and rushed into the palace. Seeing that Chu fan ignored him for most of the day, Liu Gen quickly said again: "store manager, your Majesty''s birthday is a big event. Let''s leave early?" Inhale, exhale, not angry What a ghost! "Lao Liu, although I know your Majesty''s birthday is very important, we really don''t have to worry about it." Although he tried his best to persuade Liu gen, Chu fan finally found out that he had given in. Who knows why an old eunuch of yours would act coquettishly Oh ~ "Lao Liu, if you have nothing to do in the future, don''t come to me, you know?" Two people walk on the road, Chu fan a face seriously to Liu Gen said. Liu Gen was stunned when he heard Chu fan''s words: "why is this?" "I''m afraid I can''t help killing you." After a cold hum, Chu fan came to another tavern and called out the Bull Demon King. "Manager, do you all get up so early?" Looking at the slightly lit sky, the Bull Demon King''s face is scared. Is the life of ordinary people so terrible? "Today is special." After Tieqing explained to the ox demon king, Chu fan went directly to the palace and asked the system in his heart: "system, can you add a sound insulation function to my store and a counterattack ability by the way, if anyone dares to disturb me to sleep in the future, I''ll hang ya up and smoke!" "One million taels of gold!" "Deal!" This is Chu fan''s first time to spend money so happily. Compared with being disturbed to sleep, spending money is nothing at all. Walking on the road, Chu fan found that he underestimated the bustle of the day. The whole people of Chang''an city seemed to have awakened. The streets were full of people, and everyone''s faces were full of happy smiles. When they came to the palace, Chu fan found that all the ministers were here, and even Lao Cheng was dressed neatly on a pillar. "Manager, you are here." Seeing the arrival of Chu fan, Cheng Chuliang, who was bored in every way, was delighted, and then ran over in a hurry: "eh, what''s the name of this big brother?" Just came over, Cheng Chu Liang noticed the cow demon king like the iron tower beside Chu fan. Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s eye excrement, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "Cheng Chuliang, didn''t you wash your face when you came out in the morning?" "Ah Wu ~" while Chu fan was talking, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help yawning, and then said with a black line: "the owner doesn''t know, but I was brought out by the old man from the first watch day. Where can I have time to wash my face?" Chapter 355 Shit! Feeling the smell from Cheng Chuliang''s mouth, Chu Fan said that he was only one step away from death! Even if you are busy, don''t you even have time to gargle? Not only Chu fan, but also the ox demon king on one side took a few steps back carefully. I drop a tortoise, if this guy gives me a breath, an old cow may die! Cheng Chuliang, who has no idea how much damage he has done to them, finds that Chu fan has left with the ox demon king when he still wants to speak. "Old cow, if that fellow still catches up to speak later, you will use magic to block his mouth." After hearing Chu fan''s words, the Bull Demon King nodded seriously: "don''t worry, the owner. I know how to do it." Li Er''s birthday is really not comparable to that of ordinary people. When the whole process of offering sacrifices to heaven, praying, speaking and performing came down, it was already dark. Yes, it''s dark! It''s been tossing from the early morning to the evening! "Next, the ministers present their gifts ~" sitting in front of their small table, listening to the words called out by the officials in charge of the birthday process, Chu fan''s mouth twitched: "when will this end?" "Hey, hey, the gift is over." Next to him, Cheng Chuliang put a piece of spicy bar into his mouth and said to Chu fan: "when the gift is over, the rest of the time is to celebrate. Everyone can do whatever they want." While Cheng Chuliang was talking, one minister after another came forward to offer gifts. Chu fan noticed that Cheng Yaojin had offered a jade carved galloping horse, which was worth more than ten red cards! Not only Cheng Yaojin, but also the gifts from other ministers of the central government are valuable, which makes Chufan who witnessed the whole process feel particularly painful: "you bastards, you don''t practice well every day, you don''t draw cards well every day, you save so much money." The thought that all the money went into Li Shimin''s hands made Chu fan''s heart ache even more. When Chu fan was suffering for the "waste" of the officials of the Tang Dynasty, the voice of the officials on one side sounded again: "please Prince Li Chengqian and Prince Li Tai present a gift!" Hearing the sound, Chu fan couldn''t help but sit up straight. At the same time, he looked at his two little disciples with great interest and came out from the rear with a serious face. "My son''s minister, Li Tai (Li Chengqian), meet my father!" Li Er''s big face looked like a chrysanthemum when he heard the words of his two sons: "get up." He is very satisfied with these two sons. Especially the two little guys can successfully worship Chu fan as a teacher, Li Er is more looking forward to their future. At the thought of Chu fan, Li Shimin couldn''t help but turn his eyes to Chu fan. In order, after Li Tai and Li Chengqian''s gift, they went to Chu fan: "I don''t know what kind of gift the store manager can prepare for me." Of course, Li Shimin won''t say that, so he can only express his heart with his own eyes. Feeling Li Shimin''s eyes, Chu fan''s mouth flicked: "this guy has been waiting for my gift. It seems that Liu Gen''s coming to disturb me early in the morning has nothing to do with you." When he came here, Chu fan could not help sighing: "ah, the times have changed, and people are not easy to cheat. Li Er is no longer the country bumpkin who never saw spicy bars in those years." Chapter 356 When Chu fan sighed, Li Tai and Li Chengqian had already said their birthday gifts: "the two children and ministers joined hands to offer birthday gifts for their father and Emperor - Fireworks After that, Li Tai and Li Chengqian looked at Li Shimin expectantly: "please order your father to allow your children to present gifts!" They didn''t know that Li Shimin''s heart had already arrived at Chu fan''s side. Li Shimin was stunned when he heard the words of his two sons, and then waved his hand: "give a gift." After getting Li Shimin''s permission, a dozen bodyguards immediately came in with a lot of barrel like things. After saluting the people, the bodyguards put the objects in their hands not far away. "Let''s go." Seeing that the guards were ready, Li Chengqian gave a serious order. As soon as the voice fell, charcoal fire appeared in the hands of many bodyguards, and then the barrel shaped object in front of them was ignited in everyone''s astonished eyes. "Zizi ~" with the appearance of a flash of sparks, the barrel object suddenly sent out a huge explosion. "Bang!" The sudden appearance of the voice surprised all the people present, but they were soon stunned by the sight. I don''t know what''s in the air. There are many flowers, yellow, green, red, blue After 100 rings, there was a strong smell of gunpowder in the yard, but everyone didn''t care. They were shocked by the scene just now. After a few minutes, Li Shimin''s laughter awakened the crowd: "hahaha, my son is bothering. I''m very satisfied with this gift!" After praising his two sons, Li Shimin finally looks at Chu fan with a line clearly written in his eyes: "what about Laozi''s gift?" Feeling Li Shimin''s eyes, Chu fan puffed at the corner of his mouth and then stood out: "Your Majesty, I am offering you a special gift." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin couldn''t help straightening up his posture: "the shopkeeper, hurry up!" Looking at Li Shimin''s excited appearance, Chu fan''s mouth is drawn again. Do you know that he looks like King Zhou who has met a beautiful woman? The whole king! Not only Chu fan, but also some of the following foreign ministers looked puzzled, and then they could not help asking the Tang minister next to them: "Mr. Zhang (Li, Wang), who is speaking now, and why is your majesty so happy when he appears?" These people are foreign officials who came to the Tang Dynasty because of Li Shimin''s birthday, and they are not very familiar with Chu fan. It is because of this that they are surprised to see Chu fan''s attitude towards Li Shimin and Li Shimin''s attitude towards Chu fan. Don''t you think the kings of the Tang Dynasty are very overbearing and wise? What''s this like now? Looking at Chu fan''s handsome face, these foreign messengers could not help muttering: "could it be that this is Tian Khan''s mistress?" Also thanks to the system did not give Chu fan read mind such a magic, otherwise it is estimated that after today this world will be less than dozens of countries. In the face of these outsiders'' doubts, Tang''s ministers also explained with a haughty face: "Shh, this is my first-class store manager of Tang, or an immortal..." While speaking, these ministers also looked forward to Chu fan. They wanted to know what kind of gift Chu fan could offer to Li Shimin. Chapter 357 "Your Majesty, I''d like to offer you a protector for the Tang Dynasty!" When speaking, Chu fan motioned the cow demon king behind to stand up, and then introduced to Li Shimin: "this is the cow demon king, the head of the Seven Saints of the demon clan. He has the highest strength of Taiyi real immortal. Under my persuasion, he is willing to become a general of the Tang Dynasty." Although he was very dissatisfied with Chu fan''s taking himself as a gift, when he heard that Chu fan had introduced himself, the Bull Demon King still saluted Li Shimin seriously: "little demon, the Bull Demon King, I''ve seen the emperor of man!" It''s the emperor. There are many emperors in the world, but Li Shimin is the only emperor. If there were another emperor, he would have been slapped by the Bull Demon. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin almost jumped up in excitement. Now he is not the emperor who didn''t know anything at the beginning. This is Taiyi real immortal. Maybe he will become Jinxian at any time. That''s the real big guy! That''s why Li Shimin was in a trance when the Bull Demon King saluted him: "haha, good, good." Seeing that Li Shimin''s smile was gradually strange, and her saliva was about to come out, the eldest Sun Queen coughed twice: "Keke ~" after hearing the voice of the eldest Sun Queen, Li Shimin responded: "ha ha, since he is the talent recommended by the store manager, general Niu will be the protector of the Tang Dynasty." As soon as Li Shimin''s words came out, the Bull Demon King felt that he had a connection with the Tang Dynasty, and his self-cultivation barrier, which had not changed for many years, was also loosened in a moment. "Thank you, your majesty!" The Bull Demon King grinned, and even his back teeth were clearly seen by others. If Chu fan had not said that this product was a Taiyi immortal, everyone at the scene would have thought that it was the second fool of his family. "Cough, since general Niu has great talent, I don''t know if he can perform for me?" Just as the Bull Demon King was laughing, a strange voice came from one side. Chu fan turned to see, saw a thin as if a bamboo pole outside is looking at the cow demon king. "In the next adasco, I hope to see the power of the great general of Tang Dynasty." When speaking, adasco is still serious, but his heart is full of disdain. After the exchange with a minister of the Tang Dynasty, he has already understood the power of Taiyi immortal. It is because of this that he will jump out and ask the Bull Demon King to perform. In adasco''s view, although the Tang Dynasty is powerful, it is just a country of mortals. How can it accept those high gods. Not only adasco, but most of the foreign envoys present had the same idea in their hearts. In their mind, this must be a play performed by the people of the Tang Dynasty. Immortals, not mortals can accept them. Seeing the look in the eyes of many foreign envoys on the scene, Li Shimin''s eyes also flashed a fierce look. Then he turned to the Bull Demon King: "since many foreign envoys want to watch, I wonder if general Niu can perform?" After all, the ox demon king is a true immortal, so Li Shimin is more polite when talking to him. "Your Majesty''s order, do you dare not obey it?" Feeling Li Shimin''s politeness to himself, the Bull Demon King was moved for a while, and then he drank loudly: "please see me!" Chapter 358 Voice down, the bull suddenly jumped into the air, and then the whole body began to soar. One Zhang, two Zhang In just a few breaths, the ox demon king has become a giant of thousands of feet, just one of his feet, falling into people''s eyes, which is about the size of the city. "Your Majesty, I don''t know what the means of Wei Chen are?" The voice of the ox Demon King appeared, and the whole Chang''an city was like thunder. At this time, Li Shimin''s whole body was already excited. He had seen the means of human immortals. He thought that Taiyi real immortals were not much better than human immortals. However, after the Bull Demon King performed the magic power of heaven and earth, Li Shimin realized the power of Taiyi real immortal: "ha ha ha, good. General Niu has the magic power." Li Shimin''s voice is not big, but the ox demon king can hear it clearly. After receiving Li Shimin''s instructions, the Bull Demon King took a breath: "I''m the holy Bull Demon King of pingtian demon. From today on, I''m the protector of the Tang Dynasty. I''d like to guard one side of the country. I hope all parties will give me a share. Don''t mess around in the territory of the Tang Dynasty." After that, the Bull Demon''s body began to shrink like a deflated balloon, and returned to its normal size in just a few minutes. The bull devil has recovered, but the shock he caused has not disappeared. With Chang''an City as the center, his voice spread throughout the Tang Dynasty. At first, all the people were surprised to see a giant appear in the sky of Datang, but with the word of the ox demon king, these people''s hearts had an unprecedented sense of security. This is the general of the Tang Dynasty. From now on, I don''t fear demons! Almost instantaneously, all the people knelt down on the ground, and secretly decided to set up a ancestral hall for the cow demon king, to worship day and night. Not only the common people, but also the demons in the Tang Dynasty were surprised. Some were afraid, some envied, and some envied. However, no matter that, they did not dare to be evil in the Tang Dynasty. Of course, the ox demon king and others must not know what happened outside. Now he is saluting Li Shimin: "I''ve made a fool of myself." "Ha ha ha ha." If it wasn''t for the sake of maintaining his image, Li Shimin would like to have a dance to celebrate. What is powerful and what is cowhide? That''s it! "Ai Qing, don''t say much. I''ll leave the peace of Datang to you in the future." When talking about this, Li Shimin took a deep look at the others around him: "if someone has bad ideas about me, I''m afraid I''ll have to bother general Niu a lot." "Don''t worry, your majesty. I will do my best to protect the peace of the Tang Dynasty." The questions and answers between the monarch and his ministers turned pale. In particular, adasko looked at the Bull Demon King like he lost his soul: "Niang xipi, how can this dog thief be so powerful?" In the future, the Tang Dynasty can''t offend. Apart from other things, their patron saint will become bigger. If they step on it, they will be able to destroy the country. He forced his fear down, and adasco put on a smile: "general Niu is really powerful. I don''t know if general Niu is willing to be the protector of our heartless country?" As soon as adasco''s words came out, Li Shimin''s eyes became like a sword, and then he looked at adasco playfully. "Heartless country?" Chapter 359 After hearing the name, the Bull Demon King was stunned, and then a sarcastic smile appeared on his face. Originally, he thought that the country that dares to invite himself in front of the emperor, even if it is not as big as the Tang Dynasty, should not have a big gap, but he did not expect that it was such a small country. Wuchang country is a small country bordering on Datang. The biggest characteristic of the residents in the Middle Kingdom is that they have no stomach, and their national food is very scarce. Generally speaking, the best food is eaten by the king, but because there is no stomach, it will not be absorbed after eating, and will soon be excreted from the body again. And the food expelled from the body will be eaten by people with lower status than him, and so on. What the poor people in Wuchang country eat is the food chewed by countless people The territory of Wuchang country is less than half of that of Chang''an city. The Bull Demon King could not have imagined that such a small country would even want to accept himself. If he insisted on describing the heart of the Bull Demon King now, there would be only one sentence: just drinking instead of eating? If there is a peanut, it will not drink like this! "The messenger was joking." After that, the Bull Demon King raised his head and walked to Li Shimin. Yes, in my eyes, you are a joke. Hearing the words of the Bull Demon King, adasco''s eyes flashed a trace of despair. Before he asked the Bull Demon King to perform, he has angered the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. If you want to stay safe, the best way is to really belong to the Tang Dynasty. Seeing adasco''s dejected appearance, many envoys on the scene could not help showing a look of pity, but at the same time, they were also thinking about their own future. With such powerful generals in the Tang Dynasty, their strategy towards the Tang Dynasty will change in the future. Of course, these have nothing to do with Li Shimin and the officials of the Tang Dynasty. After seeing the strength of the Bull Demon King, all of them are full of excitement. "Thank you for your help!" Li Shimin solemnly salutes Chu fan. He knows that without Chu fan''s help, he can''t have such a powerful demon immortal as a protector. "Your Majesty, you''re welcome. It''s just a lift." As soon as the words were finished, Chu fan''s face changed. Just now, when Li Shimin was thanking him, the voice of the system suddenly rang: "Ding, congratulations to the host for greatly increasing the strength of Datang and obtaining hidden rewards. Open a daily card - stinky tofu at random. The suggested retail price is 12 Liang!" "System, what''s going on?" All the time, Chu fan thought that he could only get the card by completing the task, but today''s things caught him off guard. "Ding, the host''s default force is the Tang Dynasty, the hostile force is Buddhism, and the alliance force is Tianting. Therefore, when the host does something to strengthen the Tang Dynasty and weaken Buddhism, he may be rewarded." Hearing the answer from the system, Chu fan nodded, but soon his face turned black again: "system, I think you have other purposes?" "No way!" As soon as the words came out, the voice of the system began to ring: "this system wants to be fair and honest, and is dedicated to the welfare of the host. How can it have other purposes?" "Ha ha." Chu fan raised his mouth, revealing a sarcastic meaning: "really, can you explain what this task is?" Chapter 360 Yes, it''s the mission! After the daily card of stinky tofu was opened, Chu fan keenly noticed that there was an extra task in his taskbar. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the voice of the system was not strong enough, so he could only smile: "Hello, host, what did you say just now Zi Oh, the signal is bad. I''ll hang up first After the sound fell, Chu fan also heard a system simulation of the "beep" sound. ¡­¡­ Chu fan thinks that in this situation, he can write a book called "the system of mental retardation, the host for many years do not abandon"! But play to play, Chu fan or look at the system was forced to his task. Task: phenomenal food Introduction: even the old godmother is famous, how can I keep silent? Requirement: sell 1000 copies of stinky tofu and make it one of the most famous snacks in Chang''an City time limit: three days reward: Master Samadhi zhenhuo thoroughly failure punishment: lose Samadhi zhenhuo "system, honestly, how much did stinky tofu give you?" Even Chu fan didn''t dare to imagine that the reward was so terrible. What a terrible thing it is to master samadhi''s true fire thoroughly. It''s no exaggeration to say that as long as you master samadhi''s true fire thoroughly, even without the help of the power of Flame Mountain, Chu fan can make the bull devil kneel down and sing for himself! Of course, these are not the most important things now. Looking at his task punishment, Chu fan has only one idea in his heart, that is: act as soon as possible! "Your Majesty, I have a special gift for you." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin was stunned, and then looked at Chu fan expectantly: "any more gifts?" At this moment, even Li Shimin himself was a little surprised. Li Shimin was extremely satisfied with the fireworks sent by Li Tai and Li Chengqian, as well as the ox demon king. But he never thought that Chu fan even prepared a second gift. "Is there anything more perfect than the patron saint?" For a moment, Li Shimin''s eyes were full of eagerness: "please show it quickly!" Can''t wait! I can''t wait! Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth, and then a small paper bag appeared in his hand: "Your Majesty, this is the gift I prepared for you." I don''t know why, when I saw Chu fan''s smile at the corner of his mouth, Li Shimin suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart, "old man, how can I feel that the smile of the shopkeeper is not well intentioned?" At the same time, Cheng Chuliang, sitting next to Cheng Yaojin, can''t help whispering. "Pa!" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words came out, he was slapped in the head by old Cheng: "Lao Tzu killed you, you son of a tortoise. On such an important day today, is it hard for Chu boy to come here again?" When he said this, Cheng Yaojin looked at the smile on Chu fan''s face again, and then he said with a little lack of confidence: "but as for him, if you mess around, your majesty can''t help him, can you?" ¡­¡­ Cheng Chuliang stares at Cheng Yaojin bitterly. Since you have this premonition in your heart, why do you want to hit me? Feeling Cheng Chuliang''s eyes, Cheng Yaojin gave a cold hum: "hum, if that happens, I will kill you!" "Why?" Chapter 361 Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s humiliating voice, old Cheng raised his mouth and then glared at his silly son with his nostrils: "it''s natural for me to beat my son!" ¡­¡­ At the moment when Lao Cheng''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang was frozen. He suddenly felt the endless cold in the world. At this moment, he just wanted to ask one question: "you picked me up, didn''t you?" Not only Cheng''s father and son, but also Li Shimin, who is holding his own "special" gift in his hand, feels uneasy. With Chu fan''s character and identity, should not be in today''s occasion to do bad things, right? As soon as this idea appeared, another idea came into being: maybe, what if the shopkeeper was dissatisfied with my calculation? Li Shimin didn''t forget his "hint" and "reminder" of Chu fan''s eyes when he was about to prepare a gift. "No!" In an instant, Li Shimin''s heart sank to the bottom: "I''ve heard that the shopkeeper is a notorious stingy person in Chang''an city. How can this guy prepare two gifts for me?" Li Shimin''s eyes lit up: "so, there is only one truth - this'' gift ''is definitely this guy''s revenge on me!" Li Shimin, who knew the truth, relaxed a lot and gave Chufan a smile: "the owner has a heart. I''m very satisfied with this gift." After that, Li Shimin wanted to put the bag that Chu fan handed him on the table, but then Chu Fan said again: "Your Majesty, this gift is not easy to last forever, so you''d better eat it now?" Looking at the sincerity on Chu fan''s face, Li Shimin was stunned. What, is it really a gift? Pinch the packaging bag in his hand, Li Shimin doubted his conjecture for the first time. Is it a delicacy beyond spicy bar? When Li Shimin hesitated, Chu fan spoke again: "please enjoy it!" After carefully looking at Chu fan''s face, Li Shimin felt that he might have misunderstood Chu fan and immediately nodded: "in that case, I''ll have a taste." When he spoke, Li Shimin had already torn open the packing bag in his hand. In an instant, Li Shimin''s face almost turned green. At the moment when the packaging bag was torn open, he felt a stench coming directly from his nose. This is not the most terrifying, more terrifying is as if opened Pandora''s box, the whole yard sent out a stink. "I''ll go. The thatched cottage of the Imperial Palace has been blown up?" Smelling the smell, Cheng Chuliang could not help but exclaim. At the same time, he looked around to see the cruel man dare to do this kind of thing. You should know that Cheng Chuliang did not dare to attack the Imperial Palace''s thatched cottage when he harmed the whole Chang''an city. "Pa!" Seeing his son start to be stupid again, Lao Cheng can''t help slapping him on the forehead: "idiot, keep your voice down, this is the smell of the bag in your Majesty''s hand!" ¡­¡­ Li Shimin''s face changed from green to dark green when he heard Lao Cheng''s words. At the same time, he silently wrote to Lao Cheng in his heart: "Cheng Yaojin, are you afraid that others won''t find out?" As soon as the words came out, Lao Cheng knew that it was bad, because with his loud voice, when the words just came out, everyone on the scene basically heard them clearly. Chapter 362 There were still some people who didn''t know where the taste came from. After hearing Lao Cheng''s words, they all turned their eyes to Li Shimin, who was sitting at the top. Feeling people''s eyes, Cheng Chuliang silently extended a thumb to his father: "Dad, I always thought you were your Majesty''s dog leg, but today I know that you are the real black hand!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, the corner of old Cheng''s mouth trembles. At the same time, he feels that his eyes are suddenly a little sour. I don''t want to cry. Really, my eyes suddenly drool. "Cough." After all, Li Shimin is the emperor of a generation. Even if the current situation is extremely severe, he has put on a leisurely manner: "store manager, is there something wrong with your gift?" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly, then slowly shook his head: "Your Majesty, no problem, this is the delicious food I prepared for you!" In order to prevent Li Shimin''s rampage, Chu fan quickly explained: "although it smells a little smelly, in fact, it''s no less delicious than spicy strips." When Chufan''s words came out, all the people present trembled. I''m a good boy, a little smelly? When you say this, do you dare to touch your chest and ask your conscience. Is this a bit of a thing? In fact, Chu fan blushed when he was talking. Even he didn''t expect this thing to stink like this: "system, are you sure this thing is stinky tofu?" If the system hadn''t said before that it turned on the daily card of stinky tofu, he would have suspected that it was a cottage disguised as stinky tofu. "Ding, please don''t worry. It''s definitely stinky tofu!" The voice of the system has a strong sense of pride: "moreover, it is the stinky tofu specially strengthened by the system, which tastes more delicious and smells more Oh, you play first, I''m going to avoid the limelight After the voice falls, let Chu fan how to call, the system is a little voice can''t come out, in a moment Chu fan even doubt Ya is dead. "Shopkeeper, is this really edible?" Smelling the smell of stinky tofu in his hands, Li Shimin felt that his facial muscles were sore. Will he not die after eating this? "Don''t worry, your majesty. I promise you my integrity. It''s absolutely delicious!" "Oh, the integrity of the shopkeeper." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, he heard a low voice: "it''s the same as Cheng Chuliang''s face. It''s already gone." Although Cheng Chuliang''s voice is very low, he can still hear it clearly with Chu fan''s strength: "ha ha, it''s very good, isn''t Cheng Chuliang, I remember you!" When murmured in Chu fan''s heart, the way of Tucao''s side was suddenly felt a cool behind his back, and then he could not make complaints about it. Of course, these are not the key points. After setting a gloomy tone for Cheng Chuliang''s future, Chu fan looks at Li Shimin with a painful face again: "don''t hesitate, your majesty. Eat while it''s hot." ¡­¡­ I love you! Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin''s mouth twitched, and then a string of shielding words flew over his brain. Can''t you take out a normal thing? Feeling Chu fan''s eyes, Li Shimin gritted his teeth and finally made his own decision. Chapter 363 "Since it''s the owner''s intention, I can''t live up to it." After the words fell, Li Shimin put the stinky tofu in his mouth in the admiration of the ministers in a state of "the wind is rustling and the water is cold.". "Vomit ~" holding back the feeling of vomit, Li Shimin''s face became more green, but just for a moment, his eyes were round, and he chewed quickly: "delicious!" In the frightened eyes of the crowd, Li Shimin yelled, then took out a piece of stinky tofu from the bag and put it into his mouth. There were three pieces of stinky tofu in a bag. After eating, Li Shimin licked his lips and then his fingers. when the series of actions were finished, Li Shimin remembered that there were still many courtiers here. But after all, they were emperors. They just adjusted their psychology in a flash: "manager, what''s the name of this delicious food?" "Your Majesty, this is a rare delicacy in the world. It''s called stinky tofu." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin was stunned, and then burst out laughing: "OK, it''s really a good name." Li Shimin thinks that the name of stinky tofu is too appropriate. If it''s not for the sake of elegance, he would like to call it Shifu When Li Shimin interacted with Chu fan enthusiastically, all the officials looked at Li Shimin with admiration: "Your Majesty is worthy of being your majesty. Even if you eat such a bad food, you can still make it come true." This is basically the view of 80% of the people present, and the remaining 19% feel that your majesty has wronged himself too much. As an emperor, Li Shimin can naturally guess what his ministers think. In order to solve this misunderstanding, Li Shimin eagerly looks at Chu fan: "I don''t know if the store manager still has the delicious" stinky tofu "here?" Chu fan''s eyes brightened when he heard Li Shimin''s words: "yes!" Why give Li Shimin stinky tofu? Of course, in order to cause misunderstanding! Why cause misunderstanding? It must be to make Li Shimin order to eat stinky tofu! You think about it, the emperor ate it, the emperor said it was delicious, the emperor let you eat it, do you dare not eat it? Looking at all the dull ministers, Chu fan felt that his heart was calm, and even wanted to laugh. Don''t eat if you have the ability. Will you see if your head is still there tomorrow? As soon as he thought that his task was about to be completed, Chu fan couldn''t help praising himself: "it''s a pity that there''s no mirror now, otherwise I''m sure I''ll knock one for myself in front of the mirror. He''s really smart!" Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s reply, Li Shimin calmly waved his hand: "in this case, let''s prepare a meal for all the ministers present. Of course, everyone should share the delicious food." Shit, shit! Damn ~ as soon as Li Shimin''s words came out, everyone on the scene turned pale. Your majesty, it''s very kind of you not to eat, OK? Chu fan doesn''t care what these guys think. When Li Shimin''s words just came out, a bag of stinky tofu appeared on each of them. It has to be said that it is too simple to do these things with the cultivation of immortals. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to share this delicious food with you on this beautiful day." Chapter 364 That''s right. Li Shimin has another bag of stinky tofu in his hand. After overcoming the psychological barrier, Li Shimin thinks it''s really delicious. Of course, Chu fan felt that another willingness was to break the pot. When he spoke, Li Shimin had already torn open the packing bag in his hand, and then a familiar smell of terror came out again. Seeing Li Shimin''s action, everyone gasped, and then one by one, kneading their noses and tearing open the bags in their hands, even the Bull Demon King was no exception. When a bag of stinky tofu is torn open, it brings a kind of shock. When hundreds of bags of stinky tofu are torn open, ha ha, let those ministers who have the desire to vomit give you a detailed introduction. "Dad, what are you doing?" Looking at his father''s constant swallowing, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help asking curiously. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Lao Cheng''s face froze: "nothing. I''ll swallow what comes out of my stomach. By the way, why didn''t you respond?" Looking at his son''s calm manner, Lao Cheng is also curious. Cheng Chuliang had nothing to do with it. After hearing old Cheng''s answer, Hao Xuan didn''t spit it out directly. Now when he heard his question, he quickly replied: "Hey, I''ve been blowing up the toilet before, but now I''m used to it..." "Ouch ~" after hearing the conversation between the Cheng family and their son, a minister could not help retching. However, thinking that the emperor was still here, he forced his mouth to swallow what he had rushed into. Seeing the official''s action, Cheng Chuliang and Cheng Yaojin were shocked: "eh, you are disgusting!" ¡­¡­ Hearing Cheng Chuliang and Cheng Yaojin''s words, the official''s face froze, and then he felt that there were 10000 alpacas running by, wqnm! Wqnm, do you hear me? Why am I doing this? Don''t you two know? If not considering that he is a literary minister, it is estimated that this guy has rushed to have a man''s communication with Cheng''s father and son. Ignoring the sound of retching and swallowing from below, Li Shimin raised his mouth: "everyone, eat!" After that, Li Shimin couldn''t wait to take out a piece of stinky tofu and put it into his mouth. Then he began to chew it. Looking at Li Shimin''s actions, the other ministers also pressed stinky tofu into their mouths one by one with the determination to die, and then "I''ll go. It''s delicious!" This is the bold and unconstrained school headed by Lao Cheng. "It''s absolutely delicious. It''s a taste in the world!" This is the school of literati headed by Chang sun Wuji and others. "Thank you for your grace ~" well, it''s flattery. In the sound of praise, stinky tofu successfully surpassed the spicy bar, killed the old godmother, and became the top of the aristocracy of the Tang Dynasty. Smelling the stench in the air, Chu fan couldn''t help smoking: "evildoer ~" "Your Majesty, Wei Chen suggested positioning stinky tofu as a palace delicacy, and at the same time making publicity, so that the people of Tang Dynasty can have the honor to taste its delicacy." Just when Chu fan was worried about what he had done, a voice suddenly rang. "Changsun fox?" Seeing the man who was talking, Chu fan was stunned. Isn''t the famous Chang sun Wuji talking? "Weichen also agrees with the suggestion of changsun pushe." "Haha, I, and Lao Cheng agree." ¡­¡­ "It''s a blessing for the people of Tang Dynasty." Chapter 365 "Lord Wang, why did you all make such a decision suddenly?" Seeing countless big men scrambling to promote stinky tofu, an unidentified official could not help asking his friends. "Mr. Zhang, I have to do something about it." After hearing Mr. Zhang''s question, Mr. Wang said: "if you don''t let the people of Datang know the existence of stinky tofu, how will it spread outside tomorrow?" How will it spread? Mr. Zhang couldn''t help but be stunned, and then the whole person reacted and yelled: "Your Majesty, stinky tofu is the top food of the Tang Dynasty. We must let the people of the Tang Dynasty know the magic of this thing, otherwise we will be sorry for our ancestors, our family names and God''s gift!" ¡­¡­ Looking at the excited ministers, Li Shimin nodded strangely: "what you Aiqing said is reasonable. In this case, let''s start from Ming Dynasty. No, let''s promote stinky tofu now. We must not disappoint the people of Tang Dynasty." How could Li Shimin not think of what these officials could think of? A bag of stinky tofu made nearly 100 people present suspect that the cottage had exploded. Just now nearly a hundred bags of stinky tofu were torn apart together. If we don''t explain, according to the urine nature of people in Chang''an City, Li Shimin can imagine what kind of rumors will appear tomorrow: surprise! On the emperor''s birthday, he took his ministers to eat excrement! The secret of the emperor''s birthday banquet! The special hobby of the great Tang Emperor ¡­¡­ As soon as he thought that he might become the first emperor in history who couldn''t cope with excrement at the birthday banquet, Li Shimin felt that the whole people were a little flustered: "it''s urgent to send orders to go on, and do it immediately!" "Emperor Shengming!" It can be said that this is absolutely the fastest and most perfect imperial edict issued and implemented since the founding of the Tang Dynasty. Because all the people in the whole court hall don''t agree with this edict. If anyone dares to do something about it, ha ha, the moat of Chang''an city is no less than one or two corpses Hearing Li Shimin''s order, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly: "it seems that this task will be completed tomorrow." At this time, Li Shimin''s birthday party was finally over. After hearing the order to go home, all the people present were greatly relieved. You know, although stinky tofu has been eaten, the taste here is still it '' s a long story! When they left, Chu fan was stopped by two people. "What for?" Looking at Cheng Chuliang, who smiles obscenely at himself, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. This guy won''t wake up to any strange hobbies, will he? "Hey, hey." Cheng Chuliang didn''t seem to see the vigilance on Chu fan''s face at all. He rubbed his hands and then continued: "shopkeeper, I want to ask you, do you still have that ''stinky tofu'' "Ten Liang silver, as much as you want." "Give me a hundred!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, a voice came from one side. Turning around, Chu fan saw Lao Cheng looking forward to him. "If the shopkeeper still has one, give me a hundred, too." "I want a hundred, too." "Ouch, you are all here. We want 200. There are many people in the palace, so it''s hard for your majesty ~" hearing this voice, Chu fan can''t help but draw his lips. The only one who can speak like this is Comrade Li Er''s close friend, Liu Gen''s successor! Chapter 366 "It turned out that Mr. Zhang was coming. Since it''s necessary for the palace, I''ll let you come first." Seeing this skinny eunuch, even Du Ruhui and others quickly get out of the way. After all, this eunuch sometimes represents his majesty. As for the actions of these ministers, Zhang Xi doesn''t care. In his capacity, he just needs to take care of his majesty. As for others, he doesn''t care. However, when he came to Chu fan, Zhang Xi gave him a serious gift: "we Zhang Xi, have met the manager of Chu." Zhang Xi''s attitude to Chu fan is still very respectful. After all, it''s said that his predecessor Liu Gen got a kind of magic medicine from the shopkeeper before he became a man again. Although knowing that this kind of opportunity is not very big, Zhang Xi is still willing to try. People always have dreams. Otherwise, what''s the difference with salted fish? But it''s a pity that Zhang Xi''s action is obviously to show the blind. Since Liu gen "trampled" on Chu fan''s bottom line again and again, Chu fan has blacklisted this little JJ creature. Therefore, in the face of Zhang Xi, Chu fan just nodded coldly: "Mr. Zhang is very polite. Here are 200 cards. Please count them." When speaking, Chu fan''s hand already came out a pile of cards. The one who can survive in the palace is not a human spirit. Besides, Zhang Xi not only survived, but also was able to be at the top. Just from Chu fan''s words, Zhang Xi found that Chu fan''s attitude to himself was not very enthusiastic, so he no longer said anything, but directly took the card: "since the owner took it out, would we not believe it?" While talking, Zhang Xi has already taken out two night pearls and put them into Chu fan''s hands: "since the owner has something else to do, we will leave first." After that, Zhang Xi saluted Chu fan respectfully, arched around Cheng Yaojin and other ministers, and then turned to leave. After Zhang Xi left, naturally, these ministers began to buy it. Watching these guys buy 100 pieces of stinky tofu, Chu fan felt that his heart was dripping blood: "these black sheep, you don''t have to draw cards to buy daily cards!" After the last official bought the card, the ox demon king came to Chu fan: "thank you for your help, but if the owner has instructions in the future, Niu Dali can''t resist it!" Cow demon king a little serious to Chu fan thank way. He knew that although he seemed to be the protector of the Tang Dynasty, Li Shimin would not have made such an easy decision without Chu fan''s recommendation. Hearing Niu Dali''s words, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "it''s OK, as long as you protect Datang well in the future." Although on the surface of a calm, but in fact Chu fan''s heart is about to be excited to blossom, there are trees. At this moment, Chu fan had only one thought in his heart: "there are really honest people in this world. Look at Niu Dali, what a good child he is. Even if he is given away as a gift by me, he will thank me." "Founder of Sanqing, great God of Pangu, great God of Nuwa, Fuxi Please let Niu Dali have more "good" people. Someone in Chu will take care of them. " Niu Dali doesn''t know that he is equal to silly white sweet in Chu fan''s heart. After hearing Chu fan''s words, he nods his head seriously. Chapter 367 "The shopkeeper can rest assured that since he has become the protector of the Tang Dynasty, Aniu Dali will surely live up to your majesty and you." The reason why they respect Chu fan so much is that at the banquet just now, the ox demon king already knew Chu fan''s "details.". A mysterious immortal, with countless treasures, can even make an ordinary person become a real immortal in an instant! Thinking about the magic of Chu fan that he got from other people at the banquet just now, the ox demon king asked Chu fan: "shopkeeper, I don''t know if I can draw the card?" Chu fan was stunned when he heard the words of the Bull Demon King: "of course, you must have known the price of the card. I won''t say more. I don''t know how many cards you are going to take?" "Smoke twenty red cards first." As soon as the ox demon king''s words came out, Chu fan almost jumped up. At this moment, he really wants to take a look at the dozens of dregs who just bought stinky tofu so that they can see where the money should be spent. Chu fan''s inner drama was abundant, but soon his good mood was gone, because Niu Dali added: "another 500 stinky tofu cards." ¡­¡­ In an instant, Chu fan felt that he had been hit by a mental attack. Didn''t he agree to be a passionate young man who was keen on drawing cards? Why do you fall so fast? Unfortunately, Niu Dali didn''t feel the grief in Chu fan''s heart. After getting the card from Chu fan, he began to look at it carefully. A few minutes later, Niu Dali happily looks at a pair of sunglasses and two cultural walnuts in front of him: "thanks to Lao Niu''s cleverness, he didn''t use all his money to draw cards, otherwise, would he be dead today?" When he heard Niu Dali''s words, Chu Fan said: "old Niu, you need to know that chance is something that you can meet and cannot ask for, so if you want to get something, you need to have the spirit of perseverance..." While comforting Niu Dali, Chu fan also asked the system: "the system blames you for making the winning rate of the card so low. How many people have you scared away?" "Cough." As soon as the voice fell, the voice of the system began to ring: "host, you need to know that chance is something that can be met or not, so you..." ¡­¡­ At the beginning, Chu fan thought what he said was quite reasonable, but he immediately reflected it. Isn''t that what I used to cheat Niu Dali? One middle finger and one rolling word fully reflect the "good" relationship between Chu fan and the system. However, although Niu Dali has become a great protector of the Tang Dynasty, he still lives next to a small broken shop and becomes Chu fan''s neighbor in the spirit of clinging to Chu fan''s big thick legs The emperor''s appeal was absolutely terrifying. As soon as he got up the next day, Chu fan saw countless "Sao Bao" dressed in white rushing towards his little shop. "Xiaolian, give me ten stinky tofu cards!" The first one who rushed in was Bai Yujing''s worthy elder martial brother Bai Kai. As soon as his words were finished, he was directly photographed aside by a bus palm, and then Meng Chongyang, Tang Zhenghui and Wang Hengzhi stood up. As a master, Wang Hengzhi stares at Bai Kai fiercely: "villain, you have studied with me for such a long time, don''t you even know how to respect your teacher?" Chapter 368 After humming to the aggrieved Bai Kai, the three old men turned to pan Xiaolian and revealed a little lotus: "Miss Xiaolian, please give us each a hundred stinky tofu cards." While speaking, Wang Hengzhi takes out a crystal stone from his pocket and puts it in front of Pan Xiaolian. It''s a piece of top quality spirit stone, and its value can be compared with 300 pieces of stinky tofu. Hearing the three old men''s words, pan Xiaolian nodded, then took out a pile of cards and put them in front of them. Wang Heng''s eyes brightened when he saw the card in front of him: "thank you, Miss Xiaolian." When he spoke, Wang Hengzhi reached out and squeezed all the cards into his hands. Because of their special status, they also attended Li Shimin''s birthday party last night. Because of this, Wang Hengzhi and others were so worried. When they ate the first stinky tofu last night, they were deeply attracted by the delicious food, otherwise they would not rush in early in the morning. Seeing that Wang Hengzhi used a card, she had to tear open the packaging bag in her hand. Pan Xiaolian''s face changed: "old man, stinky tofu is not allowed in card stores!" "Ah?" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Wang Hengzhi was stunned and then exclaimed. "Why, are you not satisfied?" Pan Xiaolian is a cold hum again, snow-white hands pinch together, make a "creak creak" sound. As soon as pan Xiaolian''s words were finished, Wang Hengzhi shivered involuntarily, and then quickly showed a smile: "Xiaolian is joking, how can we not be satisfied with your arrangement?" When talking, Wang Hengzhi took a careful look at the stinky tofu in his hand and found that the packaging bag had not been torn open, which was a great relief. "Yes, we will never be dissatisfied with Xiaolian." Looking at Pan Xiaolian''s "intention to kill" on her face, the three old men quickly said that they would never eat stinky tofu here. In full view of the public, the three giants of Baiyujing, like three primary school students, have made various guarantees in front of Pan Xiaolian. After getting Bai Yujing''s promise, pan Xiaolian focuses on others: "listen to me, from today on, if there is a smell of stinky tofu nearby, ha ha..." When she said this, pan Xiaolian''s face suddenly showed a smile: "then I''ll hang you all in the hut!" As soon as pan Xiaolian''s words came out, many friars in Baiyujing trembled: "sister Xiaolian, don''t worry, she won''t!" "Yes, if someone dares to eat stinky tofu nearby, I will be the first to let him off!" Not only Bai Yujing''s ordinary friars, but also Meng Chongyang''s righteous indignation. If you just look at him now, people will not expect that he almost tore open the package of stinky tofu a few minutes ago. And the reason why such a thing happened is purely because pan Xiaolian staged a powerful one handed beating of sanxianlao a few days ago. According to the later victim''s explanation: "Pan Xiaolian''s means are extremely cruel, especially the strength of the other party''s one hand has made them lose the courage to resist." It is precisely because of this incident that Pan Xiaolian''s title as the uncrowned king of the small broken shop was completely established. "In that case, you can come and buy stinky tofu." Chapter 369 Under the gaze of Pan Xiaolian, the friars of Baiyujing came forward and said the amount of stinky tofu they needed. Then carefully protect the hands of the stinky tofu, for fear that there is a little bit of flavor sent out. Looking at everyone''s action, pan Xiaolian nodded with satisfaction. As a gentle, virtuous and lovely lady, how can she accept stinky tofu? Even if you want to eat, it''s also a person''s Secret eating, and will never let others know! With the sale of stinky tofu, Chu fan suddenly heard the voice of the system in his mind: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task: phenomenal food, reward: Master samadhi''s true fire thoroughly!" As soon as the sound of the system fell, Chu fan felt his brain faint, and then it seemed as if he had been crammed into a lot of things. A few minutes later, Chu fan finally recovered, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Although the system is relatively stupid, relatively second, and relatively pit dad, it is still very reliable when giving awards. Chu fan has a kind of self-confidence in his heart. If he faces the Bull Demon King again, he doesn''t need to rely on the power of Flame Mountain to let the Bull Demon King choose his own maturity. Just when Chu fan was surprised, he suddenly smelled a light stink. In an instant, the whole shop was quiet. Although the stinky smell was not as thrilling as yesterday''s banquet, people could still judge that it was stinky tofu! Looking at Pan Xiaolian''s face, even Chu fan swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "who is this, who is so cruel to himself?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, all the people around nodded their heads seriously. At the same time, there was an obvious color of pity on their faces. "Ha ha ha, manager, Lao Cheng has come to see you." Just as they were guessing, a loud voice came in from the outside, and then they saw two fat men with beards coming in. "Cheng Chuliang, and Lao Cheng, why are you here?" Looking at the old Cheng and his son squeezing in with a piece of stinky tofu, Chu fan can''t help but smoke. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng grins and laughs: "store manager, your stinky tofu is really delicious. We ate it up in one night, so Lao Cheng will buy some more." ¡­¡­ When Lao Cheng talks, Chu fan can''t help stepping back a few steps to distance them. It''s really terrible. Even when he talks, his mouth still smells of stinky tofu "Cough." Seeing that Lao Cheng was about to lean towards him, Chu fan''s face changed: "Lao Cheng, can you finish your food before you talk to me?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, old Cheng was stunned: "you scholars are troubles. If we were generals, we would not care about these." Although he mumbled, Lao Cheng quickly ate the stinky tofu in his hand, and then continued: "shopkeeper, I''m going to buy some more stinky tofu this time." "Yes, shopkeeper, this stinky tofu is really delicious. My father and I can''t live without it for a quarter of an hour now." As soon as Lao Cheng''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang on one side chimed in excitedly. After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, he thought about the appearance of the two guys when they came in. An idea rose from Chu fan''s heart: "you two, don''t you eat all the way here?" Chapter 370 "That''s nature." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang looks proud: "it''s not only me, but also my elder brother and my third brother, but they have gone to Luo Xin''s shopping mall." When he said that, a ray of wisdom flashed in Cheng Chuliang''s eyes: "there are too many people who buy stinky tofu, so I have to use this way to divide the two ways." Hear Cheng Chu Liang''s words, Chu fan mouth corner a draw, you are really a small smart ghost? But Chu fan is more concerned about another thing: Where did you get the money to buy so much stinky tofu? Cheng Yaojin, are you not afraid of impeachment? in Chu fan heart Tucao, Cheng Liang make complaints about the time, Pan Xiaolian quietly walked to the middle of the crowd: , Cheng Liang, you come over, I have something to tell you. Unexpectedly, pan Xiaolian would find herself. Cheng Chuliang was stunned: "sister Xiaolian, what can I do for you?" "Nothing. I just want to talk to you for a while." While talking, pan Xiaolian has reached out and pulled Cheng Chuliang away. Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s back, Chu fan silently draws a cross on his chest, and then looks at Lao Cheng: "Lao Cheng, are you really not going to save your son?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng grins: "it''s OK. Xiaolian has a sense of propriety. Besides, the boy has been beaten by me since he was a child. He''s used to it. As long as she doesn''t kill him, it''s OK." ¡­¡­ Many friars in Baiyujing said: "thank God for not having such a father." Baiyujing people send congratulatory telegrams to celebrate Cheng Chuliang''s good father! Chang''an people send congratulatory messages to celebrate Cheng Chuliang''s good father "Lao Cheng, you don''t come here just for stinky tofu, do you?" After the greetings, Chu fan looks at Cheng Yaojin seriously, and he doesn''t want to go to the store for a few stinky tofu. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng showed a shy smile. Seeing old Cheng''s expression, Chu fan can''t help but cool his back. General Cheng, please respect yourself! "Hehe, shopkeeper, you found general Niu, didn''t you?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan nodded: "why, are you interested in him?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Lao Cheng quickly shook his head and then rubbed his hands: "shopkeeper, what Lao Cheng means is to ask if you have some monsters with similar strength and nowhere to go. I can adopt some of them..." Oh, I''ll go! After hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Chu fan had only one thought in his heart, that is: Lao Cheng, are you really a person with a big face? "Ha ha ~" "Ding, congratulations on the host triggering task, please check it in time!" Just when Chu fan sneers at Cheng Yaojin, the voice of the system suddenly rings out. Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "view tasks." Task: magnificent Tang Dynasty Introduction: the emperor of heaven controls the sky and the emperor of man controls the world. As the owner of Tang Dynasty, he has to do things for Tang Dynasty of course requirement 1: help Tang Dynasty to establish an extraordinary force [need to be recognized by the system] requirement 2: help Tang nobles accept the guardian Demon (immortal) spirit time limit: half a year reward: host privilege withdraw card once reward Failure punishment: system degradation "hiss ~" looking at the task template in front of him, Chu fan could not help but twitch: "system, how much did Cheng Yaojin give you?" "Please don''t stigmatize the integrity of this system, or it will trigger hell level task by itself!" Chapter 371 Hearing the system, Chu fan''s heart has only two words: ha ha ~ if you have integrity, you will not threaten me with tasks! After showing his well maintained middle finger to the system again, Chu fan turned to look at Cheng Yaojin: "since it''s old Cheng you want, I can''t disappoint you." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin''s face was unbelievable. He thought that Chu fan''s character would definitely lead to the disappearance of rabbits and eagles. Unexpectedly, he agreed so simply. Seeing the consternation on Lao Cheng''s face, Chu fan once again showed a smile like a little sun: "Lao Cheng, in our relationship, we are not a monster. As long as you say it, why take such a detour?" "Cough." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Lao Cheng coughed twice with embarrassment: "boy Chu, Lao Cheng didn''t mistake you." When he spoke, Lao Cheng slapped Chu fan heavily on the shoulder: "in the future, you and Lao Cheng will be good brothers." Hearing what Lao Cheng said, Chu fan took a puff at the corner of his mouth and became a brother with you? I didn''t seem to get any benefits except for having a big nephew like erha! Just as Chu fan was thinking, Lao Cheng suddenly photographed a gem in front of Chu fan: "brother, give me ten red cards, I want to support your business!" Looking at the jewel Lao Cheng patted in front of him, Chu fan was stunned: "OK, it''s my good brother. Come on, here''s your card!" When speaking, Chu fan has pushed a pile of cards to Lao Cheng. He took the cards from Chu fan, and then Lao Cheng began to throw away the white cards. When the last card came, Lao Cheng was stunned: "boy Chu, I seem to have hit something!" Cheng Yaojin''s voice is full of disbelief. You know, as an old bird who withdraws cards for many times, he has been ready to withdraw cards for a long time. In fact, the withdrawal can be regarded as a reward for Chu fan. Chu fan was stunned when he heard Cheng''s words, and then he took the card in Cheng''s hand: "hiss, system, do you still say you didn''t receive the money?" Looking at the contents of the card, Chu fan suspected that the system not only received money, but also gifts! On the card is painted a huge hammer, on the hammer is also written a glittering "de", next to the hammer is the text introduction. [subdue people with virtue] classification: equipment (red) Introduction: gentleman''s style, subdue people with virtue, excellent equipment created by our system! Function: with this card, you can get the equipment of "subdue people with virtue hammer" and the skill of "subdue people with virtue" one: when using this skill, friars below the level of immortals will be sealed unconditionally for three minutes Two: when using this skill, the user''s attack power will be increased to the level of immortals remarks: morally persuade people, force subdue animals "Ding, Please respect Cheng Yaojin''s identity. " Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan can''t help but smoke. I know that Lao Cheng is a great Tang Dynasty general, but is this luck too good? When Chu Fan said the attribute of "persuading others with virtue", Lao Cheng''s eyes lit up instantly, and the card was raised to his chest: "use it!" As the voice dropped, a pair of watermelon sized hammers appeared in Cheng''s hands, with two characters "de" written on the handle. "Hey hey, I like to convince people by virtue!" Chapter 372 When he spoke, Cheng fondly stroked the hammer with his hands. If he insisted on describing his present state, there would be only four words: eyes like silk Ouch ~ looking at Cheng''s expression, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. This picture is really disgusting. "Lao Cheng, I''m leaving a little bit in advance. Take your time." After that, without waiting for Cheng Yaojin to respond, Chu fan hurriedly returns to his room. If you continue to stay, Chu fan is afraid that he will kill Lao Cheng. "System, start crossing!" As soon as he returned to his room, Chu fan chose to cross again. As the voice fell, a familiar sense of vertigo came. When Chu fan regained consciousness again, he found himself standing in front of a temple. "System, where is this?" "Ding, please explore by yourself." "Ouch!" Just when Chu fan was going to communicate with the system, he suddenly felt that someone had hit him, and then he heard a cry of pain. "Ma''am, are you all right?" Looking at the woman who was knocked out by himself, Chu fan was stunned: "madam, I''m really sorry. I don''t have..." Chu fan''s words haven''t finished, can''t help being attracted by the couple''s actions in front of him. I saw the man next to me was about to reach out and lift the woman up. The other side pushed the man''s hand away, and then with strength on his waist, a carp stood up. "Wow, hahaha!" After the woman stood up, she first gave a bold smile, then went to Chu fan, and then put a hand on Chu fan''s shoulder: "good boy, what a great strength, what''s your name?" "Well." Looking at each other''s big belly and the big chicken leg in her other hand, Chu fan couldn''t help feeling cold sweat seeping out of his forehead: "I''ve met Mrs. Yin in the lower Chu fan." Although he had read the original work, after seeing Mrs. Yin''s heroism, Chu fan still drew his lips. If you were not beautiful, I would think that Zhang Fei was in front of you. Mrs. Yin didn''t know that the handsome young man in front of her had equated her with Zhang Fei. Otherwise, she might be able to paste the big chicken legs on Chu fan''s face. While Chu fan was talking to Mrs. Yin, Li Jing, who was next to him, also came over: "Chu fan, where are you from and how did you come here?" While speaking, Li Jing stares at Chu fan tightly. After so many years as the commander in chief of Chen Tangguan, he doesn''t know all the people in Chen Tangguan. At least he knows 80% of them, and the rest of them won''t have no impression at all. After hearing Li Jing''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth: "I''m a mysterious businessman who''s travelling here to find my disciples." "Disciple?" Li Jing was stunned at first, but before he had time to speak, Mrs. Yin had asked Chu fan curiously: "brother Chu, have you found your own disciple?" "Found it." Speaking of this, Chu Fanxu pointed to Mrs. Yin''s stomach: "my disciple is here." "My son is your disciple?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Li Jing and Mrs. Yin just looked at him in surprise, and Li Jing jumped on him directly: "brother Chu, this kind of words can''t be used as a joke." "Get out of the way!" Before Chu fan could speak, he saw a white hand push Li Jing away, and then Mrs. Yin stared at him eagerly. Chapter 373 "Brother Chu, do you know when my son will be born?" When she spoke, Mrs. Yin touched her stomach indignantly: "it''s been three years. In the past three years, I can''t eat well and sleep well, and I can''t even play freely when I fight monsters." ¡­¡­ So in fact, Nezha''s character is completely inherited from Mrs. Yin, right? But after hearing Mrs. Yin''s words, Chu fan''s eyes also flashed a ray of light: "Mrs. Yin, don''t worry, Nezha will be born soon." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Mrs. Yin''s face was happy: "that''s great. When this boy is born, I can relax." "Bang!" "Oh, I drop a hook, and this (HA) is eight yuan." Just as they were talking, they suddenly heard a scream, and then saw two fat figures fall from the air. When the three of them looked around, they saw a fat man in a blue robe pushing away the big fat pig. Then they looked around: "Oh, Hello, this is the famous general Li Jing. My name is Taiyi, the master of your son Nezha." As soon as I saw Li Jing, the fat Taiyi man was very happy. Then he rushed directly to Li Jing: "General Li, we will be a family in the future." When talking, Taiyi real person has already stretched out his fat hand to grasp Li Jing in the past. "Taoist priest, please respect yourself." At the moment when he was about to be caught by Taiyi, Li Jing suddenly turned to hide, and then said to Taiyi seriously: "although my son Nezha was not born, he had a master." Seeing that Li Jing had evaded his "courtship", Taiyi could not help feeling aggrieved. However, after hearing Li Jing''s words, his face froze, and then he looked around angrily: "it''s the guawa who dares to rob my apprentice. Believe it or not, I slapped him to ashes." Hearing Taiyi''s words, Chu fan coughed twice and stood up: "I''ve seen Taiyi under Chu fan." Seeing Chu fan stand up suddenly, Taiyi is stunned at first, and then stares at Chu fan angrily: "doll, is that you want to rob my apprentice with me?" "Exactly." Looking at the anger of Taiyi real person, Chu fan nodded with a smile. It''s not that he has to fight with Taiyi real person for his apprentice, but the moment he sees Mrs. Yin, he hears the voice of the system: "Ding, it''s detected that the only agent ''Nezha'' on this plane appears, please complete the agent task." At the same time, his task panel also has a shining task. Task: sole agent Introduction: as a mysterious businessman, ask the host to cultivate his agent in the world of heaven and earth requirement 1: accept Nezha as an apprentice requirement 2: help Nezha become the most popular person in chentangguan time limit: one month reward: open a daily card randomly, and the host will master a random magic power thoroughly lost Punishment for defeat: Nezha died, and the host lost samadhi''s true fire. hearing Chu fan''s reply, Taiyi was stunned: "Wazi, I''m giving you a chance to choose again." When talking, Taiyi looked around for a while, then picked up a big blue stone not far away, and in the three people''s puzzled eyes, he slashed it on the stone. "Click ~" with the action of Taiyi real person, the big Bluestone in his hand was unexpectedly broken into a pile of small stones. Chapter 374 Taiyi threw the small stone in his hand to the ground with satisfaction, and then blew a breath into his palm: "Wazi, I hope you are a smart man." After saying that, Taiyi immortal looks at Chu fan with a proud face, waiting for the other party to choose again. Chu fan did not rush to answer, but looked around, then picked up a piece of bluestone, and looked at Taiyi with a smile: "I said Nezha was my apprentice, do you have any opinion?" While Chu fan was talking, a handful of white dust flew out of his hands. The big Bluestone just disappeared "Goo Doo." Watching Chu fan blow away the stone dust in his hand, Taiyi swallow a mouthful of saliva: "Wazi, we practitioners should be calm, even if there is any contradiction, we can sit down and solve it. Force is not the best solution to solve the problem." You can''t help Taiyi. Although he and Chu Fangang didn''t use mana, he already knew what attitude to speak with the strength of Chu fan''s body. When Taiyi was talking, he leaned over and held up Chu fan with one arm. At the same time, he turned his head and blocked Li Jing and Mrs. Yin with his buttocks: "Wazi, this Nezha is my apprentice given by the great God. You can''t compete with me, or the great God will be unhappy." Seeing that Chu fan didn''t move when he heard Da Tianzun''s three words, Taiyi sighed helplessly, and then bit his teeth to smile at Chu fan: "it seems that I have to make a trump card." As soon as the words came to an end, Taiyi released Chu fan, and the two hands reached in together Crotch?! "Husband, I think it''s better to let zha''er study with Chu fan." Seeing Taiyi real person''s action, Mrs. Yin drew her mouth and said to Li Jing. Hearing what Mrs. Yin said, Li Jing nodded seriously: "what Mrs. Yin said is just what she thought in her husband''s heart." After a few breaths, Taiyi took his hands out of his crotch: "Hey, Wazi, how about I exchange this treasure with you for the identity of master Nezha?" Looking at something like a stove in Taiyi''s hands, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. Is this the evolution version of crotch hidden thunder in the Anti Japanese drama? "Wazi, don''t look down on this baby." Seeing that Chu fan ignored him, Taiyi could not help but be worried: "this baby is my master Da Tianzun. His old man looks like a nine fire dragon hood Cough The copied treasure can release samadhi fire to fight with the enemy. " "Samadhi is really hot, do you know?" Taiyi''s fat face was full of temptations when he spoke: "even the immortals can''t fight against Samadhi zhenhuo, Wazi, are you really unmoved?" ¡­¡­ Hearing Taiyi''s words, Chu fan can''t help but twitch at the corners of his mouth. Although he has learned about this guy''s character from the plot, Chu fan still feels helpless when he really gets along with him. You are also a disciple of Da Tianzun, the future Jinxian. Can you be a little bit worthy of your own identity? In just a few minutes, this guy had already used three means of threat, bribery and deception, just to compete with Chu fan for the identity of master Nezha. "Can this thing really fight against immortals?" Chapter 375 Touching Chu fan''s smiling eyes, Taiyi nodded: "of course, can I cheat you?" Hearing Taiyi''s words, Chu fan turns his mouth and takes the nine fire dragon mask from Taiyi''s hands. "Wazi, you agree..." Before Taiyi finished speaking, he saw that Chu fan suddenly pushed the nine fire dragon mask in his hand: "Oh, Wazi, samadhi really dare not play like this..." In the middle of the conversation, Taiyi''s words were choked again, but this time his expression was even more strange. His mouth was wide open, and a pair of eyes were wide open. On his fat face, it seemed that there was a line of big words: I don''t believe it! Just now, the samadhi real fire in the nine fire dragon''s mask just appeared and was swallowed by the young man in front of him! "How is that possible?" Hearing Taiyi''s words, Chu fan also looked at him with a look of "amazement": "immortal, do you think there is a possibility that you have put this magic weapon too long, and the three real fires in it have expired?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Taiyi real man felt a pain in his chest, almost a mouthful of old blood gushed out. That''s Samadhi zhenhuo. Do you think it''s Liuwei Dihuang pill? It''s overdue if it''s expired? At this time, if you don''t know that Chu fan just moved, Taiyi real person is really a pig. Although the nine fire dragon mask he took out is a fake product, it''s difficult to deal with Tian Xian, but it''s also produced by Da Tianzun. How can it be so easy to have problems. But after all, he was the first to pit Chufan, so now he can only be dumb to eat Coptis, there is no pain to say. "Keke, immortal, how about this? I''m the master of Nezha, and you''re the second master of Nezha. What do you think?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Taiyi was stunned at first, and then said: "if Nezha has two masters, it''s not impossible, but you have to be a second Well, well, I promise you Taiyi immortal helpless sigh, he just said half of the words, Chu fan is about to turn away. Now Chu fan has been recognized by Li Jing and his wife one step earlier. Taiyi can only lower his head to Chu fan with tears in his eyes. After getting the answer he wanted, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "it''s worthy of being a handsome Taiyi. I admire this attitude." When speaking, Chu fan also drew a thumb to Taiyi to show his admiration. "Ha ha ~" for Chu fan''s action, Taiyi only used two words to reply. After confirming the legitimacy of his identity, Chu fan wandered in chentangguan. Now that Nezha has not been born, Chu fan still has to give father-in-law Shen a chance. Otherwise, who knows if Nezha can be born smoothly Three days later, Chu fan, who was shopping, suddenly brightened his eyes: "finally started." Looking around, in his eyes, there is a strong burst of air over the current chentangguan. Chu fan doesn''t need to think much to know that Nezha was born: "Hey, apprentice, master, come to see you." As the voice falls, Chu fan rushes directly to Li Jing''s home. As soon as Chu fan entered the courtyard, he saw real Taiyi looking at Li Jing with a guilty face: "General Li, it''s all the responsibility of the poor about Nezha ~" the whole story of Nezha Chapter 376 Taking a look at Taiyi''s fat body, and then looking at Mrs. Yin with a weak face, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth: "dead fat man, I suspect you are taking advantage of it!" Of course, this word Chu fan did not say, he is very clear what happened. It''s just that Nezha, who should have reincarnated as a spirit pearl, was replaced by magic pill by Shen Gongbao. The biggest reason for this is Taiyi''s greedy drinking. When Taiyi was talking to Li Jing, the ball shaped object in his arms suddenly moved, and then quickly grew out of his arms and legs, and then jumped out of his arms: "ha ha, ha ha ha." With the little Nezha''s running, fireballs flew out of him one by one, directly blowing up a mess around him. "Evil animal, don''t make trouble!" Seeing Nezha''s action, a handful of floating dust appeared in Taiyi''s hands. While the floating dust was pumping down to Nezha, Taiyi explained to Li Jing quickly: "General Li, this child is the rebirth of the magic pill. If you don''t get rid of it earlier, it will be a disaster in the future. Today I will Ouch When Taiyi was talking, he suddenly saw a dark thing growing bigger in his eyes. Then he felt a pain in his head, and the whole person flew out directly: "how dare that turtle grandson attack Taiyi?" "Tut Tut, who is going to bully my good disciple?" As soon as Taiyi finished speaking, he heard a frivolous voice. He looked up and saw that Chu fan was walking towards Nezha. Seeing Chu fan''s action, Taiyi could not help but be surprised: "Oh, my God, Chufan boy, that boy was born with a magic pill. He can''t be your apprentice." While speaking, Taiyi once again rushed to Nezha, but this time he looked at Chufan with vigilance in his eyes. Although Taiyi''s action is very fast, Chufan is not slow. When he rushes past, Chufan has come to Nezha. Seeing Chu fan approaching, Nezha''s eyes flashed a fierce color, and then a huge fireball flew towards Chu fan. Feeling the temperature in the fireball, Chu fan raised his eyebrows: "tut Tut, it''s a gift. This kind of accompanying flame is almost catching up with the entry-level samadhi fire." Although say so, but Chu fan still didn''t care a will Nezha caught in the arms. No matter how rebellious Nezha was, as long as he didn''t break through to the real immortal, he couldn''t hurt Chu fan. "Don''t hurt my son!" At the moment when Chu fan grasped Nezha, a scream came from one side. Chu fan turned his head and saw Mrs. Yin looking at him with a pleading face: "Mr. Chu, please don''t hurt my son." "Oh, madam Yin, this child has been possessed by the magic pill. We''d better get rid of it." Seeing that Mrs. Yin was planning to save Nezha, immortal Taiyi couldn''t help jumping to the ground: "now let''s cooperate with Chu fan to kill this child. Anyway, you and General Li are still young, so you can have another one..." When Taiyi tried to persuade Mrs. Yin, Chu fan looked at the little guy in his arms: "Nezha, tut Tut, you are my disciple from today on." When speaking, Chu fan directly put out a finger and poked the little fat face of the wrong Nezha. "Ah woo!" Chapter 377 Looking at Nezha biting himself, Chu fan''s face showed a smile: "little guy''s temper is very hot." Although he was joking, Chu fan himself knew that if another person was bitten by Nezha, he would definitely lose a big piece of meat. I really don''t know how Mrs. Yin in the original book could bear it. Seeing that Chu fan didn''t hurt Nezha, Yin Fu was greatly relieved, but Taiyi, a real man beside him, felt tight in his heart: "Chu boy, this is a magic pill. Don''t you kill him soon?" Hearing Taiyi''s words, Chu fan turned to him and showed a smile: "this is Nezha." "But he has been possessed by magic pill. Sooner or later, he will be controlled by magic Qi." Seeing that Chu fan ignored himself, Taiyi sighed again: "Chu fan, I can understand how you like this child, but he is not a pearl after all. He will bring disaster in the future." Looking at the worried Taiyi immortal, Chu fan shook his head with a smile. He knew that Taiyi was also kind-hearted. After all, the fat man in the original book paid everything for Nezha. "My apprentice is Nezha, not Lingzhu or magic pill." During the conversation, Chu fan showed Nezha, who had stopped struggling in his arms, to Taiyi: "the little guy in my arms is Nezha, not mowan." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Taiyi was stunned, and then sighed for a long time: "Why are you suffering?" Although he said so, he still collected the floating dust in his hands: "since you said so, I''ll let him go for a while, but if one day he is possessed, you can''t protect him any more." Although there is no formal fight with Chu fan, Taiyi real person who has been punched by Chu fan still knows Chu fan''s terror. But Taiyi real person is not afraid of Chu fan, if really fight, the magic weapon in his crotch is not in vain. Thank you very much For Taiyi real person Chu fan is still more respect, although the fat man is not reliable, but has a kind heart, after that, Chu fan turned to look at Mrs. Yin: "madam, do you want to see your son?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Mrs. Yin quickly came over and took Nezha from his arms: "this is my son Nezha, who is as good-looking as his father." ¡­¡­ "Keke, immortal, tell me what happened now." Looking at the loving lady Yin, Chu fan nodded to Taiyi and asked him to say everything. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Taiyi sighed, and then said: "speaking of chaos, aura and magic..." After two hours of narration, people know Nezha''s identity from the story of Taiyi''s magic transformation and artistic decoration. As for artistic embellishment, it''s this fat man who actually describes himself as extraordinary and powerful "So, zha''er will be possessed by the devil sooner or later and become the magic pill in your mouth." After Taiyi finished, Mrs. Yin asked him anxiously. Feeling the look in Mrs. Yin''s eyes, Taiyi nodded helplessly: "more than that, he still has the curse of heaven, three years later I will die When she heard Taiyi''s words, Mrs. Yin just felt heavy in her head and almost fainted on the spot: "can''t we really help zha''er?" "Actually, I have a way." Chapter 378 "No way!" Hearing Chu fan''s voice, Taiyi could not help shouting: "the curse of heaven robbery was planted by the great God himself. Even the great Luo Jinxian could not escape, let alone a magic pill without awakening." The reason why he was so excited was not that immortal Taiyi didn''t want to save Nezha, but that the status of Da Tianzun in his mind was too high. If Chu fan could resist the curse of heaven, Taiyi would have a sense of disillusionment. "Who said there was no way to save Nezha if he couldn''t stop it?" As soon as Taiyi''s words were finished, Chu fan''s voice rang: "you don''t have to worry about this matter. I have my own way to solve it." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Taiyi was stunned at first, and then nodded. Although he didn''t know Chu fan''s way, he thought it was a kind of double curse. "Nezha, I will be your master from today on. You can call me teacher." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Taiyi''s voice rang: "Wazi, I''m your second master." "Don''t you want to kill him? Why did you become his second master again?" After hearing Chu fan''s question, Taiyi''s stomach burst: "Oh, I''m Taiyi, the twelve golden immortals of the future. I''m just such a child. Even if he insults me, I can subdue him." "Old Teacher When Chu fan was talking to Taiyi, Nezha in his arms suddenly opened his mouth and stammered out two words. As soon as Nezha''s words came out, both Chu fan and Taiyi were stunned, and Chu fan was even more happy: "good apprentice, call again." "Teacher ~ ha ha, teacher..." It seemed that he thought this title was very interesting. Nezha laughed and began to cry again. Hearing Nezha''s voice, Taiyi''s eyes became bright in an instant: "hurry up, Wazi, call, master, let me listen (HA)" In Taiyi''s surprise eyes, Nezha slowly opened his mouth, and then spit out a word: "Pig ~" Chu fan clearly saw countless black lines from Taiyi''s head. "Master." "Pig..." "Oh dear!" Even Taiyi''s good character, at this moment, also some want to run away: "this boy is really irritating, you take care of him." After that, Taiyi directly gave a cold hum, and then pulled a servant next to him: "take me to the wine cellar, I want to drown my sorrow with wine!" "Mr. Chu, what should Nezha do now?" After Taiyi left, Li Jing and his wife asked Chu fan helplessly. They had been fighting with demons for a long time, and naturally they could accept such a big thing as Nezha was born. But the people in chentangguan are ordinary people. How can they accept Nezha''s change? Hearing Li Jing''s words, Chu fan smiles: "Nezha is the reincarnation of a spirit boy in the sky in order to kill demons and demons. It is because of this that he can grow up overnight." Speaking of this, Chu fan took a look at Nezha in his arms: "from tomorrow on, let the little guy follow Taiyi to learn the means of cutting demons and demons." "This Thank you, sir Li Jing just hesitated to thank Chu fan. He is not a fool, compared with the identity of magic pill, reincarnation of spirit boy is obviously more easily accepted. Chapter 379 After Li Jing and his wife took Nezha away, Chu fan found Taiyi immortal who was drinking alone: "immortal, I have something to discuss with you." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Taiyi was stunned: "what''s the matter?" "From tomorrow, you will teach Nezha the means to subdue demons and eliminate demons." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Taiyi real person jumped up like a cat with its tail stepped on, and his eyes were staring at Chu fan: "are you crazy? It''s a magic pill... " When he said that, Taiyi carefully looked around, and then he continued: "if you let him learn magic, will he be able to subdue him in the future?" "He''s not a magic pill." Chu fan smiles and continues to say in Taiyi''s surprised eyes: "Nezha is the reincarnation of the spirit child in the sky, who specializes in removing demons in the lower world. As his master, you have to teach him magic." When he saw Taiyi, he still had to argue. Chu fan''s face suddenly turned cold: "don''t forget why Nezha became like this. Do you want him to be excluded in the whole Chentang pass or imprisoned in a small room forever?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Taiyi could not help but feel stiff. Then he sighed helplessly: "well, since it''s my fault, let me make up for it. Let the boy learn magic with me tomorrow." Chu fan was not too surprised that Taiyi could make such a choice. In the original work, he was able to make up his mind to teach Nezha''s magic, and now he will. What Chu fan did was to advance this matter. "Immortal, there is another thing I don''t know whether to say or not?" Looking at Chu fan''s wriggling appearance, Taiyi was stunned: "as long as we don''t borrow money, we can discuss everything else." "You are drinking too much wine now." Voice just fell, Chu fan''s hand appeared a small transparent bottle, then in the eyes of Taiyi real person doubt to beat to open. "Good wine ~" as soon as the bottle was opened, real person Taiyi immediately appeared beside Chu fan: "brother Chu, can you give me a drink of this wine?" When he handed Erguotou to Taiyi immortal, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth rose slightly: "immortal, I have dozens of times better wine than what you drink now, but it costs a certain amount of money." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, there was water flowing out of the corner of Taiyi''s mouth, and his eyes were wide open: "really?" Although Erguotou is just an ordinary drink, and there is no aura in it, its taste has conquered the old drunkard Taiyi in an instant. "That''s natural. I never lie." Looking at the eyes of Taiyi real person, Chu fan seriously patted his chest. During the conversation, a large number of cards of various colors appeared in Chu fan''s hand: "immortal, as long as you are lucky, you can get better wine from these cards." When Taiyi real person hesitates, Chu fan has already told him the price of all kinds of cards, and then he looks at him with a face of temptation: "I don''t know if real person wants to try?" After hearing Chu fan''s words and drinking his own Erguotou, Taiyi is silent. As a senior drunkard, his pursuit of good wine is beyond ordinary people''s imagination: "dry!" Chapter 380 As the voice fell, Taiyi nodded to Chu fan: "give me 50 red cards." Accompanied by the words, a transparent stone appeared in front of Chu fan: "this is the best immortal stone, which should be able to match the price of the card." Chu fan nodded. When the stone appeared, he had already determined the price of this thing and put a pile of cards into Taiyi''s hands: "good luck "Ding, you are so mean." When Taiyi real person carefully looks at the card in his hand, the voice of the system suddenly rings. Hearing the voice of the system, Chu Fan said: "system, please don''t wrongly treat our host. Everything I do is for customers." "You''re cheating." "Where did I cheat?" Chu fan felt insulted and argued with the system in his mind: "can anything be extracted from the mysterious card?" "Yes." The voice of the system is a little weak. He suddenly understands what Chufan means. Sure enough, as soon as his words came out, Chu fan replied with a proud face: "that''s the end. If he doesn''t get good wine, it''s just his bad luck. How can he say I''m mean?" ¡­¡­ What you said is reasonable. The system is speechless! When Chu fan communicated with the system, Taiyi real person had finished checking all the cards: "Chu fan, please help me to see if there is any good wine in it?" When he spoke, Taiyi had already sent two cards to Chu fan. Seeing these two cards, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth: "system, how is this guy''s luck so good?" "Ding, Taiyi immortal is the twelve golden immortals of elucidation. He is born with strong Qi luck, and Nezha is the protagonist in this world, so..." After getting a systematic explanation, Chu fan was finally able to accept the two cards in his hand. After all, elucidation was a saint sect, and it was normal to have more Qi. The first card is painted with a little scarecrow, which is also pasted with a piece of Rune paper. [death puppet] classification: special props (red) Introduction: props of law type from a special world in the universe function: with this card, you can get a death puppet, which can unconditionally help the user resist a fatal injury. How to use: drop blood on the rune paper remarks: it can only be used once the second card is painted with a red gem not much bigger than blueberry, which is shining with a strange light. [charm gem] classification: special props (green) Introduction: This is a gem with mysterious power function: with this card, you can get a ''Charm gem'', which greatly increases the wearer''s own attraction usage: wear remarks: the gospel of men "cough." With a strange look on his face, Chu fan tells Taiyi the role of the two cards. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Tai Yi was stunned: "in this way, can this thing help Nezha escape the curse of heaven?" For Taiyi real person, the role of the puppet is not very big. After all, as long as he does not die, he will not be in danger. And if someone really dares to kill him, it''s useless to avoid one injury. At most, it''s just to let others chop one more knife. But for Nezha, the role of this doll is very important. Chapter 381 After all, the curse of doom is just a curse. If the breath of Nezha disappears, the curse of robbery will disappear that day. Even if Nezha reappears later, the curse of robbery will not appear. That is to say, as long as the puppet can avoid a fatal injury for Nezha, the curse will naturally dissipate that day. Hearing Taiyi''s words, Chu fan nodded, but he knew in his heart that the charm gem behind was more important to Nezha. As long as the task is completed, Nezha will be able to become his own agent. At that time, no matter the curse of heaven or anything, it will be vulnerable. When Chu fan thought about it, Taiyi gave a smile: "in that case, I will give it to Nezha tomorrow. In this way, I can rest assured." When Taiyi was talking, he picked up the charm jewel again, and then he had a strange smile on his face: "haha, haha, as for this thing, I think Nezha should have another teacher." ¡­¡­ "Cough." Looking at the expression of Taiyi real pig brother, Chu fan can only cough twice to interrupt his YY: "real man, I don''t know if I should say something?" He got two treasures from Chu fan, and Taiyi''s attitude towards Chu fan was even better. He immediately laughed: "tell me what you want." "Well, I don''t think it''s any use even if it''s a glamorous gem like you?" I love you! As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Taiyi real person felt a long string of shielding words flying from his mind. You pinched for a long time just to hurt me through language? Chu fan didn''t seem to notice that Taiyi''s face was black, but he continued: "so, I think you might as well give it to Nezha?" "This..." Looking at the charm gem in his hand, a trace of reluctant color flashed in Taiyi''s eyes. Although he knows that with his figure, even if he has a charm gem to help, he may not be able to win the heart of a fairy, but this kind of thing, if he does not try, he is always a little unwilling. When Taiyi real person was struggling, Chu fan''s voice suddenly came from one side: "as long as you give the charm gem to Nezha, I will give you three bottles of Erguotou." "Deal!" There is no hesitation. Compared with wine, fairies are not in my Taiyi''s consideration. In the early morning of the next day, Taiyi gave Nezha a a pendant made of a red gem. As for the death doll, he didn''t give it to Nezha directly. Instead, he planned to take it out when the curse of heaven was aroused. "Tut Tut, this boy is really good-looking. He must be as handsome as me in the future..." After Nezha took the magic jewel, Taiyi turned around him for a long time, and then came to such a conclusion. When Taiyi was talking, Chu fan obviously saw Mrs. Yin''s fist creaking. If Li Jing hadn''t stopped it in time, Taiyi would have lost half of her life. But I think it''s normal. No matter who sees his son being so "cursed" by others, he won''t be in a good mood. "Little Nezha, from today on, you will follow me to learn magic." "Good!" Nezha''s evil nature has been suppressed by Taiyi immortal, and has not been treated in the original book, so now it is a clever performance. Chapter 382 The news of a fairy child born in general Li''s family spread all over chentangguan in a few days. In addition to Chu fan''s secret operation, Nezha has become the real popular king of chentangguan in just half a month. The most real performance is that Nezha can get a lot of free snacks when he walks from the east to the west of any street. If he gives money, people will think that he looks down on himself. When the outside world is busy, the atmosphere in Li Jing''s home is a little low. Nezha looked at Chu fan in front of him with red eyes: "teacher, do you really want to leave, can''t you accompany Zha Er more?" It''s strange to say. In the whole family, Nezha''s favorite is not Li Jing and his wife, nor Taiyi immortal who has been teaching his own magic, but Chu fan who has been taking him around all the time. In yesterday''s time, Chu fan had already completed the task, also successfully let Nezha have the agent''s identity, today, is the time he left. "Yes, Mr. Chu, why don''t you stay here? Anyway, my family has a big business, and I don''t care about you alone." "What''s wrong with staying and discussing spells with me?" No matter Li Jing and his wife or Taiyi, they are extremely reluctant to leave Chu fan. Of course, Chu fan felt that the main reason why Taiyi didn''t want to drink was that he was worried that there would be no Erguotou in the future. Looking at the sad people in front of him, Chu fan showed a smile, then reached out and rubbed Nezha''s head: "zha''er, you are the agent of the mysterious card shop. You will have a chance to meet me in the future." Seeing that Nezha''s face was a little better, Chu fan continued: "zha''er, after I leave, you must listen to my master and parents, practice hard, and strive to kill the demons as soon as possible. Of course, don''t forget your identity as an agent." Speaking of this time, Chu fan suggestively looked at one side of Taiyi real person. After finishing this task, Chu fan opened a daily card, and Nezha, who became an agent, also gained his own ability: every 50 cards of the same color sold, he could get a ability or treasure with the same color level as the card. Feeling Chu fan''s eyes, Nezha laughed: "teacher, don''t worry, I will never let master Taiyi go." "Well, children can be taught." Hearing Nezha''s reply, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction, and then he turned to Taiyi: "immortal, Nezha has gained my ability to sell everything. If you want to take a card or drink in the future, you just need to find him, but you can''t pay for it." "Hum!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Taiyi immediately gave a cold hum: "how can I do such a thing when I teach twelve golden immortals?" "I wish I didn''t." Ignoring Taiyi''s "ferocious" expression, Chu fan laughs and issues a command directly to the system: "system, return!" Voice down, Taiyi and others were surprised to find that Chu fan''s figure suddenly disappeared clean, not even a breath left. "Hey, good apprentice, Chu fan has already left. I have something to discuss with you." As soon as Chu fan disappeared, Taiyi rushed to Nezha with an excited face: "good apprentice, do you have Erguotou there? Give me some bottles." Chapter 383 As soon as Taiyi''s words were finished, Nezha''s little hand reached in front of him: "it''s easy to say, but the teacher said that as long as you buy something, you should pay first." ¡­¡­ As soon as Nezha''s words were finished, Taiyi''s face turned black: "Nezha, I''m your master. We are a family. Why care about a little money?" "Brother, I''ll settle the accounts." After that, without waiting for Taiyi to finish speaking, two wheels with flames suddenly appeared at Nezha''s feet, and then flew to one side directly. Looking at Nezha who left, immortal Taiyi couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "villain ~" thinking about his future twelve golden immortals, he was cheated of all his treasures by Chu fan, and now he is bullied by his disciples. You know, a few days ago, in order to smoke cards and drink, Taiyi''s fenghuolun, huntianling and jiejie beast were all sold to Chufan at a low price. Of course, all these things were given to Nezha by Chu fan. Li Jing and his wife see Taiyi real person eat shriveled, quickly will face smile back. "Keke, immortal, I have some silver here. If I don''t dislike it..." As soon as Li Jing said that, he was stopped by Taiyi real person with a wave: "I''m a candidate of twelve golden immortals. I don''t want your money from a common man. Just help me find a place to do divination. By the way, help me publicize it. I want to earn my own money." I''ll give you a lung! Hearing Taiyi real person''s words, Li Jing nearly gushed out a mouthful of old blood. Ordinary people, you are ordinary people. Your whole family is ordinary people. If you really have ambition, don''t do divination for others? If you don''t, it''s just divination, because when you speak, Taiyi real person has pulled out a huge cloth banner from his crotch, and there is a line written on it: "the iron mouth will break the immortal in the immortal, life and death will be a blessing!" ¡­¡­ Don''t mention Taiyi real person finally in reality forced on the road of no return to make money, at this time Chu fan has returned to his small broken shop, but was scared by the scene in front of him. A green muscle man in a big red underpants was fighting with a Goutou man with lightning. Besides, a double headed ogre threw a fireball at the Goutou man from time to time. Around the battlefield, a large number of friars from Baiyujing and employees from small and broken shops were standing to watch. "What''s going on?" Hear Chu fan''s words, next to kuimun finally found Chu fan standing beside him. "Ah, shopkeeper, you are back at last!" After expressing his yearning for Chufan, quemoyn said to Chufan: "shopkeeper, you don''t know. When you left, Cheng Chuliang drew another" Alaskan blood "from his card." When he said that, the sour smell in quemoyn''s tone made Chufan feel frightened. After properly expressing his jealousy, quemoyn continued: "after his strength greatly increased, Chu Liang began to seek revenge for Bai Kai. These days, the two fought each other every day, but they were tied all the time." While white Kay was talking, the live dog leader suddenly laughed and threw a brown paper package from his paw: "white Kay, look at the concealed weapon!" Seeing the paper bag flying towards him, white Kay, who is the Hulk, roars, and then smashes it with one punch. Chapter 384 "Puchi ~" when the paper bag was hit by his fist, it broke apart without accident, but Bai Kai''s face changed. On the contrary, Cheng Chuliang''s face showed a smile: "ha ha, Bai Kai, are you cheated?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Bai Kai couldn''t help but draw his lips: "Cheng Chuliang, you are also a strong man with celestial strength. How can you be so mean?" The paper bag just now didn''t do him any harm, but from the experience of cleaning the toilet for a whole day, Bai Kai can be sure that what is in the paper bag is reincarnation. Hearing Bai Kai''s words, Cheng Chuliang laughs: "am I mean? If you have the ability, don''t let that ogre help you When he speaks, Cheng Chuliang stares at Bai Kai tightly. As long as he dares to fight with himself, he can let him know what is the oppression of life. If Bai Kai just came out of Bai Yujing, he might give up his advantage and have a fight with Cheng Chuliang now. But after experiencing the dust of time, he just laughed at Cheng Chuliang''s provocation: "do you think I''m stupid?" After that, Bai Kai also looked at Chang Wei and Laifu: "come on, you two. If you don''t let this grandson give up today, my name won''t be Bai Kai!" The first person (self styled) of the young generation in Baiyujing has been cheated so many times. If he does not seize this opportunity to retaliate, he will be nailed to the stigma of Baiyujing in the future. "Shopkeeper, they are fighting next to your shop. Aren''t you going to persuade them?" Seeing that Cheng Chuliang and Bai Kai are fighting together again, quemoyn asks. Hearing quemoyn''s words, Chu fan shook his head: "they are all my guests. The guests are gods. How can I intervene in God''s affairs?" As soon as Chufan''s words came out, quemoyn looked at him in surprise. When did you pay attention to your guests? When you hanged Bai Yujing''s three immortals, you were more ruthless than anyone else? "Shopkeeper, what if they disturb your business?" While Chu fan was talking to Bai Kai, Xue Rengui, who was on the side, didn''t know when he rubbed over and pointed to a few people who turned away not far away: "if I guess correctly, these people should come to buy stinky tofu and old godmother." As soon as Xue Rengui finished his words, he saw that Chu fan, who had just been kind-hearted, suddenly changed his face, and then his whole body was full of murderous spirit: "have you ever heard of the twilight of the gods?" The voice falls, Chu fan has already walked toward the two people who fight. When they were fighting fiercely, they didn''t find Chu fan, but the double headed ogre, who had been acting as a mobile fort, saw Chu fan. Seeing Chu fan''s face, Laifu and the Standing Committee members changed their faces. They were about to remind them, but they heard a cold hum. They quickly closed their mouths: "shopkeeper, do as you like!" Looking at the ogre so discerning, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction, and then directly hit Cheng Chuliang. "Bang!" In Chu fan''s fist, Cheng Chuliang had already reacted and made an effective dodge action at the same time. But the magic thing happened, even if he made a Dodge, Chu fan''s fist still mercilessly hit him on the head. "It hurts! Shopkeeper, why did you hit me? " Chapter 385 Even if he has the fighting power of the immortal class, after being hit by Chu fan, Cheng Chuliang still feels a pain in his brain, and tears almost come out. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan sneered: "you still have the face to ask such questions. How many guests have you scared away these days?" Thinking of the people who just turned to leave, Chu fan felt a pain in his heart. He didn''t know how much money he had lost during his absence. With these two goods, when can I become the richest man in Chang''an City? Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face froze, but he murmured dissatisfied: "then why only hit me instead of him?" At this moment, Cheng Chuliang''s ideological characteristics of "not suffering from poverty but from inequality" are incisively and vividly expressed. Even if Cheng Chuliang wants to be beaten, he will die with Bai Kai! Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan''s mouth twitches: "he''s stained with the reincarnation of grain, and I dare not fight." ¡­¡­ So it''s all my fault? "Shopkeeper, you are too cruel." Knowing that he can''t say Chu fan, Cheng Chuliang can only accuse Chu fan from another direction. Touching the big bag on his head, Cheng Chuliang said angrily. As a celestial being, even if he was cut, he would not be hurt, but now he was knocked out by Chu fan. Cheng Chuliang estimated that Chu fan''s fist could blow up a hill. After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan didn''t answer, but he was satisfied with his new magic power. After finishing Nezha''s task, he got a magic power and a daily card. The name of the magic power is "equal treatment". As long as Chu fan''s ordinary attack is sure to hit the enemy, he ignores any defense of his opponent and regards him as an ordinary person. That is to say, although Chu fan''s fist didn''t use much strength just now, Cheng Chuliang became an ordinary man at the moment when he hit him. "You think that''s the end?" Chu fan''s mouth showed a ferocious smile: "scared away so many of my guests, do you think it''s so easy to get rid of it?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Bai Kai and Cheng Chuliang''s face changed. If you want to say that the person they fear most in Chang''an City, it must be Chu fan. Even pan Xiaolian can only come second. Offending pan Xiaolian is nothing more than being beaten, but offending Chu fan, who knows what will be like by that guy. "Shopkeeper, I know it''s wrong. Please let me go!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang quickly saved Chu fan''s leg: "shopkeeper, these are all done by that guy. If he hadn''t fought with me, so many things wouldn''t have happened." Looking at Chu fan''s thigh in one hand and Cheng Chuliang in the other hand, Bai Kai almost lost his old blood. How can there be such a despicable person in this world? If you didn''t fight me, I would fight you? What''s more, the fight is a mature man who weighs hundreds of pounds. Don''t you feel ashamed to hold your thighs in full view of the public? At this point, Bai Kai directly looks at Cheng Chuliang with a disdainful look. What he wants to show in his heart is clear. For white Kai''s eyes, Cheng Chuliang just returned a smile with a calm face. Chapter 386 Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. It''s not that Lao Cheng looks down on you. If you have the ability, you can hold the owner''s thigh for a try. With the reincarnation on you, the owner will dare to kill you! Seeing Bai Kai''s appearance, Cheng Chuliang can''t help feeling refreshed. If he wasn''t busy getting Chu fan''s forgiveness, he would like to stand up and dance to celebrate. "It''s not impossible to forgive you." When they heard Chu fan''s words, their faces relaxed, and Cheng Chuliang patted his chest directly: "the owner can rest assured that as long as you can forgive us, you can do whatever you want." "As long as you don''t clean the toilet." Seeing that Cheng Chuliang was so hasty, Bai Kai quickly added. Feeling their strong desire for survival, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "you can rest assured that I will not let you do such a thing." When the words fell, a card appeared in Chu fan''s hand: "you will be responsible for selling this kind of card in the future, one or two silver, at least 100 cards a month. How about that?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang was stunned, and then looked at Chu fan in disbelief: "shopkeeper, do you mean that Bai Kai and I can sell cards in the future?" "Yes." Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s incredible appearance, Chu fan nodded seriously: "not only can it be sold, but also I guarantee that only you two are qualified to sell this kind of card in Chang''an city." As soon as Chu fan''s words are finished, Cheng Chuliang grabs the card from him excitedly and looks at the red bowl on the card. Cheng Chuliang feels a burst of pride in his chest. Although the shopkeeper usually has some pits, some black bellied, stingy and abnormal, but sometimes, he can barely be regarded as a good person. For example, now, Lao Cheng has ruined his business. He not only doesn''t care, but also gives me such a chance to make money. How much money Luo Xin''s shopping mall makes, Cheng Chuliang and others are obvious to all. To know these daily cards, Chu fan always gives only one basic price. As for how much they are sold at last, Chu fan never cares. That is to say, if they can sell their cards at the price of two taels of silver, one card can earn two taels. In an instant, Cheng Chuliang seems to have seen his future wealth, and his natural and unrestrained posture. "Don''t worry, the owner. Don''t say one hundred. Even two hundred can finish the task." Originally, Bai Kai thought that Chu fan must have something else to do, but after hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, he could not help but get angry: "hum, Bai can sell 300 pieces a month!" Cheng Chu Liang can think of what he can think of. Although he doesn''t know why Chu fan wants to give them such a good opportunity, Bai Kai knows that he can''t give up this opportunity anyway. Of course, there is a more important reason, that is, in Bai Kai''s heart, he must not lose to Cheng Chuliang. After hearing the words of their fighting spirit, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "in that case, I''m relieved. However, if you can''t complete the task, then the thatched cottage in Chang''an city will be entrusted to you?" Looking at Chu fan''s ill intentioned appearance, Cheng Chuliang is shocked, and a bad premonition rises from his heart. Chapter 387 Not only Cheng Chuliang, but also Bai Kai and others around him found something wrong. You should know that Chu fan''s cautious eyes are famous throughout Chang''an. Even Li Shimin knows this guy''s character. How can he suddenly transform today? Although he was puzzled, at this point, both Cheng Chuliang and Bai Kai had to bite their teeth and nod their heads: "the shopkeeper is sure to finish the task." There is still a last glimmer of hope in their hearts. After all, it''s something that comes out of a small broken shop. Can''t no one want it? See two people agree to come down, Chu fan mouth a Yang, then hand over the right to sell the card to two people. "By the way, remind you not to appear near the card shop when you buy this thing, otherwise you may be killed." However, Cheng Chuliang and Bai Kai seem to have not heard Chu fan''s words. In fact, they have already regretted the sudden extra information in their mind. [snail powder] classification: food (daily card) Introduction: one of the special delicacies from Dixing, which is deeply loved by some people function: with this card, you can get a bowl of hot snail powder price: Baiyin Yiliang note 1: this card is a special daily card, which must be sold in kind (this is respect for snail powder) note 2: I''m willing to admit that you are the strongest in the world (-- recognition from stinky tofu) "shopkeeper, is this something special?" More than half a day later, Cheng Chuliang raised his head to ask Chu fan, and his eyes were full of fear. After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan laughed: "in fact, it''s nothing special, that is, snail powder stinks more than stinky tofu..." As soon as Chu fan finished, he saw Cheng Chuliang and Bai Kai''s eyes turn red. How terrible stinky tofu is? They have seen it. It''s no exaggeration to say that after the transformation of the system, a piece of stinky tofu is a mobile cottage! However, the snail powder they want to sell can make stinky tofu admit defeat. Maybe it has the power to destroy heaven and earth? What''s more terrifying is that the snail powder can''t be sold in the form of cards, which means that the two of them have to suffer from the destruction of snail powder all the time! Looking at the despair emanating from them, Chu fan patted them on the shoulder with a smile: "young people, I''m very optimistic about you." After that, without waiting for the two to speak, Chu fan returned to his room humming a song. Can find two people to sell snail powder instead of themselves, Chu fan naturally happy, you know this thing is also the horror food after the system transformation. If it wasn''t for the fact that the system didn''t allow daily cards to be sold, Chu fan would have planned to hide the card. But even so, Chu fan still doesn''t plan to let Luo Xin''s shopping mall and his own small broken shop sell snail powder, otherwise, who knows how many customers will be lost. After Chu fan left, Cheng Chuliang and Bai Kai gave each other a look of lovelessness. "It doesn''t really stink more than stinky tofu, does it?" After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Bai Kai was silent for a moment: "I don''t think so. Anyway, he is also a eater. It''s estimated that at most it''s about the same as stinky tofu." At this moment, they have forgotten each other''s hatred, and Bai Kai comforts Cheng Chuliang in a low voice. Chapter 388 Hearing Bai Kai''s words, Cheng Chuliang nodded. But both of them knew that they were just comforting themselves. To the extent of the owner''s belly black, the horror of snail powder is definitely not comparable to stinky tofu. "Or shall we try it ourselves first?" After half a day''s hesitation, Cheng Chuliang put forward his own opinion. After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Bai Kai nodded seriously. Only by knowing himself and his opponent can he win a hundred battles: "it''s good for us to understand first." If they want to do it, they look at each other a little and then walk towards the distance. They want to stay away from the small shop, otherwise, if they accidentally provoke pan Xiaolian, they will be beaten again. A few minutes later, they came to a street and looked around at the pedestrians. Cheng Chuliang asked Bai Kai: "how''s this place?" after looking around, Bai Kai nodded: "it''s very good, there are many people here, and we won''t provoke the little witch. We can take the opportunity to publicize the snail powder. Maybe we can open the door Red. " Hearing Bai Kai''s words, Cheng Chuliang nodded: "Heroes think alike." After confirming, a card appears in their hands, and then they shout at the same time: "use it!" The voice fell, the card disappeared, and a red steaming bowl came out of their hands. This bowl is neither gold nor wood, and there are beautiful pictures on it. Normally, it will attract the eyes of Cheng Chuliang and Bai Kai. But now, they have only one idea, that is: I may be dying! It stinks! If the stinky tofu is a cottage, it is a septic tank now! Of course, Cheng Chuliang and Bai Kai do not know what the septic tank is, but this does not prevent their sense of smell from being damaged. "Ouch ~" with a retch, the bowl in his hand was slightly away from his nose and was in the downdraft. Then Cheng Chuliang looked at Bai Kai with a face of fear: "Bai Kai, can this thing really be eaten?" Bai Kai''s chest fluctuated. Now his face has turned pale, and the double headed ogre who has been following Bai Kai''s side has disappeared Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Bai Kai''s mouth twitches: "eat, vomit ~, it''s sure to be able to eat. The shopkeeper won''t cheat us, but..." By the time he said this, there was clear liquid flowing out of the corner of his eyes, and his voice became choked: "but it''s hard to sell this thing!" Cheng Chuliang''s face is not good-looking. How can they not know that they are cheated by Chu fan at this time. You know, although stinky tofu stinks, there are only a few of them. A normal martial arts person can even eat one or two mouthfuls of it. But snail powder is different. It''s a full bowl. No matter how you look at it, you can''t finish it in one or two mouthfuls. "Or shall we taste it first?" Cheng Chuliang asked Bai Kai in a low voice: "if this thing doesn''t taste good, let''s go back to clean the cottage." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Bai Kai swallowed a mouthful of saliva, then nodded with difficulty: "it''s reasonable." After that, they looked at each other, then held their breath and closed their eyes to take something out of the bowl and put it directly into their mouth. "Why?" In the snail powder into the mouth, had been ready to vomit two people at the same time a Leng, and then issued a surprised voice. Chapter 389 "This thing, it seems, is really delicious?" Cheng Chuliang quickly swallows the things in his mouth, and then quickly asks Bai Kai. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Bai Kai nodded seriously: "it''s better than stinky tofu." What''s more, after the first bite, they didn''t feel that the snail powder in their hands smelled bad! Feeling the delicious food in their mouth, they were too busy to talk, but they were busy eliminating the snail powder in their hands. When they were eating, everyone in the street where they lived smelled a terrible smell. In a restaurant, the faces of several guests who were about to eat changed: "boss, did you blow up your hut? Why is it so smelly?" Hearing the noise of the guests, the boss came in with a wry smile: "Oh, my Lord, this has nothing to do with the shop. I don''t know what''s wrong with this street. It''s full of this smell." When I saw a few guests, they were still discontented. The owner of the restaurant had no choice but to clench his teeth: "well, I won''t charge for today''s meal. I just hope the guests won''t be angry." After hearing the boss''s words, several guests felt better, but their curiosity became more intense: "boss, do you know what''s going on?" The boss shook his head: "I don''t know about this small one, but even if all the cottages in Chang''an City were blown up together, it would not be so smelly." At this moment, one of the guests was stunned: "do you think someone is eating something?" If it was in the past, we would not have this idea. After all, how could it be food that stinks like this. However, with the appearance of stinky tofu, people''s acceptance ability is slightly stronger. Hearing this man''s words, another young man in a blue robe shook his head doubtfully: "how can it be that stinky tofu is already a wonderful flower in the world? Is there anything smellier than stinky tofu?" As soon as the boy in Green''s words came out, several people on the scene nodded with approval. "Boss, boss ~" when the boss was communicating with several guests, there was a shout outside, and the boss turned around and saw his family rushing in. Looking at the boy''s appearance, the boss said: "I asked you to check what happened. What''s the style of this appearance?" After hearing the boss''s words, he took a big breath and then said: "master, I know what''s going on." As soon as Xiao Si''s words came out, several people on the scene could not care about their manners. They all looked at him: "what''s the matter?" Being watched by so many "big" people, the young man didn''t dare to show off. He adjusted his breath a little and said: "this is Cheng Chuliang, the second son of the Cheng family, and Bai Kaixian, the elder of Bai Yujing, eating." As soon as the boy''s words came out, the air was quiet, and then the boy in Tsing Yi just had a violent drink: "how is this possible? Can they take thousands of stinky tofu? " Hearing what the boy in Qingyi said, the boy shook his head with a bitter smile: "you don''t know that what you eat is not stinky tofu, but a kind of thing called" snail powder ". You only smell it, which is much more stinky than stinky tofu." "OK, it''s hard for you. You want to go down first." after getting the answer, the boy in green threw a piece of broken silver into his hand and waved him to leave. "What do the brothers think of it?" Chapter 390 Hearing the young man''s words, the other people on the scene were stunned. Finally, a middle-aged man with a moustache said: "if it''s other people, we can still be regarded as liars, but after all, it''s Cheng Chuliang and Bai Kai who make such behavior. I''m afraid it''s true." Seeing someone open his mouth, another scholar nodded with approval: "brother Wang said that Cheng Chuliang had a close relationship with the store manager of Chu, and it was normal to get some treasures from him." Seeing that his friends all agreed with him, the young man in Tsing Yi turned his eyes around: "whether it''s true or not, let''s go and have a look in person." The young man in green is also an acute person. As soon as he finishes his words, he rushes to the place where Cheng Chuliang and Cheng Chuliang are. "Ha ha ha, brother Li is still so impatient. Let''s go and have a look at such interesting things." After the boy in green rushed out, the others looked at each other with a smile, and then followed him in a hurry. Of course, the movements of these teenagers are not very unique, because there are countless people on the whole street now rushing to the place where Cheng Chuliang and Cheng Chuliang are. Not only in this street, but also in other streets around him, people know that Cheng Chuliang has a kind of food that is more terrible than stinky tofu, but everyone who has a little time rushes past Of course, Chu fan doesn''t know about these things. Now he is looking at Zhang Xi in front of him with a black face: "Why are you here again?" Hear Chu fan''s words, Zhang Xi mouth a draw, he also don''t know why this adult is full of hostility to himself, but the task to be completed is still to be completed. "Shopkeeper, this time it''s your majesty, but I''m looking for you." After several days of investigation, Zhang Xi also knows Chu fan''s "careful eye" characteristics, so before speaking, he helps himself find a strong enough backing. Hear Zhang Xi''s words, Chu fan mouth corner a smoke, I know you this si came to affirmation not good. "Come on, what''s the matter?" Looking at Chu fan''s face, Zhang Xi carefully shrunk his head: "shopkeeper, two days later, a foreign envoy from the kingdom of witchcraft will come to meet you. Your majesty wants you to be there at that time." As soon as Zhang Xi''s words were finished, the voice of the system rang from Chu fan''s mind: "Ding, congratulations on the host''s triggering task, please check it in time!" Looking at the extra tasks on his task panel, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. Sure enough, Li Er and the eunuch are the most difficult robberies for someone in Chu''s life! Task: Datang glory Introduction: as a manager of Datang, how can you sit back and watch Datang be humiliated? Requirements: make the wizard feel a complete fear of Datang time limit: three days reward: get a chance to draw cards with random talent failure punishment: Datang''s national strength has declined for 50 years! "It seems that it is less than 50 years since the founding of the Tang Dynasty." Chu fan swears that his original intention is to remind the system that his task punishment is an impossible thing. But Chu fan just didn''t expect that the system would be so shameless. As soon as his words came out, the voice of the system began to ring: "please rest assured that the system has complete age control ability, which can ensure that the Tang Dynasty can be destroyed and can''t be rebuilt within 50 years!" Chapter 391 Hearing the answer from the system, Chu Fan said: "system, you should install a calculator for yourself!" "No, the extra time is given to you by this system." ¡­¡­ Facing such an organized system of speech, Chu fan could only extend a middle finger to express his admiration for the system. "Shopkeeper?" One side of Zhang Xi see Chu fan in his words after most of the day does not move, even the face is a burst of green a burst of white, can''t help but worry. This is your Majesty''s task. If it can''t be finished, Chu fan won''t do anything, but it''s hard for him to tell the result of Zhang Xi. For the sake of his own small life, Zhang Xi is careful to remind Chu fan. Looking at Zhang Xi''s pitiful appearance, Chu fan can''t help smiling. He just doesn''t like trouble, but he doesn''t have any prejudice against Zhang Xi himself. Naturally, he won''t make the other party embarrassed in this kind of business: "don''t worry, I''ll be there in three days." After getting Chu fan''s reply, Zhang Xi breathed a sigh of relief: "thank you, store manager." After giving a salute to Chu fan, Zhang Xi leaves in a hurry. At the same time, he makes up his mind that he should never take over any task related to Chu fan. Zhang Xigang left. Before Chu fan could breathe a sigh of relief, he saw another person running in. "Luo Xin?" After hearing Chu fan''s voice, Luo Xin was stunned at first, and then was greatly relieved: "you are back." Seeing the puzzled color on Chu fan''s face, Luo Xin looks at him discontentedly: "tomorrow is my wedding day. If you don''t come back, I can only make a new auspicious day." Although the face with a few silk dissatisfaction, but said to postpone the time Luoxin but not the slightest reluctance. In Luo Xin''s heart, Chu fan is not only his good friend, but also his noble. He knows very well what he would be like without Chu fan. Don''t mention it. Without Chu fan, he is nothing. He has no choice but to go home and inherit his father''s hotels and tens of thousands of taels of gold "Don''t worry, I will arrive tomorrow." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo Xin nodded with satisfaction: "in that case, I''ll go back first." After that, without waiting for Chu fan to react, Luo Xin rushed out in a hurry. "Shopkeeper, help ~" hearing the voice coming from the door, Chu fan felt that the veins on his head were about to burst. Can''t I really have a minute''s rest? He forcibly suppresses his anger that he is about to run away. Looking at Cheng Chuliang who rushes in shouting, Chu fan smokes from the corner of his mouth: "Cheng Chuliang, what''s the matter with you? Are you chased by the dog?" Seeing Chu fan, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes brightened: "shopkeeper, help me. Although I haven''t been chased by the dog, I''m in a bad situation now." "Stinky boy, stop for me!" Cheng Chuliang''s voice just fell down, and Cheng Yaojin, with a pair of hammers in his hand, rushed in angrily. After Cheng Yaojin came in, he first saluted Chu fan, and then he angrily said: "smelly boy, you dare to cook excrement in Baima street. My Cheng family''s face is completely disgraced today." When he said that, Cheng Chuliang waved his hammer fiercely: "if you want to be a hero, come out and let me hit a few hammers solidly!" Chapter 392 Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Cheng Chuliang said: "old man, I said that the owner gave it to me. If you don''t believe me, ask the owner." When he speaks, Cheng Chuliang looks forward to Chu fan. Don''t say he hasn''t done that kind of stupid thing. Even if he does, he can''t be hit by his old man''s hammer. You know, since old Cheng got the hammer to convince others by virtue, he would find a chance to give him two hammers in three days. Now Cheng Chuliang already knows the horror of the hammers. "Hum." Cheng Yaojin hummed twice and weighed the hammer in his hand: "when I teach you a lesson, I will naturally ask the shopkeeper to understand." Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face changed: "old man, I can see clearly. You just want to find a reason to beat me. You don''t care what face is not." Cheng Chuliang is not a fool, if old Cheng is really a person with a big face, he will not have the title of the devil. You are welcome to say that the whole Chang''an City who does not know Cheng Yaojin is a shameless person? Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Cheng Yaojin was stunned at first, then raised his head and burst out laughing: "hahaha, I am worthy of being Cheng Yaojin''s son. He is really smart. Yes, I just want to beat you!" While speaking, Cheng Yaojin also touched the hammer in his hand: "this kind of treasure must be used every day, otherwise it will be a tyranny." ¡­¡­ Looking at the way old Cheng is not ashamed but proud, Cheng Chuliang has been stunned. At this moment, Cheng Chuliang has an unprecedented admiration for Cheng Yaojin. Although I know you are shameless, I never thought you could be shameless to such a degree. "Shopkeeper, you want to save me ~" in desperation, Cheng Chuliang can only turn his eyes to Chu fan again and show all his inner thoughts: "if it wasn''t for you, I would not have been seized by the old man." Feel Cheng Chu Liang''s eyes, Chu fan mouth smoked, finally decided to save a little poor before. After all, it''s not easy to find such a good person. If it''s too much for this guy to eat at one time, it''s not easy to continue to attack him in the future. At this point, Chu fan''s face changed into a solemn color: "cough, Lao Cheng, have you ever heard of the kingdom of witchcraft?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng was stunned: "the kingdom of witchcraft is a country set up by those mysterious and shady witches. Where did you hear that name?" Looking at Lao Cheng''s disdain, Chu fan was stunned: "is the kingdom of witchcraft very weak?" When asking questions, Chu fan even doubts whether he and Lao Cheng are talking about the same country. If the kingdom of witchcraft is really weak, Li Er will not invite him to the banquet. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin shook his head: "the territory of the kingdom of witchcraft is not half the size of Chang''an City, but it is not weak at all." Lao Cheng''s tone was rarely solemn: "the kingdom of witchcraft is not an ordinary country." "Don''t be a fuss, old man, and tell us what''s going on in the kingdom of witchcraft?" Cheng Chuliang is the soul of death. Seeing that Cheng Yaojin doesn''t pay attention to himself, he runs out to brush his sense of existence. But fortunately, Cheng''s attention has been drawn away by the kingdom of witchcraft, so that someone can be protected from the love of the hammer. Chapter 393 Seeing two pairs of curious eyes staring at him, Lao Cheng''s vanity was greatly satisfied. "Cough." First, he coughed twice to attract their attention. Then he said in a calm voice: "the kingdom of witchcraft is a special country. There is no ordinary people in the whole country..." After Lao Cheng''s explanation, Chu fan finally understands why Li Shimin must let himself attend the banquet. According to Lao Cheng, all the people in the kingdom of witchcraft, from the king to the people, are witches, and they are good at all kinds of curses. It''s said that the most powerful wizard in the kingdom of witchcraft only needs one hair to curse the target to death. It is precisely because of this that the kingdom of witchcraft has always been a special existence. Even though its territory is very small, it is in the same position as a top power like Datang in diplomacy. "By the way, Chu boy, how can you suddenly know this country?" During the questioning, Lao Cheng''s face became more serious: "those witches are not only dark in means, but also dark in character. You should never get involved with them." Hearing what old Cheng said, Cheng Chuliang next to him turned his lips with disdain: "old man, you are getting less and less courageous. Do you need to worry about that kind of scum with Chu fan''s strength?" "Pa!" as soon as Cheng Chuliang finished his words, he got a slap on his head and turned his head to see old Cheng Zheng staring at him angrily: "hum, the general will inevitably die before the battle, and those who drown will be in the water. Those witches are always mysterious. Who knows if they will do evil secretly?" When he said that, Lao Cheng''s eyes suddenly coagulated, and then said seriously: "you don''t have the means of Chu boy. Don''t provoke the wizard." After that, Lao Cheng felt that he was a little too nervous, and continued with a sigh of relief: "but I don''t think you will meet witches. Those guys seldom leave the kingdom of witchcraft." Looking at old Cheng''s serious appearance, Chu fan can''t help feeling moved. He knows that old Cheng really thinks of himself as a descendant, otherwise he won''t say this to himself. However, Lao Cheng''s thoughts are obviously in vain this time. Looking at his serious appearance, Chu fan suddenly wants to see his other expressions: "I''m afraid you will be disappointed this time. Your majesty has sent someone to find me before. The foreign envoy of the kingdom of witchcraft will arrive in three days." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng''s face sank: "Your Majesty is confused!" Lao Cheng''s temperament has always been to say what he wants. Naturally, he will not avoid anything. He sighs directly: "how can your majesty let those guys into the city? What if they attack the people of Tang Dynasty?" Suddenly, Lao Cheng looks up at Chu fan seriously: "Chu boy, do you have confidence to deal with those witches?" Looking at old Cheng''s eager appearance, Chu fan is also embarrassed to continue teasing him and quickly nods. Although I don''t know what means those witches have, as long as they don''t break through the immortals, they don''t want to hurt themselves. If there are more than the immortals, it''s a big deal to find the Jade Emperor. Chu fan is not a fool. He will not use such a good ally as the Jade Emperor. Lao Cheng stares at Chu fan''s face seriously. After a few minutes, he suddenly gives a serious salute to Chu fan: "Chu boy, you must keep a close eye on those guys. Don''t let me hurt the people of Tang Dynasty a little bit!" Chapter 394 Although Lao Cheng is generous, he really loves Datang and is willing to do something for the people of Datang. Looking at old Cheng''s nervous appearance, Chu fan patted him on the shoulder with a smile: "everything has me." Needless to say, if those guys in the kingdom of witchcraft really dare to attack the people of the Tang Dynasty, Chu fan doesn''t mind sending them into reincarnation directly. Looking at his old man and Chufan''s serious appearance, Cheng Chuliang turns his eyes and comes to Chufan: "shopkeeper, tomorrow is Luo Xin''s wedding, don''t you know?" the relationship between Cheng Chuliang and Luo Xin is also good, but Chufan always thinks that this guy is purely for making friends with local tyrants. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan turned his lips disdainfully: "do you think Luo Xin will not tell me such a big event?" In Chu fan''s side bumped into a soft nail, Cheng Chu Liang mouth corner smoked to smoke after also no longer speak. Fortunately, it''s already late today. After Cheng Chuliang took a white card, he was taken away by old Cheng The next day, as soon as Chu fan got up, he was startled by the sight in front of him: "what are you doing?" Looking at Zhang Buer, jiutouchong and Xue Rengui Waiting for more than ten people to stare at themselves, even Chu fan felt strange. "Shopkeeper, you finally get up." Hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian gave him a strange look. "Today is Luo Xin''s wedding. If you don''t get up, we''ll break in." One side of Ao Shun is also a face seriously said. Hear Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan disdained of curl to curl a mouth, small fat have, depend on you, also want to break open my door? make fun of! But Chu fan is more curious about another thing: "are you all going to attend Luo Xin''s wedding?" Zhang Buer several people to Chu fan can understand, but even white jade Beijing three immortals are standing here, what do you mean, you and Luo Xin very familiar? After hearing Chu fan''s words, a few people on the scene laughed. Tang Zhenghui even touched his beard, and then said: "I''ve been living in Baiyujing for a long time. I haven''t met anything so interesting. Of course, I want to join in the fun." "Shopkeeper, I heard that there will be an old godmother and Erguotou at Luo Xin''s wedding..." Seeing that Chu fan was still puzzled, Xue Rengui next to him came up and said: "but it is estimated that stinky tofu and snail powder will not appear." Hearing Xue Rengui''s words, Chu fan''s mouth flicked. He finally understood what these guys were thinking. At least you are also dignified people. You went to rub your food. It''s really a shame for the friars. However, Bai Yujing''s three immortals are not ordinary people after all. Even in the face of Chu fan''s eyes, they are still calm: "we think that Luo Xin''s child is very good. We plan to find a chance to accept an apprentice..." Well, these old guys not only plan to eat, but also plan for other people''s property! But this kind of thing Chu fan doesn''t care, anyway with three immortals old character also won''t really hurt Luo Xin. After a simple arrangement, a group of people walk toward the place Luo Xin had set before. As soon as they arrive at the destination, they see Cheng Chuliang looking at the crowd with a small red hat. "Oh, how many distinguished guests are here? Come on, come on inside, please Seeing Chu fan and others coming, Cheng Chuliang greets them with a happy face. "What are you doing?" Chapter 395 Hearing Chu fan''s question, Cheng Chuliang smiles: "welcome, you don''t know that Luo Xin actually pays the doorman three Liang silver a day. Hey, I''m duty bound to take over the job." ¡­¡­ Well, what kind of people do I know? Looking at a group of people behind him and Cheng Chuliang in front of him, Chu fan can''t help sighing. Why do I always encounter such a bunch of shameless things? If it goes on like this, will I get worse? As soon as this idea appeared, Chu fan quickly shook his head: "it''s impossible. How can I be led astray by these guys?" In order to prevent himself from being polluted by these bad guys, Chu fan completely ignores Cheng Chuliang, who laughs like the two fools next door, and goes directly into the yard. "I''ll do it!" As soon as he entered the door, Chu fan took out his mouth. This is a businessman''s wedding? Is that Cheng Yaojin who drinks Erguotou crazily over there? And that, you don''t think you''re wearing ordinary clothes, I can''t recognize you as Li Shimin! As an emperor, if you don''t do a good job, you even run out to get a meal. Are you worthy of your career? That''s right. It''s just rubbing rice. Chu fan doesn''t think Li Shimin and Luo Xin have much to do with each other. If you think about Bai Yujing''s three Immortals'' actions, the purpose of this guy is obvious. Looking around, Chu fan also found Du Ruhui and Chang sun Wuji Waiting for a series of original big guys of Tang Dynasty. "The richer you are, the more stingy you are. The more stingy you are, the richer you are!" Chu fan looked at the crowd with disdain, and then quickly took a sip of Erguotou. He was shocked: "hiss, this free thing is really delicious!" "Ha ha ha ha, the store manager is here at last." When Chu fan was drinking, Li Shimin, who was wearing ordinary clothes, came over with a smile. "Bi..." As soon as Chu fan opened his mouth, he was stopped by Li Shimin with a wave: "today is Luo Xin''s wedding day. I''m just an ordinary guest. I don''t have to be so polite." While talking, Li Shimin picked up a piece of steamed bread and took a bite from the old godmother: "today''s protagonist is Luo Xin, so we don''t want to steal his limelight." ¡­¡­ Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan was absolutely astonished. No wonder this guy can become one of the most powerful emperors in the future. With the thickness of his face, I will convince you! "Ha ha ha, today is my wedding day. Thank you for coming." While Chu fan is chatting with Li Er, Luo Xin has already appeared in the yard: "it''s God''s arrangement that I can marry Xiaoqing..." When Luo Xin spoke, most of the people present showed a smile. "Hum, it turns out that Jueyin''s body is here. I''m afraid you can''t get married today!" Just then, a husky voice came out of the door, and three mysterious people in black robes came in. "Asshole, who are you, dare to make trouble here?" As soon as the words of the three mysterious people came out, there was another violent drink at the door. Cheng Chuliang glared at several people angrily. As today''s doorman, he is not only responsible for meeting the public, but also has the responsibility of security. These three people directly ignore their behavior of destroying Luo Xin''s wedding. In Cheng Chuliang''s opinion, they are dancing on their faces! "Humble mole ant..." Chapter 396 "Your Majesty, do you know these people?" Chu fan noticed that after these people appeared, Li Shimin''s face became very ugly. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin nodded: "looking at their clothes, they should be envoys of the kingdom of witchcraft, but why did they come here ahead of time?" When he spoke, Li Shimin''s voice was rarely accompanied by anger. There is no doubt that in Li Shimin''s eyes, the kingdom of witchcraft is definitely a factor of uneasiness, and Li Shimin is absolutely wary of this kind of guy. After a little explanation to Chu fan, Li Shimin stood out with a dignified face: "are you envoys of the kingdom of witchcraft? Why did you come to Datang in advance and ruin the wedding of my subjects? " Hearing Li Shimin''s words, the wizard at the head was stunned: "who are you?" "Bold!" As soon as the wizard''s words came out, Cheng Yaojin and others roared: "you barbarians dare to talk to your majesty like this!" After hearing the people''s scolding, the witches were not angry. Only the head wizard lifted the hat on his head and turned out to be a white haired old man: "the supreme god of witchcraft, it turns out that the emperor of Tang Dynasty is here, but we are blind." First, he gave Li Shimin a slight salute, and then the old man continued: "in the kingdom of witchcraft, I''ll go to wubaijingde and meet the emperor of Tang Dynasty!" Feeling Bai Jingde''s attitude, the anger on Li Shimin''s face dissipated a little, but there was still a trace of questioning in his tone: "the national documents you submitted already indicated that he was coming tomorrow. Why did he come in advance and not inform our country?" Hearing Li Shimin''s question, Bai Jingde laughs: "it''s just because of some unexpected situation. I hope your majesty can understand." When he said that, Bai Jingde took a look at the woman beside Luo Xin, and then continued: "this woman is of great significance to our country of witchcraft, so we will lose our square inch. I hope your majesty won''t be surprised." "Che, he looks gentle. I didn''t expect that he came here to rob her." As soon as Bai Jingde''s words came out, a voice of disdain came from one side. Turning around, he saw a bearded boy staring at him. Seeing Bai Jingde''s eyes, Cheng Chuliang gave a cold snort: "what are you looking at? It''s shameful to learn from other people''s young people to rob their relatives at such an old age?" ¡­¡­ Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Bai Jingde drew his lips. It was the first time that he was insulted in the kingdom of witchcraft. "Those who are not polite or respectful should be punished!" Bai Jingde didn''t speak. A man in black behind him gave a cold hum and suddenly pointed to Cheng Chuliang with a finger. "Bang!" Just a volley, Cheng Chuliang seemed to be hit by something suddenly, and flew out directly. "Bastard, Bai Jingde, do you still have me in your eyes?" Unexpectedly, these witches dare to hurt people in front of their own faces. Li Shimin''s face has become iron blue. "Ha ha." Bai Jingde laughed when he heard Li Shimin''s words: "don''t worry, your majesty. I will give you an explanation after this." When talking, Bai Jingde didn''t even look at Li Shimin, and walked directly to Luo Xin: "Jueyin''s body, as long as it''s sacrificed, it can greatly increase my strength, how can it make you such a mole ant pollution?" Chapter 397 "Come on, take down these maniacs for me!" Li Shimin is a very special emperor, at least Chu fan did not regard him as a superior emperor. But at this moment, Li Shimin finally showed his imperial spirit. "No!" As soon as Li Shimin''s voice fell, Cheng Chuliang, Niu Kaixuan and Bai Kai rushed toward the three witches. "Mole ants." In the face of the three people rushing over, another wizard disdains to smile, and suddenly a short stick appears in his hand: "since you are so stubborn, let me show you..." "Bang!" Before he had finished his words, he was smashed out by a fist. Looking at the wizard who fell to the ground and rolled around, Cheng Chuliang scornfully smashed his tongue: "how dare you be rampant in front of me?" When Cheng Chuliang talks (pretends to be forced), Bai Kai and Niu Kaixuan have formed a group with another wizard. The scene finally attracts Bai Jingde''s eyes. Looking at the people who were fighting, Bai Jingde''s face flashed a little surprised: "it''s worthy of Datang, who can stop my servant." While speaking, Bai Jingde slowly raised his palm: "however, this is..." "Bang!" There was another huge noise, but unlike the previous wizard, baijingde did not fly out, but climbed directly to the ground. "Old man, how dare you ruin the wedding?" In Bai Jingde''s frightened eyes, pan Xiaolian with an angry face directly reaches out and grabs one of his legs. "Bang!" "Damn, how can there be such a strong..." "Bang!" In the middle of Bai Jingde''s words, pan Xiaolian directly hit the ground again. Looking at Bai Jingde''s mouth bleeding, pan Xiaolian calmed down a little: "do you want to destroy the wedding?" When pan Xiaolian asked questions, except for her voice and Bai Jingde''s panting, the whole yard was quiet. It''s so cruel and terrible. Is this guy really a woman? Even Cheng Chuliang, who was fighting with the other two witches, stopped fighting. Cheng Chuliang went to Xue Rengui with pity: "old Xue, you are suffering." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Xue Rengui was stunned at first, and then quickly shook his head: "you think too much, but Xiaolian is very gentle..." After half of that, Xue Rengui stopped talking because he found that all the people on the scene were looking at him with strange eyes. "Ah, the world is drunk, and I wake up alone It''s so lonely Not to mention Xue Rengui''s self pity here, pan Xiaolian has finished the interrogation of Bai Jingde, and also knows the purpose of these guys. Bai Jingde and his two attendants left and right were the envoys who came to visit Datang this time. However, after their arrival, they found a woman with Jueyin body. As long as she was used as the cauldron for cultivation, baijingde was confident that she would break through and become the legendary god of witchcraft in three years. Under this great temptation, Bai Jingde did not hesitate to fight. As long as he became a wizard, he could become the most respected person in the kingdom of witchcraft. At that time, even the emperor of Tang Dynasty, he would not care. After hearing Bai Jingde''s words, pan Xiaolian angrily gave him another kick: "bah, dirty!" "Miss is right. I don''t dare any more. Please forgive us." Chapter 398 Although very wronged, but in front of Pan Xiaolian, Bai Jingde is still very wise to choose from the heart. "If you had known so much, would miss Ben have beaten you?" When talking, pan Xiaolian slaps Bai Jingde again. Seeing how she feels when she starts, she is even more comfortable than Lao Cheng beating her son. "Well, after all, it''s foreign envoys from other countries. It''s not good to kill them." Looking at Bai Jingde who has lost half his life in just a few minutes, Chu fan quickly stands up to stop him. Pan Xiaolian''s slap is not everyone''s answer. Of course, the one who saved Bai Jingde is not Chu fan''s kindness, just to complete the task. Chu fan couldn''t let these guys die when he didn''t make the envoys shudder, otherwise he would know what the system would do. Hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian nodded regretfully: "it''s a pity, it''s not easy to find a guy who can resist beating." With such words, pan Xiaolian released Bai Jingde. Feeling the disappearance of his power, Bai Jingde almost cried out. Sure enough, there are still good people in the world. He has a premonition that if he let the girl punch again, he would be cold. However, his excitement didn''t last for a few seconds, but he was interrupted by another sentence of Chu fan. After the good man in his mind saved himself, he calmly added a sentence: "after he finished the mission, it''s up to you to deal with it at will." ¡­¡­ Hearing Chu fan''s words, Bai Jingde almost ran away on the spot. What do you regard me as, socks? If you want to wear them, throw them away if you don''t want to! However, after considering his own strength, Bai Jingde wisely chose to be calm. At the same time, he made a decision in his heart. When the mission was completed, he left overnight Although there are three hundred Jingde troublemakers, but the wedding is still held perfectly, after all, most of the people present are not ordinary people, will not be affected by such a small matter. After Luo Xin''s wedding, Chu fan entered the palace with Li Shimin. Now that the foreign envoys of the kingdom of witchcraft have arrived in advance, it''s better to advance all the preparations. After returning to the palace and changing into a Dragon Robe, Li Shimin reappeared on the court Hall: "who are you waiting for?" Looking at Li Shimin with a serious face, Bai Jingde and his two subordinates gasp. Can you be an emperor without thinking? We met just a few hours ago. Our appearance is not so low-key. Do you mean you don''t know us? But now, after all, it''s people under the eaves. After three people look at each other, they kneel down on the ground honestly: "Bai Jingde (left and right), the foreign envoy of the wizard, has seen his majesty of the Tang Dynasty!" According to the original steps, the foreign envoys of the kingdom of witchcraft did not have to kneel down to Li Shimin. But after seeing pan Xiaolian''s terrible strength, the three feel that it is better to do as the Romans do sometimes. Seeing the movements of the three, Li Shimin nodded with satisfaction: "get up." After they got up, Li Shimin continued to narrow his eyes and asked, "I don''t know why the three foreign envoys came here?" "Your Majesty, we are here to meet the great Tang Dynasty''s protectors, and we are willing to form an alliance with the great Tang Dynasty!" Under Li Shimin''s squinting gaze, Bai Jingde is extremely submissive. Chapter 399 In fact, their original intention is to find out the details of the Bull Demon King, and if they can, they also want to kill the Bull Demon King. They don''t want the Tang Dynasty to be more powerful. Hearing Bai Jingde''s words, Li Shimin''s eyes flashed a shrewd color. How could he not know the purpose of Bai Jingde and others in his eyes? If a national protector suddenly appeared in other countries, he would send someone to do the same. After turning his eyes around, Li Shimin suddenly patted the table: "hum, how brave! Did you say you would see the protector of the Tang Dynasty Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Bai Jingde showed a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth. If he was normal, why did he bow to an ordinary emperor. "Your Majesty, we know that the protector of our country has a high status, so we are willing to offer millions of taels of gold, only to see the protector once." As soon as Bai Jingde''s words came out, Chu fan felt a sharp pain in his heart, and then looked at the three people below with fierce eyes. What is a black sheep? This is the black sheep of the family! Why don''t you do well when you have a million taels of gold? Isn''t it a national protector? If you come to me with 100000 taels of gold, you can not only see him, but also touch him! In an instant, Chu fan even thought about whether to hold an exhibition of the protectors. If there were more fat sheep, why could someone in Chu not be rich? Sure enough, Li Shimin''s eyes lit up when he heard million taels of gold: "Keke, the protector of the country is the foundation of the Tang Dynasty. Can ordinary people see it at will?" After looking at Bai Jingde with a look of disappointment on his face, Li Shimin continued: "however, since the three love ministers have shown such sincerity, it''s also right for you to see each other." After that, without hesitation, Li Shimin picked up a piece of wood in the shape of a cow''s head on his desk and broke it: "where is the God of national protection?" "Finally, general Niu Dali, meet your majesty!" As soon as the words came down, a strong man with a bull head appeared on the ground wearing black armor. Seeing the appearance of the Bull Demon King, Li Shimin showed a smile: "three Aiqing, this is general Niu daliniu, the great protector of the Tang Dynasty. You have seen that." When he heard Li Shimin''s words, Bai Jingde looked up at the ox demon king. Just one glance, he almost fell on his knees. Sorcerer! No, this strong man''s momentum is more powerful than the God of witchcraft. In an instant, countless thoughts flashed through Bai Jingde''s mind, and finally they all gathered together: "Datang, I can''t get up with you!" "All right, general Niu, nothing''s going on here. You can go down." After hearing Li Shimin''s words, the Bull Demon King nodded: "I will leave at the end of the day!" After that, he disappeared as before. "Keke, three love ministers, you have already seen the protector. I don''t know that one million taels of gold..." "Don''t worry, your majesty. The gold will be delivered tomorrow morning." Li Shimin''s words were interrupted by Bai Jingde in the middle of his speech: "Your Majesty, the kingdom of witchcraft is willing to sign a treaty with the Tang Dynasty as a subsidiary state. Please allow me!" As the top power of the kingdom of witchcraft, Bai Jingde can feel the horror of the Bull Demon King. With the momentum just shown by the other party, he can crush the whole kingdom of witchcraft, not to mention the terrible girl before. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task. Randomly selected cards are completed. Please check them by yourself!" Chapter 400 Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan''s heart moved. He didn''t expect that the task was so simple. If he insisted on it, it was that these guys were too clever. Thanks to Bai Jingde, he didn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts, otherwise he would have burst out and died. You guys are so powerful. Are we stupid if we don''t agree? Of course, these have nothing to do with Chu fan. When Li Shimin and Bai Jingde discuss how to determine the relationship, he has already returned to the small shop. "System, this is my reward?" Looking at the more talent cards in his inventory, Chu fan wanted to drag the system out of his head and beat him. "This talent is the most suitable skill found by the system for the host from all heavens and all realms. The host does not need to be too excited." ¡­¡­ "System, are you sure you are not abandoned by some big guy because you are too cheap?" "Go away!" Success in the hands of the system to pull back a game, Chu fan once again to see his new talent. [swordsman] classification: Talent (red) Introduction: people are swords, and swords are people function: with this talent, the host can instantly master all sword techniques and sword skills below immortal level remarks: Bitches ~ without this remark, Chu fan would really believe that the system is for his own good. "Store manager." Just when Chu fan quarreled with the system, a voice rang out. When he turned around and looked at it, Chu fan felt that his eyes were almost blind. "Lao Zhang, do you think you are too high-profile?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer patted his golden armor with a smile: "shopkeeper, I also want to keep a low profile, but the strength is not allowed." When Zhang Buer talked, there was a small Jinshan which was higher than him: "manager, how many cards can you draw with these things?" ¡­¡­ Looking at the Jinshan in front of him, Chu fan rubbed his eyes and looked carefully. Then he looked at Zhang Buer in disbelief: "you won''t rob the God of wealth, will you?" "How could it be?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Zhang Buer''s voice improved a lot: "store manager, this kind of words can''t be said nonsense, it''s easy to affect Zhang Buer''s reputation among immortals." Ha ha Chu Fan said that this sentence can definitely become one of the funniest jokes this year. A father-in-law of land said he had a reputation! Seeing Chu fan''s disdain, Zhang Buer took a puff from the corner of his mouth, and then said in a low voice: "Hey, store manager, we caught a bird man today." "Birdman?" Chu fan''s interest has also been raised. He is very curious about what kind of Birdman can make this guy get so much money. Seeing Chu fan''s curious appearance, Zhang Buer was even more proud. First, he patted his gold armor, then touched his gold ring, and then revealed his gold teeth: "manager, do you see that, not only these, but also what I have got from the bird man..." "Ouch ~" Zhang Buer is showing off with Chu fan, but suddenly he hears a retch, and turns his head to see that Chu fan has already spat up. "Shop..." "Stay away from me first." Seeing that Zhang Buer wanted to get close to him, Chu fan quickly stepped back: "you said that all these things on you were taken from Birdman?" Chapter 401 "Yes." Looking at Chu fan''s strange appearance, Zhang Bu Er nodded doubtfully. He didn''t know why he suddenly looked like this. "So are the teeth in your mouth?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer finally understood why this guy suddenly became so strange. "Manager!" In an instant, Zhang Buer''s voice increased by dozens of decibels: "is that such a shameless person in your eyes?" Looking at the angry Zhang Buer, Chu fan sighed helplessly. Don''t you think you have lost when you say this? "Lao Zhang, we are all so familiar. Why don''t you ask such a difficult question?" ¡­¡­ After getting a sad answer from Chu fan''s mouth, Zhang Buer obviously lost his desire to continue talking, but put all his mind into the card in his hand. When Zhang Buer pulled out the card, Chu fan was still a little far away from him. Although this guy didn''t admit it, he didn''t know if other things on him had been picked off from others "Store manager." Zhang Buer''s card hasn''t been finished. Jiutouchong and aoshun have rushed in with a happy face. "Manager, we need to draw cards!" As soon as he came in, Ao Shun threw a man with a pair of wings to the ground: "give me an orange card!" "I want a red card." Seeing aoshun''s action, the nine insects were not willing to be outdone. With a wave of their hand, a lot of gold appeared on the ground. "Asshole!" When Ao Shun fell to the ground rudely, the winged Birdman immediately woke up. After looking at the surrounding environment, the Birdman immediately became angry: "damn Oriental, let me go, or the great Lord will punish you!" "Is your business so extensive now?" The bird man obviously didn''t speak Chinese. If it wasn''t for the powerful people present who could communicate directly through the fluctuation of soul, he would never understand what he said. Chu fan''s face is not very good-looking. Although aoshun and others used some demons to draw cards before, they are all evil doers after all. It''s rare to directly attack normal creatures like this. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun laughed: "store manager, you don''t know this thing, do you?" "Isn''t it an angel?" Chu fan disdains to glance at Ao Shun. Although we haven''t seen him before, we are also educated people. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun laughed on the spot: "angels are used by these guys to deceive ordinary people. In fact, they are just a group of birdmen." Seeing that Chufan''s face was not very good-looking, jiutouchong and aoshun immediately understood Chufan''s meaning, and immediately explained: "store manager, although this guy looks harmless now, these birdmen are actually more hateful than those monsters who kill and eat people." Looking at their anxious explanation, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. How do you think you two are going to pour dirty water on others? "The store manager doesn''t know that what these birdmen are good at is to confuse people. They will use the name of" angel "to deceive ordinary people, and then refine them into their own puppets to provide them with the power of belief." Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "is that true?" Thinking about the memory of his previous life, and comparing the bird people in Ao Shun''s mouth, Chu fan thinks that they may not know the same species. Chapter 402 Seeing that Chu fan''s tone was loose, Ao Shun nodded wildly: "store manager, this guy is not a good one, otherwise, how can we attack him with our character?" Hear three people''s words, Chu fan can''t help but mouth corner crazy smoke, you three scum have what matter not to come out? However, after confirming that Birdman is not a good product, Chu fan naturally takes the other party as the material and gives it to the system. I don''t know what these guys have done in this period of time. Anyway, everyone has a pile of cards in their hands. However, as the cards were checked, their faces became worse and worse. When the last card was white, Ao Shun''s whole face turned black: "no, I went to worship the Bodhisattva before taking out the cards today." After hearing Ao Shun''s words, the nine insects sighed: "do you think you are the only one? I have worshipped Bodhisattva for three consecutive days before I came here!" ¡­¡­ Hear these two second goods words, Chu fan mouth corner a draw, depend on these things that you do, still want to draw card, dream? Because of his disgust for Buddhism, it''s useless to worship Buddha, let alone Bodhisattva. "Ha ha ha ha." Just when Ao Shun and nine insects complained, Zhang Buer began to laugh: "what''s the use of holding Buddha''s feet temporarily? I only came to draw cards after worshiping Bodhisattva for one month in a row!" When talking, Zhang Buer excitedly waved the card in his hand: "store manager, please help me see what''s in this card?" Looking at the card handed by Zhang Buer and the nine headed insects and AO Shun, Chu fan sighed sadly: "he is a monster worshipping Bodhisattvas. I can understand that you two are worshiping Bodhisattvas in heaven. Are you not afraid of being directly removed after being discovered by the Jade Emperor?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun laughed: "the jade emperor has a large number of people. How can he care about such a little thing?" When he said that, Ao Shun suddenly changed the subject: "store manager, you''d better see what Lao Zhang has drawn quickly?" "Yes, let''s see what we''ve got." One side of the nine insects is also a face of curiosity to see over, the same is a member of the group of three, only Zhang Buer a person smoked things, let him very unhappy. Under the ardent expectation of the three, Chu fan slowly looked at the card in his hand. As soon as he saw the words clearly on the card, Chu fan''s face changed, and then he looked at Zhang Buer with pity: "Lao Zhang, I''m sorry for your change." WHAT£¿ Looking at Chu fan''s serious appearance, Zhang Buer also changed his face: "store manager, don''t scare me!" [preacher] classification: task card (Orange) Introduction: as a land lord with dreams, you should have a more promising job requirements: establish at least 100 Taoist temples in Xiniu Hezhou time limit: three years reward: upgrade your cultivation to Taiyi immortal failure punishment: demote to mortal remarks: young man, I love you Look after you ~ "store manager, I don''t want this card, OK?" Zhang Buer is about to cry. Xiniu Hezhou is the base of Buddhism, OK? It''s more ferocious than the monkey peeing on the palm of the Buddha! Looking at Zhang Buer who wanted to cry, Chu fan nodded encouragingly: "come on, believe in yourself!" Chapter 403 "Store manager..." "Be strong!" After that, Chu fan turned his head and looked at the same frightened nine headed insects and AO Shun: "to remind you, these cards don''t like Buddhism very much." ¡­¡­ Hear Chu fan''s words, three people are corners of the mouth a twitch, so important information why don''t you say early? Think about the task Zhang Buer received from kengdai. They are glad for their good luck. Just as poor Zhang Buer was about to continue to struggle, Chu fan''s face suddenly changed: "dog system, are you playing with me?" "The starting point of this system is to make the host grow better. Please don''t misunderstand it." Hear the words of the system, Chu fan mouth a draw. Just now, he received another task. Task: daomen pioneer Introduction: as a qualified store manager, you must have a group of tough boys requirements: help Zhang Buer complete the task time limit: three years reward: a random talent card failure punishment: Tianwei body "system, what is Tianwei body?" According to Chu fan''s understanding of the system, Ya will never let go of himself when his task fails. "The so-called heaven eunuch, is born eunuch, no medicine to save, no one to cure!" Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan''s face changed, and then he looked at the next Zhang Buer. At this time, Zhang Buer is discussing with his two little partners how to solve this problem. "Lao Zhang, in fact, you don''t have to worry too much." After hearing the words of the nine insects, Zhang Buer was stunned, and then looked forward to it: "do you have a way?" "No But I can promise that I will take care of your wife after three years. Last time, the store manager said, "I''ll take care of your wife!" ¡­¡­ Zhang buerhaoxuan didn''t hang up when he heard the words of the nine insects. I treat you as my brother. Do you want to wear a hat for me? Compared with nine worms, Ao Shun is much more tactful. He smiles directly at Zhang Buer: "Lao Zhang, as long as you give me all your treasures, I will take good care of your sister-in-law." While talking, aoshun also looked at the nine insects beside him disdainfully, and then said: "you can rest assured that aoshun will never attack a brother''s woman." Looking at the two promising guys in front of him, Zhang bu''er felt the same pain in his heart. Brute, why do I, Zhang bu''er, a noble, kind and simple man, make friends with you two? "Lao Zhang." Just when Zhang Buer was still immersed in his little sadness, Chufan''s voice came from the side. Looking at Chu fan''s serious appearance, Zhang Buer said: "manager, you won''t beat my wife too..." "Son of a bitch!" As soon as Zhang Buer said that, he was interrupted by Chu fan: "you believe you can complete the task!" "Store manager ~" after hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer burst into tears. He didn''t expect that Chu fan was the first one to stand up for him: "store manager, I''m so moved. I won''t say you''re stingy, black bellied, narcissistic All in all, from now on, you are the great man in my heart Exhale, inhale, not angry! Listening to Zhang Buer''s "true confession", Chu fan took a few deep breaths. After all, this guy is now related to his future, so he can''t be impulsive. Chapter 404 Forced to bear the anger in his heart, Chu fan smiles at Zhang Buer: "Lao Zhang, don''t worry. If you encounter any problems, Ao Shun and jiutouchong will help." When he said that, Chu fan also turned to see aoshun and jiutouchong next to him: "if Lao Zhang doesn''t finish his task three years later, you two should go with him." After saying that, Chu fan ignores the nine head insects and AO Shun who smile gradually stiff, and directly returns to his room. As soon as he got back to the room, Chu fan took out his mobile phone from the system space. Just now, the system suddenly prompted someone to call him. "Is monk Tang in trouble again?" Mumbling connected the video invitation, and sure enough, a shiny marinated egg appeared in front of him. "Store manager, help ~" ... " Hearing Tang Monk''s words, Chu fan''s mouth drew. Can''t you say something else except this sentence? However, Tang Monk''s situation is quite special this time. After the experience of his journey to the west, he is also a little master at the level of immortals. Generally speaking, he won''t be so anxious. He was puzzled, but Chu fan was calm on the surface: "I don''t know what trouble the master encountered this time?" "Oh, master, don''t talk with the shopkeeper. If you continue to talk, my old pig will be born." As soon as Tang monk was about to open his mouth, he was pushed away by a slap, and then a pig''s head took the place of the stewed egg. "Manager, you can come quickly, my old pig''s stomach is enlarged!" Hearing Zhu Bajie''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "is there room for your stomach to grow?" It''s not that Chu fan deliberately teases Zhu Bajie. It''s really that Chu fan can''t imagine how big Zhu Bajie''s stomach can be, but Chu fan guesses the trouble they are in. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhu Bajie''s face turned black: "manager, don''t make fun of me. My old pig is going to die of pain." "Isn''t it a Zi Mu river? Why don''t you just get some water from Luotai spring?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhu Bajie''s face turned even darker: "if only it were so simple, the problem is that now there is no birth spring." Looking at the doubts on Chu fan''s face, although he has a stomachache, Zhu Bajie still tries to endure the pain and explains the matter again. They arrived in the daughter country as in the original book, but this time everyone except Tang Monk drank the water from Zimu river. In this difficult situation, the task of going to Luotai spring to get water was shouldered by Tang Sanzang. As a result, Ruyi Zhenxian seized the opportunity to destroy Luotai spring because of his weakness. That is to say, the westward Tour team is in danger of extinction. "Amitabha, I didn''t expect that the villain was so vicious." Tang Sanzang also knew that he had made a mistake in this matter, so he could only continue to explain with a low brow: "however, I have caught the evil animal back and soaked in the Zi Mu River, which will never make him feel better." ¡­¡­ Hearing Tang Monk''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. No wonder the system doesn''t like Buddhism. I didn''t expect you bald men to be so ruthless and attack so black. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" make complaints about the system when Chu fan Tucao was heard. "Damn, you''re too good at the system, aren''t you?" Chapter 405 Task: the rise of the second generation of immortals Introduction: a strong youth makes a strong country requirements: successfully helping sun Xiaosheng, Sha Xiaojing, and Zhu Xiaoneng to be born time limit: three hours reward: randomly opening one side of the world failure punishment: losing all talents in Chu fan''s eyes, the system has always been very dark, but until this moment, he didn''t know the original system I can play like that. When Tang Seng and his party arrived at Dalaiyin temple with their children in their arms, it was estimated that the Tathagata''s mood would be very complicated, right? Obviously, the system was also excited about its good idea. After hearing Chu fan''s words, it immediately made a voice: "Ji Cao Bu Liu, sit down." ¡­¡­ Seeing Chu fan ignoring himself for most of the day, Zhu Bajie on the phone turned black: "store manager, don''t be in a daze. Hurry up and find a way to save my old pig." When Chu fan heard the howl of Zhu Bajie, he drew his mouth. No wonder others said that he was howling like killing a pig. What he heard now should be the original version, right? However, thinking of the heavy punishment of this mission, Chu fan did not dare to hesitate, and quickly nodded to Zhu Bajie: "Marshal Tianpeng, don''t worry, I''ll be right there." After that, Chu fan hung up the phone and flew in the direction of Zi Mu river without waiting for Zhu Bajie to finish. After all, the time limit given by the system is only three hours. Who knows if those guys will have a sudden dystocia. ''s speed is still awesome, plus the roadmap provided by the system. After ten minutes, Chu fan has already appeared above a huge city. "This is the legendary kingdom of daughters?" With the operation of mana, Chu fan had a panoramic view of the scenery below. He found that this country is not all women as the original said, but the number of men is relatively small, the ratio is about one to ten. "If we let the brothers of later generations know that there is such a place, we should not be directly excited to death?" At the thought of those male compatriots on the earth who are anxious to get angry because they can''t find their wives, Chu fan''s heart can''t help getting a little excited. "Host, this system has to remind you that even in the daughter country, you are still a sad virgin." As always, the system doesn''t want to make Chu fan feel a little happy. After putting a knife in Chu fan''s heart, it quickly sprinkles salt and pepper: "in addition, the system has to remind you that if you can''t finish the task in time, you will even become a waste wood." A middle finger, light up your beauty! Looking at the time that had passed for 15 minutes, Chu fan, regardless of continuing to enjoy the "beautiful scenery" of his daughter''s country, landed directly towards their palace. Chu fan riding a black-and-white bear from the sky, soon attracted the attention of the palace guards, a group of female guards in armor immediately surrounded Chu fan. "Who are you? How dare you break into the palace?" When asking questions, the head of the bodyguard''s eyes were fixed on Chu fan. Although his daughter was a man, he had never seen such a person with such temperament. "Zhang Tongling, this is the elder who came to treat my apprentice. Please let him in first." Just when Chu fan was struggling with how to explain, Tang Sanzang came out with a bald head. After hearing Tang Sanzang''s words, Wei Tong, the female bodyguard in the lead, was stunned. Then she quickly waved to the surrounding bodyguards to give way: "since she is a good friend of the holy monk, she is also a friend of the daughter country." Chapter 406 Hear the words of the female bodyguard commander, Chu fan looked at Tang Sanzang beside him, and then the corner of his mouth drew. He really can''t understand why Tang Sanzang, who has become like a demon muscle man, is also worthy of being called a holy monk. After nodding to the female bodyguard commander, Chu fan directly followed Tang Sanzang and went inside the palace. He didn''t know what the goods had done, but he was able to walk freely in the palace. After Chu fan and Tang Sanzang left, the female bodyguard commander stared at the back of his door with blazing eyes: "it turns out that they are friends of the holy monk. No wonder they can come out of the dust so easily. In the future, they must let the holy monk help me find a man!" Hear the words of female bodyguard commander, the other bodyguards around are also a face serious nod. Tang Sanzang was worried about his disciples and didn''t know that he had become a gold medal Yuelao in the eyes of many women. Tang Sanzang and others obviously had their own place. After entering a small palace, Chu fan saw three "big belly women.". "Manager, you can count it." As soon as he saw Chu fan come in, the monkey king''s face brightened: "hurry up, the store manager, help me take this thing out of my stomach!" Hearing the monkey''s words, Zhu Bajie and Sha Seng also find Chu fan who looks at them with a smile on his face. For a moment, the whole room was filled with screams, and Zhu Bajie was filled with tears and a runny nose: "store manager, my old pig is suffering. If you want to be Marshal Tianpeng, you can be a pig. Now you have to be a man to get pregnant. If it comes to heaven, what face does my old pig have?" "That''s it." After hearing Zhu Bajie''s words, the monkey king on one side was also anxious to jump: "if we let people know that I was pregnant in the future, how can my grandson get a foothold in the future?" Not only the monkey king and Zhu Bajie, but also the silent monk Sha looks forward to Chu fan. Everyone wants face. It''s really hard to accept such things as having children. "Well, there''s something I have to tell you." Looking at Chu fan''s serious appearance, they were stunned: "please say it to the store manager." Even the unruly monkey is obedient at this time. After all, he is waiting for Chu fan''s help. "The baby in your stomach must be born." "What?" "No way!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Zhu Bajie and Sun Wukong just drank violently. Although the nearby monk Sha didn''t speak, his face was full of refusal. "Three of you, the baby in your stomach has been formed and will be born soon. Are you going to kill them?" When they heard Chu fan''s words, they were all silent. On the contrary, Tang Monk looked at Chu fan helplessly: "store manager, is there really no other way to do this?" "Either kill them or let them be born." When a few people tangled, a burst of Sanskrit came from the air, and then countless petals fell from the air. "Amitabha." With the sound, Tang Sanzang could not help but feel happy: "Bodhisattva?" Looking at the Guanyin Bodhisattva descending from the sky, Chu fan''s eyes narrowed slowly: "I''ve seen a Bodhisattva in lower Chu fan." Guanyin first waved to stop Tang Sanzang saluting himself, and then took a look at Chu fan: "after a long time, the store manager is still elegant." Chapter 407 Hearing the words of Guanyin, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing: "Bodhisattva is as beautiful as yesterday." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the atmosphere of the scene became awkward. Even the three of the monkey king couldn''t feel the pain in their stomachs, and Zhu Bajie quietly extended a thumb to Chu fan: "the store manager is so cruel that he even dares to tease the Bodhisattvas!" This time, monk Sha finally couldn''t help looking at Chu fan with a mysterious look in his eyes: "be an immortal and be a shop manager of Chu!" Hearing several people''s comments, the corner of Guanyin''s mouth twitches. Why don''t I want to help them solve the problem? He took a deep breath to stabilize his mood, and Guanyin kept comforting himself in his mind: "it''s right to make a certain sacrifice for Buddhism." Although he has comforted himself, GuanShiYin still doesn''t want to talk to Chu fan. He ignores Chu fan with a crazy smile. GuanShiYin looks at several people in monkey king: "Monkey King, I''m here to solve your problems." After hearing Guanyin''s words, everyone except Chu fan''s eyes brightened: "Amitabha, thank you, Bodhisattva." The attitude of Sun Wukong and others made Guanyin feel a little better: "in this case, this seat will help you remove the baby in your abdomen." "Wait a minute!" Seeing that Guanyin had taken out the willows from his own tallow bottle, Chu fan suddenly burst out and drank: "I still have one thing unknown. Please ask the Bodhisattva to solve the puzzle." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Guanyin could not help but frown. At the same time, she had a bad feeling in her heart: "why don''t you let me help Wukong and others solve the problem, and then talk to the store manager in detail?" "How do Bodhisattvas deal with the babies in the belly of Wukong and others?" Without waiting for Guanyin to speak, Chu fan immediately asked: "does the Bodhisattva want to kill them?" "Amitabha ~" Guanyin first recited the Buddha''s name, and then said: "I will spend their reincarnation to ensure that they will have no disaster or misfortune in the next life, and that they will have good fortune..." "Ha ha." As soon as Guanyin said that, he was interrupted by Chufan''s laughter: "what about this life?" ¡­¡­ Looking at the ugly monkey king and others, Guanyin suddenly understood Chu fan''s purpose, and immediately his Buddha Light Rose: "these babies give up their sins in this life in exchange for their blessings in the next life, which is their cause and effect." "Gentlemen, the Bodhisattva wants to kill your son. Do you really want to?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, several people''s faces changed. Tang Sanzang asked directly: "Bodhisattva, is there no other way?" Feeling the people''s eyes, Guan Shiyin sighed: "this Zi Mu river is filled with the water of life left after Nu Wa''s birth. As long as it enters the body, it can immediately form life, even the Buddha can''t help it." When they heard Guanyin''s words, they were stunned. They didn''t expect that the Zimu river had such a big origin. It seems that there is really no other way except to kill the baby in the stomach. "Ha ha, it turns out that this is the mercy of Buddhism. For a child who has not yet been born, it can be so simple to kill. I''ve learned a lot today." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the faces of Sun Wukong and others became more ugly. "Bodhisattva, please help us to give birth to the baby!" Chapter 408 Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Guanyin''s face turned black completely. As soon as I think of Tang monks and disciples standing on the ground of the great Leiyin temple with a child in their arms, Guanyin feels that the picture is too beautiful to imagine. "Wukong, it''s a matter of great importance. Don''t use your qi." Hearing the advice of Guanyin, Monkey King shook his head firmly: "Bodhisattva doesn''t have to persuade. My grandson was born with no father and no mother. Now it''s just right to have children." If the original Monkey King, certainly will not care about these things, but since I read the "my destiny is not bound by heaven" just right, his character is also gradually changing. "Amitabha." Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Tang Sanzang could not help reciting a Buddhist name, and then looked at Guanyin: "Bodhisattva, since Wukong has such kind thoughts, would you please help him?" Looking at the master and apprentice in front of him, the corner of Guanyin''s mouth twitched. I helped him. Who will help me? You know, she is in charge of getting scriptures. Now she hasn''t got the Scriptures, but the family is almost full. It''s so sad. Is my great reputation of GuanShiYin going to be destroyed here? "Wukong, you are destined to learn from the Scriptures. How can you complete the important task of learning from the scriptures with a few children on the way?" After hearing Guanyin''s words, Chu fan''s eyes brightened: "don''t worry, if these children are born, I will take care of them." These guys are the people named by the system to help the birth. Chu fan doesn''t believe it if he doesn''t make great achievements in the future. Sun Wukong and others don''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. They just think that Chu fan is too righteous. He even thinks about them at this time. "Manager Chu, no matter what, you will be my friend from now on!" As soon as Zhu Bajie''s tears and runny nose take off, he takes off the image of a victim of classical swine fever. He doesn''t find that Chu fan and Guan Shiyin have been quietly away from him. "Wukong, have you really decided?" After a little away from Zhu Bajie, Guanyin holds the last hope to ask Sun Wukong and others. "Bodhisattva, my grandson has decided that you just need to help our child to be born." "That''s right, that''s right." After hearing the words of Monkey King, Zhu Bajie broke in: "an old pig suddenly thinks it''s good to have a son, and then let him recognize Chang''e fairy as godmother, haha..." Looking at the drooling pig Bajie, Chu fan smokes from the corner of his mouth. This guy is definitely carrying CSFV. It''s better to be careful. "Amitabha ~" looking at the firm faces of several people, Guanyin could not help sighing: "in that case, I will satisfy you." Since Chu fan was willing to help Sun Wukong and other people "care" for their children, the phenomenon that she was worried about was that the pilgrims were dragging their families with their families. After speaking, Guanyin gently shakes Yang Liuzhi at the three people: "come on!" As soon as the voice fell, a loud baby cry began to ring. At the same time, there were three naked little guys in Guanyin''s arms. "Wukong, Wuneng, Wujing, this is your..." Before she finished speaking, Guanyin''s face turned black and a stream of liquid came down from her body. "Ha ha ha, thank you Bodhisattva, Bajie. Why don''t you take your son away soon?" Chapter 409 Just as Guanyin looks at the urine stains on his body and is silent, Monkey King and monk Sha have come quickly to take his child away. "Hey, hey." Zhu Bajie smiles at Avalokitesvara: "Bodhisattva, if a child is not sensible, you won''t see eye to eye with him, will you?" Without waiting for Guanyin to speak, Zhu Bajie has quickly dragged his fat son away. With their strength, they will not feel sick because of production, but their strength will be greatly damaged, and it is inevitable that their strength will be reduced over a period of time. "Sanzang, you can''t delay learning from the Scriptures. After this, you can go on the road quickly." The mission has not been completed. After being a midwife and being peed all over, Guanyin naturally doesn''t want to stay here any longer. After explaining to Tang Sanzang for two sentences, she leaves quickly. As soon as Guanyin left, the three "mothers" immediately became active. With his son in his arms, monkey king jumps to Zhu Bajie''s side. Then he holds his son in one hand and pinches his little face in the other: "tut Tut, it''s worthy of being my grandson''s nephew. He dares to pee on the Bodhisattva. He will grow up in the future!" Looking at the monkey king, Zhu Bajie glared at him fiercely. For the first time, he dared to say cruel words to the monkey king: "go, go, look so ugly. Don''t scare my son. I want to play with you." After that, without waiting for the reaction of the monkey king, he had already gone far away with his son in his arms. "Elder martial brother, don''t come here." After eating a dull loss on Zhu Bajie, the monkey king just turned his eyes to monk Sha, and then he heard the refusal again. "Hum!" Looking at the vigilant eyes of his two younger martial brothers, Monkey King sighed sadly, and then looked at his son. "Goku." Before Sun Wukong could have a close interaction with his son, Tang Sanzang''s voice had already sounded: "Wukong, you can either bring your son for me to hold, it''s not safe for you to hold ~" " In the end, the Tang Monk didn''t take the child away from the monkey king, but in order to be a father (mother?) The monkey king also became serious. In just a few minutes, Chu fan had already seen the monkey''s face turn red. Needless to say, it must be because he couldn''t jump and move around. The journey to the west can''t be terminated at will, so they only spent two days with their son. On the third day, they all stared at Chu fan with red eyes: "store manager, you must take good care of my son." After hearing the three people''s words, Chu fan nodded seriously: "don''t worry, I will go to the palace to find some qualified nannies for them." Under the guarantee of Chu fan, the three people reluctantly sent the child to Chu fan''s arms, and then set foot on the road of westward again. When the three left, the sound of the system rang in Chu fan''s ear: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and opening up the world: Dragon Emperor!" Ignoring the sound of the system, Chu fan with three little guys on a white toward Chang''an city. But when Chu fan, Sun Wukong and others were on their way, another person''s mood was not very wonderful. After leaving the Monkey King three, Guanyin rushed to the great Leiyin temple. She had to report today''s event to the Buddha. Chapter 410 Since meeting Chu fan, Guanyin finds that her plan is like a runaway husky! "Ah ~" now, Guanyin can only comfort herself in another way: "thanks to Chu fan''s help, thanks to Tang Sanzang''s pregnancy..." As soon as the words came out, Guanyin was stunned. What''s the matter? Why should I thank Chu fan? If it wasn''t for that guy, would this Bodhisattva be so unlucky? "Why?" All of a sudden, Guanyin, who was sitting on the lotus platform and doubting life, was stunned. Then he felt a strong fragrance coming up from below. Looking down, Guanyin could not help but smile: "I have already arrived at Xiniu Hezhou." I think about the misfortunes I have experienced in this period: first, the pilgrimage to the West became a pilgrimage to the west, and then I lost my good fortune boy for no reason Guanyin felt that she needed to find a way to help her change her mood. Looking at the ordinary people gathered below, Guanyin felt a little better: "it''s worthy of being the place where my Buddhism has been operating for many years. After the end of my journey to the west, there must be temples everywhere and Buddhist families sitting in it!" In a good mood, Guanyin decided to take a good look at Xiniu Hezhou. It''s better to show some miracles and consolidate the status of Buddhism. If you want to do it, Guanyin turns into an ordinary village girl, then covers her body and falls to the ground. After reaching the ground, Guanyin showed his figure again, and then began to carefully look around the believers. Looking at the smile on each person''s face, Guanyin is more happy: "it''s worthy of being the place where Buddhism flourishes, and every believer lives such a happy life." "Buddhism?" As soon as Guanyin finished, he heard a laugh coming from the side, and then a loud voice rang: "girl, are you in the wrong place? The temple in front of you is not the temple, but the Taoist temple." ¡­¡­ WHAT£¿ If it is not to hide identity, Guanyin wants to give the guy in front of a big ear photon. I''m talking to you. Are you kidding me? Where is this? Xiniu Hezhou! Which Taoist is so brave to build a Taoist temple here, and there are so many believers. You are not only insulting my common sense, but also challenging my wisdom Before she finished her inner words, Guanyin''s expression solidified on her face, thinking that she really saw the building in front of her - a Taoist temple! "How can there be a Taoist view here?" After hearing the words of the village girl, a woman beside her laughed: "the girl must not be a local. This Taoist temple is more effective than the temple. The most important thing is..." When she said this, the woman suddenly approached Guanyin for a few minutes, and then continued: "the Taoist here is a rich man, who often gives money to the believers of the Taoist temple." After that, without waiting for Guanyin to speak, the woman rushed towards the Taoist temple. Looking at the fanatical people, Guanyin''s face became even darker: "I''d like to see what''s sacred and dare to establish a Taoist temple here." As soon as the voice fell, Guanyin heard an exaggerated voice at the gate of the Taoist temple. "Ha ha ha, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to come here. Thank you very much. Today, we will take out three believers to get the reward of this Taoist temple." Chapter 411 "Master!" As soon as she heard this voice, Guan Shiyin''s face was straight, because she found that she couldn''t see the person talking! But soon Guanyin found that she had misunderstood. At the gate of Taoist temple, she saw a luxurious fat man with a thick cylinder but not a high one. He was making a speech with passion on his face. "Land lord?" At the beginning, Guanyin didn''t react when she saw the fat man, but immediately, she felt the breath of heaven from the goods. Looking at the animal in front of him with gold teeth, rings on all his ten fingers, and a gold belt around his waist, he wanted to disguise himself as an animal of a little golden man. The corner of his mouth twitched. "Is this a land lord?" work in just ways to make complaints about the land. There is another idea in the heart of Guanyin: , "well, I didn''t expect the court to be fair and aboveboard, but secretly doing such a thing, I even used money to corrupt my Buddhist followers!" For a moment, Guanyin''s heart was full of anger. She didn''t want to suppress herself, so she stood out with a cold face: "this Taoist priest, there is a doubt in the little girl''s heart. I wonder if you can solve it?" Looking at the girl in front of him, a cold sweat fell directly from Zhang Buer''s forehead: "Guan, Guan, Bodhisattva, how are you here?" Although Avalokitesvara uses magic to cover up her body, it can only hide from ordinary people, and the immortal can see through her real body at a glance. Seeing that Zhang Buer saw through his identity, Guanyin no longer hid himself. After a smile, he revealed his real body: "why, can''t I be here?" Although the performance of Guanyin is very calm, but Zhang Buer can feel a breath of terror shrouded in his body. When he heard Guanyin''s words, Zhang Buer drew his lips: "Bodhisattva is joking. Of course you can be here." Joke, here is Xiniu Hezhou, don''t say Bodhisattva, it''s normal for baldness team to appear here. "The land lord is really in a good mood. He was able to come here to build a Taoist temple." When it comes to the word "Taoist temple", the tone of Guanyin has been aggravated, which makes Zhang Buer shiver involuntarily. "Haha, Bodhisattvas praise me falsely. This is my hobby. I can''t be praised by Bodhisattvas." ¡­¡­ Looking at Zhang Buer with a smile on his face, Guanyin didn''t kill him directly. Are all the immortals in heaven such shameless things? Where do you know I''m praising you? More let Guanyin helpless is, although the heart of gas to death, but she still want to maintain the surface elegant. You should know that although Buddhism and heaven have a competitive relationship, they can''t do anything shameless. Therefore, in the face of Zhang Buer, who is like a hobo, Guanyin doesn''t know what to do for a moment. After taking a deep breath, Guanyin looked at Zhang Buer again: "I didn''t expect that the land lord still had the talent to be an observer. I really envy him." This is to use force to suppress others, but when he heard this, Zhang Bu Er laughed: "Bodhisattva really has vision. When you have time, you must go to the next 36 Taoist temples to have a good look, and Xiaoxian will treat you well at that time!" Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, the whole person of Guanyin was stunned: "thirty six Taoist temples? Do you have any other Taoist temples? " Chapter 412 "Hey, hey." After hearing Guanyin''s words, Zhang bu''er rubbed his hands, with a simple and honest appearance: "Bodhisattva, I have a dream in my heart to build a hundred Taoist temples in Xiniu Hezhou. I believe that with my efforts..." Looking at Zhang Buer who talks about his dream in front of him, Guanyin feels that he is going crazy. What the hell is this guy? "No!" Just when Guanyin was about to get angry, her heart suddenly became alert: "this must be a conspiracy of heaven!" You know, the journey to the west is a plan for Buddhism to invade the territory of Taoism, but now their plan has not been implemented, and the tentacles of heaven have intruded into Buddhism! GuanShiYin doesn''t believe that a little land lord dares to do such a thing. After feeling that he had found the truth of the matter, Guanyin suddenly became a lot more calm: "I didn''t expect that the land lord had such a dream, but I''m afraid it''s not so easy to realize." After that, without waiting for Zhang Buer to speak, Guanyin had already set foot on liantai and left. She should seize the time to tell the Buddha, and at the same time try to "snipe" these despicable heaven tentacles. Looking at the departing Guanyin, Zhang Buer could not help sighing with relief. Although he was calm just now, he was almost in a group. You know, it''s a Bodhisattva. If you annoy each other, it''s estimated that the two guys, jiutouchong and aoshun, will really take care of their wives. But now it seems that I am safe for the time being: "no, I must finish the task before Buddhism takes measures against me. In this way, I will be completely safe." After making the decision, Zhang Buer''s temperament changed, and the whole person looked around at the believers: "boundless heaven, please don''t crowd. Today, you can not only get the Gold Award, but also get the anti evil Rune written by your own master!" ¡­¡­ Not to mention Zhang Buer, who is fighting for his dream, Chu fan has returned to the small shop. "Why, why are you looking at me like this? Am I handsome again?" Holding three children into the small broken shop, Chu fan found that all the people in the shop were staring at him with a strange look. Hear Chu fan''s words, everyone is the corner of the mouth a smoke, already know the store manager careful eye add narcissism, but didn''t expect Ya can narcissism to this extent! "Manager, I didn''t expect you to be such a person!" Looking at Cheng Chuliang with disdain on his face, Chu fan was stunned: "what''s wrong with me?" "Manager, I didn''t expect that you already had children, and there were three at a time!" Before Cheng Chuliang had time to speak, pan Xiaolian rushed up and looked at the three children in Chu fan''s arms: "manager, what are the names of the three children? Where''s their mother? " ¡­¡­ Looking at the excited people on his face, Chu fan''s mouth flicks. You are not mortals at all. Why do you want to show such gossip? "Manager, why don''t you bring their mother back?" As soon as pan Xiaolian''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang, who was next to him, said in a voice of seeing through life: "Xiaolian, you don''t know. Some men are used to abandoning women, especially when they have children for themselves!" Chapter 413 In Cheng Chuliang''s mouth, Chu fan seems to have become a shameless scum man who deceives his feelings and money. With Cheng Chuliang''s words export, pan Xiaolian and others look at Chu fan''s eyes more complex. The general meaning is: store manager, you really let us down. I didn''t expect you to be such a person! Feeling the people''s eyes, Chu fan drew his lips: "these children are not mine." "Ha ha." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang gave a sneer: "since it''s not your child, what about their father and their mother?" When he said that, Cheng Chuliang was about to become Kojiro of Edo chuanmiemen. He pressed his hands directly on the table, propped up the whole person, and then stared at Chu fan tightly: "store manager, don''t you think you picked up the child or someone else gave it to you?" ¡­¡­ Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. Why didn''t I find your brain cavity so big before? Chu fan suddenly feels that Cheng Chuliang is not just a human figure. If he throws him to the earth star, he can definitely become a top-level writer, at least 10000 times better than those street writers like Xiaojun! "I''m just looking after these kids for a while." Looking at the people''s more disdainful eyes, Chu fan sighed helplessly: "this is the son of Monkey King, this is Zhu Bajie''s, this is monk Sha''s "Manager!" As soon as Chu fan finished, he heard a loud drink, and then Ao Shun stood up angrily: "store manager, although we respect you, you can''t insult our intelligence!" Even the nine head worms who claim to be Chu fan''s top licking dog all the time look at Chu fan discontentedly: "master, even if you are looking for someone to help you carry the pot, at least find a suitable one. Those three guys are monks. How can you have children?" WQNMLGB£¡ When heard nine worms, Chu''s only thought was to kill these woodlouse. Don''t you know what is called Zi Mu river? Don''t you know what parthenogenesis is? Don''t you know what monk Hua is Cough, this one doesn''t seem to be. Forced to bear the desire to walk, Chu fan tells the story of Monkey King and others. After hearing Chu fan''s words, people finally reluctantly believe him. "Manager, is this really the son of Qi Tian Da Sheng?" Pan Xiaolian''s face is excited and pinches the face of sun Xiaosheng in Chufan''s arms. Everyone in the small shop is familiar with the group of people on the journey to the West. Looking at the instant red on Sun Xiaosheng''s face, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth were drawn. Even if he was the son of Monkey King, you wouldn''t pinch him like this? However, Chu fan still introduced the three little guys to the public, and said his plan: "these three little guys need to be taken care of, so I plan to send them to the palace, let your majesty find someone to help take care of them." When he said this, Chu fan didn''t have any pressure. Anyway, judging from Li Yuan''s reproductive ability and the number of Li Shimin''s wives, there must be a lot of nannies in the palace. This group of people are idle too. It''s better to let them do something for them. Otherwise, it''s just the biggest waste of resources. "What treasure will the store manager give me?" Hearing the voice coming in from the door of the small broken shop, Chu fan was stunned: "Your Majesty, how did you come out?" Chapter 414 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin, who just came in from the door, said something. Why do I always doubt my identity when I hear you speak like this? "Why, can''t I leave the palace for a walk?" While speaking, Li Shimin stares at Chu fan fiercely: "I also want to experience the life of common people occasionally." ¡­¡­ Looking at Li Shimin''s domineering face, Chu fan couldn''t help sighing. He really couldn''t understand why people engaged in this kind of career with the shortest life expectancy would be so proud? Is this the legendary self entertainment? Of course, Li Shimin didn''t know that Chu fan had despised him 360 times in his heart. He asked again with a big stomach: "just now, the store manager said that there was something to look for in the palace. Let''s hear it." Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan pointed to the three little guys in his arms: "there are three children here. I want to ask your majesty to take care of them." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin''s brow couldn''t help wrinkling. Although he has a good temper, he is an emperor anyway. As the emperor''s territory, how can there be other men, even if they are only three children. Looking at Li Shimin''s frown, Chu fan continued with a calm face: "since your majesty is in a dilemma, forget it. As the descendants of real immortals, they should not easily get sick and starve to death, so I will raise them at will..." "How can the store manager talk like this?" Before Chu fan''s words were finished, he was interrupted by Li Shimin. "As the leader of the world, how can I watch these children homeless?" While speaking, Li Shimin continued with Chu fan''s strange eyes: "store manager, don''t worry, I will let these children grow up well and receive the best education!" As soon as the words came to an end, Li Shimin wanted to reach out and take the three little guys away from Chu fan''s arms. Since seeing the power of red boy, Li Shimin has learned a truth that the offspring of a strong man may also be a strong man. Even if these kids can''t be strong in the future, Li Shimin will win the favor of his parents. Li Shimin naturally knows how to do this kind of business. Hear Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan mouth corner a draw, then one face admires of looking at him. Worthy of being able to be an emperor, but the thickness of this skin is not comparable to that of someone I know. Just when Chu fan was amazed at the thickness of Li Shimin''s face, the voice of the system suddenly rang: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task" the face of the king ", and getting the reward: open a daily card randomly!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan drew his mouth: "dog system, what are you going to do?" With Chu fan''s understanding of this guy, the possibility of Ya letting himself take advantage is lower than the possibility of Cheng Chuliang suddenly losing interest in the cesspit. "Ding, since the host doubts the justice of the system, it triggers the punishment task. Please check it by yourself!" WTF£¿ Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "there are many routines in the city, I want to go back to the countryside!" As soon as the words were finished, the voice of the system rang again: "the rural road is more slippery, and the routine is very complicated!" "Go away!" A middle finger up, Chu fan sad to find that in the face of the system, he even can''t get a little cheap. Chapter 415 "Manager, you don''t need to be moved. I should do all these things." Hear Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan a Leng, this just discovers this fellow unexpectedly while he and the system are fighting wits and fighting bravely, has already carried three small guys from his arms. Looking at Li Shimin with a proud face, Chu fan can''t help but draw his lips. If he''s not lucky enough to become an emperor, he will definitely be a local ruffian Ignoring Li Shimin, who is cheap and good at selling, Chu fan directly starts to check the daily cards he just got. After seeing the contents of the cards clearly, Chu fan can''t help but draw his lips: "just because of such a junk card, you''ll give me a task?" [insect feast eat all] classification: Daily card Introduction: all things in the world, only delicious food and funny comparison can live up to function: using this card, you will get the "insects eat all" collected by the system, and master all the production skills price: Ten Wen / piece "Ding, the system is willing to help you free of charge The main transfer card is changed once. Do you accept it? " Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "can you be so kind?" "Do you accept it?" "No!" Although it sounds tempting to exchange a useless card for a useful one, Chu fan knows better that dog system will never let him take advantage of it. In terms of the system''s consistent urination, this punishment task is mostly related to this kind of card. If the card is lost, Chu fan estimates that Ya will definitely judge himself as a task failure. "System, view task!" Voice falls, a steaming task appears in front of Chu fan. Task: plague of locusts Introduction: human suffering, state-owned natural disasters requirements: help all the people of the Tang Dynasty unite as one and pass the plague of locusts time limit: no reward: randomly drop the mount "disaster locusts'' failure punishment: the national fortune of the Tang Dynasty is reduced, the strength of the host is reduced to Banxian and all talents are lost " system, you are so cruel! " Looking at this task punishment, Chu fan can''t help but draw a corner of his mouth. If this task fails, his efforts during this period will basically feed the dog. But soon Chu fan found another problem: "system, do you think there will be a locust plague in Datang?" It was not until then that Chu fan remembered that in the original history of the earth star, there was a very serious locust disaster in the Tang Dynasty. In order to survive the locust disaster, Li Shimin even ate the locusts himself and made up his mind. "Your Majesty, there is something I don''t know how to say." Looking at Chu fan''s suddenly ugly face, Li Shimin also became serious: "manager, but what happened?" After this period of time together, in Li Shimin''s eyes, Chu fan has become a powerful immortal. Therefore, when he saw that Chu fan was so serious, he became nervous. Chu fan might be amused to see Li Shimin like this, but now he can''t laugh at all. You know, this is a plague of locusts. In the original history, it almost led to the terrible disaster of the Tang Dynasty! After looking at Li Shimin, Chu fan sighed and finally said what he said: "Your Majesty, I just predicted that there will be a locust plague in the Tang Dynasty." "Si ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Li Shimin''s face changed, and then he took a cold breath. Chapter 416 "Manager, what you said is true?" Chu fan was not an ancient man in the previous life, but he had great strength in this life, so his understanding of locust plague was certainly inferior to that of Li Shimin. Li Shimin''s hands even trembled when he heard the word "locust plague": "manager, are you sure you''re right?" Looking at Li Shimin''s worried appearance, Chu fan gave a bitter smile: "if I could, I would like to say it wrong, but I can''t say it wrong." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin suddenly looked at him with a serious face, and then bowed deeply to Chu fan: "please also ask the store manager to save my life and the common people of Tang Dynasty!" "Your Majesty, why are you suffering?" To tell the truth, when Li Shimin bent over himself, Chu fan was really shocked. Even if this guy is cheeky and has a dark stomach, he is an emperor after all. He is the emperor of heaven and man. Even the gods and Buddhas can''t afford such a gift. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin gave a wry smile: "just ask the store manager to help Datang through this disaster." If he hadn''t met Chu fan, Li Shimin would have gone through the locust plague in other ways, but now when he meets Chu fan, he naturally places his hope on Chu fan. "Don''t worry, your majesty. I will do my best." Chu fan solemnly assures Li Shimin that it''s not his task. Even if it''s not, he will help Tang Dynasty through the disaster just by Li Shimin''s action. Seeing that Chu fan promised himself, Li Shimin was relieved. Chu fan has never let Li Shimin down, whether it''s spicy tofu, giant beast and magic wand, or even Cheng Chuliang''s soaring strength. "Your Majesty, if you want to survive this disaster, there is one thing that is essential." As he spoke, Chu fan had an extra card in his hand: "please use this card." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin did not hesitate to hold the card in his hand: "use it!" As the voice fell, Li Shimin felt that he had a lot of information in his mind. A few minutes later, he finally absorbed all the information. Feel the things in my mind: Drunken locust, spicy snake, fried lizard Li Shimin felt that his saliva was about to flow out. More importantly, he found that he had mastered the skills of how to make all kinds of insects into delicious food! "Manager, do you want to?" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan nodded: "if the people of the Tang Dynasty mastered this skill, the locust plague should be able to be contained to a certain extent." At this time, Chu fan is very glad that he didn''t agree to exchange cards in the system before, otherwise this task will be difficult to complete. After the outbreak of locusts, the most important thing is the scarcity of food. As long as it is the place where locusts pass through, all the plants will be eaten clean. Basically, nothing will be left except sand and stone. But once this card is used, the flying locusts will immediately become delicious, and the people will not starve. "How much are these cards, manager?" Li Shimin carefully looks at Chu fan. You should know that the reputation of mysterious cards has already spread throughout the Tang Dynasty, but their powerful counterpart is the probability of their cheating father and the high price. Chapter 417 Looking at Li Shimin''s worried appearance, Chu fan smiles: "a ten Wen coin." "How much?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin was stunned, and then asked in disbelief. "One for ten." "Pa!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Li Shimin excitedly clapped his hands together: "thank you, store manager!" Ten Wen is the lowest price of all Chu fan''s cards. Of course, what''s more important is that everyone in Datang can afford the price. After all, this kind of card does not need to be used by everyone. One or even two or three companies only need one person to know it! "Your Majesty is joking. This is the original price of the card. Don''t thank me." When speaking, Chu fan silently thanks the dog system in his heart. After all, the price of the card is set by him. "Your Majesty, we are not in a hurry about cards. What we have to do now is how to make the people accept eating insects." After all, ordinary people are not such a bold emperor as Li Shimin, nor do they accept all kinds of information bombardment like the Earth Star people. For them, eating worms is absolutely a huge challenge. Chu fan still remembers a joke from the Earth Star: "in front of the millions of food in our dragon Empire, any creature is a dangerous animal." It''s not polite to say that in their own original world, locusts are nothing, but even cannibals dare to eat! Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin raised his mouth: "it''s not difficult. The store manager can rest assured that in three days, I can make everyone in Datang take eating insects as fashion!" Hearing something similar, Chu fan nodded: "in that case, it all depends on your majesty." Knowing that the matter was urgent, Li Shimin didn''t care to continue to waste time in Chu fan. He gave the three little guys to the eunuch behind him, and then hurried back to the palace. "Manager, is there a locust plague in Datang?" After Li Shimin left, pan Xiaolian and Xue Rengui came over with a sad face. They are all people who have experienced real sufferings. Naturally, they know the horror of locust plague. In front of those countless locusts, anyone can only starve. Hearing their words, Chu fan nodded: "don''t worry, it''s just a plague of locusts. Don''t worry too much." "It''s just a plague of locusts. At that time, red boy, the Bull Demon King, and we will fight together. No matter how many locusts he has, all of them will die without a burial place." Hearing the words of the nine insects, Chu fan shook his head: "this time, it won''t be so simple. Don''t be careless." An ordinary locust plague is definitely not worth publishing tasks by the system itself, let alone giving such a huge task reward. Up to now, Chu fan had a guess in his heart: "since the system said that this locust plague belonged to the natural disaster of the country, there must be demons to make trouble!" This is a journey to the West where immortals and gods are running everywhere and monsters are as many as dogs. An ordinary locust plague must not break out. "Manager, here comes Lao Cheng!" Just as Chu fan was talking to nine insects and others, a loud voice suddenly rang out. Before Chu fan spoke, Cheng Chuliang rushed in with a happy face: "store manager, I heard that you have a new kind of card here. I''ve come to buy it specially." "Your Majesty sent you?" Chapter 418 Looking at Cheng Chuliang, Niu Kaixuan and others who rush in, Chu fan frowns. Up to now, only Li Shimin knows about the new card in his hand. Naturally, he told these second goods about it. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang smiles and touches his head: "the store manager is worthy of being the store manager. He guessed right at once. I admire him!" After speaking, Cheng Chuliang approached Chu fan again: "hehe, your majesty said that you have a very cheap card here. Let''s each buy one." When speaking, Cheng Chuliang directly pats a small ingot of silver in front of Chu fan. Looking at the silver on the table, Chu fan smokes. You don''t have to think that Li Shimin must have given the money. Otherwise, as Cheng Chuliang is "the first poor man in Chang''an", it must be another expression to take out such a large piece of silver. "Give each of us a card." Cheng Chuliang, who feels like he belongs to a small local tyrant, even speaks a little louder. He handed a pile of cards to these guys and watched them use them one by one. Chufan''s mouth showed a strange smile. According to his understanding of Li Shimin, this man is absolutely a man who only eats, does not pull and has no anus. Each of these guys is cheap with ten Wen of Li Shimin''s money. If they don''t create the value of one hundred liang of gold, Li Shimin is sorry for his name. Sure enough, as the information in the card was gradually received, Cheng Chuliang and others'' faces darkened: "this, your majesty, this is a pit for us!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s howling, Chu fan looked at him curiously: "what did your majesty ask you to do?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang was even more aggrieved: "Your Majesty asked us to set an example for the people of Chang''an after using the cards. It''s better to set up a stall and have a good performance..." Who is Li Shimin? Emperor of the Tang Dynasty! As the saying goes, since he has already said it, Cheng Chuliang and others must seriously implement it, which means they really want to eat worms! Although in the information they just got, those insects are absolutely first-class delicacies, but when they think of eating them, they feel a tumbling in their stomach. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan finally understands Li Shimin''s intention. This product is intended to borrow the identity of Cheng Chuliang and others to convey a message to the people that insects can eat and are delicious. Just like stinky tofu and snail powder, they are first accepted by the people of Chang''an City, and then radiated out with Chang''an City as the center. If he guessed correctly, after Cheng Chuliang and other people''s stalls are set up, Li Shimin should take all the leaders of the court to "patronize" them. After understanding Li Shimin''s purpose, Chu fan can''t help nodding. Li Shimin is absolutely worthy of his identity if he can think of such a way in such a short time. But Chu fan thought that it was too slow to carry out this plan, so he planned to add a fire. "You don''t want to eat locusts?" Hear Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chu Liang and others crazy nod, nonsense, pork it doesn''t smell, why and insects. Seeing the movements of several people, Chu fan sighed and then said with regret: "that''s a pity. I was going to tell you a good news." Chapter 419 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chu Liang was stunned. Reason told him that Chu fan must pit himself after making this expression, but curiosity made him unable to suppress his heart. Erha is erha because it always has a fearless heart. Under the torment of curiosity, Cheng Chuliang finally gave in: "store manager, let''s hear your good news." "Do you really want to hear it?" Looking at Chu fan''s deliberately playing tricks, Cheng Chuliang and other people''s mouths draw. If it wasn''t for this guy''s strong strength, they would definitely let Chu fan see what social beating is. "Store manager, don''t play the game. Come on, we''ll set up a stall later." Feeling the resentment of his own people, Chu fan no longer conceals them: "a plague of locusts will break out in the near future. In order to get through the plague, your majesty will make all the people in the whole Tang Dynasty accept eating insects, and you are an inducement." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chu Liang''s face became stern. "Store manager, is there really a locust plague to break out?" Cheng Chuliang''s voice was trembling, and the faces of other people were not very good-looking. They are dandies. They are reckless and fearless. They rely on the glory of their parents to do evil. However, they are aristocrats of the Tang Dynasty! Datang is their father now, and the future is theirs. No matter when, they will always love Datang, that love will not be weaker than their parents! "Don''t worry, manager, we won''t let your majesty down!" When he thinks of the heavy responsibilities of himself and others, Cheng Chuliang excitedly pats his chest. Looking at the performance of several people, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction, and then continued to say: "in this locust plague, in addition to ordinary locusts, there should be demons." "Hiss ~" in the middle of Chu fan''s words, everyone took a breath of cool air, and a chill rose from the bottom of his heart. Just an ordinary locust plague can make Datang suffer a great blow. If there are more demons to make trouble, then "But you don''t have to worry. We will deal with these monsters." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang and others gasped: "store manager, can you stop breathing in the future?" "Hey, hey." Seeing several people''s iron blue faces, Chu fan''s evil taste has been fully satisfied. I have to say that every time I see you who can''t stand me and can''t work me out, I''m happy. Of course, Chu fan won''t say this in his mind. After all, he is still a store manager with high reputation (good looks). He should have some idol burden: "there''s another thing." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang and others'' ears quickly stand up, waiting carefully for what he wants to say. "In this plague of locusts, as long as you kill locusts, eat locusts or other excellent people, you are likely to get the worst and immortal mount." "What?" Chu fan''s words just export, Cheng Chu Liang and others'' eyes directly light up. You know how long they have been envious of Chu fan. Now they have a chance to get a mount. It''s just a good chance from heaven. For Cheng Chuliang and others, riding a fairy beast and riding a horse is definitely not a feeling. Chapter 420 Looking at the excited look of several people, Chu fan''s mouth showed a smile: "the opportunity has been given to you, whether you can grasp it depends on your own ability." as soon as Chu fan''s words were exported, Cheng Chuliang and others looked at each other: "store manager, locust plague is very important, we must seize every minute, absolutely not waste even a second. ¡± Cheng Chuliang just couldn''t see Chu fan''s disdainful eyes at all. He waved his hand directly: "manager, for the sake of millions of people in Datang, I''ll leave first!" After that, these guys left the small shop in a hurry. As soon as he left the small shop, several guys gathered together again. As the leader of Chang''an dandy tiantuan, Cheng Chuliang naturally has his own status. "Chu Liang, why are we in such a hurry to get out?" Yuchi Baolin, as Yuchi Jingde''s son, is Cheng Chuliang''s iron brother. At this time, he is looking at Cheng Chuliang with doubts. The relationship between him and Chu fan is not very close. This time, he finally seizes an opportunity to get closer to the legendary store manager, but Cheng Chuliang drags him away. Hearing Wei Chi Baolin''s words, Cheng Chuliang gave him a white look: "do you want a monster mount?" Yuchi Baolin was stunned at first, then nodded happily: "think!" "Do what you want!" Looking at Wei Chi Baolin, who looks like an iron man, Cheng Chuliang sighs helplessly: "when will you be half as smart as me?" After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Wei Chi Baoqi looked at him discontentedly: "brother Chuliang, when we are at home, we should listen to my father''s words. How come you still have to say it?" With the support of his brother, Wei Chi Baolin''s waist suddenly hardened and nodded with approval: "that is, when you talk like this, I always feel that you are my father..." ¡­¡­ As soon as Yuchi Baolin''s words came out, everyone on the scene looked at him in horror. What is tie Hanhan? This is tie Hanhan. No, it''s already alloy Hanhan. Ah, it''s absolutely not surprising! Looking at Wei Chi Baolin''s indignation, Cheng Chuliang sighed, then touched his head: "Baolin, don''t let your father know when you say this in the future. It doesn''t matter if he beats you, but I''m afraid he''ll beat me!" As the only one in the top class of the Tang Dynasty who can compete with Cheng Yaojin in shameless aspect, Cheng Chuliang thinks that he should give Yuchi Gong proper respect. "Chu Liang, what shall we do next?" Hearing Wei Chi Baolin''s words, Cheng Chuliang frowned. He had intended to let everyone act separately. But with Wei Chi Baolin''s intelligence, he felt that his previous plan must be changed: "Baolin, you follow me. When you get the monster mount, we will use it separately. Other people will act separately or work together to find a way to let the people of Chang''an accept eating insects." It has to be said that although Cheng Chuliang is close to erha, he is still reliable in doing business. Otherwise, Li Shimin and Chu fan would not have entrusted him with this matter. Under Cheng Chuliang''s arrangement, a group of dandies immediately dispersed and began their journey of "saving Datang" by looking for a direction. "Pauline, come with me." Chapter 421 After everyone left, Cheng Chuliang turned to Wei Chi Baolin and said. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Wei Chi Baolin nodded to keep up with him, but he still murmured with discontent: "brother Chuliang, why can they all go alone, and I will follow you?" "Because you''re smart, you can help me." Cheng Chuliang felt that as a elder brother, he should encourage his brother at the right time. He would only become more stupid if he was beaten blindly. As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words came out, Wei Chi Baolin''s face turned black: "brother Chuliang, you said I was stupid just now, how can I change now?" "Why are you not happy?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Wei Chi Baolin quickly shook his head: "no, I just think it''s unbelievable to say such words from your mouth." ¡­¡­ Hearing Wei Chi Baolin''s words, Cheng Chuliang hung up and didn''t have a mouthful of old blood. Who said this guy was stupid? Did he despise my character just now? However, on second thought, Cheng Chuliang thought that with Wei Chi Baolin''s intelligence, he should not be able to play such a profound language art. Then he quietly comforted himself in his heart: "I must think too much, it''s just a wonderful misunderstanding." However, before Cheng Chuliang''s consolation was over, Wei Chi Baolin''s voice rang again: "brother Chuliang, I didn''t say you, but you are also the son of the Duke of the country. In the future, you can''t act like you used to. It''s a shame for uncle Cheng." "Shut up Seeing that Yuchi Baolin Bala kept talking, Cheng Chuliang immediately gave a cold hum: "from now on, as long as I don''t let you talk, you won''t be allowed to talk." After Cheng Chuliang''s words, Wei Chi Baolin looks at him with wide eyes, then draws with both hands, and nods quickly at the same time. Seeing Wei Chi Baolin''s action, Cheng Chuliang nodded with satisfaction. Although the child is somewhat honest, he is still very obedient. Taking Yuchi Baolin all the way forward, Cheng Chuliang stopped when he arrived at a street with a large number of people, and then roared: "Yuchi Baolin, the son of general Yuchi, is going to hold a game of Braves, and the winner will get a reward of twelve taels of silver. Come and join us quickly." Cheng Chuliang''s voice was loud enough, and he was a "celebrity" in Chang''an city. After hearing his words, some people immediately gathered around him. "General Cheng, is there really a reward of twelve taels of silver?" The questioner is a man who is carrying a burden to sell pears. At this time, he is looking forward to Cheng Chuliang. Not only this man, but others are also waiting for Cheng Chuliang''s answer. Ten Liang silver is not the money that most people can earn in half a year. Hearing the man''s words, Cheng Chuliang raised his mouth: "that''s natural. When did Cheng Chuliang never mean what he said?" Cheng Chuliang slapped his chest, and then pushed out weichi Baolin beside him: "you don''t believe me, don''t you believe weichi Baolin?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, everyone was stunned at first, and then recalled. This time, in addition to being often beaten and teased, it seems that Cheng Chuliang has never lost his word. Besides, there is a Wei Chi Baolin as an accessory, so these two "big" people should not cheat us. Chapter 422 "General Cheng, what is the game of the brave?" When people were discussing rewards, someone finally noticed the game itself. Hearing what the man said, Cheng Chuliang gave a smile: "it''s very simple that you compete with Wei Chi Baolin. You can eat what he eats. If you can stick to it, you will get a reward!" At first, some people were afraid of the danger of the so-called "game of the brave", but after hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, they immediately had no worries. Joke, even general weichi''s son has personally participated in the competition, what danger can there be? Even a lot of people have another expectation in their hearts: "what have two childe brothers suffered from? Most of their so-called brave game is a bad meal. It seems that this game is a money giving activity." "Little general, where are you going to compete?" Under the temptation of money, the people nearby prepared one by one. When he heard the question, Cheng Chuliang laughed: "the place of the competition is at the gate of general Yuchi''s house. You want to come with me quickly!" After that, Cheng Chuliang didn''t wait for the people to ask any more questions. He directly took Yuchi Baolin to Yuchi Gong''s home. They walked in front, followed by a large number of people in Chang''an city. People who want to earn money are guessing what to compare at that time. People who dare not take part in the competition also want to watch the fun and do business "Chu Liang, why do you want me to take part in the competition?" Cheng Chuliang and Wei Chi Baolin didn''t care how many people had gathered behind them. At this time, Wei Chi Baolin was staring at Cheng Chuliang. Although he is a naive but not stupid, the so-called competition must be eating worms did not run. Hearing Yu Chi Gong''s words, Cheng Chu Liang sighed: "Baolin, it''s not because my brother doesn''t want to go to bed on his own. It''s really because you have to come to do this." When he said that, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes suddenly became guilty: "you also know my brother''s reputation in Chang''an city. If I take part in the competition, they will doubt our secret operation, but you are not the same." "Me?" Wei Chi Baolin was stunned: "why am I different?" Looking at Wei Chi Baolin''s dull appearance, Cheng Chuliang raised his mouth slightly, just like a fox who stole an old hen: "you have a good reputation. Everyone is willing to believe you. Only when you participate in the competition can they believe that the competition is fair..." In just a few minutes, Wei Chi Baolin has become the moral benchmark of Chang''an City in Cheng Chuliang''s words, the first honest little gentleman in all ages. If Bai Kai or Niu Kaixuan and others were here, they would be able to exempt Cheng Chuliang''s Rainbow fart, but weichi Baolin is different. The child has been living in Yuchi Gong''s beating and scolding since childhood. He is more worried than Cheng Chuliang. Now suddenly someone praised him like this. If gravity hadn''t been reliable enough, Ya would have been floating now. Seeing that the fire was almost over, Cheng Chuliang continued: "Baolin, who do you think we should do this?" After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Yuchi Baolin was shocked: "it must be me, brother Chuliang. We must let the people believe us and not let them down!" Chapter 423 When he said that, Wei Chi Baolin waved his hand excitedly: "since the people are willing to believe me, I am the only one who can do this. People like Chu Liang have no qualifications or opportunities, because the people will not trust you." ¡­¡­ Hearing Wei Chi Baolin''s words, Cheng Chuliang eyebrows. Well, when I used to pit you like this, Lao Cheng still felt a little guilty, but if you talk like this, I''m relieved. "That''s right, Baolin. You must come on later." "Chu Liang, don''t worry!" Talking about the two people have come to Yuchi Gong''s residence door, followed by hundreds of people. "Young master, what''s the matter?" Surrounded by a group of people at the door, even the goalkeeper of Yuchi Gong''s family was nervous. When he saw Yuchi Baolin and Cheng Chuliang, his eyes lit up and he ran to ask. Looking at the goalkeeper running over, Cheng Chuliang waved his hand: "send someone to move out a guy who can cook for us, and let your servants catch some insects." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, the goalkeeper''s heart jumped. Who in Chang''an city doesn''t know Cheng Chuliang''s nicknames such as "little devil of the world" and "Chang''an let go"? My young master is usually naive. What good can he do in front of this guy. In normal times, the goalkeeper must report the matter to Yuchi Gong first, but now Yuchi Gong and his two wives have all gone out to offer incense. The biggest steward in the family is Yuchi Baoqi. Holding the only hope, the goalkeeper looks pitifully at Yuchi Baolin: "young master?" "Chu Liang said that you are not going to do it. What are you doing here?" Hearing Wei Chi Baolin''s words, the goalkeeper sighed: "yes!" In any case, Yuchi Baolin is the master. He is a servant. As a goalkeeper, he can''t disobey his master''s orders. Yuchi Gong''s servants were still very fast. In a few minutes, a stove was set up in front of Yuchi Gong''s house, and insects were tied together with grass leaves. Looking at the complete equipment in front of him, Cheng Chuliang smiles. Then he picks up his shovel and knocks it on the iron pot: "as villagers, Baolin and I are going to hold the" brave competition "here today. Everyone can participate in it. As long as we win, we will get a silver reward of 12 Liang!" When he said that, Cheng Chuliang looked around for a moment, and then continued: "however, if you want to participate in the competition, you must pay ten Wen first. If you want to participate, please pay here as soon as possible." Compared with ten Liang silver and ten Wen money, the enthusiasm of the people at the scene was immediately aroused. It only costs ten Wen. If you win, you can get ten Liang silver. If you lose, it''s nothing. In an instant, all the people crowded in front of Cheng Chuliang to sign up. In a few minutes, a hill piled up with copper plates appeared where Cheng Chuliang just stood. After everyone signed up, Cheng Chuliang clapped his hands and said: "since everyone is so enthusiastic about this competition, I declare that the competition of the brave starts now!" After the words fell, Cheng Chuliang ignited the fire, burned firewood and poured oil with flying hands. Then he caught the insects, some fried and some boiled Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s action, some people who are ready to participate in the competition have turned pale. Chapter 424 "I''ll go. This competition won''t let us eat worms, will it?" A fat man in a gray coarse cloth swallowed a mouthful of saliva and muttered. "I don''t think so. We are competing with Yuchi Baolin. Does he want to eat worms?" In this era, the challenge of eating insects is still huge. Although in the face of natural disasters, people can put everything into their mouths, but when they are not hungry, there is really no one to be such a warrior. When Cheng Chuliang began to cook worms according to the skills in his memory, the people in the field had already begun to discuss. But most people don''t think they''re going to eat worms next. After all, it''s too heavy. However, it turns out that sometimes the more worried you are, the more likely it is to happen. When all the insects are cooked, Cheng Chuliang signals to Wei Chi Baolin: "the game begins!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Wei Chi Baolin''s eyes brightened, and then directly grabbed a locust that had been fried into gold, and then stuffed it into his mouth. If it were normal, Yuchi Baolin would not be so straightforward. But this child has long lost himself in Cheng Chuliang''s Rainbow fart. Now he is determined to set an example for the people of Chang''an and become a brick of building a harmonious Chang''an city. With the locust into his mouth, a bite after Yuchi Baolin the whole person was stunned. Delicious! He had never thought that insects could be so delicious. It was estimated that stinky tofu and spicy strips could compete with this locust. In Yuchi Baolin aftertaste, he found that the locust in his mouth had gone. How can such delicious things be lost so soon? Under the temptation of delicious food, Yuchi Baolin has forgotten his previous goal. There is no locust to build a beautiful Chang''an city or the first little gentleman in the history. "Click!" In Cheng Chuliang''s frightened eyes, Wei Chi Baolin grabs a handful of worms and puts them into his mouth. No matter what locust, scorpion, spider centipede, they all mixed into a ball in his mouth Looking at Wei Chi Baolin''s intoxicated expression, the "contestants" below have been stunned. How can we compare this? I thought it was a cruel man to eat an insect. As a result, people suddenly turned into wolf fire. Some people began to rub their eyes. Is this really the son of general Yuchi? Even yuchigong''s goalkeeper and several servants were stunned. Is this my young master? The goalkeeper looked at Cheng Chuliang with strange eyes: "can''t this guy be a refugee from anywhere?" Of course, this idea is just a little bit of a turn was abandoned by the goalkeeper. He has been a goalkeeper in Yuchi Gong''s family for 12 years, but he is not sure to admit Yuchi Baolin''s mistake. He has an iron and simple expression, and there are few in the whole Tang Dynasty. Weichi Baolin doesn''t know how much shock his actions have caused to the public. Now he only feels that the insects in his hands are really delicious. When these insects are bitten in the mouth, they are first burst open by the crisp shell, and then a soft, fragrant liquid bursts directly, with an indescribable fragrance "Delicious After all, most of the people in the poor Tang Dynasty are normal people. Seeing that Yuchi Baolin eats worms like this, some people already feel that they are rolling inside. Chapter 425 One side of the goalkeeper felt his heart was about to burst open, in addition to a sense of nausea, his heart has a bad premonition. In a flash, countless titles flashed through the goalkeeper''s mind: "general Yuchi abused his son, but Yuchi Baolin was helpless to survive by eating worms." "shocked, general Tang''s son actually did this in public." "take you to Yuchi''s house to learn some unknown secrets" Even he could imagine the scene of the censor impeaching his master in the court. However, there are still some warriors. After some hard struggle, several of them finally picked up a locust and put it into their mouth. There''s no need to describe what happened next. After the first bite, these people became another weichi Baolin. One crazy began to eat locusts, and even a few people have to fight in front of a few insects. "I''ll go. It''s delicious!" "If I had known it was so delicious, I would have eaten it out." "Even if you don''t pay, it''s worth eating this delicious food today." ¡­¡­ Several contestants stuck to it while communicating with each other and quickly stuffed the insects into their mouths. However, they just discussed in a low voice, and did not tell us that insects are delicious. There are only a few of them. If more people find them, don''t we want to eat less? A few minutes later, when the last insect was eaten, Cheng Chuliang''s mouth slightly raised: "Congratulations, you have successfully completed the first level. You are getting closer and closer to twelve taels of silver!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, the six men and the only girl who persevered showed a smile on their faces, not only because they were late, but also because of the reward. Seeing the smiles of several people, Cheng Chuliang gave a smile: "the next step is the last step. As long as everyone sticks to it, he will get twelve taels of silver!" When Cheng Chuliang spoke, some servants had already sent the sealed dishes to several people. "Well, you guys, just eat what''s in the bowl and you''ll win." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, several people carefully looked at each other, and then slowly opened the dishes in front of them. "Oh, my dear, is this a thing?" "This thing can eat?" ¡­¡­ When the dishes were lifted, the people around exploded again. Looking at the hairless mouse crawling around in the bowl in front of her, Su Yaoyao''s hands trembled: "mouse?" Seeing the ugly faces of several people, Cheng Chuliang raised his mouth: "at this point, I can''t hide that the taste of these mice is no less than those of the insects just now. As long as you eat them, you can get ten Liang silver!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, several people were stunned. Although the insects were delicious just now, they were dead after all, but the mice in the bowl were alive, and they were still squeaking. Not only a few contestants, but also Wei Chi Baolin was stunned. At this moment, Wei Chi Baolin suddenly felt that he had discovered a big event: "brother Chu Liang, have I been cheated by you?" "What?" Hearing Wei Chi Baolin''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face became angry: "Wei Chi Baolin, who do you think I am, Cheng Chuliang? Am I a shameless person who has done harm to my brother?" Chapter 426 Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s angry appearance, Wei Chi Baolin was stunned, and then he felt slowly guilty. Weichi Baolin is a simple child after all. He doesn''t know that there is a saying in the world: people are dangerous. "Chu Liang, don''t be angry. I''ll eat it." In order to express his guilt, Yuchi Baolin didn''t hesitate. He just pinched the mouse in the bowl. "Zhi ~" the pinched mouse couldn''t help but utter a scream, but it didn''t attract Yuchi Baolin''s attention at all. In the eyes of the crowd, Yuchi Baolin directly stuffed the mouse into his mouth, and then chewed it up. "Vomit ~" the people around are finally unable to hold on, and some younger children have been lying on the ground and retching. I don''t know if it''s the common people. Even the last few contestants are scared. They look at weichi Baolin. It''s thanks to the famous Han Han in Chang''an city. They can eat it. "I abstain!" Under the gaze of the crowd, the first contestant made his own decision. "I give up, too!" With the first, there is a second. Soon, all six men choose to give up. Only the last girl looks at the dishes in front of her. "Girl, if you can''t eat it, give it up quickly. It''s not worth eating for a little money." If it is a time of war or famine, mice are a rare delicacy for everyone, but in this normal day, normal people will not eat this kind of food. Hearing what they said, the girl didn''t reply, but turned to look at Wei Chi Baolin: "Hey, how delicious is this?" At this time, many people noticed Wei Chi Baolin''s action. Cheng Chuliang didn''t prepare many mice. Basically, they were just like each other. But after several people chose to admit defeat, Wei Chi Baolin had already quietly touched the past, and extended a black hand to the other mice. Originally, Yuchi Baolin''s action was furtive, but the girl''s words directly attracted people''s eyes in the past. Being watched by hundreds of people, Wei Chi Baolin shrinks his head in embarrassment: "good, delicious..." "Zhi ~" as soon as Wei Chi Baolin''s words came out, everyone heard a scream. They turned around and saw that the girl just now was quietly wiping her mouth: "it''s delicious. We''re half alone." After hearing the girl''s words, Yuchi Baolin immediately blew up her hair: "what do you eat after you have won?" When speaking, Yuchi Baolin quickly grabbed a little mouse and put it into his mouth. His crazy appearance was not like the son of general Tang, but like a refugee. Yuchi Baolin was not worried. He felt a strong taste of food from the girl. Sure enough, after hearing Wei Chi Baolin''s words, the girl gave a cold hum, and then rushed over directly: "I came here to eat, who can see that little silver." This girl not only has a unique style of work, but also has unexpected strength. Poor Wei Chi Baolin can''t get any benefit from her, so she can only watch the remaining mice being eaten by this girl. "You, how can you do that?" Looking at the instant disappearance of a few mice, Wei Chi Baolin mouth a smoke. Chapter 427 As for Wei Chi Baolin''s words, the girl gave a sneer, and then jumped directly in front of him: "aunt is like this, don''t you agree?" Looking at the girl glaring at him, Yuchi Baolin takes a pull from the corner of his mouth, and then takes a few steps back toward Cheng Chuliang''s direction. Wei Chi Baolin is naive, but not stupid. With the strength just shown by the other party, if he suddenly attacks himself, then You''re going to have to be beaten. Seeing Wei Chi Baolin''s action, the girl didn''t have time to speak. Suddenly, she was stunned. She saw a green card appear in front of her. "What is this?" Not only girls, but also a green card appeared in front of Yuchi Baolin. "Monster mount?" Seeing the two cards suddenly appeared, Cheng Chuliang was almost beyond recognition with jealousy: "Baolin, use the cards quickly, this should be the monster mount that the store manager said!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Wei Chi Baolin did not dare to hesitate. He quickly grasped the card floating in front of him and took it to his chest: "use it!" After the sound fell and a ray of light flickered, a huge green locust appeared in front of Yuchi Baolin, which was bigger than him. "I''ll go, what a big bug!" "This insect has already become the essence, isn''t it the offspring who ate others before and now come to revenge?" ¡­¡­ As soon as the giant locust appeared, it caused a stir. But fortunately, the big bug didn''t show much lethality. Instead, he gently touched Yuchi Baolin with his beard. "Human fairy!" Today''s Cheng Chuliang is not the stupid boy who didn''t know anything at the beginning. At least he can judge the strength of the other party by the breath of the big locust. It is because of this that Cheng Chu Liang envies Wei Chi Baolin. To say which of these people wants to get the mount most is undoubtedly Cheng Chuliang, because since white Kay had the help of the double headed ogre, he has never won again. In the mind of Cheng Shing, can be a disgrace before he can win a awesome team mate. One side of the girl saw Yuchi Baolin''s action, hesitated for a while, and then she used the card in her hand. It was also a flash of light. A white worm, which was about the size of Yuchi Baolin''s face, appeared in the same place. After this insect appeared, it was just like the previous one. It was madly courting the girl. Now the people around finally saw what had happened. "Oh, those two worms come out of the card?" "Tut Tut, this thing is very similar to the cards in the mysterious shop." Listening to the talk around, Cheng Chuliang forced himself out of grief, and then went on: "you must have seen these two insects. Yes, they are called from the mysterious card." As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words came out, the people around him became even more excited. Although they didn''t know what a call was, they still knew the reputation of the mysterious card. It''s no exaggeration to say that no one in Chang''an city does not know the power of mysterious cards. From time to time, the rich will draw cards or buy some daily cards in the small and broken shops, while the poor will discuss the new cards in the small and broken shops every day. "Little general, can you get this card by eating insects and mice?" Chapter 428 A more courageous people suddenly asked Cheng Chuliang loudly. Hearing this man''s words, Cheng Chuliang grinned: "that''s right, you''re right. It''s eating insects. As long as you eat locusts, you can get such a big insect as your own mount." Looking at the people with eager expression in their eyes, Cheng Chuliang once again added a knife: "these insects are powerful people of immortal level." In order to prevent people from not knowing what the concept of human immortality is, Cheng Chuliang also made a thoughtful comparison: "one such insect can hit 100 Cheng Yaojin!" This scene completely explodes, who is Cheng Yaojin? General of the Tang Dynasty, they may have killed more people than they have eaten. But according to Cheng Chuliang, general Cheng is a brother in front of this worm. It has to be said that as a general of the Tang Dynasty, Cheng Yaojin had a shocking effect when he became a unit of measurement. Originally, I just saw that these insects were huge, and it seemed that they might be able to replace cattle and so on. But after Cheng Chuliang''s comparison, the common people found that maybe these insects could be used to guard the house! Looking at the excited people, Cheng Chuliang laughed and then continued: "as long as you spend ten Wen to buy a card in the mysterious shop, you can learn how to make these insects into delicious food, which can not only be used to satisfy your hunger, but also have a chance to get this..." Cheng Chuliang''s words have not been finished, and the people around him have lost more than half of them. Chu fan''s small broken shop in Chang''an city is just like the later star''s wanghong shop. Everyone knows its location. Now I hear that it only costs ten Wen to get this good opportunity. Naturally, these people will not miss this opportunity. Looking at the people who left, Cheng Chuliang could not help but raise his mouth. It seems that this task can be completed perfectly. "Oh, what are you doing?" When Cheng Chuliang turned to watch the people leaving, he couldn''t help shouting. I saw the girl was carrying a burning firewood around the big insect beside her. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, the girl was stunned, and then casually skimmed her lips: "what else can I do? Of course, it''s roasted and eaten." Ignoring the trembling locust, the girl smashed her tongue and continued: "if you don''t eat such delicious food, it''s a waste." Hiss ~ hearing the girl''s words, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help taking a cold breath: "do you know this is a fairy level monster?" "I know. What''s the matter?" The girl shook her head with disdain: "even human immortals can''t cover up its delicious advantages." ¡­¡­ Cheng Chuliang is completely dull. He thought that there would be a Yuchi Baolin in Chang''an City, which is the best in the world. But when he saw the girl, he found one thing: the world is so big, there are many wonderful flowers, the forest is so big, there are many birds! To put it simply, there are big birds in every forest! "Cough, this girl, don''t you know that human immortals are powerful, but they can..." As soon as Cheng Chuliang said that, he was interrupted by the girl''s impatient wave: "it''s human immortals. The seven little kids in my family are all human immortals. They''re going to be annoying all day long." Chapter 429 "You..." Hearing the girl''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face changed: "are you a princess?" Cheng Chuliang is not a fool. Apart from Chu fan''s small shop, where else can he raise so many immortals. And he couldn''t have known the people in the small shop. With the clothes on the girl, Cheng Chuliang immediately thought of a possibility. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, the girl looked at him with a smile: "she is worthy of being the future husband of the princess. She is not stupid." "Are you Qinghe?" Li Dexian, Princess of Qinghe, is Cheng Chuliang''s appointed wife, but because of their special status, they have never met. Cheng Chuliang never thought that he would meet his wife at this time, and it seems that his wife is not easy to get into trouble. "Why?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Li Dexian stamped his feet on the ground: "do you have other wives besides me?" "No, no, absolutely not!" Under the gaze of Li Dexian, Cheng Chuliang quickly shakes his head and comes to a quality third company. Looking at Cheng Chuliang from the heart, Li Dexian couldn''t help laughing. Although she is a princess, she doesn''t have the right to choose her husband. When he knew that he was going to marry Cheng Chuliang, his heart was also very scared, and he quietly sent his servants to inquire about Cheng Chuliang''s news. When you know that Cheng Chuliang is hanged on the wall by old Cheng every day to beat and blast dung pits After a series of absurd things, Li Dexian''s impression of his future husband has long been very bad. But through this meeting, she suddenly found that Cheng Chuliang was actually a very lovely person. "Come on, look at your stupid picture." Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s stupefied appearance, Li Dexian waved: "the princess has been out for a long time, now it''s time to go back." After that, Li Dexian turned his head and walked toward the distance. Looking at the big locust still in place, Cheng Chuliang was stunned: "your locust." "Here you go!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Li Dexian, who had already gone out, waved his hand casually: "how can my husband not have a good mount?" "Chu Liang, that''s his sister-in-law. She''s so beautiful." Looking at Li Xiande who left, Wei Chi Baolin smashed his tongue, and then added: "it''s also very powerful!" As a princess, Li Xiande can''t leave the palace often, so everyone doesn''t know her. But after today''s episode, she has left a huge influence on Wei Chi Baolin and Cheng Chuliang. Hearing Wei Chi Baolin''s words, Cheng Chuliang nodded: "it''s really beautiful." Li Xiande inherits Li Shimin''s gene and is also a royal lady. She is first-class in temperament and appearance, which naturally attracts Cheng Chuliang''s attention. But I don''t know why, after meeting Li Dexian, Cheng Chuliang always feels that he may be bullied by the women in his family forever, just like his father. Not to mention Cheng Chuliang''s mental journey, insect food captured the Tang Dynasty in a pestilential way. Catching, making and eating insects has become a normal in the whole Tang Dynasty. Even some shrewd businessmen have begun to buy locusts, and some children of farmers are catching locusts everywhere to sell them to subsidize their families. "Manager, come and taste this fried golden general!" Chapter 430 Looking at the wooden stick in quemoyn''s hand and more than a dozen locusts strung on it, Chu fan''s mouth twitched: "you are an immortal, too. Can you look like an immortal a little bit?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, quemoyn turned his lips disdainfully: "even they don''t care about the image, why should I care about that thing?" Looking at kuimun''s finger, Ao Shun and Zhang Bu, the nine insects, were sitting in the corner, gnawing at a huge grasshopper which was bigger than an adult cattle. With the popularity of the locust feast, we don''t know what will happen, but the locusts all over the world have been devastated. In addition to the common people of the Tang Dynasty, the people in the small shop also attack some locust demons who have already been cultivated. These locust demons are not as docile as the mounts they get by pulling cards. They are all cruel. They are killed or captured when they are encountered. But the way to deal with these locust demons is very simple. As long as it''s a human immortal locust, it''s all used to draw an orange card in Chu fan''s small broken shop. If it''s a monster that surpasses the human immortal, the small broken shop won''t accept it. These three guys simply digest it by themselves. Looking at the three people who ate happily, Chu fan sighed helplessly. No wonder the painting style of my little shop is getting more and more strange. With so many goods, the painting style of my little shop will never change again. "Zhang Buer, why don''t you stay in Xiniu Hezhou and build a Taoist temple After hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer said with a smile: "before, I had built thirty-six Taoist temples while those bald people didn''t pay attention, but now they have reacted, so I can only do it slowly." When talking, Zhang Buer threw a locust leg into his mouth and made a creaking sound: "store manager, don''t worry, in front of me, any bald man is a paper tiger." Zhang Buer did have the capital to say this. After Guanyin discovered his action, Buddhism immediately responded. In just a few days, the number of monks in Xiniu Hezhou has increased several times, and the surrounding investigation has been strict several times, mainly to prevent Zhang Buer from building a new Taoist temple. But for Zhang Buer''s already built Taoist temple, they have no good way. On the one hand, he had a lot of money in his hand, and after a lot of gold coins were scattered, the believers became very united. On the other hand, Buddhism could not turn against heaven, so violence was not allowed. Unfortunately, Zhang Buer can use money to attack, but Buddhism can''t. After all, Buddhists have a great cause. If this method is adopted, so many temples can drag Buddhism down. It is because of these reasons that Zhang Buer actually stood firm in Xiniu Hezhou. It is said that in order to reward his behavior, the Jade Emperor specially gave him a part-time vanguard official of Tianting culture communication, whose position is said to be similar to Tianjiang. "Hey, manager, Lao Zhang is now a nail in the enemy''s back. As long as I seize the opportunity, I can finish the task in an instant." Seeing Zhang Buer''s self-confident appearance, Chu fan doesn''t say anything anymore. After all, with this guy''s cunning appearance, he should not suffer from these things. However, Chu fan did not know that when he was thinking about Buddhism, Buddhism was also thinking about the Tang Dynasty. Chapter 431 "Muzha, what''s the matter with the locust demon?" Guanyin, sitting on the lotus platform, suddenly asked the boy next to him. Hearing Guanyin''s words, Muzha was stunned, and then replied: "Bodhisattva, don''t worry, the locust demon has promised to bring his disciples and grandchildren into the Tang Dynasty." "That''s good." Guanyin nodded: "that locust demon is a big demon in the flood and famine period after all. Although there is only Jinxian level strength left now, it is not easy to provoke. You must be careful when dealing with him." Feeling the concern from Guanyin, Muzha was deeply moved: "Bodhisattva, don''t worry, Muzha will save." For this boy who has been with him since he became a deity, Guanyin is very relieved that he is a teachable talent from character to means. "By the way, what happened to Datang recently?" As soon as she thought of Guanyin in the Tang Dynasty, she felt a sharp pain in her head. She found that since the beginning of her journey to the west, everything related to the Tang Dynasty has become very difficult. Especially recently, she found that the spirit of Buddhism was passing by, and she didn''t know what was going on. When he heard Guanyin''s words, Muzha shook his head: "the Tang Dynasty is normal, but recently a kind of thing called Baichong banquet suddenly appeared in the Tang Dynasty." Muzha is a monk. Even insects belong to meat. Naturally, he won''t taste it. Hearing Mu Zha''s words, Guan Shiyin nodded: "these are small things, as long as the heaven and the emperor do not move." At that time, Guanyin felt that he was making a fuss. After all, he was just a mortal country. Since he became a God, the emperor of the world had no power other than his status. "Bodhisattva, do we really want to give the locust demon a Luohanguo place?" When Muzha spoke, he was discontented. He had been following the Bodhisattva for so many years, but he was just a little waiter, and a demon could get the Luohanguo. "There must be no jealousy." Hearing Mu Zha''s words, Guan Shiyin shook his head with a smile: "this time, the locust demon has done harm to the Tang Dynasty with the help of the general situation of heaven and earth. We are trying to disperse the locusts, so that we can easily enter the eastern land to preach Buddhism." At that time, Guanyin looked at Muzha with warning: "if we can make a great contribution to the spread of Buddhism to the East, what is a Luohanguo position Hearing Guanyin''s words, Muzha nodded quickly: "what Bodhisattva taught is that Muzha was wrong." GuanShiYin is very satisfied with Muzha''s attitude: "this time you are responsible for contacting the locust demon. It''s a big job. When it''s done, you can pick one of the lotus flowers in the lotus pond by yourself." After hearing Guanyin''s words, Muzha''s face brightened: "thank you, Bodhisattva!" The lotus that can be raised in the lotus pond by Guanyin is not a common thing. This kind of eight treasure merit lotus germinates in 10000 years, has 50000 old leaves, and blooms in 100000 years. After refining, a flower is a magic weapon of Taiyi real immortal level. "Locust demon is very important. You must not make mistakes. You must pay more attention to it." After that, Guanyin closed her eyes again. She didn''t know whether to practice or rest. After Guanyin closed his eyes, Muzha thought about it for a moment. He thought that even Bodhisattvas were so concerned about the locust demon, and he should pay attention to it. He immediately saluted the meditative Guanyin. Chapter 432 "Bodhisattva, that locust demon is treacherous. I''ll go to see if he has acted according to the plan." Hearing Mu Zha''s words, Guan Shiyin nodded with his eyes closed: "go." After getting the approval of Guanyin, Muzha didn''t dare to have the slightest hesitation, and quickly left the purple bamboo forest and walked towards the distance. Originally, he thought that it was lucky for the locust demon to cooperate with Buddhism, but after hearing the words of Bodhisattva, he thought he should pay attention to the locust demon. After leaving the purple bamboo forest, Muzha walked directly to a broken temple. There is no monk in this temple, and the Buddha statues on the top of the temple are worn-out and can''t see clearly. "Locust demon, I''m coming. Don''t you come out to meet me?" "Jie Jie..." As soon as Muzha''s voice fell, there was a strange laugh in the broken Temple: "how can the little followers around the Bodhisattva come to me again and again?" The voice fell, and an old woman with a rough hunchback in her hand, dressed in a brown robe, came trembling in. If you only look at her now, you will take her as an ordinary old man, but Muzha knows the identity of the other party - the first locust in the flood and famine period! And her contemporaries are the weakest of the big Luo Jinxian level terror. But this guy''s luck is poor. When he was in trouble, he met the enlightened Buddha, and was directly suppressed by the other party in the Buddhist temple. It''s just because the old demon''s strength is the peak of the real immortal. But even so, Mu Zha still did not dare to underestimate her. The great demon in the flood and famine period must have some unknown means. "Locust demon, I''m here to remind you by the order of Bodhisattva that there should be no mistakes in the affairs of the Tang Dynasty, otherwise, hum ~" Muzha hummed twice and didn''t say the consequences. However, locust demon knows that this event must have a great effect on Buddhism, otherwise, the bald people of stingy Bala won''t pay a Luohanguo for their own hand ¡£ "Well, you look down on my old lady?" Hearing the locust demon''s words, Muzha couldn''t help but take two steps back. However, he felt that as a boy of Bodhisattva, how could he be timid in front of the demon, and immediately braved himself to take two steps forward: "locust demon, if something goes wrong this time, you won''t have any other results except being scared out of your wits!" Looking at Muzha''s exasperation, the locust demon laughed: "it''s just a small imperial dynasty in the world. If the three emperors don''t come out, they will be invincible in the world!" When talking, the locust demon exudes a decadent breath: "little thing, you''d better be careful when talking with the old lady, otherwise, ha ha..." The locust demon didn''t say the rest, but the meaning was clear. She might be afraid of Avalokitesvara, but she would never care about Muzha, the peak of a celestial being. "Gudu ~" feeling the breath from the locust demon, Muzha could not help stepping back two steps: "in that case, how do you plan to do it?" After hearing Muzha''s words, the locust demon laughs: "since you want all the people in Datang to thank you, let''s start from Chang''an city!" When talking, the locust demon looked at the distance with deep eyes, as if Chang''an city was in front of him. Chapter 433 Hearing the locust demon''s words, a trace of fear flashed in Muzha''s eyes. It''s Chang''an, and even he doesn''t dare to cast his magic in Chang''an. Because it''s the place where the emperor lives. Without the emperor''s approval, the failure rate of casting magic under Jinxian is as high as 80%, and it may even backfire! "It means a lot to me. Are you sure it won''t go wrong?" This matter was handed over to him by Bodhisattva. Naturally, Muzha didn''t want to make mistakes. Hear Mu Zha''s words, locust demon ha ha a smile, big sleeve fierce of a roll, two people have already come to the top of Chang''an city. Looking at the Golden Dragon floating above Chang''an city that ordinary people can''t see, the smile in the eyes of locust demon becomes more intense: "do you know why Buddhism wants to cooperate with me?" Hearing the locust demon''s words, Muzha couldn''t help shaking his head. He really couldn''t understand why Tang Tang Buddhism wanted to cooperate with a monster who was suppressed under the temple, and he also paid for the position of arhat. You should know that Rohan''s identity is very high in Buddhism. He has been able to enjoy the protection and luck of Buddhism. Seeing Muzha''s appearance, the locust demon laughed: "because the old lady''s identity is special." The locust demon seemed to be in a good mood, and explained to Muzha with great interest: "ordinary people in Chang''an city can''t cast magic at will, and those who surpass Jinxian will be found by the heaven once they act, but I''m not the same." Speaking of this, the locust demon''s face became more proud: "I''m the first locust in the world. All the locusts in the world should obey my orders. As soon as I give my orders, countless locusts will rush into Chang''an City and cause great damage to the Tang Dynasty." There is a saying that the locust demon didn''t say, that is, Buddhism has determined that the Tang Dynasty must face a locust disaster as early as ten years ago, and what we have to do is to change the position and power of the locust disaster. The general trend of heaven can not be changed, but the small trend can be bent. When he heard the locust demon''s words, Muzha couldn''t help his tongue. He didn''t expect that the locust demon had such power: "in that case, why don''t you cast your spell soon?" At the thought of the success of the locust demon''s plan, he could also get the lotus reward from the Bodhisattva''s hands, so Muzha was about to jump up. "Don''t worry." Looking at the excited Muzha, a smile appeared on the locust demon''s face: "just look at my means." When talking, the strange smell of the locust demon sent out from the locust demon: "in the name of ancestral blood, call you back!" After the sound fell, the locust demon looked at Muzha with elation: "just a moment, my children will soon be gathered." When the locust demon was talking, Muzha had heard a buzz. He turned around and saw a yellow cloud moving quickly from the distance. When Huang Yunli came in, Muzha could see clearly that it was a big locust! "Ha ha ha ha, when my children have gathered, we can finish the plan." At the thought of being suppressed by Buddhism for so many years, she would be transformed into a arhat immediately. The locust demon was also very excited, and her old face was flushed. After the arrival of the first yellow cloud, they waited with ease. However, with the passage of time, their faces became more and more strange. Chapter 434 "Locust demon, what''s the matter?" In addition to the initial tens of thousands of locusts, the locusts that came one after another were less than 1000. After hearing Mu Zha''s words, the locust demon also drew his mouth: "don''t worry, it may be that Chang''an City has suppressed the magic, wait for me to cast it again." When talking, the locust demon has directly bitten his finger: "with the ancestral blood as the guide, call you back quickly!" You don''t have to say that after the end of this spell, another "yellow cloud" came. Although it can''t compare with the tens of thousands of locusts before, it also has a number of 7000 by visual inspection. But the face of Mu Zha and locust demon was worse. What are you doing? For fun? We are going to invade Datang. What can we do with such locusts? Muzha''s look at the locust demon became more strange, and even his tone became impatient: "can you do it or not?" It turns out that not only men don''t want to admit that they can''t do it, but also female monsters. After hearing Mu Zha''s words, the locust demon''s face changed. If it wasn''t for mu Zha''s identity, she must let this guy know what is the cruelty of Honghuang big demon. Fortunately, Muzha was quite clever. After seeing that the locust demon''s face was not good, he quickly changed his tone and explained his previous behavior: "locust demon, this matter is very important to my Buddhism. Please take more trouble." "Don''t worry, the old lady is not so unreasonable." Hearing Mu Zha''s words, the locust demon nodded. In order to appease Mu Zha, the locust demon thought for a while and then continued to say: "maybe there are not many locusts near Chang''an City, and my descendants need a little time to come." When talking, the locust demon bites his finger again: "with the order of ancestral blood, call you back quickly!" This time, even Muzha was shocked by the smell of the locust demon. Feeling the horror of the locust demon, Muzha couldn''t help taking a breath of cool air. He was worthy of being a great demon in ancient times. The smell just made him feel scared. But this breath also made Muzha feel at ease. Maybe the locusts were far away. After all, they were just ordinary animals, and they could understand if they moved slowly. With this casting of locust demon, a yellow cloud came from afar. But this time, the clouds are completely different from the previous two. If the former was a cloud, now it''s just a piece of marshmallow. According to visual inspection, there are only dozens of them, and some of them have broken legs and wings "Cough..." Looking at the new locust and the previous locust converged together, the locust demon''s face became more ugly. It''s too shameful. I''m the ancestor of locusts. I can''t even summon some locusts? Fortunately, the locust demon has lived for many years after all, and the thickness of its skin can stand the test. In the face of this embarrassing situation, I can''t see it. But the locust demon could calm down, but not Muzha. Looking at the locusts in front of him, Muzha was more worried: "cough, locust demon, or would you like more blood?" Hear Mu Zha''s words, the locust demon''s face is more red, but this time is not embarrassed, pure be angry. Is the technique that can command locusts all over the world so easy to use? To put it bluntly, my son may not be able to listen to his own Laozi, not to mention that she is still an old ancestor who does not know how many generations. Chapter 435 What''s more, she used her own blood essence when she used to cast magic. It''s just that you don''t want to make up for the wasted blood for decades. According to the current situation, if you want to summon enough locusts to invade the Tang Dynasty, you have to blow yourself up! "Ancestor, if you still want to summon locusts, don''t waste your efforts." When the locust demon was going to popularize the difference between the locust and the blood cow to Muzha, a low voice thought of it. Hearing this sound, the locust demon and Muzha were all in a daze. Then they found that there were several locusts close to human beings in the group. It''s just that these insects are in a strange state. They are the disabled insects with broken legs and wings that they saw before. "Can you tell me what''s going on?" See finally someone (insect) can come out to explain, locust demon can''t help but spirit a shock, then quickly asked. Hearing the question of the locust demon, the locust who spoke before sighed: "Laozu, all the locusts in the whole Chang''an City and thousands of miles around have appeared here." "How is that possible?" As soon as the locust''s words came out, the locust demon was drinking violently. Although the grasshopper clan is not a big clan in the demon clan, if you only spell the number of ordinary members, it must be several times more than human beings. But now some people say that there are no locusts here. In the eyes of the locust demon, this is just a fable! Looking at the fury of the locust demon, several intelligent locusts trembled all over, and then they directly fell on the ground and cried out: "ancestor, this is true. How dare we cheat you?" A few locusts cried and said that after a few minutes, they finally told the story, especially the locust who was the first to speak was a tear and a runny nose: "ancestor, you don''t know that people in the Tang Dynasty are not human. They eat insects, mice and birds, as long as they carry some meat, they won''t let go." It was as if after crying, the locust took a big breath, sucked back all the runny nose, and then gulped it down again. Ignoring Mu Zha, who was almost disgusted, the locust continued: "you don''t know. You are scared to go out to eat now. If you are not careful, you will be caught and eaten. If you are not in a hurry, we will move away now." After a careful look at the locust demon, the locust continued: "anyway, we don''t plan to stay in the Tang Dynasty. This is not the place for the locust at all." The locust demon''s face became more ugly when he heard that the locust was talking in a mess. He turned his head and looked at Muzha: "are human beings so ferocious now?" From the description of those locusts, we can see that the people living in this city are just a group of merciless locust destroying machines. According to the current situation, if you take a group of locusts to attack, Datang will be hurt. She doesn''t know, but those guys will be very happy. "It''s all right, you all leave." Anyway, with the number of locusts in front of us, we can''t do anything. The locust demon doesn''t bother to let them stay in front of us and let them go. Chapter 436 Hearing the locust demon''s words, a swarm of locusts, such as amnesty, flew directly to the distance. Looking at the locusts who left, Muzha''s eyes were full of muddled force: "you just let them go like this?" Hearing Muzha''s words, the locust demon could not help humming coldly: "what can we do if we don''t let them leave? Do we have to give them to those people in the Tang Dynasty for dinner?" ¡­¡­ Although what you say is very reasonable, why do I always feel that something is wrong? After some meditation, Muzha finally found the problem: "locust demon, what about our task?" After hearing Mu Zha''s words, the locust demon gave him a white look: "what''s the hurry? Let''s go to Chang''an city to inquire about it first, and then make a new plan." The locust demon thinks that the failure of this mission is because the intelligence work of Muzha is not in place, which also leads to the loss of a lot of blood essence. After hearing the locust demon''s words, Muzha could only nod: "now it seems that it can only be so." It is the so-called "know yourself and know the other before you can win a hundred battles". After some discussion, locust demon and Muzha finally got a high degree of ideological unity, that is, to see the ferocious people of the Tang Dynasty with your own eyes. After making a good decision, Muzha turned into a little boy made of powder and jade, while the locust demon kept the original appearance. They landed quietly in a deserted place. As soon as they landed, they smelled an intoxicating fragrance. "Hiss ~" Muzha took a big breath first, then sighed: "I didn''t expect that there was such a good smell in the world. It''s really rare." When she heard Muzha''s words, the locust demon nodded with approval. She was pressed under the temple for thousands of years. When she smelled such a good smell, she could not help feeling a burst of hunger in her stomach: "anyway, it''s still early. Why don''t we go to see what it is first?" As soon as the locust demon''s words came out, Muzha nodded with approval: "that''s right!" Although they didn''t dare to use magic, their sense of smell was still very sensitive, and they followed the fragrance in the air directly to the distance. A few hundred meters later, they finally found the place where the fragrance was distributed. It was a small booth, where a bearded boy was sitting and shouting: "general Cheng Chuliang fried gold, the first gold general in Chang''an City, don''t miss it when passing by ~" with the boy''s shouting, one by one passers-by stopped to buy a fried gold general at his booth Military products taste good. After discovering the source of the fragrance, locust demon and Muzha rushed over in a hurry: "Hey, that boy, give us two fried gold generals!" The wood Zha pours also clever, he hears just now of that person is to shout of so name. Hearing Mu Zha''s words, the bearded boy laughed, and then handed over two fragrant strings: "Cheng Hui, a total of five Wen!" After Mu Zha handed Xiaochuan the money to the bearded boy, he was suddenly stunned: "locust?" Looking at Muzha and the locust demon, Cheng Chuliang laughs: "you''re not from the Tang Dynasty. It''s the top food of the Tang Dynasty. Although the locust is ugly, it''s absolute food. You eat a bunch, think twice, and eat twice..." Waving his hand to block the spittle from Cheng Chuliang''s mouth, Muzha quickly grabbed the locust demon who was about to run away: "don''t be impulsive." Chapter 437 Cheng Chuliang didn''t know that one of the young and old people in front of him was the ancestor of locusts. After he found that the locusts were delicious, he set up such a stall directly. He bought the locusts at the price of one Wen every day and sold them for five Wen after processing. He made a lot of money during this period. Unfortunately, most of the people in the Tang Dynasty have gone to Chufan to buy daily cards. It''s no exaggeration to say that 60% of the people in the Tang Dynasty in Chang''an City have mastered the skill of toasting insects. Jintian finally meets two foreigners who haven''t eaten worms. Cheng Chuliang is very excited and introduces them. As for why these two are foreigners, hehe, Cheng Chuliang said that we don''t have such ugly people in Datang. If you let the locust demon know that he is despised by Cheng Chuliang because of his ugly appearance, he will go straight away. It has to be said that Cheng Chuliang''s eloquence is very good. Under his saliva attack and the temptation of fragrance in his hands, Muzha finally secretly bit the locust on the string: "click!" The locust was so crisp that there was a crisp sound when he took a bite. Hearing the sound, the locust demon immediately turned to look over. Feeling the locust demon''s eyes, Muzha coughed awkwardly: "cough, know yourself and know your enemy, you can win a hundred battles!" If it wasn''t for mu Zha''s identity, the locust demon would be able to burst up suddenly and kill the goods directly. Go to your mother''s know yourself and know your enemy. Is Lao Tzu the enemy? If you want to know yourself and your enemy, you have the guts to eat people from Chang''an. What''s the matter with us locusts? Aren''t you a monk? Why do you eat meat? Are rules and regulations used to cheat ghosts? Feeling the strong resentment from the locust demon, Muzha carefully shrunk his head, and then ate the locust in his hand: "cough, grandma, it''s important!" Exhale ~ inhale, exhale, not angry! The locust demon carefully adjusted his mind, and then asked Cheng Chuliang: "dare to ask this Young man, why do you eat insects all of a sudden? " Hearing the locust demon''s words, Cheng Chuliang laughs: "it''s about to start with the mysterious card. As long as you use the store manager''s card, you can learn all kinds of cooking methods for insects..." Under the explanation of Zi ah and Cheng Chuliang, the locust demon and Muzha roughly understood what happened. The locust demon turned his eyes and asked again: "where is the mysterious card shop?" Sure enough, he is a foreigner. There is no one in Datang who doesn''t know about small and broken shops. Cheng Chuliang showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, then reached out and pointed: "go over here, and then turn right to see it." "Thank you, brother." After getting the guidance, the locust demon directly takes Muzha to the small broken shop. "Locust demon, where shall we go and what shall we do?" After hearing Mu Zha''s words, the locust demon raised his mouth and then said: "I want to see how the card shop exists. By the way, I want to seek justice for the locusts in this world!" The place where Cheng Chuliang set up his stall is not far from the small broken shop. While they were talking, they had already come to the door of the small broken shop. Without waiting for Muzha to speak, the locust demon had already plunged in: "which one is Chu fan?" The voice suddenly rang out, and several people in the small broken shop couldn''t help raising their heads: "who''s looking for Chu fan?" Chapter 438 The locust demon hummed coldly when he felt several direct eyes on himself: "let Chu fan come out to see me!" Looking at the angry look of the locust demon, Muzha quickly approached her a little: "locust demon, this is Chang''an City, you must not be angry!" When he heard Muzha''s words, the locust demon gave a cold hum, but still whispered in the dark: "don''t worry, I have an answer in my heart." At this time, Chu fan was looking at the old woman and the child in front of him. He really couldn''t imagine where he had met such two people: "I''m Chu fan. I don''t know what you want to do with me?" "Ha ha, store manager, things have come to this point. When do you want to hide from us?" While Chu fan was talking, a voice suddenly came from outside the door. Then everyone saw Cheng Chuliang come in with a proud face. "Do you know what''s going on?" Feel in front of the old woman to see their own time to show a trace of murderous, Chu fan curious to Cheng Chu Liang asked. Not only Chu fan, but also other people stare at Cheng Chuliang in a curious way. Feeling the eyes of so many people, Cheng Chuliang coughed twice: "according to my observation, this old woman and the children are not from Chang''an, or even from the Tang Dynasty, but they have been inquiring about the store manager since then!" When he said that, Cheng Chuliang suddenly narrowed his eyes: "after some exploration, I found that there is only one truth!" While Cheng Chuliang was talking, the eyes of locust demon and Muzha narrowed. Meanwhile, their faces became serious. Could it be said that this guy really saw through our identity? In an instant, the locust demon''s heart has produced more than 100 kinds of killing methods. Feeling the murderous spirit from the locust demon, Muzha was stunned, and then he quickly said: "don''t be impulsive, this is Chang''an city. If we do it, we will lose money!" After hearing Mu Zha''s words, the locust demon''s face became colder: "your identity will be exposed, do you still care about these?" "Don''t worry, even if the identity is exposed, I can take you safely out of here!" Muzha carefully appeased the locust demon. He had absolute confidence in his heart. In his own identity, these people would not do anything to himself. As the locust demon and Muzha talk anxiously, Cheng Chuliang looks at them solemnly: "I guess this child is the son of the store manager, and this old woman It''s likely to be the mother of the woman abandoned by the store manager! " Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, all the people on the scene felt a shock in their heads, and then looked at Chu fan''s eyes, which became strange. Think about a 60-70-year-old man with his little grandson came all the way to look for the owner, which is in line with Cheng Chuliang''s conjecture. "I didn''t expect you to be such a store manager!" Even pan Xiaolian''s eyes to Chu fan have become strange. After all, in the current situation, Cheng Chuliang''s explanation seems reasonable. To say that the central feeling of the people at the scene is the most complex is mu Zha. What happened? Why do I have a father in the blink of an eye? "Cheng Chuliang, shut up!" See Cheng Chu Liang more said more outrageous, Chu fan finally angry, a burst of drink, let all the people in the small broken shop toward him. Chapter 439 "Do you think the store manager looks like he''s pissed off?" After a period of time together, people have long found that Chu fan''s temper is actually very good, otherwise, with Cheng Chuliang''s character, they would have been three Zhangs away. Hearing Xue Rengui''s voice, Chu fan sighs helplessly, then stares at Cheng Chuliang fiercely. How kind, simple and lovely Xue Rengui was when he first came to the small broken shop, but now? How did this happen? Chu fan thinks that the root of everything lies in Cheng Chuliang. This is the truth of the so-called "the red is near the Zhu, the black is near the Mo". "Manager, if you have something to say, can you stare at me and not have a son?" Although he has felt a strong sense of warning from Chu fan''s eyes, Cheng Chuliang still decides to persevere in completing his great act of "splashing dirty water". Anyway, now that Chu fan has been provoked by him, why don''t you offend him once. With Cheng Chuliang''s understanding of Chu fan, Chu fan will definitely not let go of himself today, so he just broke the pot and broke it to survive! he£¬tui£¡ Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan took a puff at the corner of his mouth, then pointed to Muzha whose face turned black, and said with a sad and indignant face: "is my son so ugly in your eyes?" I''m NIMA Hearing Chu fan''s words, Mu Zha felt that he almost exploded. What''s going on? All of a sudden, I have more than one father. How can I still dislike my ugliness? Chu fan''s words in Mu Zha probably means: this guy is so ugly, not qualified to be my son! I''m a big man in the flood and famine period, the close boy of Guanyin Bodhisattva. I''m despised. Shame, shame! Seeing that Muzha was about to run away, the locust demon quickly released a little breath to calm him down: "don''t worry, do you want to make the Buddhist plan fall short?" After hearing the locust demon''s words, Muzha calmed down a little, although he wanted to turn into a prehistoric beast on the spot, and then directly tore Chu fan and Cheng Chuliang into pieces. But after thinking of the important plan of Buddhism, Muzha could only take a deep breath, and then put away his angry expression: "don''t get me wrong. We heard that there was a magic card here, so we came here specially to draw it." Looking at Mu Zha with a smile on his face, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth. At the same time, the whole person was on guard: if ordinary people were made fun of by Cheng Chuliang, they would have been furious, but this guy could still laugh, and how cheap the appearance is! "If you don''t pay attention to anything, you will either cheat or steal!" Although Muzha and the locust demon didn''t pay attention to him, Chu fan still felt that he had to be careful: "cough, since they are taking out cards, I don''t know how far they are going to take them?" Chu fan talked about the price of all the cards. When he heard that he wanted a fairy to smoke an orange card, the eyes of Muzha and the locust demon could not help but flash a trace of surprise. "I''ve heard from Bodhisattva for a long time that this man is quite mysterious. Today I see that he is." Naturally, locust demon and Muzha could not smoke orange cards. They looked at each other directly: "we want to smoke red cards!" "Are you sure?" As soon as their words came out, Chu fan looked at them strangely. Chapter 440 Locust demon and wood Zha two people in order to hide their identity, nature will not be too high-profile. Because of this, the two of them are not rich at all. On the contrary, they are dusty. Otherwise, they would not be regarded by Cheng Chuliang as people looking for their relatives. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Mu Zha immediately snorted coldly: "is this money enough?" When he spoke, there was a hill made up of sands in front of Chu fan. "Enough!" When Xiaoshan appeared, Chu fan''s eyes lit up. Sure enough, God will help you open a window when he closes your door. Although the boy in front of him is ugly, he has money! Seeing Muzha''s action, the locust demon on one side also laughed, and then took out a pile of gold bricks: "I have enough money here, right?" "Enough, ladies and gentlemen, please!" Just as the so-called customer is God, after they showed their local tyrant status, Chu fan became different. A pile of cards appeared in his hand: "you can smoke freely!" Looking at the enthusiastic Chu fan, a trace of disdain flashed in Mu Zha''s eyes. He is a standard Buddhist. Apart from some natural resources and land treasures, money is like dirt in his eyes. Now when he saw that Chu fan had changed his attitude towards himself because of some "dirt", a thought immediately rose in his heart: "maybe the Bodhisattva''s conjecture about this man is wrong." "I''ll teach you a good lesson when I expose your true face!" After making a decision in the heart, Mu Zha directly reached out and grabbed a pile of cards, and then looked at them one by one. Like Mu Zha, there was the locust demon. Her "dung" was not as much as Mu Zha. She could only draw ten cards. As one card after another showed empty, the locust demon''s face became worse. It was not until the last card appeared that the locust demon was very happy and handed the card to Chu fan: "can the store manager help to see what''s on this card?" Hearing the locust demon''s words, Chu fan was stunned. She didn''t expect that she could really get something. However, after seeing the pictures and text introduction on the card, Chu fan was stunned. This card is painted with a green bottle, and a forked insect is also painted on the bottle. Next to the bottle, there is a text introduction: [insect will die] classification: special medicine (red) Introduction: the top medicine from a certain scientific and technological level can be obtained by using this card after magic modification of this system, It can instantly kill any insect life below Jinxian period (can only be used once!) Note: it''s necessary to kill insects. You deserve it. Ouye ~ "this old man, your luck is really Unique After hearing Chu fan''s words, the locust demon was stunned at first, and then asked: "what is it?" "This is a bottle of medicine!" Looking at the curious appearance of the locust demon, Chu fan slowly said the attribute that the insect must die. Looking at the locust demon with dull face, Chu fan sighed. He still understood the locust demon''s state. After all, it was inevitable that people spent so much money to get a bottle of insecticide. "Cough, old man, no one can say for sure about chance. Or, how many more would you like to smoke?" Chapter 441 Hear Chu fan''s words, locust demon corner of the mouth a draw. What''s more, I''ve got a hammer. I''ve got a bottle of insecticide from a locust demon. Seeing this introduction, I''ve got a chance to kill me. It''s a sharp weapon for suicide. In fact, it''s no wonder that Chu fan, you know, although you can get any treasure when you draw cards, it depends on a person''s luck and fate. This locust demon has been suppressed by the Tathagata since the flood and famine. If it wasn''t for the Buddhist plan, she didn''t know how long she would be suppressed. To the people who have experienced this kind of thing How can we have good luck? When the locust demon fell into deep self doubt, Muzha also finished his lucky draw. As a child of the second generation of immortals and Guanyin, Muzha''s wealth is relatively strong. He took 20 red cards. Finally, three cards appeared in Muzha''s hand: "can you help me see what this is?" Because of the things before, Mu Zha naturally won''t speak to Chu fan with any good tone, and directly and brutally put the card in his hand in the past. But Chu fan didn''t care about Mu Zha''s attitude. He still knew that the customer was God. In this case, we''d better find a chance to give him a stick secretly in the future. On the surface, we must be friendly enough. But after seeing the three cards Chu Muzha handed over, Chu fan was still in a daze. He didn''t expect that his ugly son, who was despised by him before, had such good luck! [Buddha lion roar] classification: skill (red) Introduction: the unique Buddhist techniques are obtained by this system through special means! Function: with this card, you can instantly master the immortal level skill "Buddha lion roar" remarks: This is not a general lion roar, this is a bald lion! Let''s not mention the so-called "special" means of the system, but this Buddhist lion roar is definitely a good ability. If you think about it, after mastering this skill, when you fight with others, you can definitely reduce their combat power by more than half instantly! The second card is a glittering bald man with a text introduction: [Buddha Vajra body] classification: skill (red) Introduction: This is a unique skill of Buddhism, which is obtained by the system through special means function: with this card, you can instantly master the Buddha Vajra body, which can resist most of the Tianxian attacks remarks: the technique is good, but it is easy to lose hair! Well, if you look at the introduction, you can see that this is also a good skill. The only drawback is hair loss. The third card is a little man waving a long gun: [eight treasure guns of Buddhism] classification: skill (red) Introduction: This is a unique skill of Buddhism, and the system can obtain it through special means function: with this card, you can instantly master the eight treasure guns of Buddhism and obtain the skill of Tianxian level remarks: you can stab people to death without a gun head! "Good luck, sir!" When speaking, Chu fan a face serious to wood Zha arched hand. This is not "respect" for the guests, but real admiration. After introducing the functions of the three cards to Muzha, Chu fancai looked at Cheng Chuliang with disdain: "look at yourself and others. Do you feel inferior?" "Why should I feel inferior?" Chapter 442 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chu Liang couldn''t help but feel his head and ask. "Ha ha." Seeing that Cheng Chuliang couldn''t feel his head, Chu fan continued with a smile: "you two are just as ugly, but they are richer and luckier than you. Don''t you feel inferior?" ¡­¡­ Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang can''t help but draw his lips. Although he knows you are talking nonsense, why do I think what you said is reasonable? Different from Cheng Chuliang, Muzha is about to vomit blood now. If you want to say that 20 cards can gain three fairy level skills, this luck is absolutely the top existence. But after this matter fell on Muzha, he was helpless. He had mastered these three skills a long time ago, and now they are chicken ribs. It''s a pity to abandon them! Fortunately, although this card is useless to himself, it can also be used by others. Muzha has already thought about it. When he accepts his apprentice, he will give these three cards to each other. What Mu Zha didn''t know was that while he was talking, Guan Shiyin, who was meditating in the purple bamboo forest in the South China Sea, suddenly opened his eyes pale: "what''s the matter? Why do I suddenly lose so much Qi?" Qi Yun is the most important thing for a monk. If Qi Yun talks like a dragon, you may find treasures when you go out, but if Qi Yun talks in a low level, you may be struck by thunder when you go out. And GuanShiYin found that in just a few minutes, her spirit was reduced to less than one tenth of her usual level! Regardless of the slightest hesitation, Guan Shiyin quickly reached out and began to calculate. After a few breaths, Guan Shiyin looked puzzled: "strange, why can''t it be calculated?" Qi Yun was stolen. As the owner of Qi Yun, he didn''t know who did it. For a moment, the whole person of Guanyin stood up and worshipped the void: "I don''t know who was joking with the poor monk?" When GuanShiYin bows, Muzha, who is far away from Chang''an, just completes the last lucky draw, and GuanShiYin also feels that his luck is no longer lost. Seeing that he was no longer losing his fortune, Guan Shiyin could not help sighing. With the rest of his fortune, even going out of the door is easy to cause accidents. As a boy of Guanyin, Muzha''s luck has been linked with Guanyin for a long time. When Guanyin''s Qi is strong, Muzha''s Qi will also be strong. When his Qi is damaged, it will affect Guanyin in turn. It is because of this that Guanyin''s aura can be reduced so much in an instant. However, these had nothing to do with Muzha. He and the locust demon were staring at Chu fan: "why can''t we draw the card that we want to make insects into food?" Hearing the words of locust demon and Muzha, Chu fan was stunned, and then looked at them with a kind of strange eyes: "so the purpose of drawing cards is to get the ability to make worms?" I don''t know why Chu fan suddenly made such a fuss, but Muzha and the locust demon still nodded seriously: "yes, we just want to see how magical the method of making insects is." As soon as their words came out, all the people in the small shop were stunned, and then they looked at them with astonishing eyes. Chapter 443 What is a local tyrant? This is the local tyrant! The local tyrant is such a person who throws money when he doesn''t agree. At this moment, Chu fan feels that he suddenly understands why the two people in front of him are so old-fashioned. They are just pursuing low-key! This kind of behavior is probably the same psychology as those local tyrants who wear slippers and big underpants and run to the bank to deposit 100 million yuan in their previous lives! Looking at the confused two, Chu fan clapped his hands, then took out two cards and handed them to him: "these two cards are for you!" We Chufan are also the first handsome man in Chang''an City, the first little gentleman in Tang Dynasty and the first bold man in Chang''an city. Now that we''ve made so much money, we can afford to give away only 20 Wen. After taking the card from Chu fan, Mu Zha and the locust demon looked at each other, and then raised the card to their chest: "use it!" As soon as the sound fell, they felt that a lot of information came out of their minds. Besides the cooking methods of various insects, there were also descriptions of their taste. "Gudu ~" carefully feeling the information in his mind, Muzha could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, and then looked at the locust demon strangely in his eyes; "why do you suddenly think this guy will be delicious?" Feeling Muzha''s eyes, the locust demon looked at him warily. At the same time, he felt that he must be more careful when walking with this guy in the future. After all, through the information in her mind, she almost felt that the locust was delicious, not to mention other people. "Now that it''s over here, we''ll leave first." After saying that, locust demon and wood Zha two people look at each other, will leave small broken shop. However, as soon as they went out of the small and dilapidated shop, they heard a sudden burst of drinking: "evil spirit, break into Chang''an without authorization, do you want to leave?" "True fairy peak?" Looking at the black faced man who appeared in front of him, the locust demon could not help changing his face, and then the whole person became alert. Feeling the smell of locust demon, the ox demon king was about to jump up. Since he became the protector of the Tang Dynasty, he has been looking forward to someone to make trouble all day long. Only by helping the Tang Dynasty through some crises can he have a closer contact with the Tang Dynasty. It''s a pity that a month has passed, but the whole Tang Dynasty is still quiet. It''s not easy to see a few monsters around. They are all squeezed by the nine headed insects. In a short period of one month, the Bull Demon King felt that he was about to become a mascot, and even his bust and waist were big. Use the most intuitive way to explain the current state of the ox demon king. When he talks with the locust demon, the fat on his face is jumping! Of course, this is not to blame the Bull Demon King. Who asked the chefs arranged by Li Shimin to cook delicious food? In addition, the stinky tofu and other delicacies in Chang''an City made the Bull Demon King feel helpless. "Evil spirit, you must not be a kind person. Since you dare to come to Chang''an, you can stay forever." After that, a black iron gun suddenly appeared in the hands of the Bull Demon King, and he drew a gun directly at the locust demon, with a fat face shaking: "evil animal, don''t you die?" "The cow is fattening at last." See the cow demon king''s action, just out of the small broken shop Chu fan couldn''t help but be satisfied with the nod. Chapter 444 Hearing Chu fan''s words, the Bull Demon King, who was posing, could not help but feel his legs softened, and then almost fell on his knees. What do you mean? Do you have any idea about me? Not to mention the journey of the ox demon king, but to feel the breath of the ox demon king, the locust demon snorted coldly: "we are all demons, why do we need to distress each other?" Although she doesn''t know the origin of the Bull Demon King, the locust demon can feel a strong threat from the other party. As a "prisoner" who has just been released from prison, she doesn''t want to offend a powerful person easily. Unfortunately, the locust demon is willing to bow his head, but the ox demon king does not want to let him go so easily. Since he became the protector of the Tang Dynasty, the Bull Demon King is looking forward to such an opportunity all the time. "Ha ha." After hearing the locust demon''s words, the Bull Demon King immediately sneered: "I''m the protector of the Tang Dynasty. Can you compare me with a wild monster like you?" When the Bull Demon King spoke, Chu fan next to him took a puff of his mouth. He thought what the Bull Demon King wanted to express just now was: "I''m domesticated, you''re wild, don''t jump in front of me!" At the time of Chu fan''s brain opening, the ox demon king had already fought with the locust demon with a long gun. When they were fighting, the face of the locust demon changed. She thought that the strength of the Bull Demon was almost the same as herself, and as a great demon, she could not lose to a younger generation. But when the two fight, locust demon just know what is called the cruelty of reality. Although the Bull Demon didn''t use any powerful magic, his strength was several times greater than that of the locust demon, and even his long gun had been used as a hammer by him. A hammer Cough, gun down, locust demon was shot to fly far away. "Keke ~" after being shot by the Bull Demon King again, the locust demon spits out a mouthful of old blood directly: "Muzha, how long will you wait for your hand?" In just a few minutes, he was suppressed by the ox demon king, and the locust demon couldn''t care to hide his identity, so he quickly asked for help from Muzha. Hear locust demon''s words, wood Zha the corner of the mouth a draw, almost son direct burst out to scold. In fact, when the ox demon king and the locust demon fought, he had planned how to help the locust demon escape, but he didn''t expect that the locust demon would expose him so simply. "Are you Muzha?" The voice of the locust demon is very big, and all the people on the scene have good strength. When they are about to put their eyes on Muzha''s body. Seeing that his identity was exposed, Muzha no longer kept hiding. He had to smile awkwardly and then revealed his real body: "Amitabha, I''ve met the store manager and the Dragon King of Jinghe..." After showing the prototype, Muzha politely salutes Chu fan and AO Shun, as if he didn''t hear the cry of the locust demon at all. Chufan laughed at Muzha''s words, then narrowed his eyes and asked: "Muzha little fat friend, are you going to save this monster?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Mu Zha trembled all over. Although all along, Chu fan has not clearly expressed his dislike of Buddhism, but when he saw Chu fan''s expression, he still had a bad premonition. "The store manager joked. As a Buddhist, how can I go along with demons?" Chapter 445 Hearing Mu Zha''s words, the locust demon who was fighting with the ox demon king trembled all over, and was almost picked up by the ox demon king to play with the big gun. What do you mean? We two talk like glue. If you don''t talk, you will be in the same boat when you are in danger? You are a Buddhist at least. Can you be a little more guangweian? Muzha naturally didn''t know what locust demon thought, even if he knew it, he would not change his way. Joke, you a real fairy are beaten like a son, even if I have a little means, but it will not have any other effect except that one more person can be beaten. If the locust demon behaves better, Muzha may be able to try to rely on the identity of Guanyin to try to save each other. But this guy was not good at all. Before he was suppressed, he did evil everywhere. His evil spirit was about to become real. Muzha didn''t dare to get involved with her. Chu fan is not a fool. Muzha came in with the monster. How can he not know him? But Chu fan didn''t want to expose the lie of Muzha. Anyway, there was Guanyin behind him. He couldn''t kill Muzha directly. "So you don''t know the monster?" When speaking, Chu fan''s mouth showed a strange smile. "Manager, do you believe that?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang immediately sneered: "these two guys clearly came in together. According to my old Cheng, I can''t say that they are lovers." Hear Cheng Chu Liang''s words, wood Zha good hang, don''t have a mouthful of old blood to spurt out to directly coma in the past. You know, the shape of locust demon is a 60-70-year-old woman. Although Muzha has lived for a long time, his appearance is a doll made of powder and jade. Only from the appearance, Muzha had to have a god like appetite to attack the locust demon. "Store manager, don''t worry, I Muzha as a Buddhist, for this kind of demon has always been eager to eat its raw meat, how can we know her?" "But you just came in with her, and she was still holding your hand." As soon as Muzha''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang''s voice rang again. When he spoke, Cheng Chuliang looked at Muzha with a look of "I''ve seen through everything.". "Fatso, I remember you!" Looking at Cheng Chu Liang''s appearance, Mu Zha glared at him fiercely, and then recorded Cheng Chu Liang''s appearance in his heart. It was this product that made him almost have another father for no reason before. Now he wants to pollute his innocence. If he wants to rank his hatred value in his heart, Cheng Chuliang will definitely occupy the top of the list. However, considering his current situation, although his heart was about to explode, Muzha had to keep smiling and pretending to be elegant: "ha ha, this friend misunderstood that I pretended to be familiar with this demon on purpose, so as to paralyze him and kill him with one blow!" Hearing Muzha''s words, the injured locust demon felt a pain in his chest, and then a mouthful of old blood gushed out directly: "Puyi ~" taking advantage of the locust demon''s concussion, the Bull Demon King''s eyes lit up, and then the long gun in his hand stabbed out instantly, directly penetrating the locust demon''s chest: "hahaha, demon, die!" Chapter 446 The locust demon''s strength was not as good as that of the Bull Demon. At this time, he had no power to fight back. The whole person was just like a rag doll and was picked on the spear by the Bull Demon. Looking at the scene in front of them, Chu fan and others couldn''t help but draw their lips: a black faced man close to two meters wields a huge long gun and carries an old woman less than one meter six on the head of the gun. In addition, this guy still makes all kinds of sounds like a ghost animal when he is waving a long gun. If someone doesn''t understand the situation, he will definitely be killed for the people. "Laoniu, just play. Pay attention to the image." As a good person in essence, Chu Fan said that he couldn''t see the scene in front of him any more. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the Bull Demon King was stunned at first, and then reacted. Now he is the protector of the Tang Dynasty. He is a person with status, and he should have his own idol burden. After thinking about it in his heart, the Bull Demon King quickly calmed down, and no longer made a sound of unknown significance. At the same time, a golden light in his hand directly shone on the locust demon: "evil animal, don''t you show the prototype?" If there were no previous scenes, the people present might really regard him as a decent character. However, all these emotions disappeared after the grasshopper demon showed its prototype. Looking at the rhubarb insect that was picked on the head of the gun by himself, the ox demon king could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva: "gudu ~" in fact, not only the ox demon king, but also Chu fan and others were staring at the grasshopper demon. Feeling the sudden change of Chu fan''s eyes, Muzha could not help shivering all over: "ladies and gentlemen, you Can''t even such a monster be spared At the thought of the old woman''s appearance before the locust demon, and the eyes of Chu fan and others, Muzha felt that he was about to vomit. Hearing Mu Zha''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help looking at him contemptuously: "dirty!" "Bah, wretched!" After Chu fan spoke, pan Xiaolian spat on one side, and then despised him. "Dirty and dirty!" ¡­¡­ Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Mu Zha almost didn''t come up in a breath and directly fell into a coma. You can order your face. There are so many people here. You are not qualified to say that. Looking at Muzha''s aggrieved appearance, Chu fan laughed: "old cow, don''t play, this is a good food, don''t make it not delicious." After hearing Chu fan''s words, the Bull Demon King laughs: "the store manager can rest assured, how can I have the heart to let such a little baby be hurt?" Chu fan couldn''t help his mouth when he was talking to the Bull Demon King. He felt that he should let the Bull Demon King learn the art of speaking, otherwise sooner or later, he would take pills! A good meal, he was made into a bloody Hula can''t bear to look at the obscene scene. As a real immortal, the body of the locust demon is absolutely worthy of its own strength. Just one leg is about the size of an elephant. Looking at the "attractive" body of the locust demon, the Bull Demon King once again sucked the saliva flowing out into it: "ha ha ha, give me the old cow to die!" As soon as the words came down, the Bull Demon had already hit the locust demon''s head with one punch. This guy''s nickname is "powerful cow demon king". Only from this can we know how strong he is. With one punch, the locust demon died without saying a word. Chapter 447 Poor grasshopper demon hall, a big demon, but because of bad luck, she died in the hands of a younger generation of the demon family. What''s more tragic is that until she died, no one else thought that she had such a powerful identity. Of course, for the locust demon''s previous identity, Chu fan and others will not care, but for her next identity, we are looking forward to it. After killing the locust demon, the ox demon king directly threw his long gun to the ground, and then excitedly observed the corpse of the locust demon. It was as if what I threw away was not my own weapon, but a dung fork. "Good thing ~" I don''t know if it''s the Bull Demon King, and other people in the small broken shop didn''t perform well either. They stared at the dead locusts in front of them one by one. After this period of experience, locusts have long been the phenomenon food of Chang''an city. Otherwise, those locusts would not be forced to move. Under Mu Zha''s frightened eyes, all the people in the small broken shop rushed out together, three times five divided by two, and put the dead locust demon on the fire. "Manager, with my rich experience in cooking locusts, this one is absolutely suitable for frying!" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words came out, quemoyn on one side gave a cold hum: "fart, in my opinion, this locust is suitable for frying!" In addition to frying and barbecue, there are nearly ten other methods, such as smoking and boiling. Seeing that no one could persuade anyone, everyone finally put their eyes on Chu fan: "store manager, how do you say you should eat?" Hearing what they said, Chu fan felt his nose in embarrassment: "anyway, this insect is so big, why don''t we cook it in our own way by ourselves?" "No way!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were uttered, Cheng Chuliang suddenly drank: "as a top-level insect eater, I absolutely can''t tolerate the incompleteness of my food materials!" "Then don''t eat it!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan waved his hand casually, then turned his head and looked at others: "each of you choose a part as your own food." "Manager, I''m wrong!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang''s face changed: "store manager, I was joking just now. In fact, what I like most is a part of cooking insects. This can satisfy my ideas without wasting food materials. It''s the best way in the world!" But Cheng Chuliang didn''t admit it. In today''s Chang''an City, locusts themselves are rare. If some clever people hadn''t started breeding locusts long ago, they would not be able to eat them now. Even so, how can those domestic locusts compare with the wild ones? What''s more, this one is still a real fairy. The taste of trained animals is far more than that of ordinary animals. Looking at the flattering smile on Cheng Chuliang''s face, Chu fan disdains to curl his mouth. This kind of cheap skin can''t give him a good face: "OK, you can choose one yourself." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chu Liang didn''t dare to bargain this time. He rushed to the corpse of the locust demon. "Daoyou, aren''t you going to have some?" Looking at the wood Zha that one side is stunned, Chu fan can''t help asking. "No!" Chapter 448 Although the information in his mind told him that the locust demon would be delicious as a food, considering that he and the locust demon were still comrades in arms a few minutes ago, Muzha felt that he could not eat. Facing Chu fan with an embarrassed smile, Mu Zha said: "I suddenly think that before I finish what the Bodhisattva told me, I will leave first." After saying that, without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Mu Zha had already directly soared into the air and ran away in a hurry. The departure of Muzha did not attract Chu fan''s attention, because at the moment of his departure, the sound of the system also rang: "Ding, congratulations on the host''s completion of the natural disaster mission, and the locust disaster in the Tang Dynasty is officially over!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan felt relieved. Although locusts have become a kind of food in the Tang Dynasty, before the task is finished, Chu fan''s heart is still a little nervous, for fear of any accident. A big stone in his heart fell to the ground, and Chu fan was in a good mood. He rushed directly to the dead locust on the ground: "Cheng Chuliang, leave the leg to the store manager!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face changed, and then he drank: "don''t think about it!" If anything else, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang will definitely choose from the heart rationally, but in front of the delicious food, ha ha, I am such an iron man! A locust feast is basically a feast for all the guests Well, according to the afterthought of the Bull Demon King, if the store manager didn''t drool on himself after drinking a few bottles of Erguotou, the banquet that day was perfect. "I''ll go. What the hell is this place?" The next day, as soon as Chu fan woke up from his sleep, he couldn''t help taking a puff from the corner of his mouth. Looking at the surrounding environment, Chu fan originally meant a prank by someone in a small broken shop, but when he saw tens of thousands of figurines around him, Chu fan finally felt that something was wrong: "is the system still alive?" "Certainly, in the current situation, even if the host fails, the system will not have an accident!" Hearing the sound of the system in his ear, Chu fan can''t help but feel relieved. Although this guy is a little unreliable, if he is there, he can have more protection. However, after the initial peace of mind, Chu fan responded quickly: "dog system, this is not your hand, is it?" As soon as Chu Fan said that, the voice of the system rang again: "host, you are so smart, you can guess it." Hearing the cheap voice of the system, Chu fan wanted to smoke his two big mouths directly. It was the ghost of this guy, and he could even settle down after hearing its voice. It was a real "cheap" ah! "System, what''s going on?" After knowing that it was the trick played by the system, Chu fan''s face was completely black. "Host, you won''t forget to come to yourself and go to other worlds to find agents, will you?" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned. Then he remembered that he had just triggered a world before. "You say this is the world of the Dragon Emperor?" "That''s right!" The sound of the system still has a cheap smell: "doesn''t the host think it''s very familiar here?" Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan was stunned by reality, and then he responded: "Damn, you threw me in the grave?" Chapter 449 The surrounding soil, as well as the figurines not far away, is not this the tomb of the Dragon Emperor? After hearing Chu fan''s words, the humble voice of the system sounded again: "Hey, host, this is the tomb of the Dragon Emperor. Don''t you feel very lucky to be able to stay in it for one night?" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan couldn''t help pulling out the corner of his mouth, and then stretched out his middle finger: I''m lucky you''re a big head! Fortunately, after the initial unreliable, the system soon returned to normal: "Ding, congratulations on the host''s arrival at Longdi world. It has detected the only agent in the world and triggered the world''s exclusive task. Please check it in time!" Hear the sound of the system, Chu fan is a Leng at first, then checked inside his taskbar. Task: the only agent Introduction: This is the dragon emperor world requirement: help the Dragon Emperor unify this world time limit: no reward: open a daily card randomly failure punishment: stay in the dragon emperor world forever "system, you seem to have a great liking for the Dragon Emperor?" Looking at his new task, Chu fan was stunned. After experiencing so many worlds, he saw the only agent for the first time, which means that in this world, only Longdi is qualified to be an agent. "There is an emperor for thousands of years, this system disdains others!" The sound of the system rang out, and the tone was rare with a trace of respect. However, Chu fan didn''t care about the attitude of the system. On the contrary, he agreed with the choice of the system. With the presence of the Dragon Emperor, no one is qualified to compete with him for this opportunity. According to the original historical track of the Dragon Emperor''s world, it should be the story that the Dragon Emperor was sealed by the witch after his immortality, and then the Dragon Emperor broke the seal to reunify the world, but was sealed again. It is worth mentioning that in this world, the Dragon Emperor actually fell into the hands of a Western barbarian! "Hum!" At the thought of the original track of the world, Chu fan could not help humming: "how can Emperor Tang long be treated like this?" After the words fell, Chu fan came to a figurine with a sword hanging on his waist. A drop of blood oozed from Chu fan''s fingers and fell directly on the Figurine: "when will the Dragon Emperor not wake up?" As soon as Chu fan finished speaking, a large number of cracks appeared on the figurine in front of him. Then countless stones fell from the figurine, and a handsome face gradually appeared. "Did you wake me up?" As soon as the Dragon Emperor opened his eyes, he asked Chu fan. Feeling the eyes of the Dragon Emperor, Chu fan smiles: "Sanxian Chu fan, I''ve seen the Dragon Emperor!" It''s worthy of being an emperor for thousands of years. It''s estimated that most people don''t even have the courage to face him, but Chu fan naturally won''t be affected by these factors. First of all, after spending a long time with Li Shimin, Chu fan had a different understanding of the emperor''s profession. Another reason was his strong strength. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Emperor long was stunned at first, and then asked in disbelief: "is there any immortal in this world?" You know, he spent his whole life searching for the traces of immortals, but in the end, he could only use witchcraft to keep himself alive. "There is no such thing in this world." "So you''re from the rest of the world?" The Dragon Emperor deserves to be the Dragon Emperor. As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, he already had the answer. Hearing what the Dragon Emperor said, Chu fan laughed: "just as your majesty thought." Chapter 450 "What''s your purpose in looking for me?" Looking at the alert look of the Dragon Emperor, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing: "help you dominate the world!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the Dragon Emperor was stunned: "what did you say just now?" Looking at the incredible appearance of the Dragon Emperor, Chu fan did not directly answer his question, but asked: "do you know what happened to the Chinese people since they were sealed?" Without waiting for the Dragon Emperor to answer, Chu fan had already poked a finger into his head. Then, all the historical materials Chu fan had learned in his previous life were introduced into the Dragon Emperor''s mind by him. Although this world is not Chu fan''s previous life, the basic trend of history is similar. Looking at the information in his mind, a few minutes later, long Di opened his eyes with a gloomy face: "are these all true?" Hearing the words of the Dragon Emperor, Chu fan nodded. "Bang!" As soon as Chu fan nodded, the Dragon Emperor slapped him on the wall beside him: "what a jerk It seems that this is not enough to vent his anger. After taking a hard breath, the Dragon Emperor began to scold again: "bastard, how can I let a group of Western barbarians bully me in my Chinese world? Are those emperors eating excrement?" "Your Majesty, the people of the Dragon kingdom are suffering in this world. Are you willing to save them Looking at Chu fan''s serious appearance, the Dragon Emperor raised his eyebrows, and then burst into laughter: "I am the Dragon Emperor. When I protect the people of our dragon Kingdom, little barbarians, why do I need immortal to do it?" At this moment, the Dragon Emperor''s attitude towards Chu fan was surprisingly friendly. Although he doesn''t know whether Chufan is immortal or not, it doesn''t matter. Chufan''s attitude towards the Dragon Kingdom has determined his relationship with the Dragon Emperor "Little barbarians, I will conquer them in three days!" Obviously, with the pride of the Dragon Emperor, there is no plan to let Chu fan do it. Hearing what the Dragon Emperor said, Chu fan nodded: "in that case, I''ll wait to hear the good news from your majesty." Looking at the cold faced Dragon Emperor, Chu fan added: "after your majesty conquers this world, I''ll give you a chance to fight in the heavens!" "I will thank the immortal first." Neither Chu fan nor the Dragon Emperor paid attention to a group of Western barbarians. Reality is not the script of previous life. With the ability of the Dragon Emperor and his undead army, it''s a joke if he can''t conquer the world. The Dragon Emperor was obviously not a procrastinator. As soon as he finished talking with Chu fan, he immediately looked at his figurines with a serious face: "wake up, my soldiers!" The lives of these soldiers have long been tied to the Dragon Emperor. As long as the dragon emperor does not die, they will never die. As the voice of the Dragon Emperor fell, all the terracotta figures in the whole Tomb of the Dragon Emperor came to life. In a few minutes, a powerful veteran of the Qin Dynasty appeared in front of Chu fan. "Dragon guards, meet your majesty!" "I''ll see your majesty, iron dragon riding!" ¡­¡­ With the sound, a smile finally appeared on his face: "soldiers, I''m back!" "Valiant old Qin, only I endlessly, valiant old Qin, only I invincible!" Hearing the words of the Dragon Emperor, all the terracotta warriors cried excitedly. Looking at their soldiers, the Dragon Emperor calmly waved his hand: "my soldiers, can you fight?" Chapter 451 "Valiant old Qin, war will meet it!" "Can we win?" "The valiant old Qin is sure to win the battle!" All the soldiers are waving their weapons in their hands. They are old Qin people and soldiers of the Dragon kingdom. As long as the Dragon Emperor speaks, they can win all battles! Hearing the soldier''s reply, the corner of the Dragon Emperor''s mouth raised: "in this case, then Fight As soon as the voice fell, the Dragon Emperor raised his fist and smashed it at the top. "Boom ~" the strength of the Dragon Emperor was probably at the peak of the human immortal. With his fist, the tomb of the Dragon Emperor exploded directly, and then the Dragon Emperor and his army appeared directly in front of the world. "Three days, I want you to conquer the whole world in three days. Can you do it?" "We will live up to our mission!" With the order of the Dragon Emperor, the generals of the state of Qin scattered with their soldiers. When they were alive, they were invincible troops. Now they have the strength of Banxian peak, so they are more fearless to fight. "I really deserve to be your Majesty''s officer. I admire you!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, the Dragon Emperor laughed, and then said: "eighty percent of my achievements belong to them!" In the communication between Chu fan and the Dragon Emperor, the three days passed quickly, and the world was completely controlled by the Dragon Emperor, just as Chu fan had expected. At the beginning, a group of friars from Renxian junior wanted to fight against the Dragon Emperor. Unfortunately, in the face of the battle of the old Qin army, they were either killed or captured. After conquering the whole world, the Dragon Emperor was not in a hurry to become emperor again. Instead, he sat in a small yard with Chu fan and talked: "manager, if one day I come to your world with my army, what would you do?" "You will not." Hearing the words of the Dragon Emperor, Chu fan shook his head with a smile. He didn''t expect that the Dragon Emperor had such a big wild hope. He had just become the agent of the system, and he had already begun to consider this battle. "How can I see it?" Get Chu fan''s answer, long Di eyebrows a wrinkly, then just ask. "Your Majesty, you are the king of England, and Li Shimin is as good as you. Moreover, his world is much bigger than yours. I''d like to see you join hands in other worlds one day." This sentence Chu Fan said is his own truth, for the Dragon Emperor, he has a good feeling from the bottom of his heart, but it does not mean that he will think that Li Shimin is not as good as the Dragon Emperor. In addition, with so many worlds, Li Shimin can cooperate with the Dragon Emperor. For example, the 3000 worlds of Buddhism is a good target. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the Dragon Emperor couldn''t help laughing: "hahaha, according to the memory of the store manager, Li Shimin is really a talent. I want to meet him." "There will be a chance." Chu fan didn''t stay in the world of the Dragon Emperor because the Dragon Emperor was busy ruling the world and didn''t have time to deal with him. Second, it was because of the new task of the system. "System, dare you give me a break?" When the Dragon Emperor finished his task of ruling the world, the voice of the system rang: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task. Open the daily card - durian, the king of fruits. The suggested retail price is 100 liang of silver!" "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Chapter 452 Make complaints about Chu''s Tucao, the system''s voice immediately rang out: , "host, this system has traveled through all ages, and has seen more teasing than countless, but it''s the first time you''ve seen such a leisurely host." The system is right on this point. Looking back on Chu fan''s experience after crossing, it seems that in addition to the initial task, he never encountered any trouble. "Ha ha, then I really should thank you?" Holding up a middle finger to the system, Chu fan sneered: "view task!" It''s impossible to be grateful. Chu fan only hopes that he can meet the funny guy named Xiaojun that day and let him take his dog system away as soon as possible. Ya is so black hearted. The voice fell, and a light curtain appeared directly in front of Chu fan: task: the king of fruit Introduction: Durian is always merciless, the king of all worlds request: help durian get the title of the king of fruit in the Tang Dynasty, and get the recognition of 80% of the Tang people! Achieve: one week reward: upgrade cultivation to the peak of true immortal failure punishment: always send out durian fragrance! Note: maybe you can choose to fail "System, can I ask you something?" Chu fan seldom spoke to the system in a good voice, even the system itself was a little incredible: "even if you ask, the system will answer you!" Hearing the reply from the system, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction, and then asked: "I have nothing against you, do I?" "Host joked, this system from the very beginning is a piece of heart according to Chu fan!" Ha ha ~ this kind of words, Chu Fan said that he would just listen to it, and he would never take it seriously. He would believe it if he wanted to say that this man''s heart was clear (evil). But the first question is not important. After the voice of the system fell, Chu fan immediately asked his second question: "then you and Li Shimin don''t have any grievances, do you?" Chu fan''s topic jumping is too big, even the system itself is a little confused: "how can the host have this idea? This system wants to do things with an open mind and keep a low profile. How can it have a grudge with others? " Although there is no direct answer, the system has made it clear that there is absolutely no contradiction between Li Shimin and himself. Hearing the answer from the system, Chu fan raised his eyebrows: "then why do you treat Li Shimin like this?" The system hasn''t said anything yet, but Chu fan''s words have been repeated: "stinky tofu, screw powder and durian, how long do you think Li Shimin will move his capital?" ¡­¡­ As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the system was silent. After some consideration, he found that what Chu Fan said was quite reasonable. According to the current situation, Chang''an city will soon be "infamous". Of course, you can''t admit your mistake. As the first good system in the world, this system will never do anything wrong. After two guilty coughs, the system continues to say: "cough, the host can rest assured that this system has a bottom line." Ha ha ~ for the system, Chu fan is still a middle finger: "I hope your bottom line is not below Li Shimin''s bottom line." After teasing the system, Chu fan happily gave the order: "go back to Datang." As soon as his voice fell, Chu fan felt a pain in the back of his head: "I''ll go. What are you doing?" There was no one around, and he was hit hard as soon as he finished speaking. Chu fan knew that it was a good thing for the system. Chapter 453 "Ha ha." Sure enough, as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the system''s embarrassed voice rang: "sorry, my hand slipped just now." ¡­¡­ I believe you, ghost! At this moment, Chu fan suddenly made a very sad thing, in the fight with the system, he can never win, because this guy can attack himself, but he can''t kill! In the heart of Chu fan sad speech, suddenly feel the back of the head and pain, then in front of a black coma in the past. In his sleep, Chu fan dreams that he has become a rag doll, and that he has been thrown into the washing machine for a year By the time Chu fan woke up again, he had already returned to the small shop, but the nausea in his abdomen still reminded him that he must have a bad experience: "system, what''s the matter?" "Due to the time and space turbulence encountered in the process of crossing, in order to ensure the safety of the host, the system specially let the host enter the sleep state." he£¬tui£¡ If I believe you, I am Zhu Bajie''s own brother! It seemed that Chu fan felt the disdain in his heart, and the voice of the system rang again, and there was a trace of grievance between them: "does the host not believe this system?" Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan turned his lips disdainfully: "have you ever seen a ship that would make all the passengers on board unconscious when it was in a storm?" With Chu fan''s understanding of the dog system for such a long time, the so-called time-space storm is absolutely made up by this guy. His only purpose is to make himself comatose, and then do some ghost animal things to himself! Sure enough, as soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system rang again: "cough, the host can rest assured that the system will continue to make efforts to find better excuses in the future." ¡­¡­ You admit it? "Are you still a person?" "I''m not human." In a short conversation, Chu fan sadly finds that he has been abused by the system again. "Dog system, you''d better not fall into my hands." After putting down a cruel word, Chu fan directly pushes the door of the room and goes out. "Oh, manager, you are back at last!" As soon as she went out, pan Xiaolian''s voice of surprise rang. With the previous experience, this time Chu fan disappeared without warning, but the people in the small shop knew that he mostly went to other worlds. Looking at the look on Pan Xiaolian''s face, Chu fan was stunned: "what happened?" Chu fan suddenly found out something, just like being cursed. Every time he left Datang and came back again, he always met some interesting things. After hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian was stunned, and then quickly said: "shop manager, you don''t know that during the period when you left, your Majesty''s palace was demolished. If it wasn''t for the cow demon king and other people staring at it every day, it would be gone now." As soon as pan Xiaolian''s words were finished, Chu fan''s face was unbelievable: "how can it be that those bald people dare to sneak attack?" When she heard Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian pulled out the corner of her mouth. Of course, she knew that the bald man in Chu fan''s words was a Buddhist, but this time it was the same as the bald man Monks don''t matter. "It''s the Tang overlord team and Chang''an Zhanshen group. These two guys have been fighting for three consecutive days since you left." Chapter 454 Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "what are you talking about? What''s more, who is the name of such a teaser Pan Xiaolian looks at Chu fan strangely. Don''t you think your focus is strange? Although make complaints about it, Pan Xiaolian still tells Chu fan in detail: , "the Tang Dynasty tyrant team is the seven gourd babies, and the Changan ares is a red child, Sun Xiaosheng and so on." Well, after hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan finally understood why Li Shimin''s palace was rebuilt. What kind of God of war is there? It''s just two illegal assembly organizations in the Tang Dynasty. "Manager, your majesty has been looking for you many times in this period of time." As soon as pan Xiaolian''s words were finished, Li Shimin''s voice came in: "Xiaolian, is the store manager back today?" The voice fell, and Li Shimin came in with dark eyes. Looking at Li Shimin''s black eyes, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "Your Majesty, it''s time to pay attention to your health at your age." ¡­¡­ As a man, Li Shimin was able to understand the meaning of Chu fan''s words, and immediately gave him a white look: "you''ve finally come back. If you don''t come back again, I''ll consider moving the capital. Anyway, Chang''an city will almost be demolished by those guys." The seven gourd babies are all the strength of the peak of the earth immortal. Although sun Xiaosheng and others are only in the later stage of the earth immortal, their eldest red child has the strength of the middle stage of the heaven immortal. Even without the bonus of Huoyanshan, red boy is still able to lead sun Xiaosheng and other people to fight with the seven gourd babies. Looking at Li Shimin''s helpless appearance, I don''t know why Chu fan has a desire to laugh in his heart. It is estimated that Li Shimin has never encountered such a difficult problem. This group of little guys have long been regarded as the future of the Tang Dynasty by Li Shimin and Li Yuan, otherwise they would not be allowed to do anything wrong. "It''s not good for children to make trouble. It''s mostly because they don''t deserve to be beaten. Just beat them up." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin''s face froze: "cough, store manager, I come here this time to hope that I can get a more gentle way from you. Now we want to build a harmonious Tang Dynasty, let''s not talk about this kind of bloody method." ¡­¡­ Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his lips. If he didn''t make sure that this guy was Li Er, he would have thought that this was the old lady of whose family. When you were in Xuanwumen, killing your brother was just like killing a chicken. Why didn''t you consider the issue of xuecihula at that time? However, Chu fan also knew Li Shimin''s difficulties. After a little thought, he said: "in that case, let them fight." After a look at Li Shimin, Chu fan continued: "gather a few little guys together, and then hold a" first martial arts meeting of the Tang Dynasty "in the whole Tang Dynasty, which can be attended by any friar." "Is that all right?" Li Shimin frowns at Chu fan. He really doesn''t understand what Chu fan has to do with fighting with several little guys all day long. "Hehe, of course." Listen to Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan laughs: "at that time, the top ten will be rewarded with ten thousand taels of gold, the top three will be rewarded with the title of protecting the country of the Tang Dynasty, the first will be rewarded with the title of the first real person of the Tang Dynasty, and you can get a fruit king personally prepared by the store manager!" Chapter 455 The more he said that Chu fanyue thought his idea was good, so he just spat on it and continued: "not only that, the first martial arts association of the Tang Dynasty will be held every year, and there will be different rewards every year..." With Li Shimin''s wisdom, he soon discovered the strength of Chu fan''s method. As long as the first martial arts meeting of the Tang Dynasty is held smoothly, the minds of several little guys must be on the martial arts meeting, where there is still time to fight with each other. Of course, there are other advantages, such as being able to collect some powerful monks for Datang, increasing the strength of Datang, and so on. You know, with the emergence of small shops, the currency price in the whole Tang Dynasty has increased dozens of times, not to mention ordinary people, even monks have become money fans. If the monks hadn''t had a little psychological burden, they would have become Li Shimin''s faithful "dogleg". Now Chu fan''s "the first martial arts association of the Tang Dynasty" undoubtedly gives these monks a step. As long as they seize this opportunity, they will be able to walk gracefully up to Li Shimin''s thigh. As a wise man, how could Li Shimin not find such great benefits? In a moment, Li Shimin''s eyes narrowed like an old fox: "store manager, this is a great way!" After hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu Fan said with a smile: "in that case, it''s up to your majesty." There is a reason why the first martial arts association of the Tang Dynasty was proposed. Chu fan intends to use this opportunity to completely establish his identity as the king of durian fruit, so as to successfully complete the task. Of course, Li Shimin certainly didn''t know this purpose. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin laughed: "store manager, don''t worry, I will make the first martial arts of the Tang Dynasty the first grand gathering of the Tang Dynasty!" Since the emergence of a small shop, Li Shimin found himself less and less like a normal emperor. At the beginning, he still had the idea of making the Tang Dynasty prosperous, but with the appearance of one treasure after another in the small shop, Li Shimin''s idea became to make money. But now, Li Shimin''s idea is to accept many younger brothers. When the time comes, he will not be happy to see that country. He will directly send an immortal younger brother to destroy the country in an instant! After getting a "good idea" from Chu fan, Li Shimin naturally went back to the Imperial Palace in high spirits. It was estimated that he was going to have a good plan with his dog headed military advisers. "Manager, do you really want to hold the first martial arts meeting of the Tang Dynasty?" After Li Shimin left, pan Xiaolian and others immediately surrounded him. Looking at Pan Xiaolian''s excited appearance, Chu fan was stunned: "why, do you also want to participate?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian smiles shyly: "Hey, it doesn''t matter if you have money. It''s mainly because you haven''t hit anyone for a long time. I feel that my hands are itchy!" since the strength is stronger and stronger, Pan Xiaolian''s identity of the first strong person in Datang has been laid down completely, and even Cheng Cheng Liang is afraid to be naughty in front of her, which makes Pan Xiaolian, a tiger with strong heart, very sad. And this time Chu fan proposed the first martial arts meeting of the Tang Dynasty, which made pan Xiaolian want to cry bitterly. She felt that it was a game tailored for her. When he heard pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his lips: "if you like it, go to join it." Chapter 456 Chu fan didn''t care much about Pan Xiaolian''s participation in the first martial arts meeting of the Tang Dynasty. Anyway, it wasn''t him who was beaten at that time. As for those silly children who are about to be poisoned, Chu fan can only pray silently for them in his heart: "if you want to wear a crown, you must bear the heavy burden first. If you want to eat durian, you should be beaten first, and then you should be treated as the honing of our shopkeeper." Chu fan no sense of guilt will be the next thing to happen with honing two words to cover up the past. After getting Chu fan''s consent, pan Xiaolian, with an excited face, hides to sing. "Manager, I heard that you are going to hold the first martial arts meeting of the Tang Dynasty?" Looking at Cheng Chuliang who rushes in from the outside, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. How did the second product come in? Is it so difficult for me to realize my dream of staying quiet for a while? Cheng Chuliang didn''t know that he was equal to trouble in Chu fan''s mind. As soon as he came in, he rushed to Chu fan with a smile on his face: "store manager, do you really want to hold the first martial arts meeting of the Tang Dynasty?" Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s excited appearance, Chu fan was stunned: "it''s going to be held, but you don''t have to be so excited, do you?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the smile on Cheng Chuliang''s face became more obvious. Then he rubbed his hands and asked Chu fan: "store manager, do you really reward the first fruit king?" When he spoke, Cheng Chuliang swallowed a small mouthful of saliva, and then continued to ask: "is the king of fruit delicious?" Hear Cheng Chu Liang''s words, Chu fan mouth a smoke, so say you so excited run to want to know whether the king of fruit is delicious? make complaints about Cheng''s behavior one hundred times, but Chu''s face still smiles: "can''t be called the king of fruits?" "Ha ha ha ha." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang burst out laughing: "then Lao Cheng must have a good taste of the delicious fruit king!" "Don''t think about it. Only the first can eat it." Looking at the confident Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan can''t help patting him on the shoulder. "Store manager, don''t worry, Lao Cheng will be able to eat the king of fruit!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang said with a smile: "I have already agreed with Bai kaikuimun that no matter who gets the king of fruit, we will eat together." "Then you are too clever." Chu fan can guess with his butt that this method must be thought of by Cheng Chuliang. In the whole city of Chang''an, only Cheng''s family can give birth to this kind of flowery intestines. Sure enough, as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang touched his big head and burst out laughing: "hahaha, this is a way that Lao Cheng spent a lot of time thinking of. It''s certainly good." Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s proud appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his lips, and then asked: "what if the first one was taken away?" "No way!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang jumped up like a cat that had been trampled on its tail: "can anyone in Datang be more powerful than the three of us?" Speaking of this, Cheng Chuliang suddenly changed his face, and then nervously asked: "store manager, you, Ao Shun, jiutouchong and the ox demon king should not participate?" "Of course not." Chu fan shook his head: "we are referees." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang was greatly relieved: "ha ha ha, that''s good!" Chapter 457 "As long as you don''t take part, the three of us will definitely get the first prize!" But Cheng Chuliang is not confident. During this period, they all made some money. After drawing cards, they all reached the bottom line. Even Bai Yujing''s three immortals are not their rivals. It''s no exaggeration to say that Cheng Chuliang is in a state of extreme expansion. In the whole Chang''an City, in addition to a few people in the small and dilapidated shops, only Baikai and quemoyn are still in his eyes. Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s self-confidence, Chu fan sighed: "I think it''s better for you to keep a low profile. After all, my Datang is still hiding dragon and crouching tiger." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang sneered: "low key? That''s what a coward needs to do. I''ve been acting all my life. Why should I keep a low profile? " It''s good, it''s powerful, it''s pretentious! Looking at Cheng Chuliang, who seems to have incarnated as the first monster in Chang''an, Chu fan can only shake his head helplessly. Now it seems that the child is still lack of beating from the society. In order to help Cheng Chuliang grow healthily and healthily, Chu fan decides to hide the news that Pan Xiaolian also wants to compete. Looking at the back of Cheng Chuliang who left, Chu fan sighed helplessly: "in order to help you grow up, the store manager also took great pains." Chu fan would never admit that he was hiding information just to wait for a good play. As the first good little gentleman of the Tang Dynasty, he would never have such an idea Not long after Cheng Chuliang left, Zhang Xi, a man Chu fan didn''t want to see! "Why don''t you come to me if you don''t serve your majesty?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Xi is not angry. After this period of time, he already knows why Chu fan doesn''t like him. "Ha ha, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are a lot more handsome, store manager." Zhang Xi laughs at Chu fan: "I can''t bear to leave your majesty, but there are some things we have to inform ourselves." Hearing Zhang Xi''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly: "Lao Zhang, although I don''t want to see you very much, I still appreciate the advantage of your love to tell the truth." ¡­¡­ As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Zhang Xi''s mouth twitched. He had heard that the store manager was a narcissistic, black and stingy guy. He didn''t know the two characteristics, but narcissism can be a stone hammer. Of course, Zhang Xi certainly did not dare to say this, or else the ghost knows whether he will be attacked suddenly when he goes to the toilet on a dark and windy night. In Chang''an City, who doesn''t know that Chu fan, the manager of the mysterious card store, keeps a group of dog legs with a black heart, and Cheng Chuliang, the killer of the latrine, is the most frightening. At the thought of Cheng Chuliang''s horror, Zhang Xi shivered and said: "manager, we are here to inform you of the location of the first martial arts meeting of the Tang Dynasty." Hearing Zhang Xi''s words, Chu fan''s eyes brightened. Although he had guessed when the goods came, he was still excited after the thorough confirmation: "so soon, it seems that old fox Chang sun is still very competent." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Zhang Xi quickly gathered his mind as if he didn''t hear anything. In the whole Tang Dynasty, who didn''t know that Chang sun Wuji was an old fox, but in addition to the man in front of him and Cheng Yaojin, how many people dare to shout out like this? Chapter 458 Looking at Zhang Xi''s suddenly serious appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help but feel happy: "Lao Zhang, do you think that old fox changsun is doing well this time?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Xi''s face turns black. He knows that Chu fan is digging a hole for himself. If he nods, he will admit that Chang sun Wuji is really an old fox. But if you shake your head, that is to say, if Chang sun Wuji doesn''t do well this time, no matter what, it will provoke Chang sun Wuji. As a eunuch, Zhang Xi certainly can''t provoke Chang sun and others. "Manager, don''t pit me any more." Hearing Zhang Xi''s words, Chu fan shook his head helplessly: "it''s just that. I won''t tease you. Let''s talk about the specific matters of the martial arts association." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Zhang Xi could not help but feel relieved: "store manager, the martial arts meeting will be held in front of Wude hall the day after tomorrow. All monks above the level of half immortal can participate in the competition. The competition will last for three days, and the final reward..." In view of the fact that Chu fan has been digging holes for himself, Zhang Xi did not hesitate to finish all his words, and then arched his hand to Chu fan: "store manager, where does your majesty want me to serve, I will go back first." Looking at Zhang Xi, who left in a hurry, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "this method is really good. As long as this guy comes, I''ll ask him if Chang sun Wuji is an old fox and Cheng Yaojin is a hooligan As long as he nods, I''ll inform Chang sun and Lao Cheng. " Thinking of the excitement, Chu fan''s mouth also sent out a strange smile like an owl, which made Zhang Xi, who had gone out for several meters, slip and almost fall to the ground. Feeling a sudden chill on his back, Zhang Xi breathed out: "in the future, even if your majesty killed and buried us, and castrated us again, we won''t come here." The pressure of staying in front of Chu fan is really too big, especially in the case of knowing this guy''s stinginess and not liking himself. Of course, Chu fan didn''t know that Zhang Xi had made the decision to fight Li Er because of his laughter. If he knew, he would regret that he didn''t send out this kind of laughter earlier. But now Chu fan didn''t care to scare Zhang Xi, because just now he received Zhang Buer''s request for help. Since the end of the locust issue, Zhang Buer has once again devoted himself to the great cause of helping Tianting culture spread Buddhism to the West. For his own safety, before he left, he left a piece of jade pendant specially for Chu fan''s nine headed insects. Just now, Chu fan felt that the jade pendant he had put in his pocket suddenly trembled. As soon as he took the jade pendant out of his pocket, Zhang Buer''s voice came out of the Jade Pendant: "store manager, Ao Shun, nine worms, anyone, please come to help me, I can''t hold on." Hearing Zhang Buer''s panicked voice, Chu fan is also anxious to get up. Although Lao Zhang is usually obscene, greedy and shameless, he is still an old friend of his own. He can''t watch him be killed by those bald men. "Lao Zhang, what''s the matter? Did those bald men attack you?" This jade pendant is a treasure Zhang Buer specially found. As long as he doesn''t stay in some special places, he can get in touch with each other even if he is thousands of miles away. "Thank goodness, someone has answered." Chapter 459 Hearing Zhang Buer''s voice, Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, it''s good that this guy hasn''t died yet. "Lao Zhang, don''t express your feelings at this time. Let''s talk about your state." Seeing that Zhang Buer still had time to express his feelings, Chu fan knew that this guy''s situation should not be very bad: "you look like you haven''t been caught and humiliated by those bald men?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer''s mouth twitched. Why did I hear a strong feeling of regret in your voice? At the thought of this, Zhang Buer felt a sharp pain in his heart. He suddenly regretted his previous decision. It''s hard to get four pieces of jade pendant with sound transmission. As a result, aoshun and jiutouchong can''t get in touch when they are in danger. It''s hard to get in touch with Chufan. This guy seems to be a theater watcher. but make complaints about the Tucao, and make complaints about it. Zhang Bu deeply breathed at this time. He said to Chu fan this time: " , although these things haven''t happened yet, they are also fast." Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "is Buddhism so arrogant now?" Zhang Buer was still in the mood to joke with him, so Chufan relaxed. After all, Zhang Buer is also the God of heaven. As long as Buddhism doesn''t completely tear his face with heaven, he won''t be too embarrassed. "Manager, this is not the time to joke." Speaking of this, Zhang Buer''s voice suddenly lowered a lot: "if you don''t come again, I guess that even if I don''t hang up, I will take off a layer of skin." After hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan became completely curious. Zhang Buer naturally knew what he could think of, but in this case, he still felt that he was in danger, which only showed that Zhang Buer had really done a great thing! "Tell me, what''s going on?" Seeing that Chu fan finally said something serious, Zhang bu''er took a deep breath, and then said: "manager, if I catch Guanyin Bodhisattva, can Buddhism let me go?" "Ha ha." As soon as Zhang Buer''s words came out, Chu fan sneered: "I think you will be killed!" Who is Guanyin? There are many Bodhisattvas in Buddhism, but Manjusri, Puxian, Guanyin and dizang Wang are extremely special. Although these four people sit in the position of Bodhisattvas, their strength and status are almost the same as those of Buddha, and even some Buddhas are not as good as them. After that, Chu fan felt that this was not enough, and continued to say to Chuanyin Jade Pendant: "Lao Zhang, I think you''d better go to see your brain quickly." "Manager, do you think my brain is broken?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Zhang Buer''s voice was heard several times higher. Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan sneered: "what do you think?" A father-in-law of the land in the middle of a real immortal dared to say that he had captured the Guanyin Bodhisattva in the later period of Da Luo Jinxian. He was really a toad lying in the middle of the road, loading some camouflage car. "Manager, but I really caught Guanyin." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Zhang Buer''s voice came again, but this time it brought a burst of crying voice: "come on, the situation is very complicated now!" Chapter 460 The situation of heaven and Buddhism is very strange now. Although the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata wanted to fight each other to the top of the Forbidden City with bare arms, and then let each other lie down in front of themselves and sing the song of conquest. But in this case, both Tianting and Buddhism keep the state of smiling on their faces and MMP in their hearts. Because we are all civilized people, the scene of zhongxuecihula is not suitable to be made in public. But now Zhang Buer, a little father-in-law of the land, dares to seize one of the four Buddhists of Buddhism. It''s like hitting a brain on the bald head of the Tathagata and spitting again. "Cough, Lao Zhang, are you serious?" This time Chu fan is serious. He thinks that even if Zhang Buer''s IQ is low, he won''t use this kind of thing as a joke. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer didn''t care if Chu fan couldn''t see him. He nodded his head and then swallowed a mouthful of saliva before he continued: "it''s true. She''s still lying in front of me now." "Damn it As soon as Zhang Buer''s words were finished, Chu fan suddenly jumped up: "Lao Zhang, although we are rivals, now you represent the face of heaven, and you must not forget that you are a man with a family!" ¡­¡­ After Chu fan''s words, Zhang bu''er responded for most of the day: "store manager, don''t make fun of me. Even if I''m ambitious, I dare not do this kind of thing. Come quickly. There are so many people here. I''m a little afraid." After hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan nodded: "you should hold on and never do anything impulsive, otherwise everyone will be in a dilemma." After that, Chu fan directly put the jade pendant back into his pocket, called a little white and rushed to Hezhou in the West. Although Zhang bu''er has said that he absolutely does not have that idea and courage, Chu fan is still a little worried. After all, Zhang bu''er has already left a wretched influence in Chu fan''s heart through his unremitting efforts. Some people once said that Guanyin was a Cihang Taoist of Mount Putuo before he became a God. After he entered Buddhism, he changed from a man to a woman. But after arriving at the world of westward journey, Chu fan realized that this statement was actually wrong, because the essence of Guanyin was a congenital creature with thousands of faces and faces. In other words, the present Guanyin Bodhisattva is absolutely a 100% pure woman! Fortunately, yidianbai''s speed was very fast. In just ten minutes, Chufan had already arrived at Hezhou in the West. "Manager, here you are at last!" As soon as he fell from the air, Zhang Buer, who wanted to stick the big words "I''m a golden turtle" on his head, rushed over. Looking at Zhang Buer''s appearance, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. He suddenly feels that it''s absolutely a mistake to let this guy come to preach. The walking stick is made of pure gold. Ten emerald rings are worn on ten fingers. The Taoist robe is made of gold thread, and it is also covered with gems of various colors. Chu fan dares to guarantee that if an ordinary person dares to go out in this way, he will be stripped if he can''t even walk one meter. Ya is not like Taoist or immortal at all, but a upstart! but at that time Chu fan could not make complaints about his image. Instead, he asked him in a hurry: " ," Guanyin, you should have made a mistake. " Chapter 461 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer couldn''t help but draw his lips. Store manager, how hungry am I in your mind? "Right here, manager, you come with me." After following Zhang Buer for a few steps, Chu fan was greatly relieved. Judging from the situation in front of him, this guy should not have time to make a mistake: a pure woman in white gauze is in a coma on a lotus stand. Needless to say, this is the voice of watching the world. Of course, what really reassures Chu fan is the nearly 100 believers sitting around. Chu fan thinks that Zhang Buer is not going to do anything in broad daylight. "What the hell is going on?" Looking at Guanyin who was obviously in a coma, Chu fan couldn''t help asking Zhang Buer: "don''t tell me that you beat me like this?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer shook his head: "don''t laugh, store manager. She fell down by herself!" After that, Zhang Buer explained to Chu fan: "the store manager doesn''t know. I think the time is almost over these two days, so I plan to seize the opportunity to establish some Taoist temples." When he said that, Zhang Buer took a bitter look at Chu fan. If it wasn''t for his kengdai card, he would not have gone to the Buddhist site to build a Taoist temple. After expressing his dissatisfaction through his eyes, Zhang Buer continued: "this is the 44th Taoist hall I built. It was about to be completed, and she suddenly fell out of the air." When talking, Zhang Buer also pointed to Guanyin who was unconscious on the ground and said helplessly. Of course, from this point of view, the Guanyin affair has nothing to do with him, but after all, this is the site of Buddhism, and he builds Taoist temples here. This is not to give Buddhism control. Zhang Buer even maliciously guessed whether some baldness would take advantage of this opportunity to kill themselves directly. Hearing Zhang Buer''s description, Chu fan could not help taking a cold breath, and then said solemnly: "Lao Zhang, you''ve got something to do, you''ve got something to do!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer nodded helplessly: "I know I''ve got a big deal. I also know I''ve got a big deal. The problem is how to solve it now?" Chu fan gave Zhang Buer a close look: "no, you don''t understand me, Lao Zhang. Do you know a kind of behavior called touching porcelain?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer was stunned, and then shook his head: "touch porcelain? Is it porcelain that collides with each other? " Looking at Zhang Buer''s confused appearance, Chu fan can''t help sighing. It''s still better in ancient times. Even Zhang Buer, a veteran, doesn''t know what touch porcelain is. You know, in later generations, touching porcelain is as common as bear child. After a sigh and waking up from his memory, Chu fancai explained to Zhang Buer: "the so-called touch porcelain is to exchange a little sweat loss for a lot of benefits through his superb acting skills. A strong touch porcelain person can often get a lot of benefits at one touch." "Hiss ~" hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer couldn''t help taking a cold breath, and then asked in disbelief: "store manager, are all the porcelain bumpers so powerful?" Looking at Zhang Buer''s worship, Chu fan smiles and shakes his head: "how can it be that even though the porcelain bumpers are very powerful, there are still people who can punish them!" Chapter 462 When he spoke, Zhang Buer looked adored. When he wanted to come, according to the description of the store manager, these porcelain bumpers were just natural tools to make money! "How can there be real invincibility when all things in heaven and earth interact with each other?" Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan shook his head with a smile, and then explained in Zhang Buer''s puzzled eyes: "although porcelain bumpers are very powerful, when they meet the legendary female drivers and novices on the road, they often give their lives directly!" "Hiss ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Zhang Buer couldn''t help taking a cold breath: "I see. It seems that female drivers and novices on the road are really strong." Looking at Zhang Buer''s adoration, Chu fan nodded seriously: "yes, both female drivers and novices on the road can take other people''s lives in some ingenious and unimaginable ways. In a word, they are very dangerous!" Under Chu fan''s explanation, Zhang Buer finally understood the meaning of touch porcelain. But immediately, Zhang Buer''s face became tense: "manager, do you think Guanyin Bodhisattva wants to touch me?" Through Chu fan''s explanation just now, Zhang Buer already knows the horror of porcelain bumpers, and often a little scratch can make their targets lose a lot of money. According to the length of time Guanyin is now in a coma, he estimated that he would be ruined. Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan looked at him sympathetically, then sighed and said: "Lao Zhang, judging from the current situation, you may not be able to keep these Taoist doctrines and all your property." Who is Guanyin? Chu fan, one of the four Bodhisattvas of Buddhism, felt that the price he quoted was absolutely in line with his identity. "Hum!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, he heard a cold hum. Then Guanyin, who was still in a coma, sat up with a cold face: "the store manager thought too much, but I can''t do such shameless things." When speaking, Guanyin looks sad and indignant. The previous plan failed, coupled with the massive loss of Qi, GuanShiYin has been firmly in the purple bamboo forest during this period of time. Until today, when Guanyin finds that her fortune has finally recovered, she plans to go out to investigate Zhang Buer''s situation. After all, this is the first ruthless person who dares to establish a Taoist temple in a Buddhist territory. As soon as he arrived in Hezhou, Guanyin found that there were several more Taoist temples. After a little thought, he knew that it must be Zhang Buer. Originally, Guanyin intended to show up suddenly after Zhang Buer had fooled the believers, not only to warn them, but also to help them turn from the dark to the light. At the beginning, the plan was quite successful, but who knows that when Zhang Buer finished her speech, she just appeared in a huge way, a wound in her body left many years ago suddenly broke out. Caught off guard, the mana in Guanyin''s body didn''t work well, so it fell down in full view of the public. As a Bodhisattva, Guanyin is of course an important person. When she appears in front of the world in this way, she is certainly embarrassed to speak. In order to save his face, a "subtle" plan flashed through Guanyin''s mind, that is to pretend to be dizzy. According to Guanyin''s plan, Zhang Buer will definitely send himself back to Buddhism when he sees that he faints here. Chapter 463 Even if this guy didn''t have the kindness he imagined, he would at least leave for fear of getting into trouble. No matter which of these two ways Zhang Buer chooses, he will be able to retreat completely in the end. Who knows this guy is not going the ordinary way, afraid is afraid, but he not only did not leave directly, also special Niang began to contact others. What makes Guanyin even more helpless is that Zhang Buer actually calls Chu fan such an unreliable product. In just a few minutes, one of the four great Buddhist Bodhisattvas, the "merciful Avalokitesvara" who is respected by all the people, has turned into a shameless person without father or mother. Chu fan and Zhang Buer are stunned by the sudden awakening of Guanyin. See two people''s appearance, Guanyin''s face shows a trace of color, let you speak ill of others in the back, now I caught, embarrassed? "Bodhisattva, you are awake!" Unfortunately, Guanyin overestimated the virtues of Chu fan and Zhang Bu er. As soon as she finished her words, Zhang Bu Er looked at her with a look of resentment: "Bodhisattva, you are also a man of status. How can you do such a thing?" Listening to Zhang Buer''s words, he seems to have regarded Guanyin as a real porcelain bumper: "even you eavesdrop on my conversation with the store manager!" "I..." Looking at Zhang Buer''s appearance, Guanyin could not help but gasp. Of course, she was not the kind of shameless person. But just now, she was really awake and overheard their conversation: "hum, this Bodhisattva just fell asleep while flying and took a nap. Don''t misunderstand me!" Now, looking at the blushing Guanyin, not only Zhang Buer, but also Chu fan looked at her strangely with his nose: the story of the porcelain bumper was just what Chu Fan said to deceive Zhang Buer, but now it seems that this Bodhisattva doesn''t really intend to do it? "Cough." Feel the Guanyin who is staring at him gradually exudes a breath of terror, Chu fan quickly coughs twice, his eyes back. You should know that Guanyin is not only a great Luo Jinxian, but also a woman! As a man from earth, it''s normal to be afraid of women. A woman who has lived for thousands of years is definitely an old woman among the old women and a fighting woman among the women. It is estimated that menopause has gone through hundreds of times. Chu fan thinks that such a person is a terrible existence that he can''t even get rid of his teeth. "I see. I said that a beautiful woman like Bodhisattva can''t do such shameless things as touching porcelain." Under the gaze of Avalokitesvara, Chu fan''s desire for survival broke out in an instant, and he blurted out a sentence directly: "but Bodhisattva, it''s just the so-called nonstandard driving, two lines of tears of relatives, such as fatigue driving, that''s very important." As soon as the words came out, a sentence flashed through Chu fan''s mind: "Oh, I''m finished!" Sure enough, as soon as he heard Chu fan''s words, the shame on Guanyin''s face was gone. All that was left was a angry word. He hummed coldly and said: "I know, thank you for reminding me!" After that, without waiting for Chu fan to speak to Zhang Buer, Guanyin''s Lotus terrace has already flown up: "the bamboo shoots in the purple bamboo forest are almost ripe. I''ll go back first!" Chapter 464 After that, without waiting for Chu fan and Zhang Buer to speak, Guanyin had already left, leaving only a graceful figure behind. Looking at Guanyin, Chu fan suddenly smiles: "Bodhisattva, remember to bring some bamboo shoots when you meet next time. I''ll treat you to hot pot!" ¡­¡­ After hearing Chu fan''s words, Guanyin, who was flying in the air, was obviously stiff, and the lotus flower that sat down almost fell down again: "eat, eat, how can you not die?" Guanyin found that his state of mind, which had been cultivated for so many years, was completely destroyed by Chu fan in just a few minutes. This man is just a rogue! No, it''s not only this product, but also that dwarf. It''s not a good product either. As soon as she thinks about her experience today, Guanyin can''t help but draw her lips: "a nest of snakes and mice, a flock of raccoons, sooner or later pills!" Chu fan didn''t know that in a few minutes, Guanyin had already defined him and Zhang Buer. At this time, he was thinking about how to teach Zhang Buer a lesson. Time back to the time when Guanyin soared into the air, as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Zhang Buer put up a thumb with admiration on his face, and then said with admiration: "manager, you are really a model of our generation, even Bodhisattvas dare to tease, admiration!" Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his lips. He felt that it was absolutely an insult to himself. How could the first good little gentleman of Chang''an city do such dirty things? It was absolutely chiguoguo''s slander! Zhang Buer didn''t know that he was missed by Chu fan because of a short sentence. If he knew, he would never let himself go. After dealing with the big trouble of Guanyin, Zhang Buer''s mood is obviously better, and he has even begun to plan to seize this opportunity to expand. "By the way, Lao Zhang, there will be a first martial arts meeting of the Tang Dynasty in Chang''an City tomorrow. Do you want to be a referee?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang bu''er was stunned at first, and then shook his head: "I don''t have time. I want to seize this opportunity to build more Taoist temples. Maybe I can finish the task earlier." When talking, Zhang Buer looks at Chu fan bitterly. Because of this task, kengdai has changed from a local tyrant to a poor man. This is to build a Taoist temple, which is to spread money. In addition to facing economic losses, Zhang Buer''s daily fear of being beaten by Buddhists has become a compulsory course. Even he hasn''t had a sound sleep for a long time. "Ah ~" at the thought of this, Zhang Buer couldn''t help sighing. Hearing Zhang Buer''s sigh, Chu fan was stunned: "Lao Zhang, what''s the matter with you? Do you regret that you didn''t have the impulse just now?" In Chu fan''s opinion, with Lao Zhang''s character, he absolutely regretted that he had not started Guanyin just now. As a friend of Lao Zhang, Chu fan feels that he has the obligation to help the other party recognize the reality: "Lao Zhang, I advise you not to be impulsive. The girls all know what we''ve said. It''s obvious that they just pretended and are waiting for you to take the bait." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer couldn''t help but draw his lips. He was also one of the four Buddhists. Why did he come out of your mouth like a woman in the world of mortals? "Manager, do you mean that Guanyin Bodhisattva seduced me on purpose just now?" Chapter 465 When talking, Zhang Buer''s face was excited. Although he did not dare to have any strange ideas about Guanyin, as a man, it is absolutely a kind of honor to let the Bodhisattva down the temptation. Fortunately, Guanyin doesn''t know that Chu fan and Zhang Buer are still arranging themselves. Otherwise, they will be in a state of unlimited menopause. Looking at the rippling smile on Zhang Buer''s face, Chu fan couldn''t help sighing: "Lao Zhang, the most important thing for people is to recognize themselves. You should always believe that as long as you are a woman, you will be tempted by your appearance." When he heard Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer drew his lips: "I know." Although he had a very positive understanding of his hardware conditions, he still felt that his heart was aching when he was told so plainly by Chu fan. After sighing, Zhang Buer said helplessly: "I just thought of a monk." "Hiss ~" hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help pulling his mouth: "Lao Zhang, although women don''t necessarily like you, you can''t think that men will like you!" ¡­¡­ As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Zhang Buer almost burst out with a mouthful of old blood and died on the spot. Why is this guy''s idea so wonderful? In order to prevent Chu fan''s divergent thinking, Zhang bu''er interrupted Chu fan''s speculation, and then said: "the shopkeeper didn''t know something. During this period, a monk always came to me and came every day. I was almost bored to death." Chu fan took a serious look at Zhang Buer: "are you showing off with me?" I don''t know why, Chu fan suddenly thought of a picture: a girl said helplessly to another girl: I''ve been pursued by a boy recently, so boring ~ comrades, please note that this is not really tired, but a kind of dazzling mentality. According to the normal rhythm, at this time another girl should say: Yes, those boys are so bored that they surround me every day. In this way, both and the other side stood in the same camp, but also the strength of the fight back to the other side, you have only one man to pursue, I have some men to pursue! Of course, Chu fan thinks he can''t answer like this. After all, he is a man. Although only Niang Pao can be that woman and real man can be that man, Chu fan thinks that in this aspect, he and real men are separated by several galaxies. "Manager, can you let me finish first?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer''s face became darker. Thinking that he had thought Chu fan was a powerful senior, Zhang Buer felt a pang of heartache. At that time, he was absolutely young. How could he be a senior? Looking at Zhang Buer''s swarthy face, Chu fan nodded, but in order to make Zhang Buer not hostile to himself, he added: "don''t worry, I will never rob a man with you. Of course, I am also a man you will never get!" ¡­¡­ Looking at Chu fan''s serious appearance, Zhang Buer can''t help a twitch at the corner of his mouth. His heart aches. Why do I want to rob a man with you? And why do I want to get you? Of course, Zhang Buer knows that he must not continue to struggle on this issue, otherwise, Chu fan''s character can definitely make him die on the spot. Chapter 466 After figuring out this, Zhang bu''er completely ignored Chu fan and just said his own words to himself: "it''s Luohan, who always comes to the Taoist temple to make trouble during this period, and sometimes he talks and reads Buddhist scriptures at the gate of my Taoist temple." Hear Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan is stunned, subdue dragon Luo Han? This is a big shot. Perhaps Chu fan, a Buddhist, didn''t know it, but Chu fan, the great name of the Dragon subduing arhat, definitely knew it More is to let the former life of Chu fan sing don''t know how long. Looking back on his torn clothes and shoes, he rolled in the dirt, and then stood up to imitate Jigong. Chu fan felt that his old face was very hot. What a shame! "Isn''t that man a wine monk?" "How can it be!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer was stunned: "I have never seen a monk who is more like a monk than that guy!" In his eyes, dragon subduing arhat is absolutely a dead bald man. Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then shook his head: "next time he comes, you can invite him to drink and eat meat. By the way, the best is dog meat!" Chu fan, who has the memory of his past life, doesn''t believe that Daoji is really a good monk. He is a good Buddha, but he is not a good monk. After all, ordinary monks can''t say that "wine and meat pass through the intestines, but the Buddha''s heart remains" so fierce. Although all the things that Chu fan knew were done by this guy after he lost the Luohanguo position, there is an old saying that it is good: dogs can''t change what they eat. If he didn''t like eating dog meat when he was in Buddhism, he would not have contracted this kind of disease in the mortal world. Looking at Chu fan''s pledge, Zhang Buer was stunned: "store manager, what you said is true?" Although it''s a question sentence, Zhang Buer''s heart has already believed it. After all, although his store manager is a little bit obscene, a little stingy, and a little narcissistic, his words are more reliable. Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan nodded: "that''s natural. When did the store manager tell a lie?" Store manager, don''t ask such a hurtful topic. I''m mainly afraid that you will become angry! Seeing Zhang Buer''s eyes, Chu fan felt hurt in his heart. Ya didn''t trust him. He immediately said in a loud voice: "next time that guy comes, you''ll invite him to eat steamed buns and dog meat stuffing, and then you''ll know the result." "Good!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang bu''er nodded his head seriously: "if you can grasp that guy''s handle, you won''t have to be afraid that he will annoy me again." When Zhang Buer mumbles, Chu fan has planned to return to Chang''an. In a short time, he doesn''t want to stay with this guy. He feels a little gay! "Ah, Lao Zhang, are you still alive?" Just as Chu fan was about to leave, aoshun''s voice suddenly rang out in the jade pendant on Zhang Buer''s waist. After hearing Ao Shun''s words, Zhang Buer didn''t have time to speak, and the voice of the nine headed insects came out of the Jade Pendant: "listen to me, Zhang Buer is my good friend of the nine headed insects. No matter who you are, since you dare to kill my brother, you will bear the anger of the nine headed insects!" "Yes, that''s what I mean by aoshun!" No matter who you are, now you have two more enemies Chapter 467 Listening to the angry voice of aoshun and jiutouchong in the Chuanyin jade pendant, Zhang Buer''s eyes turned red. As soon as he thought that he was angry because they didn''t reply to his jade pendant in time, Zhang Buer''s heart was filled with guilt. It is the so-called poor and humble time, only to see the deep and shallow friendship, crisis, just know people warm and cold! At this time, Zhang Buer''s heart is full of positive energy. He lives a lifetime. If he has friends like this, what can he ask for? "I..." Excited, Zhang Buer''s voice has become a lot of hoarse, he wants to let his two friends know that he is safe, he wants to let his friends rest assured. However, as soon as Zhang Buer said one word, Ao Shun''s voice came out of the Jade Pendant: "what are you? Do you think this explanation can let us let you go? I tell you, no way! " As soon as Ao Shun''s words were finished, the voice of nine insects came out: "I tell you, if you want us to let you go, we will give all the property of Lao Zhang!" "And give us some money as compensation!" "Yes, that''s right. You killed our good friend. If you don''t want to be chased by us, you''d better pay enough!" Jiutouchong and aoshun speak very fast. As they speak, Zhang Buer''s face gradually becomes ugly. Originally thought that these two guys were concerned about themselves, but the more they heard, the more wrong they felt. Finally, Zhang Buer cast a puzzled look at Chu fan. Although he didn''t speak, Zhang Buer''s meaning has been expressed clearly: store manager, is this the legendary touch porcelain? Feeling Zhang Buer''s meaning, Chu fan nodded slightly, and conveyed what he wanted to express: Yes, this is a kind of special touch porcelain, which can obtain huge benefits by consuming some trivial things! Feeling the meaning revealed in Chu fan''s eyes, Zhang Buer couldn''t help but feel a pain in his heart. At the thought that he was almost moved to tears just now, Zhang Buer would like to slap his two big mouths, which is an insult to his intelligence quotient! "What if he''s not dead?" Because of his emotional excitement, Zhang Buer''s voice became more hoarse, which led to the fact that the two black bellies at the other end of the jade pendant didn''t recognize Zhang Buer''s voice for a moment. "Not dead?" Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Ao Shun smashed his mouth with some regret: "then you can send him back and pay for his medical expenses, mental loss, time-consuming expenses, nutrition and other things, so that we won''t embarrass you." As soon as aoshun''s words came out, the corners of Zhang Buer''s mouth twitched again. He assured that if these two goods really got such a sum of money, it would not have anything to do with him. "Of course, you can kill him if you want to vent yourself." When Zhang bu''er was still in grief, the voice of the nine insects stabbed his gall blankly and happily: "in fact, I advocate the second method. After all, if you do this, you just need to hand in his money, and then make up for it a little bit, so that you can spend less money yourself." Hearing that I was thinking of you, Zhang Buer''s heart became more sad. Chapter 468 "Asshole, Ao Shun, nine head worms, are you two just waiting for me to die?" Zhang Buer''s angry voice came out. As soon as the words came out, the voice on the other end of the jade pendant finally stopped. A few minutes later, Ao Shun''s weak voice sounded again: "Lao Zhang?" "Hum!" In Chu fan''s frightened eyes, Zhang Buer snorted like an angry girl, and even stamped his feet slightly. ¡­¡­ "Cough, Lao Zhang, I said it was a misunderstanding. Can you believe it?" Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Zhang Buer''s mouth twitched: "what do you say?" You are all negotiating with the enemy to accept my legacy, and have the face to say that this is a misunderstanding? Obviously, jiutouchong and aoshun knew that Zhang Buer was really angry, and their voices didn''t ring for most of the day. To tell you the truth, Zhang bu''er, aoshun and jiutouchong are still more guilty. Although they planned to make a lot of money by the death of Lao Zhang before, it was on the premise that the family had already died. Now that Lao Zhang is still alive, his previous behavior seems a little too much. After hesitating for a long time, Chu fan finally heard the voice of the nine insects again: "it''s just our mistake this time, Lao Zhang. Can I offer you 100000 liang of gold to apologize?" Nine head insect''s words just finish saying, Chu fan saw Zhang Buer''s face loose, even the corner of the mouth also slightly cocked up a little. "I also offer 100000 taels of gold as an apology!" After aoshun''s words, Chufan completely judged Zhang Buer''s current mood, happy! Absolutely happy, Ya big white teeth have been exposed to the air, and even Chu fan suspected that this guy would start to dance to express his inner excitement at the next moment. "Cough." In Chu fan''s contemptuous eyes, Zhang Buer first took a big breath, then stabilized his mind and said to Chuanyin Jade Pendant: "since you are so sincere and apologize to me, I can''t accept it. 200000 taels of gold, please remember to give it to me when you meet next time." After that, Zhang Buer stopped conveying aura to the jade pendant and planned to stop communicating. If it''s ordinary people, they will think that Zhang Buer is still very angry, so they don''t want to talk to aoshun jiutouchong. But Chu fan thinks that this guy is afraid that his laughter will be heard by them. "Aoshun, nine insects, are you still there?" After Zhang Buer put away the jade pendant, Chu fan took out his jade pendant and asked. "Pu Yi ~" "store manager?" As soon as Chu fan''s voice rang out, he got the response from Ao Shun and jiutouchong: "store manager, are you staying with Lao Zhang now?" "Manager, how is Lao Zhang now? Is he hurt?" "Pu Yi, ha ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha..." Although they were looking forward to Zhang Buer''s property before, they were still concerned about his state when they were sure that he was still alive. Looking at Zhang Buer, who was trying to suppress his laughter and turned red, Chu fan sighed: "things should be ok Let''s go "Puyiyi ~" after hearing Chu fan''s reply, Ao Shun and jiutouchong obviously relaxed a lot, but soon they had a new question: "store manager, why do you have a strange voice over there?" As soon as aoshun''s words were finished, Zhang Buer next to him trembled, and then he tried to suppress his laughter. Chapter 469 With his understanding of the nine insects and AO Shun, if these two smelly faces find that they are not injured, but also hide in the side to snicker, then twenty thousand taels of gold will not be available. In the temptation of twenty thousand taels of gold, Zhang Buer finally succeeded in choking his laughter back, and then waved to Chu fan, indicating that he was OK. Looking at Zhang Buer, who had been choked and turned his eyes, Chu fan sighed helplessly: "this is probably the reason why birds die for food and people die for money?" Of course, Chu fan won''t say this, so when he talks about Ao Shun''s problems, he can only pretend to be indifferent and say: "strange sound? No, there''s no sound on my side! " Hearing Chu fan''s words, aoshun and jiutouchong felt their heads in doubt: "no sound? Maybe there is something wrong with the Chuanyin jade pendant itself. Lao Zhang also said that he bought high-grade goods, which is inferior. " The two who did not get the answer could only blame Zhang Buer''s stinginess for the strange sound before. Hear two people''s words, one side of Zhang Bu er''s white eyes turn bigger, but this time is not happy, but express their dissatisfaction. These two goods don''t even think about it. The jade pendant is related to their own life. How can they be stingy in this kind of thing? The so-called most tragic thing in life is: people die, money is not spent! As a Grandmaster, Zhang Buer is very much in love with his life before he spends all his money. Fortunately, we didn''t want to go into the matter deeply. After a simple chat, Chu fan changed the topic and asked again to Chuanyin Jade Pendant: "Ao Shun, nine insects, do you two have time? I want to ask you to be the judges of the first martial arts Association of the Tang Dynasty." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Chuanyin jade pendant fell into silence again. After a few breaths, Ao Shun''s timid voice rang: "store manager, are you talking about the competition to be held in Chang''an City tomorrow?" Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan nodded: "yes, that''s it. Do you have anything else to do?" Chu fan was already muttering when he was talking. Originally, he intended to let these guys be referees, but if they had something to do, he could only borrow a few people from the Jade Emperor. "No!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the voice of nine insects came out of the Jade Pendant: "the store manager can rest assured that we have time, we are already in the card shop." "Yes, we have arrived." At the end of the nine insects'' words, Ao Shun''s voice rang. Chu fan nodded with satisfaction after getting their affirmative answer: "in that case, there is no problem." After that, Chu fan put away the Chuanyin jade pendant directly. He couldn''t talk any more. Zhang Buer was about to be suffocated. Sure enough, as soon as Chu fan put away the jade pendant, Zhang Buer took a big breath and began to laugh wildly: "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. Five minutes later, the laughter was still there, and even there was a tendency to increase. Ten minutes Twenty minutes later, black lines appeared on Chu fan''s face, while Zhang Buer was still full of vitality and laughter, only occasionally patting his stomach with his hand. Chapter 470 Looking at Zhang Buer in a mysterious state, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth twitch. From now on, he suddenly believes that someone went to the hospital because of laughter in his previous life. "I have to remind you seriously that if you die here, aoshun and jiutouchong will inherit your property." "Belch ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Zhang Buer''s face changed, then his voice drew a long arc, and then recovered: "cough, I''m ok!" ¡­¡­ Looking at Lao Zhang who had recovered in an instant, Chu fan sighed: "just be happy." After saying goodbye to Zhang Buer, who has evolved into a teaser, Chu fan returns to Chang''an City directly on a little white. However, because there is no emergency, he is very slow on the road. On the way to Chu fan''s shop, Ao Shun stares at the nine insects angrily: "why do you promise the store manager to be the referee?" After hearing Ao Shun''s words, nine insects were stunned: "what else can we do if we don''t promise the store manager?" "We''ve agreed to pretend to be competitors and win the prize and the king of fruit." When he spoke, Ao Shun swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He was deeply attracted by Li Shimin''s reward and the king of money and fruit. Although in accordance with the rules of the competition, he and the nine insects have lost the rules of the competition, but it is the so-called you have a beam plan, I have a wall ladder! Seeing the words of the competition reward, aoshun and jiutouchong have already thought of a way to hide their accomplishments and appearance, and take part in the competition with a different name and appearance. Although they don''t know the magic like Tiangang thirty-six changes, it''s very easy to change their looks with their accomplishments. As soon as Ao Shun''s words were finished, nine insects looked at him with disdain: "are you stupid? Since the store manager has asked us to be the referee, he must be the referee too. Do you think our changes are useful?" Hearing the words of nine insects, Ao Shun was stunned first, and then the whole person reacted. Although their art of change can deceive ordinary people, it certainly has no effect on Chu fan. We should know that Chu fan has always been a terrible strongman in their mind. "Oh, what a pity." Knowing that he had no chance to participate in the competition, Ao Shun sighed greatly. "Yes, it''s a pity." After aoshun, jiutouchong also sighed a pity. Understanding doesn''t mean being able to see through. Just like later generations, we all know how low the probability of two-color ball is, but there are still many people who enjoy it. Chu fan of course did not know that one of his unintentional actions had wiped out the two dregs in the bud. Now he was looking at the situation with angry face. Below him, a group of people are walking towards a big river, and in their team, they are carrying two children made of powder and jade. "The river that connects to the sky nurtures thousands of people. In order to feel the kindness of the river god, liujiacun hereby sacrifices ten pigs, one hundred taels of gold, one thousand eggs, one boy and one girl each..." Chu fan in the air, naturally will not be found by the people below, under his gaze, the sacrifice of the God of the river in a steady and orderly manner. "Tongtianhe, inspiration king, where did he escape from Guanyin so early?" Chapter 471 Thinking of the crime committed by the carp in the original work, Chu fan felt a burst of anger. At first, he thought that this guy was only released by Guanyin when Sun Wukong and others were about to reach Tongtianhe, but now it seems that he thinks too much. You know, the journey to the west is difficult and dangerous. Even though Tang Seng and others are greatly strengthened, it is estimated that it will take several years to get here! "Now that I''ve met him, I''ll get rid of him." Looking at the people with sad faces and swollen eyes below, Chu fan sighed. In the troubled times of demons, there is still a long way to go for the real rise of the human race. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "view task!" Task: the human race should be self-improvement (1) Introduction: Heaven and earth produce all things, Hongjun pass the road, WA Huang build the road body, thick soil to fill six roads, the human race, should be the protagonist of the future! Requirements: kill the evil god inspiration King time limit: one hour reward: random Guardian God will send a drawing failure punishment: Terran rise time delayed 10000 years seeing the task reward and failure punishment, Chu fan''s face becomes serious. This is the first time that the system has released such a serious task, Terran rise! You know, the most powerful task in the past was just to help the Tang Dynasty become a dynasty free from the influence of God and Buddha. "System, what''s your purpose?" "Ding, this system aims to help the host become the strongest card store manager in the world. The release of the task depends on the host''s own will." Hearing the system, Chu fan nodded. He also found this problem. Although the tasks released by the system are sometimes very boring, they have never been assigned tasks that are not suitable for his own ideas. "No matter what your purpose is, let the Terran rise, this task is taken by the store manager!" After a cold hum, Chu fan patted a little white under the seat: "go down." Feel Chu fan body heavy momentum, a little white doubt shook his head, and then toward the ground down. "Village head, can you, can you spare my bear, my son..." Looking at the woman crying in front of him, the old village head, who is over 60 years old, shakes his head sadly: "sister-in-law Wang, if there is a way, who is willing to do this kind of heartless thing, but there is no way. If we don''t do this, everyone will die." In just a few words, the 60 year old man''s face, like a withered tree, was already full of tears: "last year, I sacrificed my grandchildren. Last year, I sacrificed my grandchildren. Last year, I sacrificed the grandchildren of Lao Li Tou''s family. Whose children are not destiny?" The communication between the village head and the woman was heard by all the villagers around. In an instant, everyone burst into tears. God worship ceremony was conducted by the village head, but no one resented him, because in the first year when the demon occupied Tongtianhe, the village head sacrificed his grandchildren and saved the whole village. As for old Li Tou, that is also the village head''s original brother! "Village head, let''s leave here. Let''s live in another place. As long as we leave here, where are we going to live?" A young man in the village suddenly stood up and said loudly to the old village head. Chapter 472 "Alas ~" looking at the villagers who should be with each other, the old village head sighed helplessly: "don''t mention it any more, start offering sacrifices to the river god as soon as possible." This is Tongtian River. Today is the day to sacrifice the river god. Some words can''t be said here. The old village head has lived for many years. In this world of coexistence of man and God, he is also a person who has experienced many things. Naturally, he knows more things than these young people. According to his experience over the years, where is the river god in the river? He is a monster. If he is targeted by a monster, where can they go? The old village head knew very well that if he wanted to escape, he would be eaten completely. "Sacrifice to the river god ~" with the voice of the old village head falling, Tongtian River bank becomes noisy again. Some people cry, some scold, some pray and some angry. "Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian River, Tongtian Sad voice came from both sides of Tongtian River. Unfortunately, this voice can only vent, but can''t communicate with God. When the ceremony of offering sacrifices to the river god is about to end and the boy and girl are about to plunge into the river, a sharp eyed villager suddenly sees Chu fan landing from the air: "the immortal is coming." "Village head, village head, look, the gods have come down to earth." In addition to the exclamation, some villagers have knelt on the ground and began to kowtow. "Immortal, please help my son." When these villagers kowtow, the woman of the Wang family who spoke to the village head suddenly burst into tears, and then knelt down to Chu fan in a way of throwing herself to the ground: "immortal, as long as you are willing to save my children, the woman of the Wang family is willing to be a cow and a horse for you forever and ever!" This woman is just an ordinary farmer, and she doesn''t have any questions. Now when she talks with Chu fan, she is also kowtowing, but for her children''s sake, she tries to speak in a gentle way. The reason for doing so, of course, is afraid of their own way of speaking to cause Chufan unhappy. Seeing the villagers kowtowing to themselves, Chu fan sighed and then waved his hand: "get up!" With the action of Chu fan, all the villagers feel a huge force to drag them up. In addition to these villagers, the woman surnamed Wang wanted to kowtow to Chu fan, but she couldn''t kneel down and could only look at Chu fan expectantly. "Elder sister, you don''t have to. Don''t worry. I''m here to get rid of demons this time." When Chu fan spoke, he specially cast a spell, which can make the mood of the people who heard him become more stable. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the people around them all looked happy. If it wasn''t for Chu fan''s magic power, they would have to kneel down and kowtow. "Ha ha ha, I''ll see where the hairy boy comes from. He dares to meddle in my uncle''s business!" Just when Chu fan appeased these people, a huge voice suddenly sounded, and then a figure in red armor, carrying two huge hammers, rushed out of Tongtian River. The inspiration King''s eyes are fixed on Chu fan. Just now, Chu fan''s words are clear. It''s this boy who wants to kill himself: "boy, don''t you come here quickly and let our king eat it?" Chapter 473 Hearing the words of the inspiration king, Chu fan turned his lips disdainfully: "the inspiration king? It''s just a goldfish in the lotus pond. What''s so arrogant about it? " As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the inspiration King trembled: "how do you know?" Originally thought that Chu fan was just a monk who didn''t know the heaven and the earth. Unexpectedly, Chu fan knew his identity. The inspiration king suddenly became nervous. As a pet of Guanyin, he was able to leave Lianchi because of a mission. "Inspiration, if you go this time, just hide your identity and wait until Tang Sanzang and others pass by to embarrass each other. Don''t cause more trouble." When I think of what GuanShiYin said to me when I left Lianchi, the inspiration king is not good. According to the words of Guanyin, she just let the inspiration King act, but he wantonly harmed human beings after he reached the mortal world. "Inspiration king, do you know sin?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the inspiration King trembled, and then his face changed: "Taoist priest, please forgive me." When he spoke, the inspiration King fell down on his knees with a "plop" sound, and then moved over to Chu fan with a full face: "Taoist priest, the little demon knows his mistake, please forgive him once." Looking at the inspiration king, Chu fan''s face gradually eased down: "are you..." Chu fan just said two words, the inspiration King kneeling on the ground suddenly showed a ferocious smile: "demon way, you die for me!" In the time of speaking, the hammer in the inspiration King''s hand hit Chu fan''s head straight down. Seeing the action of the inspiration king, the people around have been desperate. They thought that a fairy could save them, but now they are about to be killed by the monster. Seeing that the hammer was about to hit Chu fan''s head, the inspiration King''s face changed, because he saw a contemptuous expression on Chu fan''s face. "No!" In an instant, a strong sense of crisis broke out in the inspiration King''s heart. Unfortunately, before he had time to respond, a flame came out of Chu fan''s mouth. "Samadhi is really hot?" Feeling the great power contained in the fire, the inspiration King''s face turned pale in an instant: "immortal, please forgive me." As a carp spirit, he was born with a sense of fear of fire, not to mention the terrible magic of samadhi fire. Hearing the words of carp essence, Chu fan showed a disdainful smile: "act in front of me? You''re far from it Although the king of inspiration''s actions from recognizing counsels to sneaking attacks just now look perfect, in Chu fan''s eyes, they are as bad as children''s acting skills. You should know that those who stay with Chu fan all day are human spirits like Zhang Buer, Ao Shun, Jiu touchong and Cheng Chuliang. Which one of these guys is not full of flowery intestines? It''s no exaggeration to say that in Chu fan''s eyes, the acting skill of the inspiration king just now is not as good as the little fresh meat of his previous life. If the inspiration king had just fought with Chu fan head-on, maybe he could struggle for a while, but he chose the way of sneak attack, which just gave Chu fan the chance to sneak attack on him. It''s a pity that the inspiration king has no time to regret now. Samadhi''s real fire burns everything, and it''s burning on him in the blink of an eye. Chapter 474 In just a few breaths, the scales on the inspiration King''s body have become scorched black. Feeling the burning feeling from the body, the inspiration king can''t care to speak any more. He directly casts his magic to summon the river to help him resist. He knows that ordinary water can''t extinguish samadhi''s fire, but it''s good to help reduce the pain. It''s a pity that Chu fan won''t give him this chance. When inspiration King confronts samadhi, Chu fan''s fist has already hit his head. Seeing Chu fan''s action, a trace of disdain flashed in the eyes of the inspiration king. You should know that his armor is made of lotus leaves in Guanyin lotus pond. Although it is not a congenital treasure, it is also a rare treasure. But when Chu fan''s fist approached, the inspiration King''s face changed. He could feel the breath of death from this fist, which was more terrible than samadhi''s real fire! "Don''t..." Under the threat of death, the inspiration king only had time to shout. Unfortunately, Chu fan''s fist still hit him mercilessly. "Puyi ~" under the great power, the brain of the inspiration King exploded like a watermelon. After his death, the inspiration King''s body immediately changed back to its original shape. It was a red tailed carp seven or eight meters long. Looking at the inspiration king who bullied them for such a long time was killed by Chu fan in a few minutes, the faces of these people all showed excited look. The head of the old village fell to his knees: "thank you, immortal!" The old village head''s action was like turning on a switch. Almost instantly, all the people knelt down on the ground. The woman surnamed Wang even directly pressed her children to the ground: "come on, kowtow to the benefactor!" Although they don''t know a lot of truth, they also know that Chu fan saved their lives. After hearing his mother''s words, they immediately kowtow to Chu fan respectfully: "Wang Hu (niu''er) thanks his benefactor for saving their lives!" Looking at the excited people with red eyes, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "get up." "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the mission" rise of the human race (1) "and getting the reward - the protector of the nation (Qin Qiong)!" Hearing the sudden sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "Qin Qiong, can living people become rewards?" If I remember correctly, I had dinner with brother Qin a few days ago, right? Thinking of the system''s always unreliable style, Chu fan quickly began to check his task reward, and after seeing the extra things in the item space, Chu fan finally understood. [guardian God General Qin Qiong] Introduction: the collection of beliefs of all people protects one side of the land, is not controlled by the heaven, and is the God of the world role: using this drawing, you can build a statue of Qin Qiong, the God General of the Tang Dynasty, and after worshiping and enjoying incense day and night, you can protect one side note 1: the strength of the stone statue is related to the power of incense note 2: it can be built Build several stone statues "tut tut Tut, system, you''ve played a lot this time." Looking at the cards in the inventory, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath. This thing is not controlled by heaven, but has its own throne, which means that the human race will have its own immortal power. Chapter 475 What''s more, this statue can be built many times. In this way, the phenomenon that the common people are bullied by the demon of mountain spirit will not appear again. As for the power of consuming incense, this is nothing in Chu fan''s opinion. It''s better to cultivate the power of the human race than to tribute the power of incense to the useless immortals and Buddhas. If the immortals and gods really work for the human race, I believe the people will naturally worship them. After checking the system rewards, Chu fan looked at these ordinary people again: "which country are you from?" It''s true that this place no longer belongs to the territory of the Tang Dynasty. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the old village head was stunned at first, and then quickly replied: "the fairy head doesn''t know, we don''t have a country." Hearing the old village head''s words, Chu fan was stunned and then reacted. In fact, the world of the journey to the west is different from the world of one''s previous life. In addition to various countries, there are a large number of stateless places in the world of the journey to the West. The so-called stateless land is the land that does not belong to any country. Looking at these pitiful people, Chu fan suddenly moved in his heart: "I''m Chu fan, manager of Yipin store in Datang. Would you like to be my people of Datang?" Speaking of what he said here, Chu fan glanced at all the people, and then continued: "once I enter the Tang Dynasty, I will never worship the Buddha, and will be protected by the God of the Tang Dynasty. Would you like to?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, all the villagers were stunned. Although they were stateless people, they still knew the name of the Tang Dynasty. It was the legendary holy Dynasty, the most powerful country of mankind. "We will!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the old village head quickly fell to his knees on the ground. Judging from his speed just now, he couldn''t see the old age at all. Other people also reacted after the old village head and quickly fell to their knees one by one: "we are willing to be the people of the Tang Dynasty!" For them, the so-called immortals and gods are illusory. As long as the Tang Dynasty can protect them, it''s nothing if they don''t worship the immortals and Buddhas. Seeing the reaction of these villagers, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "in that case, from today on, you are my people of the Tang Dynasty." When speaking, Chu fan suddenly reached out and pointed to a huge stone beside him. In a few breaths, the huge stone had become a tall stone statue. Seeing Chu fan''s means, these villagers were stunned. Although they didn''t know what Chu fan was doing, they didn''t even dare to go out of the atmosphere because of this means of changing the day. Seeing the nervous villagers, Chu fan''s mouth raised slightly: "from today on, this stone statue will be used to protect your village. As long as you worship day by day, it can help you kill demons." After hearing Chu fan''s words, all the villagers breathed heavily, and then they looked at the stone statue in front of them with fiery eyes: "thank you, immortal!" After explaining to the villagers for a while, Chu fan left directly on a white horse. The villagers knelt down all the time, which made him feel a little uncomfortable. After Chu fan left, the old village head waved his hand: "from then on, our village should be called Xianlin village. All the people in Xianlin village have to worship day and night. Those who violate the village rules will serve them!" Hearing the old village head''s words, all the people present nodded seriously. "Don''t worry, village head. If someone dares not to worship the statue, I''ll be the first one to let him go!" "And me, Chen Kuang!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 476 But Chu fan didn''t know what he wanted to do. Soon after, he caused a huge trouble to some people. In the end, he solved it by himself. Of course, these are later words, not to mention. When Chu fan comes back to the small shop, he finds that the atmosphere in the shop is a little dignified, and Li Erzheng turns around on the ground like an old donkey pulling a mill. "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin, who was walking around, was stunned at first, then raised his head in surprise: "store manager, you are back!" After that, Li Shimin rushed to Chu fan in a hurry: "follow me quickly." Without waiting for Chu fan to react, Li Shimin has dragged Chu fan to rush out. If the normal situation, with Chu fan''s strength, ten thousand Li Shimin don''t want to drag him. Seeing Li Shimin''s anxious face, Chu fan knew that most of the events happened, so he followed him out. Li Shimin drags Chu fan all the way to the palace. Instead of going to the palace, he enters a house. Seeing the words "Qin Fu" on the house, Chu fan''s heart can''t help but "clatter". In the whole Tang Dynasty, there is probably only one who can make Li Shimin so anxious and surnamed Qin. In Chu fan''s guess, Li Shimin has rushed into a room with him. As Li Shimin, no one dares to stop him. Entering the room, looking at the scene inside, Chu fan''s heart sank, and the secret way was so. Looking at Qin Qiong lying on the bed like white paper, Li Shimin could not even breathe. He turned to Chu fan and said: "store manager, please help brother Qin." Around Qin Qiong''s bed, Cheng Yaojin, Yu chigong, Niu JINDA The top ten of Datang stood anxiously. At this time, when he heard Li Shimin''s words, Lao Cheng was the first to turn his head: "store manager, please save brother Qin as soon as possible. As long as you save brother Qin, all the flesh of Lao Cheng is yours." ¡­¡­ Hear Cheng Yaojin''s words, Chu fan''s mouth corners a smoke, I want your whole body meat to be able to what? However, Chu fan also understood that Lao Cheng really cared about Qin Qiong, and immediately nodded seriously: "let me have a look." According to the original historical records, Qin Qiong died of illness very early. When Chu fan and Qin Qiong saw that he was healthy when they had dinner, they didn''t care about it. They didn''t expect it to be like this in just a few days. Hear Chu fan''s words, the people around quickly retreat, the surrounding space let out, eyes burning stare at Chu fan. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger selection task, please check it in time!" As soon as Chu fan approached Qin Qiong, the sound of the system began to ring. "View tasks!" Chu fan knew that this task must have something to do with Qin Qiong, so he didn''t hesitate to check it. The voice falls down, a task appears directly in Chu fan''s eyes. Task: God General''s fate type: selection task Introduction: God general falls into the world by mistake requirement: due to special reasons, Qin Qiong''s fate is at a crossroads, please make a choice about the result of Qin Qiong option 1: treat Qin Qiong option 2: let her die reward (option 1): Qin Qiong recovers reward (option 1): Qin Qiong recovers reward Time: ten minutes "system, what is the position of the great Tang God general?" Chapter 477 Chu fan found that there was no punishment for this task, it seems that he really just let himself make a choice. After Chu fan''s voice fell, the voice of the system immediately rang: "the general of the Tang Dynasty, the God of the human race, is not under the command of heaven, enjoys the fragrance of the human world, the image of the God is immortal, the general of the God is immortal, and has the important task of killing demons and demons, and protecting the human race!" Hearing the explanation of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "system, Qin Qiong has become like this. Is it your ghost?" As soon as he drew out a drawing of the statue of Qin Qiong, Qin Qiong became like this. If he said it had nothing to do with the system, he would not believe it. As for Chu fan''s question, the system did not hide it, but directly answered: "Qin Qiong is the God General of heaven. After death, she must be the God General of heaven. The host''s extraction of the god statue gives him one more choice." Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan nodded: "I know." According to the original world legend, Qin Qiong became a door god after her death. Now it seems that this kind of legend is not aimless. After communicating with the system, Chu fan turned and looked at other people in the room: "you guys, I have to tell you something." Hearing Chu fan''s words, everyone''s face sank, and Lao Cheng, who was the most impatient, turned red in an instant: "impossible!" Seeing Lao Cheng''s appearance, Chu fan is stunned, and then looks at him, not knowing what these two goods are going to do all of a sudden. "Second brother can''t die like this." When Lao Cheng speaks, he pours directly in front of Chu fan, and then presses Chu fan''s shoulder: "store manager, don''t you have a card? Let''s draw the card. You can take all our money, including Lao Cheng''s money, Lao Niu''s, sunspot''s and your majesty''s. give us a card, a card that can save brother Qin!" "Yes, I''ll ask someone to withdraw money now. Manager, you must save brother Qin." When Lao Cheng finishes speaking, Yuchi Gong and Niu JINDA on one side say anxiously. Yuchi Gong, in particular, has already called for money. "Manager, as long as you can save the second brother, all the money in my internal Treasury will be yours!" Hear a few people''s words, Chu fan can''t help but draw a corner of the mouth, who in the end tells you that Qin Qiong can''t be saved? Although very want to smile, but Chu fan or stiffly hold back, because he is not sure that he now show a smile will not be this group of two goods directly beat some. "Cough, you misunderstood." Seeing that Yuchi Gong and Niu JINDA are about to leave, Chu fan grabs them: "brother Qin''s illness is not difficult to cure, but now he has two choices." Hearing Chu fan''s words, everyone was relieved. Although they never doubted Chu fan''s ability from the beginning to the end, it was inevitable that they were worried. Now hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng and Yuchi Gong, who are impatient, are about to curse their mother. After several times, Cheng finally swallows his dirty words: "store manager, it''s time. Don''t think of any way. As long as you can, you can live brother Qin." After hearing Lao Cheng''s words, others nodded seriously, and Yuchi Gong waved his hand: "is the store manager going to change his life for the second brother? No problem, you just say whose life is more suitable. Lao Hei, I and Cheng pangzi are going to kill him now! " Hearing Yuchi Gong''s words, Chu fan''s face turns black. What makes him more helpless is that Cheng Yaojin and others nodded with approval. Chapter 478 After hearing what they said, Chu fan remembered a legend from a long time ago: If a man is going to die, it is Yama who wants to find him. If he wants to survive, he has to find a suitable person to kill and let him go to see him instead of himself. It is obvious that Yuchi Gong and others said that the change of life was based on this legend. Although these guys here are all high-level figures in Datang, none of them are actually good people. Even without exaggeration, some of them killed more people than Chu fan had ever seen. For them, not to mention killing one person to save Qin Qiong, even killing 1000 people, as long as they can save Qin Qiong, these guys will not be soft hearted. "Come on, don''t make any noise." Seeing these guys speak more and more absurdly, Chu fan coughed twice to stop them: "this time is more important. Let me finish first." After everyone calmed down, Chu Fan said the two choices. Hearing Chu fan''s words, everyone was silent. Psychologically speaking, they must hope that Qin Qiong can live. But when they think that Qin Qiong can become a God, they don''t want to break the chance of others. "Tut Tut, that''s a real problem." Lao Cheng''s hands tugged at his moustache: "I''m sure Lao Cheng wants his second brother to live, but we can''t destroy it." I don''t know if it''s Cheng Yaojin, but even Li Shimin and others are embarrassed. Du Ruhui''s eyes suddenly brightened and then arched his hand to Chu fan: "manager, I don''t know if you can sober general Qin for a while?" All the people present are not stupid. They immediately understand Du Ruhui''s meaning. Since they can''t decide this matter, let Qin Qiong choose for herself. Li Shimin looked directly at Chu fan: "store manager, don''t you know what Ke Ming said is feasible?" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan nodded: "of course." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, he saw countless angry eyes staring at him, especially Cheng Yaojin. A pair of eyes were about to fall out of his eyes: "store manager, since you can wake up the second brother, why are you here to embarrass us?" Hearing Lao Cheng''s words, Chu fan didn''t spit directly on his face. I can go to your shameless place. If you hadn''t been guessing all the time, Qin Qiong would have made a choice. However, Chu fan is a man of culture and a good man after all. He doesn''t care about such a rude man as Lao Cheng. He just silently wrote down a note to Lao Cheng in his heart: "I''ll ask Cheng Chuliang for today''s things." After a murmur, Chu fan poked a finger directly at Qin Qiong''s forehead: "when will Qin Qiong be awake?" Qin Qiong''s voice fell, her whole body trembled as she lay on the bed, and her eyes instantly recovered to be clear: "Your Majesty, brothers, you are worried." At the first moment of waking up, Qin Qiong said thanks to the people. Although he couldn''t move or speak before, he was conscious, so he knew what they had said. Hearing Qin Qiong''s words, Cheng Yaojin was most worried: "Oh, why should we be polite between brother Qin and our brothers? As long as you''re OK, old Cheng can be a mother-in-law for Chu boy." Chapter 479 Hearing Lao Cheng''s words, Chu fan trembles all over. With Lao Cheng''s height of 1.8 meters and weight of 250, and his face is thicker than his legs'' hair, this special girl can''t repay her kindness and revenge. Sure enough, as soon as Lao Cheng finished, Qin Qiong, lying on the bed, burst out laughing: "ha ha ha Keke ~ " with the help of people''s confusion, Qin Qiong said helplessly: " biting gold, you talk nonsense again, just like you, if you are a mother-in-law to the store manager, it''s revenge. It''s estimated that the store manager will not save you at that time. " Hearing Qin Qiong''s words, all the people on the scene gave a burst of good-natured laughter. Only Cheng Yaojin stared at Chu fan and then turned his head to look at him: "what''s the matter, is my old Cheng so ugly?" After hearing Lao Cheng''s words, Chu fan''s mouth twitches again. After all, he has been a good friend for a long time, and Chu fan doesn''t have the heart to beat him. He immediately says euphemistically: "Lao Cheng, it''s useless to be a man only by being cheeky. Sometimes, he still needs some self-knowledge." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Cheng Yaojin''s face turned black: "well, you scholars are shameless. Even if you dislike my old Cheng Chang''s ugliness, you still call me cheeky!" Seeing that the scene was about to be taken by Cheng Yaojin, Chu fan quickly began to prompt them: "time is running out, let brother Qin make a choice quickly." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the scene immediately quiets down, and everyone stares at Qin Qiong tightly, wanting to know his choice. Feeling the people''s eyes, Qin Qiong gave a free and easy smile, and then asked Chu fan: "manager, if I choose the first one, can I still use force?" As soon as Qin Qiong''s words were finished, Chu fan shook his head: "with your physical condition, recovery can only be sure that you can''t use force." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Qin Qiong was not too disappointed. Her family knew about her family. Of course, she knew about her physical condition. "If I become a god general, can I really protect Datang Jiye?" Chu fan shook his head again: "after becoming a god general, what you want to protect is the human race, not the Tang Dynasty." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Qin Qiong couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha, I''ll choose the second one!" "Brother Qin..." "Second brother..." "General Qin..." Qin Qiong''s Hua Gang said that everyone present would stop him. Although he became a God, death is death after all. Since ancient times, human beings have always been afraid of death. "Ha ha, you guys don''t have to." Qin Qiong''s face was calm when she was not familiar with the public: "people will die. Now there is a chance to become a God in front of us. How can Qin Qiong let it go? Besides, after becoming a God, we can''t meet again. Why do we need this gesture?" As time is limited, Qin Qiong can''t say much, but just look at Li Shimin: "Your Majesty, I, Qin Qiong, have been able to follow you all my life, which is considered to be a great achievement. After becoming a God, I, Qin Qiong, will still guard the foundation of the Tang Dynasty for you!" After that, Qin Qiong nodded to Chu fan: "shop manager, let''s do it!" As soon as Qin Qiong''s words were finished, the eyes of all the people in the room became red, especially the noses of Cheng Yaojin and Yu chigong: "brother Qin, have a good trip!" "General Qin goes well all the way ~" " Chapter 480 Looking at the people who suddenly become sad and inexplicable, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. It''s obviously a happy thing. How can you make it like a tragedy in the world? Although make complaints about it, Chu fan knows that time is urgent, and he can''t attend to what he says. He directly says to the system: , "system, we choose second kinds!" "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the mission" God will return home ". The reward is being given out..." After the sound of the system rang out, Chu fan found that Qin Qiong lying on the bed had changed. First of all, her momentum gradually became as deep as the sea, and then her face gradually appeared a trace of divine light. "Hey, boy Chu, look at my brother Qin. What''s the matter?" Cheng Yaojin is a pragmatist. When he can use it, Chu fan is the store manager. When he can''t, he is a boy. Chu fan shook his head when he heard Lao Cheng''s words: "don''t worry, it''s just a normal phenomenon." Although he doesn''t know what''s going on, it''s mostly the system. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the people put down their heart, and then stare at Qin Qiong on the bed tightly. "Hey, do you think brother Qin suddenly seems to have become more noble?" As soon as Yuchi Gong''s words came out, everyone on the scene nodded seriously. It was obvious that Yuchi Gong didn''t pay attention to it alone. Only Lao Cheng turned his lips disdainfully: "you are really ignorant. Since brother Qin is going to become a God, he must look noble." "Hum" Yuchi Gong knows that his bickering is definitely not Cheng Yaojin''s opponent, so he can only give a cold hum to express his dissatisfaction. Chu fan didn''t care about the bickering between the two guys. When they were talking, the voice of the system sounded again: "Ding, the reward method is over!" As soon as the sound of the system fell, Chu fan felt a huge breath coming from Qin Qiong. At the same time, great changes had taken place in the territory of the Tang Dynasty, including the villages near Tongtianhe. A tall general with a golden face appeared in the air. After looking around, he suddenly said: "I am Qin Qiong, the protector of the Tang Dynasty and the first Guardian God of the human race. I will guard the human race in the future." After that, the figure disappeared directly, but the figure in Chang''an city turned into a tall stone statue and stood directly on a piece of land. "Cough." After the change outside, Qin Qiong on the bed suddenly coughed twice and stood up. "Ah ~" as soon as Qin Qiong stood up, Cheng Yaojin''s voice sounded in horror: "manager, what''s the matter? How did my second brother Qin stand up?" Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Chu fan''s face turned black: "don''t you stand up and lie down when you get well?" However, the reason why Lao Cheng is Lao Cheng is that his noisy circuit is totally different from that of ordinary people. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng still looks reluctant: "didn''t you say that my second brother Qin can become a God? Why are you still here now? Didn''t you destroy my second brother''s chance?" ¡­¡­ Chu fan had no choice but to explain to Lao Cheng: "general Qin is a God now." "What?" What Chu fan didn''t expect was that as soon as his words came out, other people also cried in amazement. Chapter 481 Hearing the voices of the people, Chu fan was stunned, and then looked at them strangely: "I said that general Qin has become a God." "This..." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Yuchi Gong trembled with excitement, and then stammered to Chu fan: "if the second brother has become a God, why is he still here?" Hearing Yu Chi Gong''s words, Chu fan smiles: "brother Qin is the God of the world. He is not controlled by heaven. Where else can he go if he doesn''t stay here?" When Chu fan finished, everyone was stunned, and then his face turned red, especially Lao Cheng, who stamped his foot on the ground, and then ran out of the room in a hurry: "what a shame In their opinion, if Qin Qiong became a God, she would definitely go to live in the fairyland. In the future, everyone would be separated from each other forever. Who knows that even if they become gods, they still live in the world, or even in the old place. This is a good thing, but when they think of their previous actions, people''s mood is not very good. It''s a shame, isn''t it? Clearly is a big happy event, by their rigid interpretation out of a life and death. I didn''t feel anything before, but in retrospect, I''m ashamed to go to my grandmother''s house, especially Yuchi Gong and Cheng Yaojin, who showed their true feelings before. They are even ashamed to see Qin Qiong. In fact, is not just Li Shimin and others. Even Qin Qiong himself has a panic in his mind. He must know that he is bound to die. Now the situation is that we have just finished our separation. It turns out that no one will die, and there is no difference. "Cough." The embarrassing atmosphere lasted for a few minutes. Li Shiming was the emperor in the end, and the thickness of his face was far less than that of other people. He coughed twice directly: "since brother Qin is OK, I will go back to deal with the official business first." After that, Li Shimin nodded to Qin Qiong and Chu fan and left. If it wasn''t for the flustered pace of his walking, maybe Chu fan really believed his lies. However, Li Shiming''s action obviously gives us a good way. After Li Shimin, Du Ruhui and Chang sun Wuji bow their hands to everyone: "busy business, I''ll leave first." "My family is going to have a baby, so I''ll leave first." "My mother-in-law is still waiting for firewood to cook. I''ll go first." ¡­¡­ In Chu fan''s smiling eyes, these people, who are also the lowest status of the Duke of the country, all slip away in strange ways. But these excuses can''t stand scrutiny, such as buying firewood. Will such a thing be done by a Duke? Is it really the Chinese cabbage on the roadside? After everyone left, Qin Qiong shook her head helplessly, then turned to Chu fan and said: "in this way, the store manager, I''m afraid these brothers don''t dare to drink Qin for some time." Qin Qiong''s meaning is very obvious. If Chu fan didn''t speak clearly, they wouldn''t have made such an oolong. Hearing Qin Qiong''s words, Chu fan laughs: "brother Qin, don''t talk nonsense. It''s your own wishful thinking, but Chu didn''t say anything." Chu fan would never admit that he didn''t mean to talk about it because he wanted to see the embarrassed appearance of these princes. As "the first elegant gentleman in the Tang Dynasty", this kind of evil taste can''t exist. Chapter 482 After hearing Chu fan''s words, Qin Qiong shook her head with a smile. With their character, they would not really complain about Chu fan, but just casually. Seeing that Qin Qiong stopped talking, Chu fan also said goodbye: "the second elder brother has just recovered from a serious illness. I''d better have a good rest. I''ll leave first." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Qin Qiong nodded. He had just become a god general. There was a lot of things in his head that needed to be sorted out. After leaving the Qin house, Chu fan went back to the small shop directly. As soon as he went in, he saw a black charcoal guy sitting on his own chair. "Black General weichi, are you here? " When speaking, Chu fan carefully wiped his forehead. Just now, he almost called out his nickname. Yuchi Gong didn''t care about Chu fan''s slip of tongue. Instead, he approached Chu fan with a smile, and then asked in a low voice: "do you know if you can become a God, store manager?" Under Chu fan''s strange eyes, Yuchi Gong rubbed his hands carefully: "Hey, you don''t need to be a general like brother Qin, even if you are an ordinary soldier. I want to kill demons and protect the human race!" When he spoke, Yuchi Gong also made a gesture of his hands, putting on a posture that I was very good at. Looking at Yuchi Gong''s strange posture, Chu fan couldn''t help but tut his tongue: "I didn''t expect that general Yuchi had such a great ambition." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Yuchi Gong said with a smile: "what kind of ambition is this? We all see that demons make trouble, but we are good at dealing with ordinary people, and we are much worse at dealing with demons." Yuchi Gong''s mood dropped a lot when he spoke, but he recovered immediately: "just now I felt a momentum from brother Qin. Although I don''t know what it is, I know that if I become like that, I can kill demons." Looking at Yuchi Gong''s expectation, Chu fan nodded. I didn''t expect that Yuchi Gong, the only one present, could directly feel Qin Qiong''s change. He was worthy of being a door god with Qin Qiong in the future. Chu fan did not hide Yuchi Gong, but directly replied: "there must be such a God''s position, but now there is no such position. We have to wait until later." According to Chu fan''s estimation, it will not be long before a large number of people and gods will emerge in the whole Tang Dynasty. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yuchi Gong''s face brightened: "ha ha ha, don''t worry, as long as there is a chance, I''ll leave first." Speaking of this, Yuchi Gong pointed to a small cloth bag on the table: "this is bear paw I got from hunting in the morning. I''ll give it to the store manager to satisfy my hunger." After that, without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Yuchi Gong had already run away with his head down. Looking at leaving Yuchi Gong, Chu fan can''t help but be happy. Who can think that Yuchi Gong, who is usually reckless, even knows how to give gifts and bribes? However, Chu fan didn''t hate this kind of thing. After all, Yuchi Gong''s goal of becoming a God was not for himself, but for protecting the human race. After Yuchi Gong left, the small shop suddenly became a lot of leisure, pan Xiaolian and others do not know where to go, the whole room is left Chufan alone. Chapter 483 For this rare leisure time, Chu fan naturally would not let it go, lying directly on his chair, squinting and dozing. I don''t know how long I slept. Anyway, Chufan was awakened by jiutouchong and aoshun. Looking at his nine head insects and AO Shun, Chu fan couldn''t help pulling his mouth: "tell me, what are you going to do?" The rare rest time is disturbed, Chu fan naturally won''t give these two guys a good face. But who are the nine headed insects and AO Shun? A top big demon, a heaven is God, for Chu fan''s eyes warning directly thick skinned ignore the past. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the nine insects laughed: "store manager, we need to draw cards!" You wake me up just to get rid of the card? Nine insect words just finished, Chu fan''s brow tightly locked up, these two two goods, don''t know for a salted fish, sleep is how important thing? Before Chu fan had time to express his anger, nine insects waved their hands to Chu fan and said: "store manager, how many times can you smoke these things?" Looking at the hills in front of him, Chu fan felt his anger as if he had met the snow in the hot sun and dissipated in an instant: "it''s not someone in Chu who is greedy for money, but I think I should be friendly to the guests." After murmuring in his heart, Chu fan began to look at the things on the ground, such as dragon scales, keel, dragon beads, dragon tendons It''s not quite right. Although these things are treasures, Chu fan''s mouth twitches when he sees what they say: "you two won''t exterminate the dragon clan, will you?" In addition to some treasures, the most important one is the material on the dragon. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun shakes his head: "don''t make fun of the store manager. How can I attack my family?" If others say this, Chu fan will believe it, but for these two shameless people who even care about their friends'' legacy, how can Chu fan believe it? "Ha ha ~" two small words completely expressed Chu fan''s true thoughts. Hearing Chu fan''s laughter, Ao Shun also drew his lips. Looking back on his own experience, it seemed that he was not really trustworthy. "Don''t get me wrong, manager. We can''t provoke the dragon clan." In Ao Shun tangled, the side of the nine insects quickly explained. "Although the dragon clan is weak, it still controls the sea and river in the world. It''s not possible to hunt at will. These are just the dragon clan that died outside." Then nine insects explained to Chu fan. It turned out that one morning not long ago, jiutouchong and aoshun got together. They deeply felt their poverty. After some research, they decided to do a big job. The next morning, the two of them joined hands to collect materials, and finally successfully refined a magic weapon - Dragon hunt rope! This was originally a treasure used by the dragon people to search for the corpses of the same clan who had been exiled outside and died unexpectedly, but it was used elsewhere by jiutouchong and aoshun Needless to say, these things in front of them are the fruits of their labor. Hearing the explanation of the nine insects, Chu fan can''t help but twitch at the corners of his mouth and raise a thumb to Ao Shun. Chapter 484 These dragon people are also suffering from blood mold. If they die outside, they don''t need to talk about it. After they die, when they meet a corpse collector, there are two things. Seeing Chu fan''s action, Ao Shun laughs: "the store manager doesn''t know that the dragon clan has been weak over the years. He doesn''t care about those people who died outside. If it wasn''t for the Dragon Quest, only the dragon clan knew how to refine them, it''s estimated that the bones of these guys would have been searched by other monks." After the explanation was clear, jiutouchong and aoshun looked at Chu fan with a blazing face: "the store manager, let''s see how many cards we can draw." For AO Shun''s action, Chu fan is not very concerned. For one thing, it''s the internal affairs of the dragon people. An outsider doesn''t have to intervene. For the second reason, why give up if you can make money? "One hundred red cards per person!" It has to be said that the treasure of the Dragon nationality is still very valuable, even if it is just some exiled dragon nationality, their treasure can not be ignored. After hearing Chu fan''s words, aoshun and jiutouchong were stunned, and then they were happy: "ha ha, this time When they speak, they have taken the card from Chu fan''s hand, and then they begin to check it carefully. The cards were used one by one, and there were many small things in front of them, but their faces were very ugly, because these things were just chicken ribs to them. "Manager, look at this card." When he handed Chu fan the last card in his hand, Ao Shun was already in despair: "is it because the way to get money this time is too wild, which leads to my bad luck?" After hearing Ao Shun''s words, the nine insects on one side nodded with gratitude: "let''s change the way to make money." Although they got a lot of money this time, if you think about it carefully, it''s almost like digging graves. It''s really a bit immoral. Ignoring their conversation, Chu fan looks at the card in his hand. This card is painted with a pair of eyes, but if you look at the eyes carefully, you will feel that your consciousness is gradually blurred. [eye of the candle dragon ¡¤ fake] classification: lineage / equipment (Orange) Introduction: the ancestral dragon died, the corpse turned into a dragon, living in the netherworld, with eyes open for the day and eyes closed for the night! Function: with this card, you will get the "eye of the candle dragon ¡¤ fake", with the skill "living with the left eye, living with the right eye in hell" living with the left eye: the left eye of the candle dragon has a strong healing ability, which can instantly cure all (including soul) injuries below the golden immortal hell of the right eye: the right eye of the candle dragon carries the ability of death, launching, and can instantly kill (normal) golden immortal Note 1: owning a large number of treasures can make the eye of the fake candle dragon evolve into the eye of the candle dragon note 2: the use of the eye of the candle dragon requires a lot of mana and physical strength. Use it carefully! Looking at the card in his hand, Chu fan couldn''t help glancing at Ao Shun beside him: "go back and pay homage to your ancestors. It''s not easy for your ancestors." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun couldn''t help but be stunned, followed by a look of joy: "Oh, manager, do I really get a baby?" Baby? It''s more than a baby. It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s definitely the best thing that has ever appeared since the withdrawal of cards. ZuLong is the first dragon in the world. He is the ruthless man (Dragon) in the peak period of Zhunsheng. The candle dragon was born from his corpse, which is equivalent to ZuLong''s own son, but his blood is different! Chapter 485 And after the system prompts, as long as there are enough natural resources and land treasures, this pair of eyes will become the real eyes of the candle dragon sooner or later. You should know that 80% of the ability of the candle dragon is in the eyes. It''s no exaggeration to say that with this card, aoshun got the qualification of direct access road! Hearing Chu fan''s introduction, Ao Shun was stunned at first, then raised the card to his chest with a happy face: "use it!" As the voice fell, the card in his hand turned into a black light and shot into his eyes. Then Ao Shun sat on the ground and began to practice. "Well, it''s great to have a good ancestor?" Watching Ao Shun enter the cultivation state, the nine insects grunted bitterly, and then handed the card to Chu fan: "store manager, look at my card." He and AO Shun took out cards together, and they got a treasure, which was the envy of nine insects. However, if you want to say that you are envious, the nine insects know that as long as you have Chu fan, you will be able to get chances. After hearing the words of nine insects and looking at the card he handed over, Chu fan was stunned: "in fact, sometimes a good ancestor is really awesome!" This card shows a giant snake with nine heads and nine tails roaring up to the sky. [soul of XiangLiu] classification: blood vessels / equipment Introduction: Dayu controls the water, has big demons, nine heads and nine tails, raises people and eats them function: use this card to obtain the soul of XiangLiu, and after absorption, obtain the primary blood vessels of XiangLiu note 1: after swallowing Tiancai and Dibao, the blood vessels of XiangLiu can be improved note 2: the blood vessels of XiangLiu can interact with other dragons Snake blood coexistence! When Chu Fan said the role of this card, nine insects were stunned. After a long time, a burst of laughter came out from the small broken shop. "Ha ha ha, it''s really great to have an old ancestor!" Although jiutouchong is not XiangLiu, we know from his appearance that this guy must have XiangLiu''s blood. After venting, the nine insects took the card from Chu fan without hesitation: "use it!" As the sound falls, a ray of light appears from the card and directly enters his body. The nine insects also sit cross legged and begin to accept the baptism of ancestral power. As time goes by, the changes of jiutouchong and aoshun become more and more obvious. First of all, their breath is full of ancient flavor. Full of, nine head insect''s head unexpectedly appeared a nine head nine tail huge snake empty shadow, this big snake a, nine mouth together open, make the head up swallow the sky of the potential. At the same time, aoshun also had a great change. A black dragon appeared on his head. As long as the light was shining on the dragon, it seemed to be swallowed up. As soon as the Dragon appeared, he saw XiangLiu''s shadow beside him. The two shadows looked at each other and roared at each other. Under normal circumstances, the candle dragon can kill the dragon with a slap, but now they are both virtual shadows, and they are not afraid of anyone. When the two shadows were hostile to each other, aoshun and jiutouchong finally opened their eyes. As the two wake up, two breath from the small shop spread out, all the animals in Chang''an City as if they had encountered natural enemies, all shivering on the ground. "What an immortal peak!" No matter aoshun or jiutouchong, at this moment, they have become the top of Zhenxian. If their ability to press the bottom of the box is included, it is estimated that Taiyi Zhenxian can''t easily win them. Chapter 486 Both jiutouchong and aoshun could feel the change of their own strength. As soon as they opened their eyes, they each gave out strange Laughter: "hahaha, zhenxianfengfeng, wakakakaka ~" hearing their laughter, Chu fan could not help but twitch. If someone who didn''t know the way passed by, he thought they were two peerless old demons. But for their feelings, Chu fan is very understanding, Jinxian, as long as they don''t take the initiative to enter the heaven and earth catastrophe, is basically immortal existence, and now, they are only one foot away from Jinxian. After the excitement, they turned and looked at Chu fan: "the store manager is very kind, and AO Shun will never forget it!" Although it seems careless at ordinary times, in fact, both jiutouchong and aoshun are very careful people. They knew that if it wasn''t for Chu fan''s help, with their identity and qualifications, they would not be more likely to become a golden immortal than ordinary people. Seeing their actions, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "it''s your own chance. It''s nothing to do with me." It''s not that Chufan is polite. He knows that if jiutouchong and aoshun don''t have enough luck, they can''t get orange items from the red card. Hearing Chu fan''s words, they didn''t say anything more, but they secretly recorded Chu fan''s kindness in their heart. "OK, now that you have broken through, have a good rest and be a referee tomorrow." When he said that, Chu fan seemed to think of something and suddenly gave a strange smile: "there will be a good play tomorrow, don''t miss it." Seeing the smile on Chufan''s face, aoshun and jiutouchong can''t help shivering. They''ve been staying with the store manager for so long, and they already know a lot about Chufan''s habits. For example, when the store manager shows insidious (obscene, disgusting, stupid...) When you smile, it means someone is going to be trapped. And most of the time, the man was already in the pit, and the store manager was waiting for the filling. At the thought of Chufan''s dark belly, aoshun and jiutouchong couldn''t help looking at each other, and then began to communicate secretly. Nine head bug: "long bug, haven''t we offended the store manager recently?" Feeling the meaning in the eyes of the nine headed insects, Ao Shun shook his head slightly and expressed his thoughts: "how can I know this kind of thing? Maybe the store manager thinks we are lucky today. Why don''t you feel bad?" Hearing Ao Shun''s words, nine insects were stunned: "no Be careful tomorrow In fact, at the beginning, jiutouchong wanted to say that the store manager should not be so stingy, but after considering Chu fan''s usual work style, jiutouchong immediately changed his mind: "we should be careful indeed." Thanks to the system, Chu fan didn''t have the talent to read his mind. Otherwise, Ao Shun and Jiu touchong would have been killed by this guy. Chu fan didn''t know that in just a few minutes, aoshun and jiutouchong had reached a simple and effective communication. After aoshun and jiutouchong leave, Chufan turns into a human salted fish again, lying on his chair and enjoying the peace of the world. "Ding, congratulations on the successful sale of 1000 red cards by the host. A random system function is opened at random!" The voice that suddenly rings out lets Chu fan can''t help but tremble all over, almost son rolls down from the chair. Chapter 487 "System, you mean it?" You know, usually the sound of the system is relatively peaceful, but just now the sound has become extremely harsh. To say that this product is not intentional, Chu fan does not believe it. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the voice of the system soon rang up: "the system thinks that everything in life should be full of surprises." ¡­¡­ So you just deliberately scared me is the so-called surprise? Although for the system of mental retardation has a certain degree of understanding, but at the moment of hearing his words, Chu fan or almost a mouthful of old blood directly out. Thanks to Chu fan''s time together, Chu fan had no hope for the integrity of the system for a long time. After calming down his mood, Chu fan continued: "what functions have been turned on?" Seeing that Chu fan was not as furious as he expected, the system was obviously disappointed, and even the voice became much smaller: "after testing, the opening function is the world shuttle function." Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "the world shuttles through? Isn''t that a long time ago? " When Chu fan spoke, the system transmitted a piece of information directly to his mind. After some investigation, Chu fan finally understood. The so-called world shuttle is different from the previous one. Through is to go to other world to find agents, and the world shuttle is to let other agents have the qualification to go to other agent world. Of course, this kind of crossing must be agreed by both sides. After hearing the explanation of the system, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "this function is very interesting." For a moment, Chu fan thinks of the little monk Fahai in white snake world, who focuses on "honest trading" with demons, Jerry in cat and mouse world, and a little fox in Liaozhai world "I just don''t know who will come first?" "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time." Just as Chu fan was thinking, the voice of the system rang again. Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan pulled out the corner of his mouth, and then impolitely put up a middle finger: "view task!" For the system release task, Chu fan was not surprised. After all, according to this guy''s consistent nature, it would be abnormal if he didn''t join in the fun. After seeing the task above, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth: "system, is this not appropriate?" Task: the first martial arts association Introduction: the world of heaven, the strong are like clouds, only the real strong can enjoy respect requirements: successfully hold the world of heaven, the first Martial Arts Association (allowing agents and their world figures to participate in the competition) time limit: one day reward: randomly open a daily card the requirements of this task are very simple, that is It''s good to allow his agents and the creatures in his world to participate in the competition, but Chu fan has some helplessness: "it''s a good first martial arts association of the Tang Dynasty. If you do it like this, it''s going to change its name immediately." "As the host of this system, I only limited my eyes to a small Tang Dynasty. This system is ashamed to be associated with you!" Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan turned his lips disdainfully: "if you have the ability to untie it?" ¡­¡­ The sound of the system disappeared in an instant, and it was estimated that his own heart was helpless with such a second class host. Chapter 488 It''s rare to get an advantage in the face-to-face "battle" with the system again. Chu fan''s mood is much better. He hums a song and goes back to his room and goes to sleep. The next day, Chu fan is awakened by Cheng Chuliang. Looking at Cheng Chuliang standing at his door, Chu fan sighs helplessly: "what do you want to do?" If it wasn''t for some sense, Chu fan really wanted to give the guy who disturbed his sleep two big mouths. When he heard Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang said with a smile: "store manager, the martial arts meeting is about to start. I''m here to call you." ¡­¡­ Inhale, exhale, not angry! Four o''clock in the morning, the wind is particularly noisy. Chu fan feels that he has not shown his horror for a long time. Feeling the breath from Chu fan, Cheng Chuliang can''t help shivering. He knows that he must be in trouble this time. No, Chu Liang didn''t care about these. As early as he came, he had thought about the terrible consequences of disturbing Chu fan''s rest. But when he thought of the delicious fruit king, he felt that all the efforts were worth it. Anyway, the store manager would never kill Lao Cheng. It has to be said that under the cultivation of Cheng Yaojin, Cheng Chuliang has become a fearsome existence of bravery and obstinacy. In a word, as long as he does not die, he will die! "Hey, hey." After he had made preparations in his heart, when he faced Chu fan again, Cheng Chuliang obviously calmed down a lot: "manager, it''s a big day today. You should hurry up and get ready for the king of fruit. I''ll wait for you to give me a prize later." Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s serious appearance, Chu fan knew that this guy had a steely heart and could only sigh helplessly: "are you so sure that you can get the first place?" Chu fan follows Cheng Chuliang to the field of competition, and asks in a low voice. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang waved his hand triumphantly, and then said: "Hey, the store manager can rest assured that even kuimun and Kaixuan will not be my rivals this time!" Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s self-confidence, Chu fan nods, and finally decides not to tell him about Pan Xiaolian''s participation. Just as the system said before, sometimes there are always surprises in life. When Chu fan followed Cheng Chuliang to the place where the competition was held, he found that Cheng Chuliang didn''t call himself early at all. There are all kinds of characters standing in the open space: monks, Taoists, swordsmen and even Chu fan have seen some demons. Although some of the contestants looked a little out of line, Chu fan didn''t care. Since it''s a martial arts association, everyone is allowed to participate. However, if someone (demon) dares to make trouble, I believe the ox demon king and others will let them know what is terrible. "Ha ha ha, manager, you can count it. In that case, can this competition start?" As soon as Chu fan comes over, he hears a heroic voice. He turns around and sees Lao Cheng rush over with excitement. "Lao Cheng, why are you here?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin smiles: "my smelly boy is going to take part in the competition. As his father, of course, I have to cheer him up." When speaking, Cheng Yaojin also affectionately patted Cheng Chuliang on the shoulder, completely with the image of a good national Father. Chapter 489 Looking at the father and son of Lao Cheng, Chu fan can''t help shivering. Who doesn''t know that Cheng Yaojin doesn''t treat his son as his son? "Lao Cheng, are you out of your mind?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin draws his lips. He also knows that his performance is somewhat suspicious, so he directly ignores Chu fan''s question and asks Chu fan: "store manager, what weapons are restricted in this martial arts meeting?" As soon as Lao Cheng''s words came out, Chu fan shook his head: "except that you can''t kill people, everything else is allowed." Although in this way, the game will become unfair, so that some people with powerful magic weapons have a greater advantage, but Chu fan does not care. There has never been absolute fairness in this world. Magic weapon is also a part of strength. After hearing Chu fan''s words, old Cheng and his son''s faces were obviously happy. Then old Cheng asked again: "store manager, is the king of fruit delicious?" Chu fan was stunned, but when he saw what Lao Cheng was looking forward to, he nodded: "the taste is really good." Chu fan didn''t lie. Although the taste of durian is hard to say, it is absolutely delicious. As for whether other people can accept it, it has nothing to do with themselves. After hearing Chu fan''s words, old Cheng laughs and slaps Cheng Chuliang on the shoulder: "smelly boy, if you can''t bring the king of fruit back to your sister, you don''t have to come back!" "Don''t worry, Dad. If you can''t bring back the king of fruit, you''ll hang me on the gate and dry me up as salted fish!" After old Cheng finished, Cheng Chuliang patted his chest. After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Lao Cheng nodded with satisfaction, and then continued: "you also know the situation of our family. As far as your sister''s temper is concerned, if you can''t bring back the king of fruit, even I can''t be at peace." "Goo Doo." At the thought of the disappointment of his younger sister, Cheng Chuliang nodded: "don''t worry, Dad!" After hearing their conversation, Chu fan finally understood why Lao Cheng paid attention to the game. It''s also strange to say that Cheng Yaojin is a devil in the world who is not afraid of everything, but he is eaten to death by his little daughter Cheng Xiaomei. There are even rumors that as long as Cheng Xiaomei is not happy, all the other people in the old Cheng family, except Mrs. Cheng, will live in the shadow. Although it has not been confirmed, looking at the appearance of Cheng''s father and son today, Chu fan''s absolute rumor is not groundless. After Cheng left with his hands on his back, Chu fan turned and looked at Cheng Chuliang: "Chuliang, is your little sister really so terrible?" Hearing Chu fan''s question, Cheng Yaojin gave a cold shiver. After looking around, he continued: "store manager, you don''t know. Terror is used to describe little sister. It''s disrespect for her. That guy is a cruel devil!" Seeing that even Cheng Chuliang''s hob meat is scared like this, Chu fan can''t help but feel curious. Cheng Chuliang didn''t show off. After feeling the curiosity in Chu fan''s eyes, he asked Chu fan: "store manager, do you think my old Cheng''s toilet explosion will damage him?" "Loss!" Chapter 490 Hear Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chu Liang can''t help but draw a corner of his mouth, this kind of words you also say, why don''t you touch your own py to ask your conscience pain? Speaking of this, Cheng Chuliang himself is also very aggrieved. Ming Ming''s blowing up the toilet is Chu fan''s way of teaching himself, but now the whole city of Chang''an calls himself the devil of blowing up the toilet, but Chu fan, as the backstage, has not been affected at all. Of course, Cheng Chuliang also knew that it was time to discuss his younger sister, so he just lost his mind a little bit and continued: "store manager, when my younger sister was young, she set fire to spicy insects and pepper on my father''s dirty pants, and put worms in my quilt..." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s accusation, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath. The so-called obscene trousers are underwear of later generations, and the hot pepper insect is a caterpillar that can sting people. If that thing is put on the obscene trousers, Chu fan can imagine the sour and cool. Looking at Cheng Chuliang, who was afraid after he finished, Chu fan patted him on the shoulder: "Chu Liang, you''ve suffered a lot these years." To survive the torture of such a demon, we have to say that Cheng Chuliang is a great life fighter. Even at this moment, Chu fan thinks that Cheng Chuliang''s usual crime is understandable. Maybe his brain was hurt when he was a child? Cheng Chu Liang didn''t know that Chu fan had arranged him several times in just a few minutes. At this time, hear Chu fan''s feelings, how many years of grievance burst out in a flash, even the eye circles have become red. "When I get the first prize and take the king of fruit back, I can have a few days to relax." Hear Cheng Chu Liang''s words, Chu fan nodded, every family has this difficult to read, it seems that this sentence is still very accurate. "Come on then." Encouraged by Chu fan, Cheng Chuliang nodded confidently: "for this contest, I even borrowed the old man''s magic wand and magic hat, and I won''t lose." Chu fan understood why he was so confident and why he had to ask himself that question before, but now it seems that this method is really in line with the characteristics of Lao Cheng''s personality. But it''s a pity that their wishful thinking is obviously wrong this time. Neither pan Xiaolian nor other agents in the world are so easy to deal with. "If you lose, you will lose. Anyway, durian will be sold at that time." Of course, Chu fan won''t tell Cheng Chuliang about this for the time being. He''s still waiting to see that guy''s desperate expression. "Brother Chufan, I finally see you again." When Chu fan talks with Cheng Chuliang, a clear voice rings out. Hearing this voice, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then saw a girl in a long white skirt coming directly. "Little fox?" "Hee hee, did brother Chufan miss others? As soon as he knew that he could come to your world, they immediately came over." When talking, the fox still rubs his head against Chufan''s chest. In Liaozhai world together, let fox deeply infatuated with Chu fan, when Chu fan left, she was sad for a long time. "Big cousin, are you big cousin?" Before Chu fan had time to speak, another voice rang out. Turning around, a mouse riding a flying dragon not much bigger than a lamb flew over with a blue cat. Chapter 491 "Jerry, Tom?" In the next ten minutes, Fahai and Nezha All rushed to say hello to Chu fan. "Are you all here to compete?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, little fox shook his head: "people must come to see brother Chu fan. As for the competition, I''m not interested in it." In addition to the little fox, the others nodded seriously. "If you get first, you can get a random talent. We all want to have a try." There is a mysterious connection between agents. After they arrived at Datang, they gathered together, so they were very clear about each other''s purposes. Hearing Fahai''s words, Chu fan nodded. It seems that the so-called random talent is the reward prepared by the system for the agents. No wonder all the agents except Longdi come here. With the arrival of so many people, Cheng Chuliang''s chance of getting the first place is not much higher than that of a rooster laying duck eggs. As agents of the system, their strength is not simple. After the greetings, Chu fan, Ao Shun and others flew directly into the air: "I announce that the first martial arts meeting of the Tang Dynasty officially begins!" There are not so many rules in the competition, that is, to find anyone to compete, the winner can have the next competition after an hour''s rest, and the loser can leave. Of course, if a person doesn''t choose an opponent to compete in an hour and a half, he will be eliminated directly. This place has been covered with magic power by Chu fan and the ox demon king. Naturally, no accident will happen. People who can participate in the competition, whether they are monks or demons, naturally have studied the rules of the competition. As soon as Chu fan''s words fall, they choose their own opponents. Cheng Chuliang''s eyes turned wildly, and in an instant he chose an opponent, a monk in white cassock. When he came to the monk, Cheng Chuliang showed a defiant smile: "bald man, do you dare to compete with your grandfather Cheng?" If ordinary people know how to be reserved, but for Cheng Chuliang, he has decided to be an opponent anyway, so there is no need to be polite. On one side, Chu fan has been paying attention to the things in the field. After seeing Cheng Chuliang''s action, he sighs helplessly: "this guy is really on the road to death!" You know, there are 800 people without 1000 people participating in the competition, and the number of agents is less than 10, but Cheng Chuliang just chose an agent. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Fahai''s eyes flashed with anger: "Amitabha, benefactor, please teach me!" Not to mention, compared with Cheng Chuliang''s reckless appearance, Fahai''s handsome face is just like a handsome young man, and his gentle voice makes him act to the extreme. Under the guidance of Chu fan, Fahai and the original are just two people. Today''s Fahai is long and good-looking. When he treats demons, he only kills evil demons. Some kind demons even become good friends with him. Even Chu fan doesn''t know that Fahai is the best little fresh meat in the world of white snake, the male god in the hearts of countless young and middle-aged female demons. When he heard Fahai''s words, Cheng Chuliang laughed, and a dead stick appeared in his hand: "little monk, don''t say that old Cheng didn''t remind you, be careful!" Chapter 492 Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Fahai was stunned at first. After nodding seriously, he wanted to think about Cheng Chuliang bowing. At the moment when Fahai bends down, Cheng Chuliang raises his mouth, and then smashes his magic wand directly at Fahai''s bald head. Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s action, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. You really give Cheng''s parents a face. Not only Chu fan, but other people around him also look at Cheng Chuliang in surprise. This guy is too shameless. When I reminded Cheng Fahai just now, people thought he was a good man, but as a result, as soon as he turned his head, he began to attack others. Cheng Chuliang doesn''t care what other people think of him. Anyway, he has an unreliable father. He has never thought of having a good reputation in his life. But if Cheng Xiaomei is disappointed, he''d better choose a cemetery with good feng shui. Although he didn''t know Fahai, Cheng Chuliang had seen Chu fan talking to Fahai before. If he could get to know the store manager, he was certainly not an ordinary person. With the idea that life is more important than face, Cheng Chuliang attacks Fahai without hesitation. It''s bad luck for Fahai. In the world of white snake, he''s already at the top of the fighting power. In addition, he''s never too young. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a shameless person as Cheng Chuliang. Because of this, when Cheng Chuliang spoke to him, Fahai did not expect that this guy would attack him. When he was about to be hit by the magic wand, Fahai finally responded. But it was too late. The hard magic wand knocked on his head, and Fahai''s eyes turned red instantly: "shameless!" Although Fahai is a cruel man in the future, he is only a child now. When he is attacked by this kind of attack, he is stunned in a moment. As the leader of the dandy in Chang''an City, Cheng Chuliang has rich experience in fighting. When Fahai was stunned, Cheng Chuliang''s magic wand hit him on the back of the head again. "I surrender!" Seeing that Cheng Chuliang had to knock a third time, Fahai did not hesitate to surrender. At this time, the first battle between the original residents of the Tang Dynasty and the agents ended with Cheng Chuliang''s blood abusing Fahai. When he heard Fahai''s words, Cheng Chuliang laughed: "give way." Victory, ordinary rough Cheng Chu Liang in a moment also pulled up the text. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Fahai hums coldly. After suffering losses, he won''t be fooled any more. He ignores Cheng Chuliang immediately and goes directly to Chufan. Seeing the figure of Fahai leaving, Cheng Chuliang smiles awkwardly, and then sits down and has a rest. Although the previous fight did not cause much consumption, but an hour''s rest time can not be wasted. In addition to Cheng Chuliang, quemoyn also fights a special creature. "Can a cat compete?" Looking at the blue cat in front of him, quemoyn was stunned. When he heard quemoyn''s words, Tom immediately turned cold: "fool, are you looking down on me, Tom?" As soon as Tom''s words were finished, quemoyn just looked up and laughed: "ha ha ha, I didn''t look down on you. In fact, I didn''t see you at all!" For quemoyn, a monster who can''t even transform himself is not worth caring about. "Asshole, you''re dead!" Chapter 493 As he spoke, Tom suddenly roared, and then the whole cat''s body became several times bigger, with sharp teeth growing in its mouth, and its hair became as hard as a steel needle Feeling the sudden terror from Tom, quemoyn couldn''t help but change his face. With a wave of his hand, he threw a small woodcarving to the ground. As soon as the woodcarving fell to the ground, it began to grow up rapidly. In just a few breaths, it became the size of a normal person. Looking carefully, I found that this thing was actually a woodcarving soldier with a big sword. As soon as the woodcarving soldier appeared, he cut at Tom with his big sword in his hand. Facing the big sword, Tom didn''t care. The big sword fell on him smoothly. In quemoyn''s surprised eyes, Tom was directly cut in two by the big sword. Looking at Tom turned into two lumps, quemoyn was stunned at first, and then laughed: "hahaha, I thought it was a silver gun candle..." In the middle of quemoyn''s words, the whole person''s facial expression became stiff, because the "two lumps" in front of him turned into two cats a little smaller than the cat just now. Apart from being a little smaller, these two cats are no different from those just now! "How is that possible?" Living in a small shop all the time, quemoyn''s vision is far beyond ordinary people. Because of this, he finds that the scene in front of him is not a cover up! "Man boy, you''re done!" When quemoyn was in a daze, two cats licked their paws, and then rushed directly to quemoyn: "Tom, I can''t do anything but catch mice!" Until then, quemoyn found that the speed of the two cats was extremely fast. When he reacted, two cold claws had caught him by the neck. Feeling the horror from Tom''s paws, quemoyn could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva: "give up, I give up!" Until this moment, quemoyn had been able to confirm that the cat was definitely a big demon. At the time of surrender, quemoyn secretly gave Tom a look of disdain. He thought that Cheng Chuliang was shameless enough, but he didn''t expect that he was more shameless in the strong than in the strong. In the aspect of shamelessness, someone could surpass him. In an instant, a big evil demon who deliberately does not change his shape to hide his strength has appeared in quemoyn''s heart. In fact, quemoyn wronged Tom. The reason why he was able to do this was that he drew an orange card from Jerry''s hand. [cat''s disgrace] classification: title / special (Orange) Introduction: cat, the natural enemy of mouse family, feeds on mice, but in any race, there is disgrace. function: with this card, you will get the title of "cat''s disgrace" and your strength will be promoted to Tianxian, and you will get the special skills of "except mouse" and "invincible with me" except mouse: when Face and mouse as the enemy, must fail! Invincible with me: in the face of non rodent creatures, the speed of forced promotion is faster than that of the other party, and at the same time, the special ability of immortality and immortality is obtained! Note: despair, you are doomed to be a disgrace when Chu fan looks around for a week, he finds that Cheng Chuliang has already begun to fight his fifth opponent. "This friend, let''s have a fight to meat exchange!" Chapter 494 Opposite Cheng Chuliang was a dry and thin Taoist monk with a moustache like a bamboo pole. In the previous battle, Cheng Chuliang had noticed that the monk was not very strong. Several opponents in a row were hard to defeat. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, the friar was stunned. After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, he said helplessly: "in that case, come on." Seeing the movements of the skinny friar, Cheng Chuliang raises his mouth and thinks that the other side must be afraid. Although determined that the opponent''s strength is very weak, but Cheng Chuliang said that he is absolutely an equal person, absolutely will not pit each other because the opponent is weak. With a simple and honest smile on the skinny monk, Cheng Chuliang bowed to salute: "next, please..." Before Cheng Chuliang''s words were finished, he felt an evil wind coming. For a moment, Cheng Chuliang, regardless of other things, lay on the ground and rolled around. When Cheng Chuliang stood up and saw the big hole where he was standing, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva: "have you been hiding your strength?" To be able to make such a big hole on the ground means that the monk''s strength is much stronger than the strength he shows. At the thought of this, Cheng Chuliang''s face was cold: "despicable!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan aoshun and others, who are watching the battle outside, spit directly on his face. In such a short time, you have lost seven or eight people. Now you have the face to say that others are shameless? However, Cheng Chuliang''s opponent is not easy to deal with. After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, he immediately laughed: "you are really shameless. I have noticed every battle you have. If I didn''t fight just now, it would be your turn to attack me." Hearing the Friar''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face was straight. The monk''s strength is even stronger than he imagined to be able to separate his mind and watch other people''s fighting. While Cheng Chuliang was thinking, the friar hit him in the mouth: "well, now that he has shown his strength, let''s make a high profile." As he spoke, a strong momentum emanated from him - the peak of the celestial being, and even Cheng Chuliang felt a strong threat. Cheng Chuliang was not the only one. When the skinny friar showed his momentum, other friars around him looked at each other and decided not to trouble him. Tianxian peak, which is already the top of the competition, even if it can defeat the other side, it will greatly damage their own strength. If it is not necessary, no one is willing to bite this hard bone. Feeling the eyes around, the skinny friar gave a proud smile: "boy, I''ve seen through your means. Don''t you surrender soon?" Hearing what the friar said, Cheng Chuliang stepped back two steps: "don''t think about it. If you can beat me, I won''t surrender!" When Cheng Chuliang spoke, the eyes of the competitors around him changed a little. Although he was shameless, his future achievements would not be ordinary with this spirit of never giving up. Looking at Cheng Chuliang, who was a bit timid but still insisted, there was a glimmer of appreciation in the thin Friar''s eyes: "boy, I didn''t expect that you still have some courage. When the competition is over, I''ll ask you for a drink." Chapter 495 No matter who cultivates immortals, they have gone through a lot of hardships to achieve their present strength. If they didn''t have a persistent spirit, they would have died on the road of practice. Because of this, people''s sense of Cheng Chuliang suddenly improved. Hearing the words of the friar, Cheng Chuliang snorted coldly: "wait until you defeat me." While speaking, Cheng Chuliang suddenly drank and knocked the thin Friar''s head with his magic wand. Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s disorganized appearance, the friar couldn''t help shaking his head: "although he is a little smart, his fighting skills are really poor." When talking, the friar directly and casually dodged the magic wand that came to him, and then slapped him on Cheng Chuliang''s chest. "It''s over!" Seeing the movement of the friar, Chu fan and others outside could not help shaking their heads. "I thought there would be a good fight, but I didn''t expect it would end so soon." Hearing Ao Shun''s words, the nine insects nodded with approval: "there''s no way. Cheng Chuliang is so treacherous, and it''s normal for unfamiliar people to be attacked." When the nine head insects speak, Chu fan and others nod their heads. Yes, unlike other competitors, they all know that when the friar thinks he can win, he has already lost. Sure enough, when the skinny monk''s palm approached Cheng Chuliang, a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Cheng Chuliang''s mouth: "metamorphosis!" "Zhizhi ~" as soon as his voice fell, the skinny friar with a victory smile on his face suddenly froze, and then he saw Cheng Chuliang''s body in front of him growing rapidly. Of course, this is just the vision of the friar himself. In other people''s eyes, he suddenly turned into a mouse when he was close to Cheng Chuliang. Yes, it was the magic wand that Cheng Yaojin lent to his silly son that suddenly became powerful. All along, under the shameless guidance of Cheng Chuliang, everyone thought that the stick in his hand was just a simple stick. Who could have thought that it was a terrible weapon that could turn others into animals? If you are prepared in advance, you may be able to resist with the cultivation of skinny friars, but now, you can only say that combat effectiveness is not equal to IQ. After the friar turned into a mouse, Cheng Chuliang showed a bad smile at the corner of his mouth, and then directly raised his foot to step on the mouse. Looking at the big foot that was about to fall, the friar screamed and ran to the distance with his four short legs. After a few breaths, we heard a scream from the crowd: "Mom, there''s a mouse, burp ~" looking at Tom who fainted directly because of the appearance of the skinny friar, Chu fan and others couldn''t help but draw their lips. A cat was afraid of the mouse. Do you think it''s natural? The magic wand is powerful in the first battle. It not only helps Cheng Chuliang defeat an opponent, but also indirectly kills a black horse. After defeating the friar, Cheng Chuliang sat down on the ground to have a rest. Meanwhile, he was looking around for his new opponent. He believes that with his strength just now, as long as there is no water in his head, he will not take the initiative to find his own trouble. "Fatty Cheng, get up and fight with me quickly!" Hearing the crisp voice in his ear, Cheng Chuliang''s face froze. Chapter 496 "Who can''t open it Sister Xiaolian, why are you here? " Originally, he wanted to ask who was so short-sighted, but when he saw the girl standing in front of him, Cheng Chuliang''s face froze, and then his whole body began to shake. "Cheng Chuliang, do you mean Miss Ben can''t be here?" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Cheng Chuliang shakes his head and looks like a loyal dog''s leg: "sister Xiaolian is joking. Who dares to say you can''t be here? Lao Cheng will tear him to pieces directly!" Originally, as the top dandy of the Tang Dynasty, Cheng Chuliang should be fearless. Unfortunately, when God opened a door for him, he conveniently closed the two windows. Pan Xiaolian and Cheng Xiaomei, two small generation women, finally became Cheng Chuliang''s eternal nightmare through their unremitting efforts. If you give Cheng Chuliang a list of the people he is most afraid of, it must be like this: Cheng Xiaomei, pan Xiaolian, Chu fan The fear of Cheng Xiaomei comes from the shadow of her childhood, while pan Xiaolian is purely afraid of being beaten. As for Chu fan, he is more shameless than himself, blacker than himself, and meaner than himself. More importantly, he can command pan Xiaolian! If it wasn''t for knowing that Chu fan had a sense of propriety every time, Cheng Chu Liang would put this guy in the first place of the people he was most afraid of. After a short period of psychological activities, Cheng Chuliang suddenly found something: Pan Xiaolian came to participate in the competition. The store manager must have known, but he didn''t tell me! In an instant, Cheng Chuliang was sure that with Pan Xiaolian, he could not win at all. Looking at Pan Xiaolian standing in front of him, Cheng Chuliang swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "sister Xiaolian, I''ve just finished the battle. I don''t need to accept the competition within an hour." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, pan Xiaolian was stunned for a moment, and then nodded helplessly: "so it is. Well, you, that''s you, come and fight with me!" Looking at a red faced man pointed by Pan Xiaolian, Cheng Chuliang can''t help but feel relieved. Then he silently gives a cross to the man who blocks the knife for himself: "brother, thank you The man was stunned when he was suddenly ordered by Pan Xiaolian, but his rest time was up, so he couldn''t refuse. Thinking of Cheng Chuliang''s fear of Pan Xiaolian, he nodded bitterly: "OK, then..." Before the words were finished, the red faced man''s body flew out like a broken sack, and pan Xiaolian, who had done all this, clapped her hands casually: "OK, I can wait for you now!" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Cheng Chuliang, who is happy in his heart, can''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth and almost spit out a mouthful of old blood. A woman saying "I''ll wait for you" is definitely the best gift for a man, but the premise is that the purpose of these three words is not to beat you. "Cough, sister Xiaolian, you see there are so many friars around here. You can go to them. I''m weak, not your opponent." When Cheng Chuliang spoke, the people around him looked at each other, and then they stepped back to make room for them. I''m kidding. Pan Xiaolian beat the red faced man in the later days of Tian Xian. He was beaten by his son. Unless he was short of brains, no one would like to fight with her. Chapter 497 Seeing the movements of the people around, pan Xiaolian snorted coldly: "bah, a group of counsellors!" Ha ha Hear pan Xiaolian''s words, everyone is a burst of sneer in the heart, you are free, as long as you are happy, you can say what you want to say, counsels how, I counsels me to be proud! "Hey, hey." Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Cheng Chuliang forced out a smile: "Xiaolian, actually I''m a counsellor, too "No way!" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words came out, pan Xiaolian''s face changed: "you can''t counsellor. If you dare to counsellor, I''ll break your limbs after the game and put you in the cesspit, throwing firecrackers every day!" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face is bitter: "sister Xiaolian, I''m really not your opponent ~" How can Cheng Chuliang, who stays in a small shop every day, not know pan Xiaolian''s strength? Even with the help of magic wand and hat, Cheng Chuliang knows that he is still a brother. At this moment, Cheng Chuliang has only one idea in his heart, that is, he rushes to Xue Rengui, grabs his collar and yells: "Xue Rengui, can you take care of your mother-in-law?" Of course, Cheng Chuliang won''t say this, because he knows that if he dares to say this, he can''t avoid a mixed doubles. Xue Rengui is the one who loves his mother-in-law. That''s right, under the cultivation of Chu fan, Xue Rengui is also the existence that Cheng Chuliang can''t beat! Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s bitter face, pan Xiaolian sighs helplessly. She doesn''t care about the so-called king of fruits and Li Shimin''s reward. She just wants to have a good fight: "as long as you have a fight with me and let me have a good time, I will take the initiative to admit defeat!" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Cheng Chuliang was stunned, and then his eyes lit up: "sister Xiaolian, is what you said true?" Cheng Chuliang doesn''t care about Pan Xiaolian''s fight. He can''t fight. He can only survive by counseling. But if you can win after a beating, Cheng Chuliang is willing to try. After all, judging from the current situation, he has been targeted by Pan Xiaolian and has no choice but to fight. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, pan Xiaolian waved her hand dominantly: "that''s natural. When did pan Xiaolian tell a lie?" As soon as pan Xiaolian''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang nodded and agreed: "well, sister Xiaolian, wait for me to recover." When you think about it, pan Xiaolian is a little violent, a little violent, a little violent In addition, it seems that there are no other shortcomings, unlike the store manager, in addition to the handsome, the whole person is black. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, pan Xiaolian nodded with satisfaction, and then sat directly beside him and waited. Seeing their actions, other people around them could not help but feel relieved. At the same time, they cast a look of admiration at Cheng Chuliang: good boy! They all know that if Cheng Chuliang didn''t feed the tiger, most of them would be killed by Pan Xiaolian. Without the threat of Pan Xiaolian, other people began to fight again. They still have the chance to be the first. As for Cheng Chuliang, although your spirit of feeding tiger with your body is worthy of affirmation, we certainly won''t let you! Chapter 498 Thanks to Cheng Chuliang, he doesn''t know what these monks think, otherwise he will give these guys a big mouth. You want to be shameless? Or is it not a man? Do you know your family, your teachers and sisters, your brothers and sisters? The happy time always passed quickly. When other monks were fighting, an hour finally passed. In Cheng Chuliang''s bitter smile, pan Xiaolian stood up excitedly: "Wow, it''s time, Cheng Chuliang, get up and die!" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help but draw his lips. It''s hard for me to believe that you didn''t mean to kill me. Although make complaints about her, Pan Xiaolian, after hearing the words of her, Cheng had to stand up reluctantly. , "Xiaolian elder sister, you are a little lighter," "ha ha." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, pan Xiaolian creaks her hands: "don''t worry, I won''t let you down." ¡­¡­ As soon as the words are finished, pan Xiaolian rushes directly to Cheng Chuliang. Seeing pan Xiaolian''s action, Cheng Chuliang can''t help but change his face. Then he hides to one side in a hurry. Cheng Chuliang''s speed is fast, but pan Xiaolian''s speed is faster. As soon as he dodges, pan Xiaolian appears in front of him again. For this situation, Cheng Chuliang has long predicted that although pan Xiaolian doesn''t know any magic, her physical strength and fighting consciousness have made her invincible. Appears in front of Cheng Chuliang, pan Xiaolian raises the corner of her mouth, and then directly hits Cheng Chuliang. "Oh, poof ~" at the moment of Pan Xiaolian''s fist, Cheng Chuliang gave a direct cry of pain, and then the whole person flew out upside down, leaving a string of bright red blood in the air. Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s action, the rest of the friars around him all drew their lips. Even if it''s acting, it''s too fake! Not only these friars, but also Chu fan and others, who acted as judges outside, frowned, and AO Shun showed a bad smile at the corner of his mouth: "this is the end of the Cheng family." Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan and others nodded with approval. Although pan Xiaolian''s strength is strong, but with Cheng Chuliang''s strength, he won''t be defeated in an instant, otherwise pan Xiaolian won''t argue to compete with him. Again, Cheng Chuliang''s acting skills are really bad. As long as he has long eyes, he can find that he was acting just now! Sure enough, pan Xiaolian''s eyebrows on the floor have wrinkled: "Cheng Chuliang, if you still dare to act, I will let you know what terror is today!" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face changed, and then he got up from the ground: "hahaha, sister Xiaolian, it was a joke just now, let''s start now!" As soon as the voice fell, Cheng Chuliang had become a standing husky. He could see clearly that if he didn''t satisfy the little witch today, he would not want to have a good life. Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s action, pan Xiaolian''s eyes flashed a trace of joy, then raised her fist again and rushed to Cheng Chuliang. After revealing Husky''s body, Cheng Chuliang''s eyesight and speed have been greatly improved. He not only avoids pan Xiaolian''s attack, but also pats pan Xiaolian with his paw. Chapter 499 Seeing that she was about to be hit by Cheng Chuliang''s paw, pan Xiaolian suddenly showed a strange smile at the corner of her mouth. Seeing pan Xiaolian''s expression, Cheng Chuliang was shocked: "not good!" The idea turns, Cheng Chu Liang just want to retreat, feel his arm a tight, a small white hand has grasped his arm! At the moment of being pinched, Cheng Chuliang''s face immediately changed: "sister Xiaolian, I''ll stay ~" before he finished speaking, Cheng Chuliang felt a whirl of heaven and earth, and then he was lifted up. Before he could react, he had been heavily thrown to the ground. In desperation, Cheng Chu Liang can only gather mana to protect himself firmly. Ten minutes later, Cheng Chu Liang, who fell hundreds of times as a sandbag, was finally released by Pan Xiaolian. "Ouwu ~" as soon as he stood on the ground, Cheng Chuliang threw up on the ground without hesitation, and his limbs were even softer, like noodles. Looking at Cheng Chuliang, pan Xiaolian clapped her hands with satisfaction: "I give up!" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan and others shook their heads helplessly, but they still pulled her out of the competition field. After all, with her strength, if they continue to participate, then other people have no chance at all. After pan Xiaolian left, Cheng Chuliang slowly got up from the ground. Fortunately, pan Xiaolian has a sense of propriety when she starts. Although the previous scene looks very violent, in fact, Cheng Chuliang has not been hurt much. Without pan Xiaolian''s threat, Cheng Chuliang started his "invincible" journey again after an hour''s rest. This guy has brought shameless and thick black learning to the extreme, from sneak attack to psychological tactics, from pulling hair to kicking eggs It can be said that in the remaining few hours, Cheng Chuliang showed a real division of slaves in the new era of the Tang Dynasty for these monks who had been concentrating on cultivation. He did everything for the sake of victory. Four hours later, when the last friar gave up his defeat under Cheng Chuliang''s lethal egg leg, Cheng Chuliang''s face finally showed a happy smile: "ha ha ha, I, Cheng Chuliang, number one!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s laughter, all the friars cast a disdainful look at him. If you fight hard, there are many people who are better than him. But as a person who integrates shamelessness into his blood, how can Cheng Chuliang give the other side a chance to fight fairly? As long as he finds something stronger than himself, Cheng Chuliang will quietly release a crazy spell to his opponent. After the spell effect is over, the man can''t even stand up, let alone continue to fight. "Store manager, I''m old Cheng. Should you give me the king of fruit?" regardless of other people''s opinions, Cheng Chuliang only has the king of fruit in his eyes. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, the other friars around almost spat out their blood. You''re spitting and kicking eggs. The egg man is for the king of fruit, what kind of laborer? Not only these friars, but also Chu fan and others are full of admiration for Cheng Chuliang. After all, not everyone can use strengthening as weakening. Seeing Chu fan ignoring himself, Cheng Chuliang became nervous: "store manager, you can''t refuse to give me a reward just because my first method is not clean." Chapter 500 Hear Cheng Chu Liang''s words, Chu fan almost a mouthful of old blood gushes out. Together, do you still know that your way of taking the first place is not clean? Do you think your means are just not clean? It''s just dirty, OK? At the thought of the means that he used in the contest, Chu fan thought that his heart, liver and lungs were black. It''s no exaggeration to say that I''ve never seen such a dirty person since someone in Chu lived two lives! Seeing that Cheng Chuliang still had to speak, Chu fan waved helplessly, and a Durian appeared directly in Cheng Chuliang''s hand: "this is the durian you want, and you can get other rewards." "Hiss ~" as soon as the durian is released, the smell of smelly socks diffuses mercilessly. Smelling the smell of rushing directly into his nose, Cheng Chuliang didn''t spit it out directly: "store manager, is this broken?" Cheng Chuliang has no doubt that although he has been honed by stinky tofu, screw powder and other foods, those are processed foods after all, and this thing is natural! Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly: "don''t worry, this is the taste. Although it smells bad, it will never let you down." Chu fan''s voice is strange, that is because when he talks, he has used magic to seal his sense of smell. When he smells durian, he knows that this thing is mostly changed by the system demon. "System, can''t you just change it to get rid of the stink?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the voice of the system rang: "Ding, the non smelling durian has no soul!" "It doesn''t have to be so smelly, does it?" "Host, don''t you really find the taste familiar?" Hearing the system, Chu fan was stunned and finally shook his head in doubt: "if I had smelled such a terrible smell, I would have been impressed." "Host, the smell is the smell of the smelly socks you wear extracted by the system through your memory." ¡­¡­ WQNMLGB£¡ As soon as the system''s words were finished, Chu fan felt that there was a batch of grass. The mud horse ran past his eyes. Is your mother a devil? At the thought of the source of the smell of durian, Chu fan felt nauseous. He swore that even if he died, he would not take a bite of it. Cheng Chuliang didn''t know that in a few breaths, Chu fan''s sense of "the king of fruits" had dropped to a freezing point, but after he was sure there was no problem, he would leave with his booty. After Cheng Chuliang left, Chu fancai turned around and looked at the crowd: "our store manager announced that in order to celebrate the smooth progress of this martial arts conference, the card shop will start selling the king of fruits from today, and the price is one hundred Liang silver card." Chufan''s words just finished, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help reeling before he went far, and then almost fell to the ground. Not only Cheng Chuliang, but other friars around also stare at Chu fan with a look of resentment. You said it would be sold, and if the price was so low, would our eggs (scalp, ass) suffer such a heavy blow? For a moment, an idea rose in everyone''s heart: "I thought that the fat man surnamed Cheng had a black heart. Now it seems that the store manager in front of me is the real black heart!" Chapter 501 In addition to these friars, the faces of the Bull Demon King and others who served as the referee were not very good-looking, especially the Bull Demon King could not help but twitch: "so in such an important competition, the store manager actually took out a hundred taels of silver as a prize?" Speaking of this, the Bull Demon King blinked his eyes: "it''s too stingy!" As soon as the Bull Demon King''s words came out, Ao Shun quickly waved to him: "Lao Niu, do you dare to say that you want to turn it into beef soup?" Hearing Ao Shun''s words, the nine insects on one side nodded seriously: "that''s right, old cow, you must be crazy!" Seeing the Bull Demon King''s puzzled face, Ao Shun and the nine insects couldn''t help staring at him: "who in Chang''an city doesn''t know that the store manager is careful, vicious, black hearted and mean?" Speaking of this, the nine insects carefully observed the surroundings and saw that Chu fan didn''t notice them, so they continued: "you dare to say this near the store manager, so you''re not afraid that he''s looking for you What''s the matter? " Just in the middle of the conversation, the nine insects saw the cow demon king and others staring at themselves strangely. First they were stunned, and then they had a bad premonition. "The store manager is mean, black and spicy, right, nine head bug, I remember you!" Hearing the sound coming from his ears, the nine insects could not help but feel their legs softened and almost fell on their knees. Who is Chu fan? The manager of the mysterious card shop, the strongest monk of the Tang Dynasty! Of course, these are not his real fear, what can really express Chu fan is a kind name from the people of Tang Dynasty - Chu qiehei! The implication is that the whole person is black! Just listen to Chu fan''s nickname, you will know how terrible he is in the eyes of the people of the Tang Dynasty. Seeing the stupidity of the nine headed insects, the ox demon king and AO Shun silently made a gesture to wish you good luck, and then silently distanced themselves from him. This guy has been targeted by the store manager now, and it is estimated that he will not have a good life in a few days. At this time, as a smart man, he should stay away from him, otherwise he will be killed by the store manager by mistake! Facing the already pale nine head insects with soft legs, Chu fan made a gesture of cutting his throat. Then he didn''t pay any attention to him. The so-called death is not terrible, the real fear is the three minutes before death. Chu fan decided to extend the three minutes of nine insects to let him know the feeling of death. did not make complaints about the nine insects and Chu fan. After hearing Chu''s words, although the participants of the competition wanted to vomit trout, they knew that they were not skilled at all. "Hum, it''s said that this martial arts meeting will be held in the future. Next time, our Taoist priest won''t lose again." A thin Taoist priest with a handle of hair on his waist and a big piece of hair missing flashed a chill in his eyes. "Hiss ~" while the skinny Taoist was talking, there was a voice that kept sucking cold air. He could not help looking around and saw a fat bald man standing with his legs between his legs swearing: "Oh, that fat man surnamed Cheng, don''t let the Buddha meet you at the next martial arts meeting, otherwise, if you don''t beat your shit out Come on, even if you pull it clean! " Chapter 502 "Fat bald ass, is Cheng Chuliang the fat man you said Hearing the Taoist''s words, the bald head who was cursing was stunned. When he turned his head, he just saw the Taoist staring at him. When he saw the Taoist priest, the fat monk first stayed for a while, and then the whole person''s mood directly changed from bad to extremely bad. Do you think I''m Hello Kitty when Buddha doesn''t get angry? I''ve just been attacked by a fat man. Now I''ve been called a bald donkey by a Taoist priest, and I''ve specially added the word "fat" as a modifier. How do you look down on me? "Dead ox nose, who do you call bald ass?" Just as the so-called reciprocity, human nature, in order to express his dissatisfaction, the monk directly coldly replied. When he heard the monk''s words, the Taoist was stunned at first, and then his eyes flashed a trace of good temper: "tut Tut, monk, you are angry and have violated your Buddhist precepts." "Ha ha." As soon as the Taoist priest''s words came out, the fat monk just laughed: "when I went down the mountain, Wang BA in Gongde pool at the gate of the temple was celebrating his 800th birthday. Do you know how he lived so long?" Hearing the fat monk''s words, the Taoist priest was stunned again, and then asked with a puzzled face: "is it because of its profound Buddhism and high cultivation?" When he spoke, the Taoist priest looked at the monk cautiously. The bastards in the Gongde pool can live for 800 years. It seems that the origin of this guy is not small. As soon as the Taoist''s words came out, the monk sneered and shook his head: "because he never cares about his own business!" As soon as the monk''s words were finished, the Taoist priest''s face was stiff. What a powerful bald donkey, how dare he satirize the Taoist. "The master is really good at Buddhism. I admire him!" However, I''m not a bully. My mind moved. The Taoist immediately took a breath and then said: "when I went down the mountain, a nephew asked me a question. I wanted to ask the master for advice." When he heard the Taoist priest''s words, the monk was also shocked. He whispered, "here you are." he knew that he had just set up the Taoist priest, but now he was looking for face. But who is Buddha? As the first Buddhist practice in the Tang Dynasty, how can you be afraid of a Taoist who is not half as heavy as me? At this point, the monk immediately laughed: "since the Taoist priest sincerely asked for advice, the poor monk naturally can''t let you down." At this point, the monk waved his hand directly: "if you have any doubts, just ask." As soon as the monk''s words came out, the Taoist just laughed: "when I was going down the mountain, my martial nephew suddenly asked me: Why did Taiqing sage write Tao Te Ching?" Hearing what the Taoist said, the monk couldn''t help taking a breath. It''s talking about saints. Can the Buddha tell us something about Taoism today? After thinking for a long time, the monk said cautiously: "the poor monk thought that it was the God who saw our monks'' hard practice, so he left this book to guide our future generations to practice." After answering, the monk took a look at the Taoist priest with pride. He thought his answer was perfect. He not only solved each other''s problems, but also flattered the Taiqing sage. Although the sage may not know, what if others know? Who knows, after hearing the monk''s reply, the Taoist shook his head with disdain: "wrong, wrong, wrong!" Chapter 503 Seeing the Taoist priest shaking his head, the fat monk was stunned, and then he felt a nameless fire in his heart: "you Taoist priest, you must be deliberately trying to embarrass the Buddha. What''s the correct answer?" "That''s right. Taoist, why did the founder of Taiqing write Tao Te Ching?" "That is, since you say the monk''s answer is wrong, tell us the correct answer." ¡­¡­ Although the contest was over, the monks around had not left yet. The conversation between the monk and the Taoist naturally attracted their attention. At this time, when they saw the Taoist playing tricks, they could not help but urge them. "Do you really want to know?" Hearing the words of the crowd, the Taoist priest showed a smile on the corner of his mouth, then grinned and asked: "do you really want to know?" As soon as the Taoist priest''s words were finished, the friars around immediately became angry. This is something about saints. Who doesn''t want to know? If you don''t want to know, we''ll stand here and stare at you, an ugly guy and a fat man? Knowing that this guy is deliberately playing tricks, those with a good temper nod to show that they really want to know, while those with a bad temper have already started to swear. "You''re so unreasonable. If you don''t answer quickly, I''ll give you a big mouth!" "Taoist, do you see the shoes in my hand? If you don''t say it, it will come to your face." Someone has already begun to take off his shoes. As soon as his shoes are in his hands, a stench comes out directly. As soon as the taste came out, all the monks were confused. Before the Crusade, all the Taoists looked at him. Taoist A: "lie. Trough, merciless!" Friar B: "Daoyou, don''t slipper, you are yourself ~" passerby C: "did you step on the excrement?" Passer-by Ding: "to be honest, the excrement of the white jade lion in my Taoist temple doesn''t stink so much!" Monk n: "doesn''t anyone think the taste is very similar to the king of fruits before?" Samurai s: "brother, good nose!" Beggar L: "it seems that there is a big secret that you have uncovered?" ¡­¡­ When people were talking, the Taoist priest, as the leading role, could not help his mouth twitching: "Hey, don''t you want to know what happened?" It was only after the Taoist priest had finished speaking that people reflected their previous purpose. Under the scorn of many monks, the bold and unconstrained monk who took off his shoes put on his shoes and then buttoned his nose and said: "if you don''t want me to take off my shoes, please speak quickly." "Listen, the reason why Taiqing sage wrote Tao Te Ching is ~" feeling the ardent hope of the people, the Taoist shrank his head, then took a deep breath and said in a loud voice: "I will!" ¡­¡­ As soon as the Taoist''s words came out, people were completely stunned. What you said is reasonable. We have nothing to say! When Taiqing sage wrote Tao Te Ching, he was really incarnated in the name of Lao Tzu. From this point of view, is this guy nonsense? "Daoyou is very good!" The fat monk who argued with the Taoist priest before gave a thumbs up to the Taoist priest with admiration. He told the story of the bastard in order to tell the Taoist: don''t mind your own business! But as soon as he turned his head, the Taoist told himself with the story of Taiqing Sage: Laozi is willing to meddle in his own business Chapter 504 Hearing the monk''s praise, the skinny Taoist laughed, and then arched his hand to him: "you are not ordinary, monk." "No, no, no, although the Buddhist dharma of the poor monk is profound, it''s not as good as that of the Taoist When he spoke, the monk shook his head with regret, as if he was really sorry. After hearing the monk''s words, the Taoist also shook his head: "the monk joked. I''m just a little handsome, but the cultivation of Taoism is not as good as your Buddhism." ¡­¡­ For a moment, a Taoist and a monk began to chat happily. The monk politely bowed his hand to the Taoist first, and then asked: "from the time we met, I felt that you were not an ordinary person. Now after some exchanges, it seems that I have read the monk right. I don''t know what you call the Taoist?" When he heard the monk''s words, the Taoist first reached out and touched his old face. Then he said humbly: "the monk praised me falsely. I''m poor and lonely in Chu. My friends in the practice world can look up to him and give him the title of" crazy Taoist. " As soon as the Taoist''s words came out, the monk looked at him with a look of adoration: "so you are the legendary" crazy Taoist ". I''ve heard about you for a long time!" Looking at the monk''s face, Chu Gu Ya couldn''t help laughing. Then he turned to ask: "you''re not an ordinary person. I don''t know what''s your name?" "It''s not worth mentioning." Hearing Chu Gu Ya''s words, the monk waved his hand with a smile: "the poor monk''s common name is Gu yeluo, which is adored and given the nickname of" crazy monk. " "I''ll go. It turns out that you are the famous" crazy monk ". I''m very polite here." As soon as Gu yeluo''s words came out, Chu Guya looked at him in surprise: "I didn''t expect that we crazy monks could meet here today. It''s really a great blessing in the world!" When he spoke, Chu Gu Ya asked Gu Ye Luo with a serious face: "monk, it seems that what you said just now is that you suffered losses in the hands of Cheng pangzi. I don''t know what he did to you?" After hearing Chu Gu Ya''s words, Gu Ye''s eyelids trembled, and then he took a careful look between his legs: "if ordinary people ask about it, I won''t say it, but since I''m a Taoist friend, I''ll tell you." At this point, Gu yeluo suddenly sighed a long sigh, and then said: "that guy just shamelessly attacked the poor monk''s little JJ!" As soon as Gu yeluo''s words came out, Chu Guya burst out laughing: "ha ha, that poor man is more lucky than you. He just scratched off a piece of his hair." At this point, Chu Gu Ya''s face, which was originally laughing, suddenly became ugly: "I''ve never suffered such a big loss in the world of martial arts cultivation for decades. I''ll take revenge when I wait for the next Martial Arts Conference!" When Chu Gu Ya was talking, Gu yelou nodded seriously: "that''s right, the next time the martial arts meeting is going to be the time when the fat man is beating the fat man!" Hearing their communication, the friars around them are surprised to find that their resentment towards Cheng Chuliang has actually become smaller. And the reason, of course, is because of the two guys in front of me. Who are Gu yeluo and Chu Guya? Chapter 505 If you only say these two names, the people present may not know them very well. However, as long as we mention the bandit names of these two guys - Crazy Taoist and crazy monk, it''s no exaggeration to say that there are absolutely eight people in the practice world who are gnashing their teeth, and there is another one who is fighting with them desperately. There are no bad things in the world that these two guys don''t do, such as cheating, stealing, digging graves, falling into the well and killing people in the dark! To put it bluntly, these two guys are Cheng Chuliang in the field of practice, the scum of immortals, and the stinky shit on the road of human practice. What''s more important is that these two guys are powerful, evil hearted and ruthless. They are also extremely treacherous. They have never met anyone who can punish them on the way of doing bad things. At this time, I suddenly heard that they were unlucky. If they didn''t have to worry about their status as friars, everyone on the scene would like to have a dance to celebrate. After the anger in the heart slightly reduced, these friars'' attention was attracted by durian again. "Zhang Daoyou, do you think the king of fruit is really delicious?" A Taoist''s face was still swollen, so he asked his old friend. At the thought of this guy choosing himself as his opponent, Zhang Daoyou, who also had a swollen face, gave a cold hum. However, facing his old friend''s question, he replied coldly: "it will not be bad, otherwise, the store manager will not use it as a reward for the first place." Unlike other people, the place where Zhang Daoyou practiced was not far from Chang''an City, so he had a deeper understanding of Chu fan''s reputation and the goods in the small shop. "No matter what he does, I''ll know if it''s delicious after eating it." While they were talking, a friar with a big knife on his back snorted, and then walked directly to the direction where Chu fan was. Hearing the monk''s words, all the people on the scene were stunned, and then they hurried over. One hundred taels of silver may be a lot of money for ordinary people, but it''s nothing for these friars. The money spent on refining pills at random is more than that. When the first monk ate the durian, he couldn''t help sighing: "it''s so terrible. It''s really the king of fruit. If you eat it in one day, you won''t know the taste of fruit for three years!" It has to be said that the ability of the system is very good. Although it turns the smell of durian into the smell of smelly socks, correspondingly, the taste of durian is also enhanced by him. If there is no systematic magic change, stinky tofu and durian can''t conquer these guys'' stomachs so easily. "Wuwuwuwu, it''s so delicious. I didn''t expect that I had been practicing Taoism for 145 years, and I didn''t eat such delicious fruit until today." In Chu fan''s eyes, a friar with white hair suddenly fell on his knees and chewed the durian in his mouth with tears: "no matter what, I must cultivate the durian, cultivate it into a real fruit, and make it the real king of fruit!" As soon as the old man''s words came out, everyone was stunned. Although durian is delicious, it''s just a common fruit. No matter how much you eat, it''s not good for monks. But if you really cultivate durian into a spirit fruit, it will be sought after by countless monks! Chapter 506 "Xuanyuan 11, it''s the master of Xuanyuan 11!" Just then, a friar recognized the old man kneeling on the ground. As soon as his words came out, the scene immediately became lively. Xuanyuan 11, the real descendants of emperor Xuanyuan, was a well-known existence in the whole world of monks. Of course, different from Gu yeluo and Chu Guya, Xuanyuan 11 has a really good reputation. Xuanyuan 11 is a real immortal. It''s said that he can break through to become a golden immortal at any time if he wants to. He has the title of "the first cultivation in the world", but he is different from ordinary monks. Xuanyuan eleven doesn''t like fighting. He puts all his time on the cultivation of lingcao lingyao. Some people have done statistics, from the beginning of cultivation to now, Xuanyuan 11 has cultivated hundreds of miracles! If the general friars say this, others will think that the other party is bragging, but this word comes out of Xuanyuan 11''s mouth, then there is only one result - durian becomes the spirit fruit! "Hahaha, since master Xuanyuan has said that, we must be able to eat the fruit durian in the near future." "Of course, there is no spiritual fruit that Xuanyuan could not cultivate." ¡­¡­ Chu fan didn''t pay much attention to the words of these guys. He just hoped that the Xuanyuan old man could improve the smell of durian by the way when cultivating lingguo. At least it didn''t smell like smelly socks. "Perfect. It''s perfect." When Chu fan prayed in his heart, Xuanyuan 11''s voice sounded again: "it''s perfect, this attractive smell, and this sweet taste. This is the perfect fruit. As long as you inject aura, you will be the real king of fruit." Well, after hearing this, Chu fan knew that his idea was finished. I can''t see the first cultivation in the world, but the first taste in the world can''t be avoided. At the thought that someone thought his socks tasted good, Chu fan could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva: boys must protect themselves when they go out! Thanks to Xuanyuan eleven didn''t practice mind reading skills, otherwise it''s estimated that he would have had a fight with Chu fan. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the mission and upgrading its strength to the peak of true immortal!" When Chu fan stepped back carefully, the sound of the system suddenly sounded. At the same time, a breath of terror leaked from Chu fan! "True fairy peak?" Feeling the breath of Chu fan, the ox demon king and others could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, and the nine insects blinked directly at the crowd: "look, I say the store manager has been hiding his strength." "Ha ha." Hearing the words of nine insects, Ao Shun and others sneered with disdain: "this kind of thing still need you to say?" "From the moment when the store manager used Samadhi zhenhuo, I knew that his strength was definitely extraordinary. Moreover, an Laoniu could conclude that this was definitely not the whole strength of the store manager!" The Bull Demon King knew in his heart that Samadhi''s real fire was a terrible means that only the top strong could master. If it wasn''t for the help of that one, the red boy would not have mastered this kind of magic. Hearing the words of the ox demon king, Ao Shun and the nine insects showed a look of disdain to him: "do you still need to say such words?" Chapter 507 Because of the existence of mysterious talent, no one has ever been able to see through the strength of Chu fan. But Chu fan is absolutely a top strong man in the eyes of the public, otherwise it is impossible to master such a magic card. It''s no exaggeration to say that in the eyes of Tang friars, Chu fan is an old monster hiding his own strength. At this time, Chu fan''s momentum is just a drop in the bucket. These misunderstandings Chu fan does not know, of course, even if he knows, he will not care, anyway, this kind of thing has no harm. In just a few minutes, Chu fan had fully adapted to the power of the true immortal. He had a feeling that if he used samadhi fire now, he would definitely turn the Bull Demon into a dish of food in an instant. The Bull Demon King, who is talking to nine insects, has no idea that he has become a strength measurement unit again. "Store manager, help me" just as Chu fan felt the change of his strength, a sharp voice came from afar. Hearing this voice, Chu fan was stunned. "Zhang Xi, why are you here?" Although the martial arts conference was held in the name of Li Shimin, he did not come here to prevent accidents. According to the original plan, Li Shimin just had to wait in the palace for the first monk to give a reward. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Xi couldn''t help gasping for breath: "there''s something wrong, manager. Your majesty wants you to go to the palace quickly." As soon as Zhang Xi''s words came out, Chu fan''s heart moved: "what happened?" Li Shimin would not have spoken to himself in this tone if it had not been for a big event. Seeing that Chu fan asked himself, Zhang Xi took a look around and said to Chu fan carefully: "manager, the prince''s leg is broken." "What?" Chu fan was stunned when he heard Zhang Xi''s words. At this time, he reacted. According to historical records, Li Chengqian was indeed lame because of an accident. Chu fan didn''t expect that Li Chengqian would still encounter this kind of thing even in his journey to the West. Moreover, being able to let Li Shimin send his eunuch to look for himself means that things must be very serious. Anyway, Li Chengqian was his own disciple. Chu fan didn''t dare to waste his time. He ignored Zhang Xi and rushed to the palace. On the way, the voice of the system suddenly sounded: "Ding, congratulations on the host triggering task, please check it in time!" "View tasks!" Task: worry about the prince Introduction: the wheel of destiny has begun to roll. As Li Chengqian''s master, shouldn''t the host change his destiny? Requirements: cure Li Chengqian''s lameness time limit: one hour reward: Open Silver card failure punishment: close orange card "hiss!" As soon as he saw his taskbar clearly, Chu fan''s face changed: "it seems that this time things are unusual?" Chufan had already entered the palace. As soon as he entered, a little eunuch rushed over: "xiaodezi visited the store manager." Seeing this little eunuch, Chu fan knew that Li Shimin had sent him to lead his way. "Come on, take me to your majesty quickly." Xiaodezi also knows that it''s urgent. After hearing Chufan''s words, he nods and takes Chufan to a large courtyard in the distance. Chapter 508 This courtyard, which Chu fan knew, was built by Li Shimin to raise beasts. It was called "hundred beasts garden". Entering the courtyard, Chu fan saw Li Chengqian lying on a chair with a pale face, while Li Tai, Li Min, Li Zhi and other princesses stood there in fear. "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin, with a black face, quickly turned his head: "manager, you are here. Take a look at Cheng Qian''s injury." Li Shimin quickly pulls Chu fan to Li Chengqian. Seeing Chu fan coming, Li Chengqian doesn''t care about his pain and wants to bow to Chu fan. "All right, all right, it''s time to stop making these empty gifts." Although Chu Fan said so, Li Chengqian still bowed his hand to Chu fan respectfully. The Tang Dynasty paid attention to filial piety. Chu fan was Li Chengqian''s master. He was in the same position as his father, so he naturally had to respect him. "Master, you can quickly find a way to treat the prince''s brother." Li Tai, who is chubby on one side, also stands up to salute Chu fan, and his eyes are full of worry. Thanks to the cultivation of Chu fan, Li Chengqian and Li Tai, who traveled to the west, had a very good relationship and did not compete for the throne as recorded in the history of Earth Star. Hearing Li Tai''s words, Chu fan nodded and then turned to look at Li Chengqian. As soon as he saw Li Chengqian''s injury, Chu fan took a cold breath: "what''s the matter?" See Li Chengqian''s right leg has been bloody, even the bone has become a smashed state. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin immediately gave a cold hum: "aren''t these little animals?" As soon as Li Shimin''s words came out, several princesses and princesses could not help shrinking their necks. "Father and emperor, this matter has nothing to do with several younger brothers and sisters. It''s all the fault of the children''s ministers." After hearing Li Chengqian''s words, Li Shimin''s face became even darker: "when it comes to talking, you still protect them. If it wasn''t for these guys, how could you be like this?" After venting, Li Shimin explained to Chu fan with a tiger face. It turned out that early this morning, Li Chengqian took his younger brothers and sisters to play in the hundred animal park. As a result, he didn''t know who had a whim and wanted to ride an elephant that was a tribute from a small country. The attendants of baihuoyuan naturally did not dare to violate the requirements of these little ancestors, so they had to lead the elephant out. At the beginning, the elephant was very gentle, but I don''t know what happened. He suddenly went crazy and directly lifted Li Tai, who was sitting on himself, and raised his leg to step down. In case of emergency, only Li Chengqian on one side responded and pushed Li Tai away in time, but his leg was trampled in the middle by the elephant. After talking about the story, Li Shimin sighed and said: "manager, Chengqian''s right leg doesn''t know what''s going on. Even the imperial doctor in the palace can''t treat it. He can only help him relieve the pain." Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan nodded, and then squinted and carefully looked at the past. After a long time, Chu fan suddenly sighed a long sigh: "Chengqian, if you can''t cure your leg, do you regret it?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, everyone was stunned, but Li Shimin''s eyes flashed a strange light and looked at his sons. Chapter 509 Li Chengqian is the crown prince, the crown prince, and the future emperor of the Tang Dynasty. But as long as he doesn''t become emperor for one day, his position will be unstable. In his present state, if he really became a lame man, he would not be qualified to succeed to the throne. As soon as they heard Chu fan''s words, they understood the meaning of his words. Li Chengqian was stunned at first, and then he shook his head with a smile: "tell master, I don''t regret it." "Why not regret it? Because of this, you have not only broken a leg, but also lost the throne. Is there no complaint in your heart? " Hearing that Chu fan directly picked out the matter, Li Chengqian laughed and then said with a serious face: "even so, I still don''t regret it." As he spoke, Li Chengqian arched his hand to Chu fan: "during this period of time, I followed the master and learned a lot, among which the most important is family affection and friendship." "The elder brother is like a father. Since I am the elder brother of Qingque, I naturally want to protect them from harm. If I can''t even protect my own brother, how can I protect the people of Tang Dynasty?" When he said that, Li Chengqian took a look at Li Shimin beside him, and then continued: "father, the literary grace and moral character of the sparrow are far better than that of the child. If the child''s leg disease can not be cured, the child implored father to make the sparrow the prince!" "No way!" As soon as Li Chengqian''s words were finished, a voice rang out. Unexpectedly, it was fat Li Tai who stood up against him. Li Tai, who is usually gentle and harmless to human beings and animals, now has red eyes and murderous face: "the crown prince''s position belongs to the eldest brother, and the future Emperor''s position belongs to the eldest brother. If anyone dares to rob, Li Tai dares to kill his family and his nine families!" "That''s right. If anyone dares to oppose elder brother becoming emperor, we will kill him..." "Yes, as long as..." It is worthy of being the descendant of Li Shimin. In just a few breaths, both men and women are waving their hands and shouting to kill nine people. If people who don''t know are here, they think these guys are going to make Li Chengqian emperor now. Li Shimin would be furious if he saw this scene at ordinary times. He is now in his prime, but Taiyi already has such terrible prestige, which is a great threat to the emperor. But now, in Li Shimin''s eyes, there is only warmth: "if my elder brother could do this to me, why should I kill my brother?" Of course, Li Shimin won''t say that. The change of Xuanwumen is a taboo in his mind. Only he can recall it, and no one else can mention it. "Bang, bang, bang ~" when Li Shimin fell into emotion, Chu fan had suddenly burst out and knocked a shudder on the heads of several little guys. "What is the system of fighting and killing one by one?" Looking at a few wronged little guys, Chu fan''s eyes also flashed a trace of satisfaction: "don''t worry, if you have my seat here, you will naturally give you a complete big brother. Now you all go away quietly!" To be honest, Chu fan is very satisfied with the performance of his two disciples today. Brothers and sisters, it''s not in vain to teach the two little guys for such a long time. Chapter 510 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Chengqian''s face couldn''t help but be happy. He didn''t care about the throne, but it was good not to be a lame man. In the happy eyes of several little guys, Chu fan looked at the wound on Li Chengqian''s leg, and his face became cold gradually: "Your Majesty, do you know why Chengqian''s broken leg can''t be treated by the imperial doctor?" "Well, it''s not that those rubbish are not good at learning." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, before Li Shimin had time to speak, Li Tai, who was on one side of Chu fan, said in a cold voice: "if the crown prince''s leg can''t be cured, I will certainly connect them with nine nationalities!" In Li Tai''s opinion, Li Chengqian did it to save him, so his heart was full of guilt. "Pa!" As soon as Li Tai''s words came out, Chu fan slapped his head heavily. Almost instantly, a red drum appeared on the little guy''s forehead. "Master, why did you hit me?" Looking at the little guy''s grievance, Chu fan could not help but snort: "hum, when I was young, I was shouting to kill nine people, and I''ll get it in the future?" When Li Shimin saw that Chu fan had beaten his silly son, he could not help but draw his lips. Then he asked: "manager, do you mean there is something else in this matter?" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan sneered: "Chengqian''s short legs are covered with a force. As long as there is this thing, Chengqian''s legs will have no cure!" When speaking of this, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a cold color, this power and its concealment, if not for his strength suddenly enhanced, it is estimated that there is no way to find its existence. "Son of a bitch!" Li Shimin is not a fool. As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, he reacted. Originally thought that Li Chengqian''s broken leg was just an accident, but now it seems that someone has done something in the dark. As the emperor of a generation, although Li Shiming''s character is more benevolent, he can''t help but get angry now that he knows someone is attacking his prince. Not only Li Shimin, but also Li Tai and others have their evil spirits on their faces, like little tigers. "Do you know who did it?" Li Shimin believed that Chu fan would not deceive himself. Since Chu Fan said that someone was playing tricks secretly, someone must have done so. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan nodded: "from this breath, it should be that people in Buddhism can''t be wrong." It''s not that Chu fan splashed dirty water on Buddhism. The breath he felt from Li Chengqian''s legs before is definitely the means of Buddhist monks. And almost cheated the real immortal peak of Chu fan, which means that the person who started at least has the strength of Jinxian level! "Buddhism is really a bunch of bald people!" Chu fan''s words just a export, one side of Li Tai and others is a cold hum. Seeing the indignation of several little guys, Chu fan was stunned: "I''m just guessing. I''m not sure it must be a Buddhist." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin shook his head: "this elephant is a tribute from a merchant from India. Even if it''s not a Buddhist practice, it probably has something to do with them." As soon as Li Shimin''s words came out, Chu fan stopped talking. What else can he say? The base of Buddhism is in Tianzhu. The elephant is the sacred animal of Buddhism. Li Chengqian has the breath of Buddhism on his legs. There is no difference between this special mother and the stone hammer! Chapter 511 "Your Majesty, let''s put aside the Buddhist affairs for the time being. Let''s treat Chengqian''s legs first." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin and others reacted from the rage state. "Please also ask the store manager to treat Chengqian." After waking up, Li Shimin quickly made a deep bow to Chu fan. "Your Majesty does not have to." After dodging Li Shimin, Chu fan comes directly to Li Chengqian. Although he was powerful, he didn''t want to kill Li Chengqian, so Chu fan just spent some effort to disperse the magic power that enveloped his legs. "I''m lucky to live up to my destiny." A few minutes later, Chu fan wiped the sweat on his head, stood up and arched his hand at Li Shimin: "Your Majesty, please ask the imperial doctor in the palace for the next thing." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin nodded, then turned to the little eunuch waiting outside the door and called out: "Xiao Dezi, call Doctor Zhang." "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task. Silver card is opened and the exchange price is Zhenxian / piece!" "Hiss ~" hearing the sudden sound of the system, Chu fan haoxuan didn''t breathe the air from the whole yard, and then took Li Shimin and his silly sons on the road. "What''s the matter with you, manager?" As soon as Li Shimin turned his head, he saw Chu fan staring strangely. Hearing what Li Shimin said, Chu fan quickly shook his head: "it''s OK. If it''s OK here, your majesty, I''ll leave first." Chu fan was about to leave when he spoke. However, when he turned his head, Li Shimin''s voice rang: "the shopkeeper, wait a moment." "What else is your majesty doing?" Chu fan looks at Li Shimin doubtfully. He doesn''t know why he wants to stop himself. "Store manager, I have a request. I hope the store manager can agree." Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. What''s the situation? If you know it''s a request, I have to promise. Even if you are the emperor, you can''t be so shameless. It''s a pity that Li Shimin obviously doesn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts, but with his personality, even if he knows Chu fan''s thoughts, he probably wants to say his own purpose. Sure enough, although Chu fan''s eyes had clearly expressed the word "refuse", Li Shimin still began to speak with a calm face. "Manager, thank you for teaching Chengqian and Qingque in this period of time." When Li Shimin spoke, his face was full of sincerity. In the imperial family, he certainly knew how attractive that seat was. Since ancient times, I don''t know how many people have been fighting for this position, but today, their two sons are actually humble to each other. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan not only didn''t relax, but also became more alert in his heart. As the saying goes, "if you don''t pay attention to anything, you have to cheat or steal" and "if you want to take it, you have to give it first." an emperor of Li Shimin''s Hall suddenly treated himself so politely. If he didn''t have a destination, Chu fan would dare to eat cactus raw! Li Shimin didn''t seem to see the vigilance on Chu fan''s face, but said to himself: "manager, I want you to help me teach Li Min and Li you In just a few breaths, Li Shimin''s mouth had already spit out more than a dozen names. " And hear these names, Chu fan''s face completely blackened down. Chapter 512 It may be nothing to listen to these names, but Chu fan knows that these guys are all Li Er''s sons! In other words, although Li Shimin is a man of great talent, few of his descendants are really successful, and even several of them plan to rebel and become emperor themselves. Of course, the final result is that Li''s brothers are all descended to the world by Li Shimin. If Li Er didn''t care about his son, he would have been dead long ago. Because of this, Chu fan was reluctant to accept Li Chengqian and Li Tai as his disciples. Now, Li Shimin wants to plug all his sons and daughters. Chu fan blows up in an instant, and Li''s family doesn''t have a fuel-efficient lamp. If you take these guys as apprentices, you don''t want to have a stable life. No! Must be mercilessly rejected! Almost in an instant, Chu fan''s heart had already made a decision, not only to refuse, but also to eliminate all the little ideas in Li Shimin''s heart! I''m the first gentleman in the Tang Dynasty, the store manager of the mysterious card shop. Do you want to be a full-time father for Li Er''s family? No way! Even if I were dead, Chu fan would not do such a thing if I jumped from the wall of Chang''an City "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Hear the sound of the system suddenly ring out, Chu fan can''t help a Leng, a bad premonition rises from his heart. "View tasks!" When he saw the extra tasks in his task panel, Chu fan was stunned: "system, you are actually Li Shimin''s dog leg, can you do all these things?" Task: the kingdom of God reserves talents Introduction: if the youth is strong, the country will be strong requirements: to help Li Shimin''s princes and princesses break through the real immortals time limit: no reward: a random talent failure punishment: the destruction of Datang "Ding, if the host wants to make Datang strong and the rise of the human race, it must cultivate enough talents." Hearing the explanation from the system, Chu fan turned his lips discontentedly: "there are so many people in the Tang Dynasty, where can we not find a few talents, so we have to use these guys?" As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, the voice of the system began to ring again: "according to the judgment of the system, Li Shimin''s descendants have a lot of luck, and they are more likely to grow up than others!" Well, you''re the system. You''re right! Knowing that he couldn''t say the system, Chu fan could only nod helplessly, and then looked at Li Shimin: "since it''s your Majesty''s request, I will do it naturally, but before that, there is one thing that must be explained clearly in advance." Originally, seeing Chu fan''s face, Li Shimin thought that he was going to refuse. Unexpectedly, Chu fan agreed. At this time, Li Shimin nodded without hesitation when he heard Chu fan''s words: "if the store manager has any request, just say it. I will do my best to do it!" For Li Shimin, Chu fan is powerful and mysterious. Through the changes of Li Chengqian and Li Tai, we can know that he is definitely a top teacher. If we can make all of our children become talents, Li Shimin is willing to pay some price. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction. In any case, as an emperor, Li Shimin''s ability to do this has given him enough face. Chapter 513 "It''s OK for your majesty to let princesses and princesses worship me as their teacher, but in the future, they must let me fight and scold and not resist." "It''s natural." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Li Shimin nodded and agreed without hesitation: "since he is a teacher of the store manager, as long as he is not killed by you, even if he is disabled, there is no problem." This is not Li Shimin''s politeness. In the Tang Dynasty, filial piety was the foundation of the country. The master was like a teacher and father. It was natural for a father to beat and scold his son. For Tang people, they can be dandy and vulgar, but they must not be unfilial. The most intuitive embodiment is that parents scold, children admit their mistakes, small fight to recognize, big fight to avoid. If a person conflicts with his parents, it is unfilial in the eyes of others. From then on, his work and travel in Datang will be affected. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan shook his head with a smile. "What does the manager mean?" Seeing Chu fan shaking his head, Li Shimin was stunned and didn''t know what happened. "Your Majesty, it''s not up to you." After that, Chu fan directly glanced over Li Shimin and looked at the little guys around him: "you must have heard what you said just now. If you worship me as a teacher, you will be free to fight and scold, or even be disabled. Now, do you still want to worship me as a teacher?" While several little guys haven''t spoken yet, Chu fan has added: "after worshipping me as a teacher, you can no longer think about the position of emperor, you can only be a carefree prince." After that, Chu fan quietly looked at them, waiting for them to make their own decision. After hearing Chu fan''s words, these little guys are all silent. Although there is Prince Li Chengqian now, after all, Li Chengqian has not become an emperor, which means they still have hope. But once they become Chu fan''s disciples, it means that they have to give up this opportunity. Although he didn''t know Chu fan very well, several little guys also knew Chu fan''s ability. Since he said he couldn''t be emperor, it must be true. In the tangled conversation, a little guy with a gloomy face suddenly laughed: "it''s the emperor. If you can learn some means from the master, it''s better not to be the emperor." As soon as he finished, he fell down on his knees and kowtowed to Chu fan three times: "Apprentice Li you, meet Master!" Hearing Li you''s words, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a complex color. He didn''t expect that this guy was the first to make a choice. Li you, the fifth son of Li Shimin, is a perverse man. He was once rated as a "bird and beast" by Li Shimin. Later, he was demoted as a commoner by Li Shimin for "Treason" and was given death! Of course, it''s just Li you in the history of the earth star. Chu fan believes that after this guy becomes his own disciple, he won''t go to his original fate. Moreover, there are many worse children than Li you among Li Shimin''s children. If not even Li you, how can Chu fan complete the task? At this point, Chu fan immediately nodded and lifted Li you up from the ground with a wave of his hand: "there are not too many taboos when you enter our door. Just remember that you can''t worship the Buddha, and you can''t do harm to each other. Everything is human." "My apprentice, remember what your master taught me!" Chapter 514 Chu fan doesn''t know how bad Li you is in history, but now the little guy in front of him is polite. With the beginning of Li you, several other little guys also responded. There is only one emperor''s position, not to mention that Li Chengqian''s position is very stable now. Even if Li Chengqian can''t be emperor, Li Tai is in front of him. Instead of breaking his head to fight for such a position, it''s better to follow Chu fan to study hard, which is also a way out in the future. Of course, the reason why we can complete the thought transformation so quickly, in addition to a few little guys are smart, there is another reason is Chu fan''s status! Chu fan was a very special person in the Tang Dynasty. He is more like the patron saint of the Tang Dynasty than his subordinates. At least Chu fan has equal status in front of Li Shimin, and no one in the Tang Dynasty dares to be disrespectful to Chu fan. Because of this, a few little guys feel that if they can have such status in the future, they will not be much worse than the emperor. After the idea changed, the little guys quickly knelt together: "I''ll see you master!" Chu fan naturally picked them up one by one and looked at the people standing respectfully in front of him. Chu fan''s vanity was greatly satisfied. These are all the sons of Li Shimin, the future top dandy group of Datang. Now they are all my disciples. For a moment, Chu fan suddenly felt that he should add a title - the first division of the Tang Dynasty! "All right, you all step back." Waving to a few little guys, Chu Fan said directly: "I''ll give you three days to prepare. After three days, all of you will move to the mysterious card shop. Where will you live in the future?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, several little guys respectfully salute Chu fan and Li Shimin, and then turn away one by one. "Thank you, manager." After the dandy group left, Li Shimin said to Chu fan with a smile. He didn''t expect that Chu fan not only agreed to his request, but also solved his biggest trouble at present. Perhaps because his throne is too bloody, Li Shimin is extremely strict with his sons, especially brother fraternity. "It''s just a matter of convenience. Your majesty is welcome." When Chu fan chats with Li Shimin, Zhang Buer of Hezhou in the west looks helplessly at the little golden man in front of him. The reason why it''s a little golden man is that this guy is like brushing a layer of gold powder, standing in the sun, the whole person is glittering. To tell you the truth, when standing in front of this guy, Zhang Buer was still very stressed and glittering, but he was less than one meter two. This guy was one meter eight and bald. He was full of fierce breath. If you insist on making a comparison, the only one is Chery QQ, and the person in front of you is the modified Toyota bully. "Dragon subduing, can''t you do something serious?" Looking at Chery BA in front of you Monk, Zhang Buer finally spoke. Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, dragon subduing arhat touched his bald head and had a good laugh: "Bodhisattva has life. Let me watch you here to prevent you from finding another chance to build Taoist temple." After thinking about it, he felt that he had not answered Zhang Buer''s question. Dragon subduing arhat added slowly: "for me, this is my business." Chapter 515 Hearing the words of dragon subduing arhat, Zhang buerhaoxuan didn''t have a mouthful of old blood to gush out directly: "I didn''t expect that Guanyin was so mean!" Looking at the still smiling looking at his dragon subduing arhat, Zhang Buer was completely helpless. If Zhang Buer had arranged Avalokitesvara like this in front of other Buddhists, I''m afraid that the other party would have killed him. But the product in front of him is a devil. As long as Zhang Buer doesn''t build a Taoist temple, he can''t deal with it even if he urinates on the Buddha statue and subdues the dragon. "Dragon subduing, how can you let me go?" Zhang Buer, who has been watched by dragon for half a month in a row, is on the verge of collapse. He doesn''t know where his perseverance comes from. He even has to stay at the door when he poops himself! Had it not been for the Dragon subduing troublemakers, Zhang Buer would have finished his task by now. Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Jianglong laughs: "as long as you tear down these Taoist temples and leave Western Hezhou, I won''t stare at you." "Why don''t we talk it over." Looking at the obstinate dragon subduing, Zhang bu''er drew his lips: "first, let me build enough Taoist temples. After I leave, you can demolish them, OK?" As soon as Zhang Buer''s words were finished, dragon subduing shook his head solemnly: "the Bodhisattva said that you can''t build any more Taoist temples!" For Zhang Buer''s proposal, Jianglong doesn''t care. In fact, this is why Guanyin sent him here. In the whole Buddhism, although this dragon subduing arhat is powerful, he is also extremely stubborn, and he doesn''t know how to adapt at all, which makes him sick. Zhang Buer is just the best. Yes, it''s disgusting! Since returning to the purple bamboo forest last time, Guanyin has felt that there is a mouthful of anger in her heart, which is hard to vent. He is one of the four great Buddhists of Buddhism. He was the former Buddhist monk of the twelve golden immortals. Where he went was not respected. He was regarded as a porcelain bumper in his own territory. The more she thought about it, the more angry she was, the more she thought about revenge. Chu fan is powerful and stays in Chang''an city. Guanyin has no choice but to focus on Zhang Buer. After some planning, Guanyin found Luohan, the Dragon subduer, and gave him the task of "staring at Zhang Buer, not allowing him to build another Taoist temple.". Zhang Buer, after all, is an immortal in heaven. Guanyin is not good at attacking him, so she can only disgust each other in this way. She believes that with the character of dragon subduing, she will be able to complete the task perfectly. actually as like as two peas in Guanyin, the "dragon eye" is under the eye of the dragon. Looking at his dragon subduing arhat, Zhang Buer began to think about the way Chu fan told him before. After a long time, Zhang Buer sighed helplessly: "how can such a rigid guy break the Buddhist precepts and eat dog meat? Manager, I hope you''re not playing with me this time. " After the mumbling, Zhang Buer showed an aunt like smile to Jianglong: "Jianglong, are you hungry?" ¡­¡­ As soon as Zhang Buer''s words came out, dragon subduing looked at him with caring eyes for the mentally handicapped. After a long time, he uttered a sentence: "I''m a real immortal. I''ve already broken the valley. I don''t need to eat, so I won''t be hungry." Hearing the words of dragon subduing, Zhang Buer couldn''t help but draw his mouth, but he continued: "dragon subduing, have we known each other for a long time?" Chapter 516 Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, dragon subduing Luohan was stunned. At last, he nodded his head seriously: "he has known each other for dozens of days." As soon as the words of dragon subduing came out, Zhang Buer''s mouth began to smile: "I''ve known you for a long time. It''s not too much for me to treat you to a meal, is it?" If another person is here, he will definitely refuse Zhang Buer directly. After all, we all belong to different camps now. As the saying goes, no matter what you do, no matter what you cheat or steal, will you have dinner with us? What if you plot against me? But Zhang Buer is now facing the Dragon subduing arhat, one of the most honest people in the great Leiyin temple. After hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Luo Han was stunned at first, and then nodded: "it''s really not too much." As soon as the words of dragon subduing were finished, Zhang Buer grinned: "hahaha, in that case, brother dragon subduing will come and have a good meal with me." After that, without waiting for the dragon to speak, Zhang Buer walked over and grabbed his arm. Looking at Zhang Buer''s "enthusiasm", there was a trace of embarrassment on Jianglong''s face, but finally he nodded: "OK." Got the affirmative answer of dragon subduing, Zhang Buer was already excited and about to fly. Grandma, I''m not afraid of your promise, I''m afraid of your refusal. Looking at the Dragon next to him, Zhang Buer''s eyes gradually become deep: "brother, I don''t want to pit you, you are too tired." After murmuring silently in his heart, Zhang Buer decided to implement the method taught by the store manager. Although it was a bit insidious, who let this guy force himself to this step. After making up his mind, Zhang bu''er became more enthusiastic about Dragon subduing. For a moment, it was unbearable for Dragon subduing. "Cough." Looking at Zhang Buer, he coughed twice and then said: "Zhang Xianchang, you are a good man, but I can''t listen to the Bodhisattva." The meaning of dragon subduing is very clear, we can eat together, but if you want me to neglect my duty, sorry, impossible! If ordinary people can understand the meaning of dragon subduing. But is Zhang Buer an ordinary person? They are from class two! "I was given a good card by a man?" After hearing the words of dragon subduing, Zhang Buer couldn''t help changing his face. He had been mixing with Chu fan all the time. He also learned a lot about the culture of earth stars, such as "good man card"! Looking at the garrulous appearance of dragon subduing, Zhang bu''er quickly gave him a shiver to stop him: "these are small things. Brother dragon subduing doesn''t need to care. Today we only talk about friendship, not business." Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Jianglong quickly nodded: "it''s so good." He is an honest man. Honest people often don''t know how to refuse. Before that, they always worried that they would have to do something to embarrass themselves after they had friendship with Zhang Buer. Now hearing Zhang Buer say that, it''s a great relief to subdue the dragon. Seeing that he had given up his vigilance to subdue the dragon, Zhang could not help but secretly smile. It was like an old fox who had stolen a chicken. "Xiao San, go and bring up the delicious food I prepared yesterday. I want to have a good meal with the Dragon subduing master." Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, the little Taoist beside him was stunned: "but..." Chapter 517 "But what?" Xiao San was interrupted by Zhang Buer in the middle of his speech. "I know the food is precious, but is it as precious as the relationship between me and the Dragon subduing Lord?" When talking, Zhang Buer also glared at Xiao San: "don''t you hurry up, don''t you want this month''s salary?" This is a Buddhist site. Naturally, Zhang Buer can''t find a suitable Taoist, so all the Taoist and some cleaning people in the Taoist temple are from Zhang Buer. Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Xiao San''s face changed: "I''m going now." Although it seems that the food prepared before for the monk is not good, as the saying goes, a dead Taoist friend does not die a poor one. For his own salary, Xiao San decides to do it honestly according to his boss. After nodding to Zhang Buer, Xiao San went directly into a small room next to the Taoist temple, and soon brought out some steamed buns with folds on them. "All right, go down." After Xiao San brought in the steamed bread, Zhang Bu Er quickly pushed him out. It seemed that he was afraid of Xiao San saying something. After Xiao San left, Zhang Buer quickly handed his "steamed bread" to dragon subduing: "dragon subduing master, come and taste my favorite food!" Looking at the steamed bread in his hand and the sincere Zhang Buer on his face, Jianglong fell into deep doubt: "this is the delicious food in your mouth?" When he talks, Jiang long looks at Zhang Buer in disbelief. He didn''t expect that Zhang Buer, who looks so bright, is living such a hard life. He can only eat steamed bread when he invites himself to dinner, not even a small pickle. Zhang Buer didn''t seem to see the strange expression of dragon subduing, but still said with enthusiasm: "of course, brother dragon subduing, it''s my favorite food. Even the ingredients I made are all found by myself. Don''t be polite with me!" When talking, Zhang Buer quickly bit the steamed bread in his hand, and then ate it. Seeing Zhang Buer''s appearance, Jianglong was stunned. From the bottom of his heart, he didn''t want to eat it, but seeing Zhang Buer''s appearance, Jianglong felt that he couldn''t be so impolite. Biting his teeth, Jianglong takes a bite of the steamed bread in his hand under the gaze of Zhang Buer. The expected insipidity did not appear. In the process of chewing, Jianglong found that there were some strange things in the steamed bread! Just for a moment, dragon subduing showed his style as a real immortal. He ate a steamed bun with a big fist in a few breaths. Seeing the Dragon subduing action, Zhang Buer''s eyes flashed a strange color, and then he stared at the Dragon subduing with a smile: "master, is it delicious? Would you like another one? " "Delicious Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Jianglong nodded without hesitation, and then extended a hand directly to Zhang Buer. Jianglong is an honest man. Generally speaking, an honest man will not hide his emotions. He likes the taste of this steamed bread and wants to eat it. Although his face turned red with shame, Jianglong still sent his hand to Zhang Buer. Although he didn''t speak, his meaning was obvious: "I still want to eat!" Chapter 518 However, Zhang Buer didn''t embarrass the dragon. After seeing his action, he directly put a steamed bun into the hand of the Dragon: "don''t mention it, master. Although the ingredients are precious, you will certainly manage enough as long as you say it!" Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Jianglong''s face became more red. But when I thought about the delicious food just now, I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and then nodded: "thank you, fairy." As he spoke, Jianglong grabbed the steamed bread and ate it. After eating more than ten steamed buns in a row, Jianglong finally belched. In fact, with his strength, he could eat even another 100. But think of what Zhang Buer said before, dragon subduing can only eat so little, and carefully imprison his own mana, experience the taste of a real mortal. "Belch ~" after eating and drinking enough, Jianglong directly lay on a small stool, picking his teeth and asking: "immortal, what kind of food is this steamed bread made of and how is it so delicious?" As long as the ingredients are not very precious, he will go and get some by himself, and then ask Zhang to make some more for everyone to eat. If the ingredients are very precious, I will try my best to compensate Zhang Buer. After all, we are honest people, and we can''t eat and drink for nothing. Hearing the words of dragon subduing, Zhang Buer''s face suddenly changed: "venerable, I think you''d better not ask. If you know about it, you''ll be miserable." As soon as Zhang Buer''s words were finished, Jianglong was stunned, and an idea rose directly in his heart: it seems that the ingredients of this steamed bread are really precious, otherwise, Buer Xianchang would not want to tell me, no, I must know what it is! I want to compensate the immortal according to the value of these things. I want to let the immortal know that our dragon subduing is not the kind of person who takes advantage of us. "Immortal, please tell me." "In that case, I''ll say it." Seeing the persistence of dragon subduing, Zhang Buer sighed: "don''t regret it after listening to it!" Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Jianglong quickly nodded, and then stared at Zhang Buer tightly: "don''t worry, immortal, we Jianglong are honest people." Looking at the sound of dragon subduing beating his chest, Zhang Buer nodded and said, "in that case, I''ll tell you that the thing you just ate is called dog meat bun." "What?" As soon as Zhang Buer''s words came out, dragon subduing was stunned: "do you mean it''s made of dog meat?" Jianglong''s face is gray and stares at Zhang Buer, hoping to get a negative answer from him. Unfortunately, things are doomed to let him down. Hearing the words of dragon subduing, Zhang Buer nodded calmly: "yes, and it''s not ordinary dog meat. It''s the meat of a top-level dog demon that I''ve worked so hard to catch in recent months. Otherwise, I wouldn''t say it''s more precious." For a moment, Zhang Buer seemed to incarnate into a nagging old lady, and continued to murmur: "it''s hard to find a dog demon of this level, so I said, don''t ask. Let''s see, do you feel the pain of wanting to eat and not finding ingredients now?" Chapter 519 As Zhang Buer kept talking, Jianglong''s face became more and more gray. At last, he covered his head with his hands in pain: "immortal, did you just say that I ate dog meat?" When he speaks, he stares at Zhang Buer, hoping to get the answer he wants. "Yes." Hearing the words of dragon subduing, Zhang bu''er was about to nod his head. Suddenly, the whole person was stunned: "sorry!" All of a sudden, Zhang Buer seemed to think of something and looked at the Dragon subduing with a guilty face: "you are a monk!" "My God, what did I do?" As he spoke, Zhang Buer grabbed his hair with both hands in pain: "I just wanted to invite you to dinner, but I didn''t expect that you broke the commandments. You are arhat. How can you break the commandments of Buddhism? It makes countless people bald in the world Well, what does the monk think? What do you think of this If you only look at Zhang Buer''s movements and facial expressions, people who don''t know may think it''s him who broke the discipline. For example, Jianglong looks at Zhang Buer with a guilty face now: "Xianchang, you don''t have to be like this. These are my own mistakes. If I hadn''t been greedy, it wouldn''t have happened, ah ~" looking at the painful expression on Jianglong''s face, Zhang Buer''s eyes suddenly brighten: "ha ha, there are only two of us here, as long as I don''t say, you don''t say, No one knows. " When he spoke, Zhang Buer patted himself on the chest with a proud face: "don''t worry, I won''t say it because of me. Let''s take it as if it didn''t happen." "It''s no use." Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Jianglong shook his head in grief: "Shizun knows everything. How can this kind of thing be concealed from him? Besides, even if I don''t say it, I still violate the Buddhist precepts. I''m not worthy to be a arhat! " When he spoke, Jianglong knelt down directly to the West in Zhang Buer''s incredible eyes: "the Buddha is on the throne. Disciple Jianglong broke the Buddhist precepts because he was greedy for a while, and he was willing to enter reincarnation and practice again." As soon as the words were finished, the Dragon suddenly turned pale, and then the whole person seemed to become a small sun. A few minutes later, the dragon on the ground had disappeared completely, leaving only a relic to rush directly towards the earth. "Bad, play big, the world is so beautiful, how can you be so irritable?" Seeing the Dragon subduing relic leaving, Zhang Buer could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva: "the store manager mistook me ~" when he spoke, Zhang Buer''s face turned pale. According to his original plan, he just threatened to subdue the Dragon by eating dog meat, so that he would not stare at himself. But who knows that this guy is so tough. He committed suicide before the plan was implemented. Looking back on my experience in this period: first, I built a Taoist temple in the Buddhist territory, then "captured" Guanyin Bodhisattva, and today I "killed" the Dragon subduing arhat! All of a sudden, Zhang Buer felt that his life had completely lost its luster. This is dragon subduing. Although Buddhism claims that there are five hundred Arhats, dragon subduing is one of the top 18. Now it''s dead here? "This place can''t stay any longer!" Just for a moment, Zhang Buer had an idea in his heart. Although he didn''t kill himself, he had something to do with himself. Chapter 520 What''s more, it''s a Buddhist territory. If those bald people really plan to plot against themselves, wouldn''t they be cool? "Little three, come in!" At the thought of the bald men''s methods, Zhang Bu Er couldn''t help shivering, and then yelled at the outside. "Taoist, are you looking for me?" The voice fell, and the little Taoist called Xiao San rushed in. "Xiao San, I have a very important thing for you to do now." Looking at Zhang Buer''s serious expression, Xiao San is about to refuse subconsciously, but just for a moment, his expression is solidified. A piece of gold about the size of her own appeared in front of him, ignoring Xiao San''s hot eyes, Zhang Buer said to himself: "find a place to build two Taoist temples, and the rest of the money is yours." "Goo Doo." As soon as Zhang Buer finished, Xiao San swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "really, really?" "It''s not the size of the pipe, but it has to be finished in one day. Can you do it?" "Yes As soon as Zhang Buer''s words were finished, Xiao San began to nod his head crazily. He must be able to spend less than half of the money to build a Taoist temple. As long as he completes the task, he can lie down and eat for the rest of his life. Looking at Xiaosan''s excited look, Zhang Buer''s face showed a trace of heartache. If it wasn''t for the emergency, he wouldn''t have wasted so much money. "In that case, you can do it." At this point, Zhang bu''er suddenly gave a cold hum: "if it can''t be done, I have 10000 ways to take your life." Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Xiao San nodded seriously: "Taoist priest, don''t worry, I will finish the task." During this period, Zhang Buer''s clothing, food, housing and transportation were all served by him. Of course, Xiao San knew Zhang Buer''s strength. Even if he was given another bear heart and leopard gall, he did not dare to stand Zhang Buer up. As soon as Xiao San finished, Zhang Bu Er nodded: "in that case, the rest is up to you." After that, without waiting for Xiao San to speak, Zhang Buer went underground and went crazy in the direction of Datang. When Zhang Buer left, Xiao San also acted directly. At the same time, Guanyin, who was in the purple bamboo forest, was shocked: "dragon subduing, reincarnation?" Shocked, Guan Shiyin was unable to meditate and rushed to the great Leiyin temple. After arriving at the great Leiyin temple, Guan Shiyin immediately saluted the high Buddha: "Buddha, I have something to report." "I know what you''re coming for." As soon as GuanShiYin finished his words, the Tathagata said with a cool face: "I have understood the course of the incident. It is the disaster of dragon subduing, and it is also his chance. When he gets through the disaster, I will add another Buddha." "Amitabha, what a good thing." Hearing the words of the Tathagata, Guanyin can''t help calling the Buddha''s name. "Avalokitesvara, it started because of you, and it will end because of you. Now that the dragon has been reincarnated successfully, it''s up to you to guide him to return to Buddhism again." "In accordance with the order of the blessed one." After that, Guanyin salutes the Tathagata again, and then rushes out in a hurry. If ordinary people want reincarnation, they must go through the process. However, as one of the most respected Arhats in Buddhism, the reincarnation of dragon subduing is absolutely what the heavenly court would like to see. Chapter 521 As a subordinate organ of heaven, dragon subduing was reincarnated as soon as it arrived at the earth. It is for this reason that the Tathagata says that the dragon has been reincarnated. At the moment when Avalokitesvara turned his head and left, the Tathagata could not help but change his face. He found that during the last few breaths, the qi movement of Buddhism actually decreased by one percent! Don''t underestimate the quantity of one percent. With the strength of Buddhism, one percent of Qi is enough to create a great Luo Jinxian! "Amitabha." A little calculation, the Tathagata has found the reason for the loss of Qi, in Western Hezhou do not know when actually appeared a hundred Taoist temples. Although some of them are small, ugly and broken, they are indeed Taoist temples. It is the appearance of these Taoist outlooks that destroys one percent of Buddhism''s Qi in a few breaths. "Heaven is really a good means." With a cold hum, a golden light flashed in the eyes of the Tathagata. Just in a moment, the 100 Taoist temples in Western Hezhou disappeared completely, and the believers and Taoists in the Taoist temples also lost their memories of this period. When Zhang Buer was on his way, Chu fan, who was staying in a small shop as a salted fish, suddenly heard the voice of the system: "Ding, it is detected that Zhang Buer has completed the mission of" preacher ". Due to cheating in the process of completing the mission, the reward is reduced by half, and his strength is promoted to the peak of Zhenxian!" This time, the sound of the system is not only in Chu fan''s ears, but also in Zhang Buer''s way. At the moment of the sound, Zhang Buer''s face turned black: "Damn, do you want to be so spicy?" As soon as he thought of facing the Bodhisattva, killing arhat and losing a lot of money, he became the peak of true immortality. However, thinking of what he had done in the Buddhist territory, Zhang Buer began to bury himself in the road again. He must not stay at this time. If he was caught by those bald men, he would be killed. "Why?" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "I didn''t expect this guy to finish the task so soon." "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Chu fan just exclaimed at Zhang Buer''s work efficiency, and the voice of the system rang again. "System, you really don''t give me any rest time?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, the voice of the system will ring again: "hosts of the same level as you can now kick Jinxian and fight Zhunsheng with your fists. Please respect your identity as a passer." ¡­¡­ What you said is reasonable. I have nothing to say! "View tasks." When the sound falls, the task panel opens directly. Task: the guide of Buddha Introduction: the real Buddha should be born in the world, not high above, enjoying the worship requirements: guide the reincarnation of dragon subduing arhat ''Li Xiuyuan'' to become a real Buddha requirements 1): let Li Xiuyuan like eating dog meat requirements 2): let Li Xiuyuan avoid the end of family destruction requirements 3 £©¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Request 99): help Li Xiuyuan win the title of "Buddha" in the world time limit: one hundred years reward: Golden Card lucky draw once failure punishment: reduce the national fortune of Tang Dynasty by 90%! "That''s too cruel." Seeing the full 99 tasks, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing bitterly. This task is even more difficult than destroying the journey to the West! "Wait, the dragon is dead?" Chapter 522 It was only at this time that Chu fan reflected that the so-called reincarnation of Buddhism was actually dead? So the arrival of dragon subduing arhat is cold? If you remember correctly, the Dragon subduing arhat reincarnated and became Li Xiuyuan, that is to say, the legendary Daoji should have been in the Southern Song Dynasty, which is still a hundred years away! "Yes, he''s dead." ¡­¡­ Hearing the random response from the system, Chu fan could not help but twitch at the corners of his mouth: "how is that possible?" That''s the Dragon subduing arhat. Even in Buddhism, it belongs to the middle and upper class. Is it so easy to hang up? At the thought of Daoji''s behavior style, Chu fan could not help but feel a movement in his heart: "this guy is not doing anything that is angry and resentful, and he was given a black hand by the Tathagata fat man?" "Store manager, help me ~" a voice has been heard before the system''s answer. "Zhang Buer?" Looking at Zhang Buer, who rushed directly in front of him, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "you just finished the task, you were chased by the dog?" It has to be said that Chu fan''s description is very appropriate. Now Zhang Bu''s gold ring is missing, his clothes are ragged, and even his shoes are missing. "Manager, how do you like to ask?" Chu fan doesn''t say it''s OK. As soon as he speaks, Zhang Buer''s face is full of resentment: "I''ve captured the Bodhisattva and killed arhat. I''ve worked so hard to finish the task, and you''ve even deducted my reward?" Ignoring Zhang Buer''s complaint, Chu fan acutely extracted the key words from his words: "pit dead arhat, so the reincarnation of dragon subduing arhat has something to do with you?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer couldn''t help getting more angry: "I did it in your way. Who knows that guy actually committed suicide directly." When talking, Zhang Buer''s face was full of resentment. If it wasn''t for the Dragon subduing suicide, he would not have lost money and hurried on his way. "Wait, it''s ripe, but I can''t stand it if you throw dirty water on me." Seeing that Zhang Buer wanted to put his "battle record" of killing the dragon in the pit on him, Chu fan waved his hand. How could he do such a cruel and inhuman thing? Seeing Chu fan''s expression of "it''s not me, it''s impossible, I don''t have it", Zhang Bu Er almost burst out: "if you hadn''t come up with a blind idea, could things be like this?" Zhang Buer tells Chu fan what happened. Thinking that he might have to be careful of some baldness all the time, Zhang Buer feels that his heart is as painful as a knife. I just want to be the first land owner of all time. Why do I overtake on the road of chasing my dream? Looking at Zhang Buer''s sad appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help twitching. Even he didn''t expect that the Dragon subduing guy would make such a choice. After a long time, Chu fan finally breathed a long breath: "the child is still too young to understand the value of life." "Yes, that''s right, that''s it." At this point, Chu fan nodded with affirmation: "you and I are not to blame for this. If you want to blame, you can only blame the Dragon subduing for his weak willpower and disrespect for life." "Manager, I just found a problem." Chapter 523 "What?" Looking at Zhang Buer''s suddenly serious appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help but be stunned, and then asked directly. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer laughed, and then asked in a low voice: "store manager, do you think you are very cheeky?" "Do you have one?" "No?" Chu fan looked at Zhang Buer seriously (threatening): "really?" "No!" After feeling Chu fan''s eyes, Zhang Buer shook his head quickly: "ha ha, I was wrong just now. The store manager''s face is not thick at all, not only not thick, but also a little thin." ¡­¡­ Seeing that Zhang Buer is about to turn into a dog licking mode, Chu fan quickly waves to stop this guy. It''s not because Chu fan is shy, but because he''s afraid that if he goes on talking about this guy, he will become shameless. Who have you ever used the word "almost no" to describe thin skinned? Seeing Chu fan''s action, Zhang bu''er stopped licking his dog with great insight. Instead, he showed a smile to Chu fan: "store manager, you must help me this time." "What''s the matter?" Hear Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer can''t help but be stunned, and then almost a mouthful of old blood directly spurts out, together with I just said most of the day is to cast pearls before swine? "Buddhism Looking at Chu fan''s puzzled appearance, Zhang Buer explained again helplessly: "I killed the Dragon subduing arhat. What if the Buddhist people ask me for trouble?" Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan nodded seriously: "what you said is reasonable." When he said that, Chu fan suddenly patted his shoulder: "Lao Zhang, people sometimes have to learn to save themselves. Do you think this table looks like some lovely cards?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Zhang Buer almost burst out with a mouthful of old blood and fell to the ground. Too shameless, it is too shameless, that you are thick skinned is an insult to thick skinned, not polite to say, not polite to say, Zhang Buer has never seen such a shameless person! It''s clear that the trouble is caused by you. Now you even ask me to help myself? Of course, Zhang Buer thinks that self-help is bullshit. In fact, his real purpose is to get his own money. In fact, this time Zhang Buer really misunderstood Chu fan, even if he really wanted to help, there was no way. After all, his family knows his own business. He is just a real immortal. He has no heart to help Zhang Buer. "The system, at least, is to help you complete the task. Do you care?" After answering Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan asked the system in his heart. Originally, he just joked, thinking that the system would not answer. Who knows, as soon as his voice fell, the system''s voice rang directly: "nothing to do with me!" ¡­¡­ Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth and put up his middle finger in silence: if you hadn''t released this kind of task, could Lao Zhang have encountered this kind of trouble? "Store manager, draw the card!" Just as Chu fan argued with the system, Zhang Buer''s voice suddenly sounded: "store manager, I want to withdraw the card!" While talking, a blue gem about the size of a head appeared in Zhang Buer''s hand. When he saw the gem, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath: "good baby!" Chapter 524 This sapphire is not only huge, but also contains a faint immortal spirit. Even its purity is greatly beyond Chu fan''s expectation. Hearing Chu fan''s praise, Zhang Buer''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot: "store manager, how many cards can this thing take out?" "One!" "What?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Zhang bu''er suddenly drank. Then he stared at Chu fan in disbelief: "manager, I didn''t expect you to be such a person!" When talking, Zhang Buer''s eyes are all red. If you only look at his expression, people who don''t know think he''s going to do Chufan next. This Narcissus jade is a treasure he got by chance. It''s an extremely rare material. Even a real immortal may not be able to get it, but now Chu fan says that he can only exchange one card! In an instant, Zhang bu''er saw through Chu fan''s sinister intention, which was to take advantage of the fire and plunder! Looking at Zhang Buer''s big dark face, Chu fan knew that he was wrong, and quickly explained: "you can draw a silver card." "Silver card?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Zhang Buer was stunned. He had a keen feeling that he had misunderstood the store manager. Looking at Zhang Buer''s puzzled appearance, Chu fan quickly explained: "silver card is a rarer card than orange card. Generally speaking, the price of a silver card is a real fairy." "Hiss ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Zhang Buer couldn''t help taking a breath. A real fairy for a card! You know, his strength is just the peak of Zhenxian, which means that the value of a card is almost the same as him. "Manager, is there anything special about this silver card?" For the mysterious card of pit father sex Zhang Buer has understood, but he plans to rely on this Narcissus jade flop, can''t be careless. Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan laughs and explains: "the silver card will definitely hit the baby." "Smoke!" As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Buer slapped him on the table: "just draw the bank card!" Without the slightest hesitation, without the slightest hesitation, the five words "100% win" rushed directly into Zhang Buer''s mind. See Zhang Buer agree to come down, Chu fan first narcissus jade into the system, and then took out a silver card. Just look at the appearance, silver card and white card are very similar, the only difference is that there are some silver patterns around the silver card, it looks very noble. "Wuliangtianzun, founder of Sanqing Dynasty, jade emperor, Queen Mother, father-in-law of the land I''m sure I''ll get something good this time. " Looking at Zhang Buer holding the silver card to mumble, Chu fan could not help but draw the corners of his mouth. The one in front could understand, but what was the one in the back? Do you worship yourself? Chu Fan said that as a normal person, it is difficult for him to understand Zhang Buer''s retarded behavior. "Oh, why is this guy here?" make complaints about Zhang''s sound when he was in Chu fan Tucao. Hearing Zhang Buer''s voice, Chu fan was stunned and turned his head just to see Zhang Buer staring at the card in his hand in disbelief: "store manager, come and see what this is?" Looking at Zhang Buer''s frightened appearance, Chu fan is also a face of doubt, does this si draw what task again? "Damn, what a bright bald man!" Chapter 525 Just at a glance, Chu fan was frightened by the picture on the card. A golden bald man was standing there saying something, and Chu fan found the difference between the silver card and the ordinary card, that is, the picture on the silver card is actually the moving picture of the special mother! "Manager, you really don''t know this guy?" Listening to Zhang Buer''s plaintive voice, Chu fan was stunned: "how can I know such a person like the little sun?" When speaking, Chu fan also cast a puzzled look at Zhang Buer: "don''t you know this product?" Seriously, the bald man on the card said he was the little sun, which is a satire on the sun. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer could not help but draw his mouth: "store manager, this is dragon subduing arhat." ¡°WHAT£¿¡± In his surprise, Chu fan burst out an English sentence. Looking at little Jin ren''er who still shines in the card, Chu fan''s mouth twitched: "Lao Zhang, it''s really hard for you these days." "Manager, what''s the matter? I won''t really summon dragon subduing, will I?" Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan looked at him strangely: "you seem to be looking forward to it?" Zhang Buer''s expression is very strange now, with a trace of fear in confusion, and a trace of fear in fear Looking forward to it? As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Zhang Buer just laughed: "dragon subduing is one of the top 18 Arhats in Buddhism. The peak strength of Zhenxian can even compete with Taiyi Zhenxian. If there is such a subordinate, roar ~" some people will be silly to live, others will drool with a smile, and Zhang Buer will succeed in combining the two People come together. I''ve seen other people''s absolute control over pets drawn from mysterious cards before. At the thought of getting a dragon subduing, Zhang Buer feels that his heart starts to beat faster. Looking at Zhang Buer falling into YY, Chu fan wants to give him two big mouths directly. At least he is also an immortal. What''s the matter with you so eager to get a man? What''s more, the man is still bald. In an instant, Chu fan even doubted whether Zhang Buer had secretly had any taboo relationship with dragon subduing. But when he saw the words on the card, Chu fan was stunned, and then his mouth turned up: "you guessed half right." Looking at Chu fan, Zhang Buer couldn''t help staring at him. After a long time, Zhang Buer vomited a sentence that almost killed Chu fan: "store manager, did I win half of the dragon? Upper body or lower body? " ¡­¡­ After Zhang Buer''s words came out, Chu fan looked at him more strangely, which revealed two questions: first, this guy is mentally retarded Second, this guy really has an attempt to subdue the Dragon "do you think it may be the left or right half?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer not only didn''t feel that he was teasing him, but asked seriously: "is that the left side or the right side?" Chu fan decided that this period of time must be separated from Zhang Buer, in case of being pulled down by this guy, he would be hurt. In order to keep the goods away from him earlier, Chu fan stopped selling them, and said directly: "this thing has something to do with dragon subduing, but it''s not dragon subduing or half dragon subduing." Chapter 526 During the conversation, Chu fan directly told Zhang Buer about the role of this card: [good man card] classification: special / passive talent (silver) Introduction: "Zhang Buer is a good man", which is the belief he held before the reincarnation of dragon subduing. This system collects this belief and the power of countless friends in the universe to obtain this card! Function: use this card, you will get Zhenxian level passive talent - you are a good person you are a good person: passive talent, before the person with this talent takes the initiative to challenge, the friars below Jinxian level will not take the initiative to attack him. Note 1: this card is bound to Zhang Buer''s belongings note 2: This talent can trigger additional effects when facing female characters, which can make female characters absolutely ignore talent holders! "Congratulations, with this card, your security will be greatly improved." Mouth said congratulations, but Chu fan but slowly and Zhang Buer opened the distance, it is too terrible, did not expect this guy looks short and fat, even a man is not let go of ruthless. At the thought of falling dragon to death, Chu fan''s eyes to Zhang Buer are more alert. Don''t even let go of a bald man like Jianglong. This guy doesn''t want to be the most beautiful man in the Tang Dynasty, does he? Although he didn''t know what Chu fan was thinking, after knowing the effect of this card, Zhang Buer still fell into deep self doubt: "am I so good that even monks can''t forget me?" It has to be said that birds of a feather flock together and people flock together. For example, in the face of this card, although there is a certain gap between Chu fan''s and Zhang Buer''s thoughts, their starting directions are extremely similar. "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing the" first silver card "of the hidden task and getting the reward of the hidden task. Please check it by yourself!" Hearing the reward from the system, Chu fan was stunned and didn''t care to study whether Zhang Buer and Jianglong had any philosophical problems. He directly checked his personal panel. After a long time, Chu fan breathed heavily, and his face was worse than Zhang Buer when he first came here: "system, is this your reward?" "Ding, there are risks in hiding tasks. Be careful when receiving rewards!" Although the system didn''t say much, Chu fan still heard a strong feeling from his tone: "if it wasn''t for your hands and feet, I would dare to eat shit!" "In order to prevent the host from doing things that hinder viewing, the system reluctantly admits that, yes, that''s what I did on purpose!" "Hiss" listening to the sound of the system, Chu fan hung up without a moment''s darkness. He didn''t believe it when someone said that "if you don''t have a face, you will be invincible.". But in the face of the system, he found that the person who said this was really a genius! "System, you are cruel!" Today''s second middle finger is dedicated to the system. Looking at the two lines of text on his panel bar, Chu fan''s mouth twitches wildly. The first line reads: the host completes the hidden task and opens the world randomly: the second line reads: congratulations to the host for triggering the task and opening it after entering the world of the three monks. Please cross the world in time! Chapter 527 There is also a small 24-hour countdown in the lower right corner of the personal panel. Needless to say, it must be the time set by the dog system. "System, you are such a dog, does your father know?" "Please reorganize the host''s wording. First, there is no father in this system. Second, Xiao Jun, the creator of this system, once called" Voldemort the first of all worlds! " ¡­¡­ Who gave you the courage to say that? just when Chu fan make complaints about the system, another thing is happening in the palace. "Who broke into the palace without permission?" Surrounded by more than a dozen forbidden troops, a fat monk in a shabby cassock was smiling like an old uncle: "Amitabha, you don''t have to panic." "Fat bald, I advise you to talk well." Half way through the fat monk''s words, the spear in the hand of the leader''s forbidden army approached him: "this is not the place where you cheat people." The fat monk turned black when he heard the words of the leader of the forbidden Army: at least he is also the leader of the forbidden army. Can you say that? Don''t you know that you don''t hit people in the face? Is this a bald man? This is the requirement of the industry! What''s more, I''ve put up with being bald. Why do you want to add a fat one? Laozi, is this fat? It''s cute to swell! "Amitabha, I''m on a whim. I''ve come to solve a disaster for the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty." Although he was angry in his heart, the fat monk had to keep a "kind" smile on his face. He really put a smile on his face, and the rules of MMP in his heart were the most perfect. If ordinary people say this, the imperial guards in front of them will surely greet each other with their long guns. But thinking of the strange scene of the fat man''s sudden appearance, the leader of the forbidden Army decided not to be so impulsive for the time being, but even so, he still didn''t give the fat monk a little good face: "fat bald man, you wait here, I''ll go in and report it." After that, the leader of the imperial guards ignored the fat monk''s black face and went directly into a small courtyard. "Tell your majesty, a fat monk came outside to help his Highness the prince through the disaster." In order to make Li Chengqian better cultivated, Li Shimin specially placed him in a relatively secluded yard and would come to see him every day. Now he is here. Li Shimin, who was talking to Li Chengqian, suddenly turned cold when he heard the words of the leader of the imperial guards: "are you sure you are a monk?" "Yes "Fight it out!" As soon as Li Shimin''s words were finished, the leader of the imperial army left with his fist in his arms. At the moment when the leader of the forbidden army left, Li Shimin''s voice rang out directly: "Shubao, find a chance to kill that bald man!" Although he didn''t know what kind of monk he was, he couldn''t resist the thought of Chu fan and his speculation. "Don''t worry, your majesty. I will live up to my mission." There was no one around, but Qin Qiong''s voice came out of the air. Since becoming the guardian God of the Tang Dynasty, Qin Qiong can feel everything in the whole territory of the Tang Dynasty, and his strength has reached the level of Taiyi Zhenxian! After leaving the small yard, the leader of the forbidden army went back to the place before: "that fat man, go away quickly!" Chapter 528 Hearing the words of the leader of the forbidden army, the fat monk was stunned. Brother, did you take the wrong script? According to his original plan, shouldn''t these guys respectfully invite themselves in after hearing what they said? "General, are you..." "If you don''t leave again, I''ll ask you to go to the prison!" Just in the middle of the fat monk''s words, the leader of the imperial guards gave a cold hum. At the same time, the imperial guards who surrounded the fat monk pointed their long guns at him directly. Seeing people''s actions, the fat monk could not help but draw his mouth. Although he is powerful, if he works in the palace, he will not be able to get any benefits. After all, this is the territory of the emperor of man, blessed by heaven. As the thought turned, the fat monk gave a smile to the leader of the forbidden Army: "in this case, I will leave first. If I want to find the poor monk in the future, I will light this incense." After putting a fragrant burning incense into the hands of the leader of the forbidden army, the fat monk disappeared in an instant. After the fat monk left, looking at the incense burning in his hand, the marching leader was stunned. He had planned to throw it away. But at the thought of the monk''s mysterious means, he carefully collected the incense, in case he could use it later? Of course, the fat monk didn''t know the action of the leader of the forbidden army. After he left the palace, he flew directly to Hezhou in the West. Although there are some differences between what happened this time and the plan, he still believes that Li Shimin and others will find themselves soon. "When I see you next time, it''s time for me to change my attitude." Looking back at Chang''an city not far away, the fat monk''s face was full of disdain. What he didn''t know, however, was that when he turned his head, two figures, one fat and one thin, appeared not far away. "Bull Demon, what are you stopping me for?" Looking at the Bull Demon King standing in front of her, Qin Qiong''s face showed a trace of dissatisfaction. "Don''t worry, general Qin?" In the face of Qin Qiong''s question, the Bull Demon King didn''t care at all. He laughed: "the fat man is obviously a Buddhist. He must have some special means. We''d better be careful." Qin Qiong could not help nodding when she heard the words of the ox demon king: "in that case, do as you say." Although both of them have the real immortal level strength, Qin Qiong''s combat effectiveness and experience are still far behind. After all, his strength is directly promoted by the fragrance of the people of the Tang Dynasty and the spirit of the Tang Dynasty. It will take some time for him to really master it. Seeing that Qin Qiong agreed to his proposal, the Bull Demon King was relieved. If Qin Qiong didn''t agree with his method, it would be more troublesome this time, but now, ha ha "General Qin, please follow me." After speaking, the Bull Demon King took out a small green fan from his mouth, held it in his hand and chased the fat monk where he left. Fat monk has nothing urgent, so his speed is very slow, just a few minutes by the cow demon king and Qin Qiong two people catch up. "General Qin, you''ll stand behind me later and see what I do." Qin Qiong nodded seriously when she heard the words of the ox demon king: "OK." He was also curious about the strength of the Bull Demon King. He didn''t know why he was so confident to face the monk. Chapter 529 "Who?" In the conversation between Qin Qiong and the ox demon king, their breath was finally sensed by the fat monk in front of them. Hearing the fat monk''s words, the ox demon king nodded to Qin Qiong. They no longer hid their bodies, but came out of the dark. "The cow demon king?" As the famous "great sage of pingtian", the fat monk naturally knew the ox demon king. When facing the fat monk directly, the ox demon king also recognized his identity: "who was I then? It turned out that I was Fu Hu Luo Han?" As soon as the ox demon king finished his words, Luohan''s face became more serious: "ox demon king, what do you want to stop me for?" You know, some time ago, the Bull Demon became the guardian of the Tang Dynasty, but it attracted the attention of many Buddhist people. Because with this guy''s departure, the 9981 difficulty in Guanyin''s expectation immediately lacks a dilemma. When he heard Fu Hu Luo Han''s words, the Bull Demon King laughed, but his tone was full of contempt: "Fu Hu, since you dare to attack the crown prince of Tang Dynasty, don''t you think about how to bear the anger of Tang Dynasty?" As soon as the Bull Demon King''s words came out, Luohan''s face changed: "Bull Demon King, do you dare to attack me?" When he spoke, Fu Hu had a huge axe in his hand. Although everyone was the highest cultivation of the true immortal, he still had a certain gap compared with the top big demon ox demon king, not to mention a true immortal he didn''t know. Looking at the covetous two, Fu Hu''s heart has begun to cry bitterly. You know, it was Jinxian who attacked Li Chengqian before. It''s impossible for people in the Tang Dynasty to find out. "Ha ha." After hearing Fu Hu''s words, the Bull Demon King laughs: "Fu Hu, as long as you can take my three moves, I will let you leave safely, if you can''t..." "Deal!" Cow demon king''s words haven''t finished, Fu Hu agreed with a happy face. In his opinion, the Bull Demon King is definitely not willing to offend Buddhism, so he has to find a chance to step down. See Fu tiger Luo Han suddenly excited appearance, the corner of the ox demon king''s mouth shows a obscure look, and then a small red ball toward Fu tiger threw in the past. As soon as the ball left the hands of the ox demon king, great changes took place. With just a few breaths, the ball became a big flame. When Zi ah''s flame appeared, Fu Hu''s face changed: "samadhi''s real fire?" But just in a moment, Fu Hu relaxed. Although this is samadhi''s real fire, there is still a gap between it and that one. Now I think it should be the means of the son of the ox demon king. "It seems that the Bull Demon is just a random walk." Although samadhi''s fire is powerful, it depends on who uses it. If it''s Chu fan''s or Taishang Laojun''s samadhi''s fire, Fu Hu probably has no ashes now. But with red boy''s strength, it''s easy to escape. After dodging the flying flame, Fu Hu calmly arched his hand at the Bull Demon King: "Bull Demon King, you still have two chances." As soon as Fu Hu''s words came out, the ox demon king''s mouth showed a smile of disdain: "second move, add wind and fire!" As soon as the ox demon king''s words came out, Fu Hu''s face changed, and he suddenly felt a breath of death. "Bull Demon, how dare you?" Chapter 530 As soon as the sound of Crouching Tiger sounded, a huge banana leaf fan appeared in the hands of the ox demon king: "fire Ignoring the voice of Fu Hu, the ox demon king has already carried a fan to fan samadhi''s real fire in the air. At the end of the action, the samadhi fire in the air became several times larger as if it had been poured with gasoline! Suddenly, Fu Hu was surrounded by samadhi fire. The wind from the banana fan was not ordinary. With the cooperation of samadhi fire, Fu Hu did not dare to act rashly. "Bull Demon, do you dare to fight me?" Looking at the ox demon king outside the fire, Fu Hu''s teeth itch. If it wasn''t for the attitude of the Bull Demon King that paralyzed him, how could he be trapped so easily? "What dare you do?" After hearing Fu Hu''s words, the Bull Demon King laughed: "if the Buddha is a Buddhist Bodhisattva, how much will the king care, but you, a little arhat, dare to be arrogant in front of me?" "Bull Demon, are you really not afraid of my accountability?" When ox demon king talks, Fu Hu''s heart is a burst of fear. If you remember correctly, the Bull Demon King is the son of the green bull mount of Taiqing sage. If he is determined to kill himself, he will be in trouble. Up to now, Fu Hu also knows that he has fallen into the hands of the ox demon king, so he can only say in a low voice: "it''s my fault. Now that you have found out that the prince Xiangbi is out of danger, how about I make compensation?" Fu Hu is also a smart man. First, he points out that Li Chengqian has avoided the trouble, and then he expresses that he is willing to make compensation. In this way, coupled with the face of Buddhism, the ox demon king and others should not kill him directly. Sure enough, after hearing Fu Hu''s words, the Bull Demon King was stunned, and then looked at Qin Qiong beside him: "general Qin, what do you think of this?" Qin Qiong''s face was cold when she heard the words of the ox demon king. Unlike the ox demon king, the patron saint granted by the emperor, he is a human God with a divine throne. As long as he is in the Tang Dynasty, nothing can be hidden from him. However, these Buddhists, relying on their strength, blocked his perception and even directly attacked the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. This is like slapping Qin Qiong in the face. "Break two legs, you can leave!" This is Qin Qiong''s answer. Since you dare to hurt the prince of Tang Dynasty, be ready to bear our anger! After hearing Qin Qiong''s words, Fu Hu was stunned. Then he looked pitifully at the Bull Demon King: "great sage of pingtian, do you really want to offend me?" Don''t think that if they are immortals, they don''t care about breaking their arms. As long as they don''t break through and become great Luo Jinxian, breaking their limbs is also a great damage to them. "Fu Hu, you only have one chance." When Fu Hu was talking, the voice of the Bull Demon King had become cold: "you can choose to break your leg or reincarnation." After this time together, the ox demon king has known Qin Qiong''s reputation in the Tang Dynasty. For the future development, of course, he will not be the most famous Qin Qiong. What''s more, it''s just that a arhat''s legs are broken. He doesn''t dare to go out these days. Who hasn''t got two or three big men behind him? If there is no backer behind him, how dare he use such a fierce name as pingtian Dasheng? Chapter 531 When you hear the Bull Demon King''s words, Fu Hu knows that he has no other choice. "Click!" Without the slightest hesitation, two clear voices rang out, and the crouching tiger directly sat on the ground without image: "Bull Demon King, is that ok?" As soon as his words were finished, Qin Qiong directly waved Fu Hu out of the encirclement of samadhi zhenhuo, and then stepped on his two-day short leg in Fu Hu''s resentful eyes: "Ka rub ~" the voice sounded, Fu Hu''s face changed completely, and he could feel that the bones and tendons in his two legs had all broken. "If you break a leg, you have to look like it." After all this, Qin Qiong looked at Fu Hu coldly: "if I see you in my Datang territory again, then Qin will personally send you into reincarnation!" After this, Qin Qiong returns to Chang''an with the Bull Demon King. After the action, even if there is a big Luo, it will take at least a hundred years of cultivation to recover. Of course, Chu fan didn''t know that in such a short period of time, Buddhist people fell into the trap and met the black hearted ox demon king. To tell you the truth, in the face of the ox demon king at that time, if Fu Hu didn''t relax his vigilance, he probably wouldn''t be so miserable. Of course, these have nothing to do with Chu fan. At this time, he has appeared under a hill. "Ding, congratulations on the host''s successful arrival in the" three monks "world. Now the task is triggered. Please check it by yourself!" That''s right. Now Chu fan is in the world of three monks. Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan habitually gives a middle finger, and then he begins to look at his task panel. Mission: the transformation of the Buddha Introduction: qianlizhiti, breaking through the ant nest request: "persuade" the three monks to return to the secular life time limit: one week reward: merit Golden Wheel (Bodhisattva level) failure punishment: cultivation reduced to congenital (Banxian) "hiss!" Looking at this task, Chu fan can''t help but take a breath. Is the reward and punishment too terrible? Thinking of the action that the system "forced" to open this world for itself, Chu fan''s eyes narrowed slowly: "system, is this world special?" Although the dog system is quite boring, it still answers Chu fan''s questions very seriously. As soon as Chu fan''s words are spoken, the voice of the system starts to ring: "Ding, after systematic detection, the world of" three monks "is one of the three thousand worlds of Buddhism, which is specially used to cultivate Buddhists. Once there is a problem in this world, Buddhism''s Qi will be damaged." After hearing the system''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "do you mean the three little monks are Buddhists?" If I remember correctly, the story of the world of three monks is very simple. That is to say, a young monk lived in a temple for self-sufficiency. After a period of time, a second monk came, so they carried water and assigned work every day, and they lived a comfortable life. But it didn''t last long, and a third monk joined in. The arrival of this monk made the three people unable to achieve the average distribution of work. The temple was short of water, and the mouse knocked over the candlestick, causing great damage to the temple. No matter how Chu fan thinks, he can''t see any characteristics of Buddha from the three little monks in the story. You should know that in Buddhism, the Buddha is not only an identity, but also an embodiment of strength. Every Buddha has the strength of Taiyi immortal level! Chapter 532 "Yes The answer of the system is very simple, but it makes Chu fan take a breath. Three Buddhists, not to mention their strength, the mouse who can knock down the candlestick in front of the three Buddhists must be unusual, right? "Amitabha, is this benefactor here to pay homage?" While Chu fan was thinking, a little monk with round head appeared in front of him. At the moment of seeing the little monk, Chu fan''s face changed! It''s worthy of being a Buddha who was secretly cultivated by Buddhism. The little guy in front of him has the strength of a real immortal! "How do you address this little master?" Chu fan didn''t answer the little monk''s words. Because of the dog system''s aversion to Buddhism, if he dares to go in and pay homage, he will probably find a chance to pit himself. Fortunately, the little monk obviously hasn''t entered the secular experience, and he doesn''t care too much about Chu fan''s words. After hearing Chu fan''s words, he first gave Chu fan a serious gift, and then said: "the little monk''s name is Huiming, and there are two elder martial brothers in the temple, Huitong and Huixing. I don''t know why the benefactor came here?" It seems that Chu fan didn''t mean to visit the Buddha, so Huiming didn''t mention the previous topic again. Hearing Huiming''s words, Chu fan nodded. If he didn''t guess wrong, these three guys are the three Buddhists of Buddhism! Seeing Huiming''s curious eyes, Chu fan finally has some confidence in the completion of this task: "I''m a traveler. I''m tired on the road. I see a temple here, so I want to come in and have a rest." While speaking, Chu fan fumbled on his body, then took out a small red bag, tore it open and handed it to Huiming: "this is a gift for little master." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Huiming quickly shook his head: "it''s natural to be convenient with others. How dare I accept the benefactor''s property?" Hearing Huiming''s words, Chu fan quickly shook his head: "little master misunderstood that this thing is just a kind of food, not a property. If little master doesn''t take it, I can only throw it away." Chu fan''s words a export, Hui Ming is a Leng. After smelling the smell from Chu fan''s hands, Huiming finally nods and takes the things from Chu fan''s hands and puts them into his mouth. "Hiss ~" as soon as she put something into her mouth, Huiming couldn''t help taking a cold breath: "benefactor, what is it and how is it so delicious?" Although I knew it would not taste bad when I smelled it before, Huiming was shocked when I ate it in my mouth. Looking at the little monk''s surprised look, Chu fan could not help but draw a "Ye" in his heart, and then calmly said: "this thing is called" spicy strip ", which is just a common thing." At this time, Huiming had finished eating the spicy noodles in his hand. When he heard that Chu fan called such a delicious thing "ordinary things", he couldn''t help drooling. "Amitabha, do you still have this" spicy bar "in your hand While speaking, Huiming looked at Chu fan with embarrassment, and then continued: "Huiming forgot to leave some of these delicacies to the two elder martial brothers just now. It''s really a sin. If the benefactor still has this in his hand, I''d like to exchange it with you." Chapter 533 When speaking, Huiming''s hand has appeared a small rosary, it is still a magic weapon! Looking at the little guy''s sincere face, Chu fan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. It''s worthy of being a Buddhist. This special girl''s hand is bold and forthright. Are you afraid to exchange spicy strips for fairy level magic weapon? If at ordinary times, Chu fan would not miss this opportunity. But now in order to deceive three little guys, Chu fan naturally won''t lose big for small. "Little master, I''m joking. It''s just some ordinary food. How dare you accept your reward?" Seeing that Huiming was still in a tangled state, Chu fan simply continued: "if little master really wants to give me something, why don''t you let me go down to the temple and have a drink of cold water, and then have a rest for one night?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Huiming was stunned at first, then nodded with a big face: "as long as the benefactor is willing, there is no problem how long he will stay in the temple." After the little monk finished talking, he took Chufan directly into the temple. As soon as he entered the temple, Chu fan saw a tall and thin monk in blue and a short and fat monk in yellow sitting on the ground meditating, and their breath was undoubtedly a real immortal! At the moment Chu fan and Hui Ming come in, Hui Tong and Hui Xing, who are meditating, wake up. Seeing Huiming coming in with an ordinary person, the stout monk was stunned: "Amitabha, Huiming, who is this benefactor?" Although Gaoshou monk didn''t speak, he also looked at Huiming in doubt. Hearing what the short monk said, Huiming first saluted him, and then said: "elder martial brother Huitong, this benefactor of Chu fan is a traveler who wants to rest in the temple for a few days." When he said that, Huiming looked up at his two elder martial brothers and saw that they didn''t have much reaction. Then he continued: "benefactor Chu Fan said that he would like to use some delicious food as the reward for his stay." After hearing Huiming''s words, Huitong nodded, and then looked at Chu fan with a dignified face: "Buddhism has always opened the door of convenience. Since the benefactor is willing to stay, he doesn''t have to mention the reward." "Yes, younger martial brother Huiming is young. He did something wrong before. Please forgive me, benefactor Chu." When Huitong was talking, Huixing, who was tall and thin beside him, put in a word. Hearing their words, Chu fan could not help nodding. The three were worthy of being Buddhists of Buddhism, and they were worthy of their identity only by virtue of their personality. "You don''t have to. It''s just some ordinary food. It''s not much reward." When he spoke, Chu fan took out a few bags of spicy strips from his pocket, tore them open, and put them into the hands of the three people: "it''s not a precious thing. You''d better have a taste of it." Looking at the hot strip torn open in the hand, Huitong and Huixing haven''t responded yet, while Huiming has taken a big bite. First, he was young. Second, he had eaten spicy noodles once before. Now when he saw it in his hands again, his saliva was almost gone. How could he know to refuse. Seeing Huiming''s impolite action, Huitong and Huixing flash a helpless color in their eyes. After thanking Chu fan, they also put the spicy bar into their mouth. "Delicious Chapter 534 No matter Huitong or Huixing, they are not more than 15 years old. It''s a time of gluttonous and fun. When they eat the spicy noodles that have been changed by the system demons, they can''t care about their previous reserve. Looking at the three little guys with greasy mouths, Chufan''s face showed a smile. It seems that this task is not as difficult as he imagined. The system is a big black merchant. Naturally, there won''t be many spicy bars after his magic transformation. Just a few small mouthfuls, the three have already finished the spicy bar in their hands. Only then did Huixing and Huitong realize how humiliating their actions were. "Cough, we''ve never tasted such delicious food. It''s funny to the benefactor." Hearing Hui Xing''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly, and then said: "little master, you''re joking. It''s just some ordinary food." "Ordinary food?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Huitong on one side just drank violently, and then the whole person jumped up like a mouse with its tail trampled on: "you said it was just ordinary food?" Looking at Huitong''s appearance, Chu fan was stunned at first, then nodded. Chu Fan said that he didn''t lie. Spicy bar is really a common thing on the earth star. It was only in the Tang Dynasty that it became something that rich people could eat. In this world, it is only his own. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Huitong''s face was even more ugly: "this spicy bar can be seen everywhere, just ordinary food?" Just look at his body shape, we know that this product is definitely a eater. At the thought of such delicious food in Chu fan''s mouth, Huitong''s heart was full of sadness. If it''s just ordinary food, what do the three of them usually eat? Shit? Although he didn''t know Huitong''s inner thoughts, Chu fan could guess his inner thoughts just by looking at his facial expression. "You don''t believe it?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Huitong nodded: "if this thing is really as common as you said, why have I never tasted it?" Seeing the appearance of Huitong''s query, Chu fan can''t help but smile. He''s not afraid that you don''t believe it. He''s afraid that you''re not interested. "How much insight can you have as a young monk who has been staying in the temple all the time?" For a moment, Chu fan showed a disdainful smile on his face and directly glared at Huitong with his nostrils: "if you don''t believe me, try this again!" When speaking, a small black bag appeared in Chu fan''s hand. After taking a look at Huitong, he said: "if you can say that it''s not delicious after eating, I will admit that what I said before is a lie!" Although the three young monks are the future Buddhists of Buddhism, they are just ordinary children now. Otherwise, they would not argue about carrying water in the future. At this time, Huitong heard Chu fan say that he had no knowledge, and used his favorite food to stimulate himself, immediately a cold hum: "then I''ll try it, if it''s not delicious, you have to apologize to me!" Looking at the angry little monk, Chufan''s eyes flashed a funny color. The little monk was really a wonderful flower. He was so angry with such a slight stimulation. In fact, Chu fan misunderstood Huitong. If they were better than other things, Huitong would not be like this. Chapter 535 But when it comes to eating, Chu fan''s disdain deeply pricks Huitong''s heart. As a foodie, he can''t stand the fact that some people despise his professionalism in this aspect! "Hum!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Huitong immediately gave a cold hum: "how could I lose?" Looking at Huitong''s confident appearance, Chu fan smiles and shakes his head: "don''t you know the basic fairness of the Buddhist disciples?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Huitong was stunned and then said in a cold voice: "if I lose, I''ll let you handle it!" "Good!" As soon as Huitong''s words were finished, Chu fan''s face showed a smile: "in that case, if you lose, you should return to the common customs and be an ordinary person. You are not allowed to be a monk in the future." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Huitong was stunned. For him, the bet is too big. As a young monk who has lived in a temple since childhood, it''s no different to let ordinary people abandon their families and children if he wants to return to the secular life. "It''s not fair!" Not only Huitong, but also Huiming and Huixing''s faces became ugly. "If you lose, you just need to apologize, but Huitong needs to repay the vulgarity directly after losing, which is unfair!" Huixing''s face is very bad. It''s estimated that if it wasn''t for Chufan''s spicy bar, she would have patted her shoes on Chufan''s face. "If I lose, I''ll be a hermit from now on, and I''ll be a monk burning oil in front of the Buddha. How about that?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Hui Xing stopped talking. The purpose of his speech before is just to wake up Huitong, let the other party don''t impulsively agree to Chu fan''s gambling. But now Chu fan has cracked his previous words, and he has no other way to continue to stop. "Good!" Unlike Huixing, Huitong is excited: "in this case, let''s start." In Huitong''s eyes, it''s impossible to lose the bet. Even if it''s really delicious, even if you say it''s not delicious at that time. Anyway, you''ve already eaten spicy strips. Can it taste better than spicy strips? Looking at the expression on Huitong''s face, how can Chu fan not know his inner thoughts. Unfortunately, Huitong''s experience is still too little, if this bet is so easy to win, Chu fan will not play so much with him. Each of them has his own mind. After confirming the bet, Huitong takes the small black bag from Chu fan and tears it open. "Hiss ~" as soon as the small bag was torn open, there was a sound of cold breath around. Huixing and Huiming looked at the small bag in Huitong''s hands in horror. But Huitong was pale. If Chu fan hadn''t been watching, he would have lost it. Even Chu fan, who had been preparing for a long time, could not help but step back, and then he could not help feeling two words in his heart: "no matter how many times he had seen it, he still thought it was terrible. Now I think that the acceptance ability of the common people and dignitaries in the Tang Dynasty is too strong!" "This, this thing can eat?" When Chu fan was thinking wildly, Huitong on one side said to Chu fan with a cold face: "benefactor Chu, now it seems that you have lost?" When speaking, Huitong looks at Chu fan confidently. He doesn''t think that this kind of smelly thing can be regarded as delicious. Chapter 536 "Little master Huitong is really anxious" hearing Huitong''s words, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth bend slightly: "our agreement is that you can judge whether it is delicious after you eat it." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Huitong''s face changed, and then he looked at the bag in his hand in horror: "what, I want to eat this?" In an instant, Huitong seems to see Chu fan''s sinister intentions: he clearly knows that he can''t win the bet, so he simply gets a bag of excrement for himself to eat, which is a shameless man! I don''t know if it''s Huitong. Huiming and Huixing look at Chufan like hell. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Chufan would use such a despicable method. "Cough." Seeing Huitong''s ugly face, Huixing, who was a little older, coughed twice, and then said in a low voice: "I think it''s better to call it a draw this time. You didn''t lose." When Huiming wants to come, Huitong doesn''t want to return to the secular life, and Chu fan certainly doesn''t want to be a monk. In this way, it can just solve the problem perfectly. Unfortunately, the idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. In Chu fan''s opinion, there is no possibility of losing at all. Therefore, after hearing Huiming''s words, Chu fan immediately sneered: "of course, I have no opinion. Anyway, I won''t lose. Let''s give little master Huitong a chance." Chu fan''s words are a little heartbreaking. The meaning revealed in the words seems to be that Huitong has lost. Now it''s just to avoid losing. That is to say, even if it''s a draw, Huitong has actually lost. If change an adult to come, affirmation won''t be in Chu fan so clumsy urge general method, but Hui Tong is only a child after all. In his view, a winning gamble into a draw has made him very aggrieved, and now even into their own loss, this is simply impossible. "No draw!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Huitong suddenly drank: "it''s just eating excrement I''ll eat it After that, without waiting for Huiming and Huixing to speak, Huitong has put the "excrement" in her hand into her mouth. Seeing Huitong''s indomitable action, Chu fan couldn''t help nodding: "the young man is a cruel man, but it''s a pity that you are doomed to lose this bet." Huixing and Huiming on one side certainly don''t know the secret. They only see Huitong put the smelly thing into his mouth, and his face becomes extremely strange. Reality trembles, then the eyes turn red, and finally tears flow out. Seeing Huitong''s action, Huixing sighed helplessly, then touched Huiming''s head beside him and said: "Huiming, do you see what Huitong is like now?" After hearing Huixing''s words, Huiming was stunned, and then nodded seriously: "I see." "This is the result of impulse." While speaking, Huixing also glanced at Chu fan beside him: "Huitong ate that kind of food because of impulse this time, and Chu fan, benefactor, also wanted to become a monk. Remember, no matter what you do in the future, don''t be impulsive." After Huixing''s words, Huiming nodded seriously: "thank you for your instruction, Huiming knows." Chapter 537 In the eyes of Huiming and Huixing, this victory must be Huitong. After all, how can the filthy things taste good? However, in their eyes, Huitong didn''t take advantage. After all, it took courage to eat that kind of food. When Chu fan heard the conversation between the two little guys, he couldn''t help laughing. Then he turned his head and looked at Huitong with a strange face: "Huitong, do you think it''s delicious?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Huitong''s face became more ugly, but he nodded slowly: "this is indeed a rare delicacy, which has far exceeded the previous spicy bar." Although it has been decided before that whether it''s delicious or not, Huitong finds that she can''t eat it in her mouth. Because the taste and spicy bar are not in the same level at all. If you force yourself to say it tastes bad, even Buddha will punish you. But on one side Huiming and Huixing hear Huitong''s words, but their faces change. "How can that be delicious?" As soon as Huiming finished, Huixing shook her head: "I don''t know." Seeing that even his elder martial brother didn''t know the answer, Huiming was even more puzzled. After a few breaths, the little guy couldn''t help but look frightened and said: "elder martial brother, you said that elder martial brother Huitong was stupid because it was disgusting?" Huiming''s seemingly unreliable answer just came out, but it was directly approved by Huixing. If it''s not stupid, how can anyone think it''s delicious? "Huixing, what do you want to do now?" When speaking, Huiming face tangled, originally said that as long as this thing is really delicious, it is Huitong lost. But now Huitong is crazy. Does what he said still count? Looking at the tangled appearance of the two little guys, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing, and then turned to the ugly looking Huitong: "little master Huitong, it''s up to you to explain for the two little masters." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Huitong nodded, and then gave a gift to Huixing and Huiming, who were discussing the Countermeasures: "two younger martial brothers, you don''t have to misunderstand that this is not the reincarnation of grains, but a real peerless delicacy. Although it tastes bad, it''s a different feeling after it''s put into your mouth." "Elder martial brother, are you really not crazy?" As soon as Huitong''s words were finished, Huiming and Huixing looked at him in amazement. If a person is really crazy, his speech should not be so organized, right? Hearing the words of her two younger martial brothers, Huitong nodded helplessly: "I''m ok, but Huitong is no longer a Buddhist disciple from now on. The two masters still don''t call me elder martial brother any more." Speaking of this, Hui took up a piece of black solid that had not been eaten just now and put it into their hands: "if the two masters still have doubts, they can taste it and make comments." Hearing Huitong''s words, Huixing and Huiming couldn''t help looking at each other, and then nodded to each other. For the sake of my younger martial brother (brother), it''s worth eating excrement, isn''t it? After they made the decision, they clenched their teeth and stuffed the brown solid into their mouth. However, in an instant, their faces changed, and the expected stench did not appear! Chapter 538 Not only is it not as bad as expected, but it is also delicious, and even its taste has far exceeded the previous spicy bar. The most exaggerated Huiming has quickly chewed the things in his mouth, and even chewed several times, but he can''t bear to swallow them. "Ah ~" comparatively speaking, Huixing is somewhat rational. After swallowing the things in her mouth, Huixing sighs helplessly: "it seems that elder martial brother Huitong really lost this time." The previous bet was made in front of the Buddha and in the temple. Even if a few people didn''t comply with it, they couldn''t do it. After the words of Huiming and Huixing fall, Chu fan''s heart is also relaxed, which means that he has finally succeeded in "getting rid of" a Buddha, and completed one third of the task! "Huiming and Huixing, why don''t we have a bet?" When they heard Chu fan''s words, Huiming and Huixing were stunned, and then they shook their heads: "benefactor, you are joking. We have nothing to bet with you." After their words, Chu fan raised his mouth: "don''t you want to save Huitong?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Huiming and Huitong were stunned. Then they asked in surprise: "benefactor, can we still let elder martial brother Huitong come back?" "Of course When they saw that they were hooked as expected, Chu fan showed a smile on the corner of his mouth: "as long as you win the bet with me, Huitong can become a monk again." "What if we lose?" With the previous experience, Huiming and Huixing are also smart. At least they know what it means to win without saying, and lose first! Hearing their words, Chu fan looked at them: "if you also lose, you should return to the secular life and never be a monk again." In order to prevent himself from scaring the two little guys, Chu fan added: "I''ll make a bet with you two. As long as one of you beats me, you will win." "Seriously?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Hui Xing asked Chu fan excitedly. His character is relatively stable, but now he has to worry. As long as he wins one game, he will be able to save Huitong. This is a good deal. Huixing doesn''t believe that the three of them can''t win even one of them. "Is it all about you?" Unexpectedly, Huiming, who has been confused all the time, suddenly added a sentence. After hearing Huiming''s words, Chu fan shook his head with a smile: "how about two competitions, each of us formulate a content of the competition?" "Good!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Huixing agreed directly. In any way, they took advantage of the contest. Even Huixing began to suspect that Chu fan deliberately gave them the chance: "it seems that the previous bet was just a decision made by benefactor Chu on impulse. Now he is going to give us a chance to save elder martial brother Huitong." Not only Huiming and Huixing have this idea, but Huitong also looks at Chufan gratefully. After all, two consecutive contests, as long as one victory can be regarded as a victory, but also can develop the content of the contest, which has no difference with let them win. Seeing that the two little guys finally took the bait, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth could not help bending slightly: "in that case, I''ll tell you the content of the competition in the first round now." Chapter 539 After a look at the three people who have become serious, Chu fan laughs: "as long as one of us can produce more smelly food than the stinky tofu just now, but it tastes more delicious, we will win. How about that?" Chu fan''s words just a export, three people directly froze. It stinks more than stinky tofu. What''s that, real shit? Don''t be kidding. They think stinky tofu stinks more than shit! When the three kids hesitated, Chu fan continued to add: "if we can''t take it out, it''s your victory." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the three people''s faces were all bright. Sure enough, benefactor Chu is to find a reason for us to win, otherwise how can we make such a contest? Unfortunately, the three people stay in the temple all the year round. They don''t know that people are dangerous. If Cheng Chuliang and others were here, they would not compete with Chu fan even if they were killed. At least those who are killed by Chu fan have dignity to die, and compare with him, that is to be fooled by Chu qiehei, OK? Of course, these are Huitong three people do not know, until they know this, they have already realized the evil consequences of believing in Chu fan. "We can''t find this kind of food for both of us." After they had "confidence" in their hearts, they said to Chu fan directly. In their opinion, as long as Chu Fan said that he could not find it, we could solve the problem perfectly. However, Chu fan calmly rummaged in his pocket. About a few minutes later, a red box appeared in Chu fan''s hand. "It seems that I won the contest again." When speaking, Chu fan''s action is not slow, directly tore open the box in his hand. As soon as the box was torn open, Huitong''s face changed, and then they almost fell on the ground and retched. At this moment, all the contests, the rituals and the chanting of scriptures have disappeared from their minds. At this time, there is only one thought in their hearts: Chu fan, are you the devil? What kind of ruthless person can make this kind of taste, which is like excrement preserved in the jar for decades? Seeing the expression of the three, Chu fan smiles. Thanks to my cleverness this time, I sealed my sense of smell in advance. Otherwise, I guess the situation with these guys is almost the same now. "Three, please come and have a taste of this" screw powder " When they heard Chu fan''s words, they shivered: "benefactor, can you really eat this?" Up to now, the three people really hope that the food is delicious. Anyway, there will be another competition. At that time, they only need to choose a more difficult topic. But if the food tastes bad, it will kill people, right? Heard three people''s questions, Chu fan a face serious nod, but the heart has already begun to roll with laughter. Cheng Chu Liang is the most qualified person to comment on the horror of stinky tofu, which is still regarded as "cooking excrement" after the common people in Tang Dynasty accepted it. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Huitong silently stepped back two steps: "I''ve lost. This is a contest with you two. Let''s have a taste." As soon as Huitong''s words were finished, he got four scornful eyes: "he ~ Tui, you can only share wealthier than wealthier. We are really blind before we want to save you!" Chapter 540 You can''t help Huiming and they are not angry. It''s clear that we two met this kind of unfortunate thing in order to save you, but when you are in danger, you are the first one to turn around and run to see if this is what people do? if it wasn''t for their excellent relationship for many years, Huixing and Huiming would like to give Huitong a big mouth now! "Cough, I''m elder martial brother. You can go to this contest." While speaking, Huixing takes a look at Huiming next to him. Hearing Huixing''s words, Huiming was stunned. What''s going on? Who am I? Where am I? What am I going to do? Shouldn''t the elder martial brother unite, love and protect his younger martial brother? Why is he thrown out as a shield? "Cough, Huixing, do you want to save Huitong?" Seeing Huiming''s strange eyes, Huixing coughs twice. Hearing Huixing''s words, Huiming nodded, then looked at him in doubt: "but what does it have to do with who eats this" screw powder " "Why doesn''t it matter?" As soon as Huiming''s words were finished, Huixing turned pale: "of course, it''s for the sake of safety. If you lose, I can compete with benefactor Chu again. If I lose, can you?" After hearing Huixing''s words, Huiming was stunned, and then nodded helplessly: "well, in that case, let me do this contest." When speaking, Huiming looks at Chu fan with a bitter face: "Amitabha, benefactor, this contest will be held with you by me." looked at the bitter Hui Ming, Chu fan could not help secretly laughing, with his strength, naturally can hear the three people before the exchange, precisely because he will want to Tucao: , you are unwilling to make complaints about the appearance, let you return to the custom is definitely a kind of help to Buddhism. If you really let these little guys become Buddhists, they will be the rotten class of Buddhism in the future! "Here you are." Under Huiming''s reluctant gaze, Chu fan hands the screw powder to him with his nose. He doesn''t know how to change the system. Anyway, the smell of this thing is absolutely unparalleled in the world. "Goo Doo." Looking at the screw powder in her hand, Huiming couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Don''t get me wrong, it''s not eating, it''s just being afraid. "Master Huiming, if you dare not eat, you can take the initiative to admit defeat." In Huiming all tangled, Chu fan''s mouth showed a bad smile, and then added a sentence. "Hum!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Huiming gave a cold hum: "I hope you can keep your promise when benefactor Chu loses." When speaking, Huiming has already thought about it. As long as he has won the contest, Huixing and Huitong will make up for themselves, at least for three months! Of course, Chu fan didn''t know what Huiming thought. In fact, when he knew that Huiming was going to take part in the contest, Chu fan knew that he would win. Although Huiming is not as persistent as Huitong in eating, how many children of his age are not foodies? Under the gaze of everyone, Huiming puts a pile of vermicelli into his mouth with his eyes closed and his face as if he were dead. At the beginning, Huiming''s face was full of rejection, but just a few breaths, his facial expression had changed. Chapter 541 "OK, have a good time ~" Huiming only ate a little stinky tofu before, so she still miss the taste of stinky tofu. But at the time of eating screw powder, stinky tofu immediately lost its previous high status in his mind! "Is it really so delicious?" Hearing Huiming''s words, Huitong''s eyes brightened and then asked anxiously. As soon as Huitong''s words came out, Huiming was stunned, then sighed helplessly: "yes, this screw powder is really better than stinky tofu." When speaking, Huiming carefully picks up a fan with his chopsticks. After a look, he divides the fan into two parts and hands one of them to Huitong: "elder martial brother, have a try." ¡­¡­ Looking at the fans who haven''t got a big thumb in front of them, Huitong can''t help but gasp at the corner of his mouth: "cough, Huiming, I''m your elder martial brother." "I know." Huiming looks at Huitong with a puzzled face. I don''t know why he mentioned it all of a sudden. "Do you think you should respect your elder martial brother?" When speaking, Huitong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then pointed to the half of Huiming''s fans. Seeing Huitong''s action, Huiming finally reacts. This guy actually dislikes this half of the fans! "Sucking ~" without the slightest hesitation, Huiming directly sucked a small part of the fans into his mouth, and then continued to eat, his mouth still mumbled vaguely: "you are elder martial brother, you will love me." Seeing Huiming''s action, Huitong''s whole body trembled and nearly a mouthful of old blood came out. Is that what I mean? Looking at Huiming and Huitong, who are about to fight for a fan, Huixing sighs helplessly. He suddenly has a bad feeling in his heart. "Amitabha, benefactor Chu, it seems that you have won the contest again." Huixing was helpless when he spoke. He wanted to ask Buddha why he had to match himself with two pig teammates. Hearing Huixing''s words, Huitong and Huiming were stunned at first. Then they remembered that they had a competition with Chu fan. They looked at each other, and at the same time they gave Huixing a flattering smile. "Hey, younger martial brother, we''ll depend on you next." Huitong can''t even fight for screw powder. From the bottom of his heart, he certainly doesn''t want to return to vulgarity. "Yes, yes." Huiming swallows the last fan in his mouth under the covetous eyes of Huitong, and then encourages Huiming: "elder martial brother, if you lose, all three of us will return to the secular life. If we can''t make love, will we starve to death?" ¡­¡­ Huixing and Huitong can''t help but draw their lips. Together, the reason why you don''t want to return to the secular world is to be able to realize fate? Buddha, please send down a god thunder and educate this dishonest monk. "In fact, you can be a beggar." Looking at Huiming with a worried face, Chu fan can''t help patting him on the shoulder, and then gives him a good idea: "beggars can beg, and you are so young, then someone will surely give you food and clothing, and maybe someone will give you money." "Ah, ah ~" hearing Chu fan''s transformation, Huiming''s two little hands directly clapped together and made a clear "pa" voice: "why didn''t I think of it before? It turns out that monks and beggars are similar?" Chapter 542 Ignoring the blacker and blacker face of her elder martial brothers, Huiming was once again beaming: "in this way, only two elder martial brothers will starve to death after returning to the secular society." Speaking of this, Huiming couldn''t help sticking out his tongue, so he turned to look at his two elder martial brothers: "elder martial brother Huitong, elder martial brother Huixing, don''t worry, as long as I have a bite to eat, you will have a mouthful of soup, and I won''t let you starve to death." Ha ha ~ after hearing Huiming''s words, Huitong and Huixing can''t help but gasp. According to you, we should thank you? There is another competition, but you have already started to plan for the future. Do you still have the face to say that you are a Buddhist? "Younger martial brother, monks and beggars are different." Ignoring the "infidelity" of little monk Huiming, Huixing kneaded her eyebrows and explained: "we will pray for benefactors and help them do things..." Huixing said a lot about it, which means that our almsgiving is beneficial to the benefactors, while the beggars are pure whoring, and what they do is not beneficial to others. In short, the profession of monk is noble, pure and free from vulgar tastes, while beggars are not noble, not Unfortunately, compared with Huixing, the younger Huiming''s thinking is obviously not so rigid. After hearing Huiming''s words and thinking for a while, he replied naively: "elder martial brother, if we become beggars, we can also pray for others after they give us alms." ¡­¡­ Hearing Huiming''s words, Huixing can''t help but draw. Is it me Huixing who can''t hold the knife or you Huiming who has gone with the wind? "Huiming, when it''s over here, you have to transcribe the Heart Sutra fifty times!" As soon as Huixing said it, Huiming''s face changed, and then he gave a cold hum: "hum, maybe you''ll lose next time. In that case, we won''t be monks, and you and Huitong will depend on me to support them." At that time, Huiming completely fell into his YY: "when you want to eat, you should copy the Heart Sutra, a steamed bun and a Heart Sutra..." Scum! Buddhist scum! Shame on Salmonella! Before Huiming''s words were finished, Huixing was trembling with anger. Is this really my Buddhist? It''s not the end of the contest. This guy has defected? Why do I think you expect me to lose? "Amitabha, what a good thing." After whispering a Buddha''s name and suppressing her anger, Huixing whispered to Chu fan: "benefactor Chu, let''s start the third contest. I''m already impatient." Hearing Huixing''s words, Chu fan laughs: "since little master Huixing can''t wait to return to the secular world, let''s start the competition now." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Huixing couldn''t help turning black. You can''t help but want to return to the secular world. Your whole family wants to return to the secular world. Do I want to return to the secular world? I can''t wait to defeat you, and then execute my elder martial brother''s dignity on Huiming''s little watch! Although the anger in her heart was about to ignite her, Huiming still had a kind smile on her face: "Amitabha, benefactor Chu, is this competition requested by me?" Chapter 543 Hearing Huixing''s words, Chu fan nodded calmly: "I don''t know what little master Huixing plans to compete with me?" "Amitabha." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Hui Xing bowed to Chu fan, and at the same time, he was chanting the Buddha''s name. But Chu fan saw it clearly. This guy was obviously laughing when he bent down. "Well, master Huixing, if you want to laugh, just smile openly." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Hui Xing was stunned, and then stood up straight: "benefactor Chu is joking, poor monk, how can I want to laugh?" Looking at Huixing trembling all over his body, Chu fan turns his lips disdainfully. If you don''t smile like this, are you holding your farts? "Little master Huixing, you''d better tell us the content of our written examination directly." "In that case, I''m not polite." Under the gaze of several people, the corners of Huixing''s mouth rose slightly, and a bald head glittered in the sun: "benefactor Chu, why don''t we recite the mantra of the past life As soon as Huixing''s words came out, all three of them looked at him strangely. "Brother Huitong, do you have brother Huixing who is so shameless?" One side of Huiming is directly pulled Huitong''s sleeve, and then asked in a low voice. After hearing Huiming''s words, Huitong nodded seriously: "these crafty, mean and shameless people are not worthy to be my Buddhist disciples." Although Huiming and Huitong''s voice is relatively small, but with the strength of Chu fan and Huixing, how can they not hear what they are saying? Chu fan didn''t respond to their conversation, while Hui Xing nearly burst out with a mouthful of old blood and died. Why don''t you find these two guys so stupid? Buddha, open your eyes and have a look. In such a short time, these two animals have rebelled! Although she was angry to death, Huixing had to wear a smile on her face: "Amitabha, benefactor of Chu, don''t you know what the competition conditions are?" Hearing Huixing''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help looking at his bald head. I thought you three had the same IQ, but now it seems that you are unexpectedly outstanding among the three. Although Huixing is asking Chu fan, in fact, it''s a way to motivate him. After all, Chu fan had said before that the content of the contest was put forward by Hui Xing. If he refused now, it would mean that he would have given up before the contest. Moreover, even if Chu Fan said that this was not good, Huixing''s big deal was to change his request: "recite the Dharma Sutra upside down, recite the Prajna Heart Sutra upside down..." Anyway, there are so many Buddhist scriptures that they can be changed to Chu fan''s agreement. " As for losing? Huixing never considered this possibility. You should know that you are a professional monk. From the day you were born, you have never been a senior monk with a hair on your head. He recites Buddhist Scriptures every day, and Chu fan is just an ordinary traveler. If you can still lose under such a big power gap between the enemy and us, you''d better go back and sell sweet potatoes. After all, to continue to be a monk is an insult to baldness. Looking at Huixing''s self-confident appearance, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly: "since little master Huixing has put forward the conditions, let''s try this one." "It''s OK. Since benefactor Chu doesn''t agree, let''s change it What? " Chapter 544 In the middle of the conversation, Huixing finally reacts, and then looks at Chu fan blankly: "benefactor Chu, do you mean to agree to the contest conditions?" In order to prevent Chu fan from listening wrong, Huixing repeated the content of the contest again: "our contest is about reciting the Heart Sutra!" Looking at Huixing''s incredible appearance, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "I know that since the little master wants to compete, I naturally agree, but I have to explain some things in advance." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Hui Xing felt a move in her heart. It seems that benefactor Chu didn''t want to win from the beginning. I knew that I would not choose such a difficult contest content, and I could still leave some face for benefactor Chu. He felt that he was going to hurt Chu fan''s face, so Huixing felt a little embarrassed: "Amitabha, please tell me what you want." As soon as Huixing''s words were finished, Chu fan nodded: "it''s not a requirement. Just ask little master, what are our conditions for victory?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Huixing is more moved. It seems that benefactor Chu is ready to lose. This is a good man indeed. When the contest is over, let Huiming and Huitong pray for benefactor Chu for a month. It''s not that easy to pray. In the time of praying, there are many things that can not be done and many things that must be done. In a word, it is also a great burden for them. After making a decision to punish the two traitors, Huixing began to answer Chu fan''s question: "why don''t we try to write the Heart Sutra silently in half a incense burning time, and those who have less mistakes will win." Hearing Hui Xing''s words, Chu fan nodded: "then do as little master says." According to the content of the contest, Huixing took out a large pile of paper and put it in front of them. Then she broke half of a Zen incense and lit it: "Amitabha, let''s go." After that, Huixing began to write quickly. The full text of Xinjing is 270 words. It doesn''t seem to be many, but it''s very difficult to write it by heart. He doesn''t dare to waste a little time. While writing, she turns her head and looks at Chu fan. Huixing finds that the other party hasn''t started to write yet. She can''t help but feel happy: "it seems that she will win this time." "System, is it your turn to perform next?" "Ding, the full text of Xinjing is 270 words, one word or two gold, and reversing the content needs one hundred Liang gold. Does the host open the special service of this system?" ¡­¡­ When the voice of the system appeared, Chu fan''s face turned black: "system, is your mother a person?" For a long time, Chu fan believed that the system was always indomitable and did nothing to harm Buddhism. But now Chu fan knows that he is wrong. In the eyes of the system, he wants to kill more than Buddhism. "Host, are the two holes above your nose and below your forehead used to vent?" WHAT£¿ After hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then responded: "what are the two holes in that mother? That''s the eye, the eye "If the host doesn''t say it, I think it''s a hole." Compared with Chu fan''s frantic appearance, the system seems a lot calmer: "please tell me, I''m alone in your hole?" Chapter 545 I In an instant, Chu fan''s mind flashed countless shielding words, which is called Xiaojun two goods in the end with what kind of mentality to make such a system? A middle finger stands up, representing the host''s most sincere greetings to you. When Chu fan and the system are "cordial and friendly", Hui Xing has already written more than 20 words. Looking back, he can''t help but feel happy to see Chu fan sitting there with a blue face. Finally, he wants to win. According to the normal law of things, this time it must be wise and brave Huixing who successfully defeated the great demon king Chufan, and then rescued his elder brother and younger brother from the bad hands. However, there is a kind of kengdai in the universe. They exist to break the rules and complete the task in an impossible way. All these kengdai have the same name - guabi! "System, buy special services!" Voice down, Chu fan saw his personal panel changed, one after another text appeared in front of him. He ignores the fact that he has lost a lot of money. Chu fan looks at Huixing directly, and then raises his mouth slightly: "get out of the way, the store manager is going to be forced!" Mumble a, Chu fan directly began to quickly write on the paper. Even individuals are flying, but there is still a gap. One needs to recite backwards, check and think about whether there are mistakes in writing. On the other hand, you just need to copy according to the words in front of you. Coupled with years of copying experience when you were on the earth star, Chu fan can completely crush from speed to quality. In less than a minute, Chu fan had put down his writing brush: "little master, I have finished writing." "What?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the three of them were in a daze. Looking at the incense that had burned less than one twentieth, they all fell into deep meditation. "Amitabha, benefactor Chu, are you really finished?" Although there are not many words in the Heart Sutra, the words are obscure and difficult to recite. After hearing Huixing''s words, Chu fan nodded seriously: "yes, I have finished it." Seeing Chu fan''s serious appearance, Hui Xing nodded helplessly: "in this case, let''s start to check, and the words not written out will be treated as wrong words." Although the time is relatively short, Huixing has written two-thirds of the Heart Sutra. In his opinion, although Chu fan writes fast, the accuracy may not reach the standard. After all, as long as ordinary people are not monks, how many people go back to study scriptures? Even if you study, you just look at the pronunciation. Who cares if the words are wrong? After comforting himself, Huixing is full of confidence again. I, Huixing, will not lose! Hearing Huixing''s words, Chu fan nodded. The custom rules of the little guy were quite fair, but they didn''t matter to him. Do you know what my nickname used to be? It''s called a mobile worker of advanced cultural knowledge. As long as I want to, there will be no books that I can''t copy. As for typos? No way! I still remember an exam that year, but I made a perfect copy of the whole paper of my desk mate. If I didn''t find my own paper when I sent it, the teacher would have thought that he had handed in two papers. Chapter 546 As for the similar transfer between different levels of the class''s test papers, Chu Fan said it was an unforgettable memory When Chu fan fell into his own "beautiful" memory, Huiming and Huitong had already begun to examine the two heart sutras. "Oh, it turns out that this word is written like this. If it wasn''t for today, I wouldn''t know." "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that these two sentences have been recited by me all the time. It turns out that the real sentence is like this." On the other hand, after hearing what Huiming and Huitong said, Huixing''s face has turned to iron blue. You know, they grew up together. They often practice together and recite scriptures together. If even these two guys recite wrong, it means that they will have these problems too! At this time, Huixing can only pray that Chu fan''s mistakes can be more than his own. However, the dream is beautiful, the reality is cruel, as an ultimate old hook force, how can Chu fan let this happen to himself. In fact, only by looking at the expressions of Huiming and Huitong, Huixing knows that she will lose. After checking all the two heart sutras, Huiming and Huitong both turn to look at Huixing: "cough, elder martial brother, it seems that you have lost this game again." After living together for so many years, Huiming and Huitong naturally recognize Huixing''s handwriting. They want to help Huixing win, but the gap between them is too big. Chu fan didn''t make any mistakes in a word or even punctuation. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would have doubted whether he had copied it with a Heart Sutra. Compared with Chu fan, Huixing''s Heart Sutra, which is short of content and full of misspelled words, is a cheap cottage work. Hearing Huitong and Huiming''s words, Huixing sighed helplessly, then turned to Chu fan: "Amitabha, since the three of us lost the bet this time, we will naturally fulfill our promise, but before that, there is one thing we need the donor to promise." As soon as Huixing''s words came out, even Huixing and Huitong became serious. At the same time, they looked at Chu fan with serious eyes. Feeling the eyes of several people, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then nodded: "since it''s a matter required by several little masters, I naturally have no opinions." Chu fan doesn''t worry about Huiming''s repentance. Although they are young and have some shortcomings, they must have no problem in the aspect of honesty, otherwise they won''t become the future Buddhists of Buddhism. When they saw that Chu fan agreed to his words, Huixing''s face brightened, and then they said to Chu fan: "benefactor Chu, there is a rat essence under the Buddha statue of this temple that has eaten the essence of Buddha''s fragrance. She is known as" lady Diyong ". In order to punish her, the Buddha asked her to reflect in the temple." When talking about this, Huixing took a look at the Buddha statue in the temple, and then continued: "if the three of us leave together, I''m afraid that the demon will take advantage of the opportunity to escape here and make trouble everywhere." "Yes, before we leave, we need to take care of this mouse." Huixing''s words just finished, Huitong and Huiming also nodded seriously. "Madame Diyong?" Hearing Huiming''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then looked at the shabby statue of Buddha in surprise: "is that mouse a golden nosed white haired mouse?" "Amitabha." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Huixing looked at him in shock. After a long time, Huixing sighed and said: "benefactor Chu is really a very human being. Yes, the monster is indeed a golden nosed white mouse." After Huixing''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Golden nosed white haired mouse, this guy is much more famous than the three of you. If you remember correctly, in the original journey to the west, there was a banshee who grabbed Tang Seng twice. However, this monster has a special purpose. After catching Tang Seng, she doesn''t intend to eat him. Instead, she plans to marry him. When watching journey to the west, Chu fan still couldn''t understand why such a beautiful mouse would take a fancy to Tang Sanzang. But now it seems that everything is clear. Obviously, the mouse that knocked down the candle in the original "three monks" world was mostly a golden nosed white haired mouse. She took advantage of the fire to escape the temple, and successfully returned to the world. The reason why Tang Sanzang was arrested and married to each other must be to let Tang Sanzang break the precepts. She must have done all this to revenge Buddhism. Just think of these information, Chu fan''s eyes completely lit up. As the saying goes, "the enemy of the enemy is the friend", although this golden nosed white haired rat is not very powerful, it is also an advance force fighting against Buddhism. If it can be saved, it still needs to be saved.Of course, the prerequisite for making this decision is what little monk Huixing said before. This mouse hasn''t left Dalaiyin temple from stealing sesame oil to being caught, which means that she hasn''t harmed anyone. If this guy had done harm to others, Chu fan would never waste his time to save such a guy. "You three, I have a way to deal with that rat." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Huixing and the others came over with a happy look on their face. Up to now, they have guessed that Chu fan is not an ordinary person, but the bet has been set, and they really lost to each other, it is meaningless to care about other things. Now the only thing the three little guys care about is how to deal with the golden nosed white mouse. Kill her? But the mouse had not made any mistakes except drinking sesame oil. But if you don''t pay attention, you are afraid that this guy will make trouble in the future. At this time to see Chu fan willing to give an idea, three people are a face of happy look to him. Chu fan grinned when he felt the three people''s happy eyes: "since you are not at ease, it''s better to take her with you. When you think she can get it, just let her go." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Huixing was stunned. A few minutes later, they nodded helplessly: "now it seems that this is really the best way." After making the decision, Huixing went directly to the Buddha statue and began to pinch the formula after giving a respectful salute: "disciple Huixing decided to take his elder martial brother Huitong and younger martial brother Huiming to return to the common customs together today. He was worried that the rat demon here was a side of chaos, so he decided to take it to his side and hope that the Buddha would not blame him." Chapter 547 Although the Buddha of Buddhism is powerful, it is impossible to stare here all the time. After all, Buddhism has three thousand small worlds. If we really want to keep an eye on it, those Buddhists and Bodhisattvas don''t have to do their business. Therefore, Huixing''s words naturally won''t get any response. After that, Huixing is also impolite and directly rolls up her sleeve to take down a bowl in the hands of the Buddha statue. "Rat demon, we will return to the secular life. Are you willing to follow us?" When talking about this, Huixing added: "when we feel that you will not do evil, we will naturally give you freedom. If you don''t want to, you can continue to stay in this demon bowl." Huixing is not a good man either. He seems to be asking for the advice of the rat demon, but in fact he is threatening. If you are willing to go with us, you will be released after a good performance, but if you are not willing, sorry, life imprisonment is waiting for you! Although the rat demon has been suppressed in the bowl, but for what happened outside is still clear. After hearing Huixing''s words, he immediately put his head on the spot: "yes, I''m willing to go with you!" This is a great opportunity for golden nosed white mice. After all, the Buddhists who have hatred for themselves, and these three little guys are just three ordinary little bald people from today on, no longer have the status of monks. After getting rid of the grudge, the golden nosed white haired mouse felt that his chance of freedom was definitely higher than that of staying in this ruined temple. Seeing that the golden nosed white haired mouse agrees, Huixing shows a look of "you know your face." then she reaches out and grabs her out of the bowl. The seal set by the Buddha was useless to the people in Buddhism, so Huixing easily released the golden nosed white haired mouse. It is estimated that even the Buddha himself did not expect that one day someone would come under his eyes to dig a wall. The most important thing is success! As soon as the golden nosed white haired mouse left the bowl, its body shape changed greatly. In a few breaths, a little Lori with two horsetails appeared in front of the crowd. Seeing the golden nosed white haired mouse, Chu fan was stunned: "what a beautiful little Lori." Since he came to the world, Chu fan has seen many beautiful women. Among them, Li Er''s concubine and daughter, Zhang Buer''s wife and pan Xiaolian are all rare. But when they compared with the little guy in front of them, they were still a little bit worse. "Welcome to Diyong, thank you for saving your life!" When Chu fan sighs, the little guy has come to him and salutes him respectfully. "Don''t mention it. I just do it casually. As for whether you can let these three little bald heads go, it depends on your ability." Until this time, Chu fan finally thought of the difference between Mrs. Diyong and others, pure and noble! Although she looks like a 12-year-old little Lori, Mrs. Diyong has an extremely noble atmosphere. In the words of Chu fan''s previous life, it is a word - immortal! Up to now, Chu fan has only seen this temperament in one person, that is Guanyin! "No wonder this guy will call himself" banduan Guanyin "in the future, which is also related to his appearance and temperament." After hearing Chu fan''s words, di Yong was stunned at first, and then turned to look at Huixing and Huiming: "after Di Yong, I''m going to trouble the three brothers to take care of them." Although the appearance of Diyong is very young, she is older than Chu fan in fact, and the skill of pursuing good fortune and avoiding disaster comes with the times. Just in a flash, she determined her position as a "sister"! She is not a fool, although these three bald looks more stupid, but the strength is far more than her, otherwise those big bald people will not let them guard themselves. Hearing Mrs. Di Yong''s words, Huixing was stunned and then looked at each other. "Goo Doo." Huitong was the first one to speak. He first swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then asked his two younger martial brothers: "is this the immortal demon suppressed by the Buddha? Did the Buddha make a mistake? " I have to say that Mrs. Diyong, er, should be called xiaoluoli now. Xiaoluoli is impeccable from her appearance to her temperament. Just look at her appearance, the three little guys have begun to doubt life. "Don''t talk nonsense. Since the master says she is a demon, we should be on guard." After hearing what little monk Huixing said, Chu fan hasn''t had time to praise them. Some of them are more reliable. He has said it again: "of course, maybe the Buddha made a mistake, too. Let''s observe this period. If sister Diyong doesn''t do anything wrong, let''s set her free."As soon as Huixing''s words came out, they were supported by Huitong and Huiming. Huiming, especially the younger one, slapped her hand directly: "sister Diyong is so cute. How could she be a bad person? It must be the Buddha who made a mistake." Hearing the words of the three little guys, Chu fan could not help but twitch at the corners of his mouth. Although you are no longer Buddhists, but so soon began to doubt the ability of their old boss is not a bit too much? "System, do you think it''s a great help for Buddhism to make these three guys secular?" "Although these three guys are not only greedy, but also Yangou, they still have a huge role." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system began to ring: "the identity of Buddha is of great importance to Buddhism. The departure of these three little guys can make a great loss of the spirit of Buddhism." After hearing the system''s words, Chu fan took a puff at the corner of his mouth. It seems that these three guys are useless except for their own Qi. One side of Huixing three people did not know that they had been Chufan into the ranks of rice insects, but also a strong round in the ground Yong little Lori''s side to talk. "Sister Diyong, you are so beautiful. Why are you suppressed by Buddha?" £×£È£Á£Ô£¿ As soon as Huiming''s words came out, Chu fan could not help but draw his lips. Young man, you have a problem with your mind. What do you think Buddha should do to her? "Sister Diyong, I think the Buddha must have made a mistake. You are so beautiful that you will be called a Bodhisattva in the future. How can you be a bad person?" ¡­¡­ Hearing the words of the three little guys, Chu fan could not help but feel a stab all over his body. He couldn''t stay in this place any longer. The former Buddhists stayed in the small world of Buddhism and slandered the Buddha! It''s all the rhythm of pills. Chapter 548 "Cough, gentlemen, since you have decided to return to the vulgarity, why don''t I take you out of this small world first?" Chu fan naturally won''t let these little guys stay in the world of three monks. It''s a Buddhist place. I''ve worked so hard to make these three second goods return to the secular life. If they are fooled into becoming monks after I leave, I''m not busy. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Huixing and di Yong nodded happily. Little Lori in Diyong is happy to be able to leave the Buddhist territory, but Huixing three people are "simple" a lot. For example, Huitong is drooling: "brother Chufan, do you really have a lot of delicious food in the big world?" Chu fan took a look at the excited turnip heads, and then nodded: "of course, there are countless delicacies in the world, and you will be able to eat them for a long time." After that, Chu fan stopped talking to a few little guys and gave an order directly to the system: "system, return to Datang!" As soon as the voice fell, a mysterious breath came out of Chu fan''s body. The four little guys just fainted before they could react. "Oh, I''ll go, system. Are you too cruel?" After many times of systematic training, Chu fan has already adapted to the world crossing of various postures. At this time, looking at the four people lying on the ground, Chu fan seems to see himself. "Ding, this is the basic experience of the world crossing. The system does not have too much energy to protect them." After a brief explanation, the voice of the system sounded again: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task of" Buddha''s transformation "and getting the reward of" merit Golden Wheel "(Bodhisattva level)!" As soon as the sound was over, Chu fan felt a chill in the back of his head, and then a stream of information appeared in his mind. [Golden Wheel of merit (Bodhisattva level)] classification: skill / talent Introduction: people who are good are blessed by the way of heaven. This golden wheel of merit is formed by condensing the dissipated power of Buddhism in this system function 1: when facing Buddhist monks below Bodhisattva level (Golden Peak), suppress 50% of their strength! Function 2: the Golden Wheel of merit can take the initiative to resist curses and illusions (no more than Bodhisattva level strength) remarks: with it, my mother will never worry about me doing bad things again! "Ah ~" just when Chu fan was feeling about the metamorphosis of Gongde Jinlun, a scream came out of the door, and then Chu fan saw pan Xiaolian standing outside in amazement. "Xiaolian?" Looking at Pan Xiaolian with a face full of panic, Chu fan was stunned: "what''s the matter with you?" "Manager, you brought these children back?" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then nodded. "Manager, please go. I''ll treat you as if I didn''t see you today." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, pan Xiaolian looked back at his back, and then continued anxiously: "store manager, please leave quickly. If you wait any longer, aoshun will come back." Looking at Pan Xiaolian''s anxious appearance, Chu fan was stunned: "why, can they still attack me?" "Manager, you have done such a thing. You''d better leave soon." Originally, it was just a joke, but pan Xiaolian became more serious: "besides, you can''t take these children away. I''ll give them back to my parents, as well as other children." "Parents?" Looking at Pan Xiaolian''s serious appearance, Chu fan can''t help looking strange. It seems that there is some misunderstanding between them? "Xiaolian, have you misunderstood something?" "Manager, I only gave you the chance based on my previous feelings." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, pan Xiaolian gave a cold hum: "don''t you hand over the children of other people in Chang''an city soon!" When speaking, a strong evil spirit emanates from Pan Xiaolian. Seeing pan Xiaolian''s appearance, Chu fan is confused, but he also understands something. It seems that the children in Chang''an city are lost? "Oh, my head hurts." Just when Chu fan is thinking about how to explain to pan Xiaolian, Huixing and others on one side finally wake up. As soon as she woke up, Huitong could not help shaking her head: "brother Chufan, have we left the small world?" While speaking, Huitong swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "should we have something to eat?" ¡­¡­ Hearing Huitong''s words, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. You are really worthy of your body. You can''t forget to eat any time."Don''t rush to eat, you''d better come and explain your origin." Chu fan smiles bitterly at everyone, then continues to say. Seeing pan Xiaolian pointed by Chu fan, Huitong and others were stunned at first, and then went to pan Xiaolian to introduce themselves. After the introduction, pan Xiaolian''s face turned red on the spot. "Manager, yes, I''m sorry." "Tell me, what''s going on?" Chu fan did not answer pan Xiaolian directly, but asked her. Hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian nodded first, and then said: "three days ago, in addition to the Imperial Palace, Chang''an city began to lose children one after another, from the newborn to the full moon, and finally to the 11-year-old or 12-year-old." "Didn''t Qin Qiong and the ox demon king find anything?" When pan Xiaolian talks, Chu fan can''t help but frown. You know, today''s Datang is different from the original Datang. With the two guardians of the ox demon king and Qin Qiong, even Taiyi Zhenxian did not dare to mess around in the Tang Dynasty, let alone Chang''an City, the capital of the Tang Dynasty. "No As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, pan Xiaolian blushed and shook her head: "not only general Qin, but also Ao Shun, jiutouchong, kuimun and Bai Yujing, all of them, but they still didn''t find the whereabouts of those children." When talking, pan Xiaolian takes a careful look at Chu fan. If it wasn''t for the strange loss of those children, and there were so many children around Chu fan, she would not doubt Chu fan. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan nodded, but there was no resentment towards pan Xiaolian. After all, all the children in Chang''an City have been lost. If you were a person, you would lose your square inch, not to mention that even if you doubt it, pan Xiaolian still wants to defend herself. Chapter 549 "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "view task!" As soon as the voice fell, the property panel immediately lit up: task: cannibal Introduction: human body, can be used as medicine, eat, prolong life - longevity requirement: capture or kill cannibal beasts, save the captured Chang''an children time limit: three days reward: open a daily card randomly failure punishment: reduce human Qi luck it''s another mission involving human spirit, but when seeing the mission introduction, Chu fan''s face turns dark gradually. The human race is made up by Nuwa sage with the help of xirang and countless spiritual objects according to their own appearance. It is the existence model closest to the way of heaven. Because of this, in ancient times, it was always the food of the demons and witches. It was not until countless human martyrs worked hard to cultivate that the human race gained a certain position between heaven and earth. But even so, in the eyes of some powerful creatures, the Terran is still their food. It is obvious that the theft of children in Chang''an city is a good thing done by this kind of monster. "Sorry, manager." When Chu fan''s eyes were flashing, pan Xiaolian walked up to him apologetically: "store manager, you must save those children who have been arrested." Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan touched her head with a smile: "don''t worry, with the store manager, everything can be solved." Chu fan did not boast, his heart still has a certain guess. Although the system is unreliable, it will help him in many times. For example, just now, the system gave Chu fan a prompt. Eternal deer! There are many monsters who eat people and children in the world of westward travel, but Chu fan only knows one of them, Changsheng deer, who is so crazy that he can attack children! If you just say the name, you may not know, but when it comes to the birthday mount, you will be able to remember it. Chu fan didn''t doubt him, but after seeing the task introduction of the system, he had a guess in his heart. To tell you the truth, when reading the original journey to the west, Chu fan was not very satisfied with many things. For example, this Changsheng deer was so crazy that he used his baby to make longevity pills, but in the end he was rescued by Shouxing! The deer is just an ordinary mount. How can it learn alchemy and use the baby alchemy of the Terran? As long as you think about the identity of the birthday boy and the time when he arrived in danger, it''s not hard to guess the truth. In Chu fan''s eyes, the biggest possibility is that the birthday star is behind the scenes! However, Chu fan is not angry about the choice of monkey king in the original book. After all, Monkey King and others are not human race. It is unwise to offend the birthday boy for some human race cubs. But now this matter has been met by him, so it''s time to give this matter a reasonable solution. "System, thank you this time." No matter what the purpose of the system is, Chu fan is very grateful to him for being able to hint at himself this time. "Ding, please." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the voice of the system began to ring: "even if you talk about the sky, it''s impossible for the system and you!" ¡­¡­ Chu fan, who was also grateful to the system, almost died of a bloody outburst after hearing his words! After silently giving the system a middle finger, Chu fan looks at Pan Xiaolian, who still has a guilty face. Knowing that the little girl felt guilty for misunderstanding herself before, Chu fan didn''t say anything any more, but rubbed her head: "well, I''ll go to the palace to find your majesty first, and he needs to cooperate with me in this matter." After that, Chu fan didn''t wait for Pan Xiaolian to speak, so he went straight to the palace with three little bald heads and a little loli. As for Pan Xiaolian, now she can only give her time to adjust herself. If she comforts her, it will make things more embarrassing. Knowing that the situation was urgent, Chu fan didn''t dare to waste his time on the road. In a few minutes, he took a few little guys to the palace. With Chu fan''s strength and identity, there are few people in Chang''an City who don''t know him. So after entering the palace, not only was he not stopped, but someone came to show him the way. As soon as he entered the Dragon hall, Chu fan saw Ao Shun, Jiu touchong, Zhang Buer, and Qin Qiong sitting there with dark faces. One of Li Shimin''s faces is even longer than the others: "immortal elders, haven''t you found any trace of each other up to now?" In front of these, but he knows the top of Chang''an City, but so many days later, they did not even find a clue.What makes Li Shimin even more helpless is that now there are rumors among the people that someone in the imperial palace is arresting children to make pills for the sake of longevity. This has made Li Shimin, who has always attached great importance to the people, particularly angry. As a top rebel leader, Li Shimin knows what kind of terrible results will be caused once this incident arouses public resentment! Hearing Li Shimin''s words, the Bull Demon King and others shook their heads helplessly, and their faces were also full of anger. With their strength, even in the face of Jinxian, they can retreat, but now they are ignored by an enemy hiding in the dark. Li Shimin sighed helplessly when he saw the actions of the Bull Demon King and others: "is it up to the other party to do evil?" "Manager, are you back?" At this time, Li Shimin suddenly found Chu fan coming in. When he saw Chu fan, Li Shimin''s eyes turned red. Granny Tate was excited: "store manager, do you have a way to help me catch that evil spirit?" Li Shimin stares at Chu fan expectantly. All the time, it seems that he hasn''t met anything that makes Chu fan helpless. Because of this, when he heard that a child had been lost, Li Shimin''s first thought was to ask Chu fan for help. Unfortunately, Chu fan was not there, so he had to find Zhang Buer and others. Feeling Li Shimin''s eyes, Chu fan nodded: "Your Majesty doesn''t have to worry, I already have a guess in my heart." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, all the people on the scene were very happy, especially the Bull Demon King, who was even more excited and patted on the table: "store manager, now that you have a way, you can say it quickly. I don''t want to tear the beast to pieces directly!" When he spoke, the Bull Demon looked angry. As a great demon, he is cannibal, but after he became the guardian of the Tang Dynasty, he gave up his hobby. Chapter 550 Not only that, with the title of "protector of the country", the ox demon king is an absolute star in Chang''an city. Even when they go out to go shopping, the small vendors on both sides of the street don''t charge him money, and even some people will send gifts to his home during the Spring Festival. However, after the accident these days, his treatment on the road has dropped several grades. Even when some people saw him, they kept away from him. Of course, the Bull Demon King did not blame these people. He knew the reason why the people were good to him. When he can protect these people, the people believe in him, worship him, and provide him with the power of incense and Qi. But now he has not been able to protect others, these people did not spit on him is very kind. Qin Qiong has the same idea as the ox demon king. Unlike other people, they both enjoy the worship of the common people and naturally want to protect them. So after hearing Chu fan''s words, they wanted to catch the culprit directly, and then executed each other directly in front of the whole Chang''an people. "Manager, it''s urgent now. If you know where the other party is hiding, let''s move quickly." Looking at Qin Qiong and cow demon king worried, Chu fan shook his head: "I just know each other''s identity, but I don''t know where he is hiding." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the ox demon king and others sighed helplessly. If it was another person who said this, they would have jumped up and given each other two big mouths. They only knew their identity, but they didn''t know where they were hiding. The evil doer didn''t know what to do. As long as they had lost their children several times in Chang''an City, they already had a sense of vigilance. Even the ox demon king and Qin Qiong were staring at the whole Chang''an city all day, but the other side still grabbed the child under their eyes. In Zhang Buer''s words, the faces of the people present were "snapped" by others. Seeing the strange eyes of several people, Chu fan laughs and points his finger at the little guys behind him: "we just have to wait for the hare." Following Chu fan''s fingers, people noticed three little bald heads and a little Lori. Seeing the words of little Lori in Diyong, the Bull Demon could not help but take a breath: "store manager, you wouldn''t let such a beautiful girl be a bait, would you?" When he spoke, the Bull Demon King looked at Chu fan with strange eyes. Although he didn''t speak, the meaning revealed in his eyes was very obvious. The general meaning was like this: you are a beast! "Why, do you have a problem?" Find the cow demon king eyes blazing staring at small to surge, Chu fan can''t help but mouth a draw, this color cow won''t move the mind to the little girl? At the thought of this, Chu fan''s eyes became dangerous. If this is really the case, it seems that the time to castrate this guy is not far away. Luoli control in Chang''an City, cough, I''m the only guardian of Luoli! Feel Chu fan''s eyes, the cow demon king couldn''t help shivering. Although he didn''t know what the store manager meant, he couldn''t help but explain in a loud voice: "store manager, what do you mean? This little girl is so cute. I think it''s good to be my daughter-in-law in the future." Maybe the breath from Chu fan is too dangerous. The old face of the ox demon king turns blood red: "I think these three little baldness are very good. Let them be bait. The little girl can take them back to be a playmate for red boy." ¡­¡­ As soon as the ox demon king''s words came out, Huiming and the others couldn''t help but draw. What''s the matter, little brother? Are you looking down on us? If it were not for the three little guys'' peaceful personality, they would have made unremitting efforts to eat beef now. "No way!" However, even so, the three people still drank loudly: "she must not leave our sight!" When they speak, the real immortal level cultivation breath directly emanates from them. Although they are still secular, they don''t give up the task of guarding xiaodiyong. Of course, Chu fan always thought that these three little guys were going to feed Diyong, and then they would have a near water building first month, so as to achieve the most perfect internal digestion. It''s not Chufan''s dirty heart, it''s the actions of these three little guys that make him have to think in this direction. Feeling the smell of Huiming and others, the ox demon king can''t help but change his face. Then he can''t help thinking of his bear child. He seems to be about the same age. Why is he a real immortal now, and his unlucky child is still a fairy now? "Is this the failure of an Laoniu''s education?"Just for a moment, the Bull Demon King shook his head and wiped out the idea completely. I''m kidding. I''m not sure who the devil is and how can he make such a mistake. Although comforting himself like this, the Bull Demon King made a decision in his heart. After going home this time, he must let his son accept a devil training! Poor red boy never thought that one day he would be in danger because of a few little baldness. Different from the Bull Demon King, other people don''t have so many ideas. After feeling the strength of the three little ones, they can''t help but have a bright look in their eyes: "in that case, let''s follow the plan of the store manager." They have considered the bait plan before, but whether sun Xiaosheng or huluwa, their strength is too poor. If they are not careful, the bait will become a feeding. But the three little ones are not all right. The real immortal level strength, even among the monks, belongs to the core strength. "Little guy, you already know what happened. Don''t you want to be a bait?" When speaking, Chu fan looks at the three little ones. If they don''t want to, Chu fan certainly won''t force them to do what they don''t want. "AMI..." Halfway through the Buddha''s name, Huixing remembered that he and others were not monks. She coughed awkwardly twice, and then put down her hands: "the store manager joked that the evil man dared to do such an angry thing. How can we just sit back and ignore it." When talking, Huixing''s body exudes an amazing murderous spirit. Although they are powerful, they are three real people. Chu fan nodded with satisfaction after hearing the words of the three little ones: "in that case, I''ll be lucky to have you next." Everyone had no opinion on the plan, so they sat down and discussed it directly. Chapter 551 Half an hour later, a new plan called "fishing" came out. In order to recover their image in Baixin''s mind as soon as possible, as soon as the plan was made, the Bull Demon King and others began to clamor for implementation. Fortunately, Huixing and others are not bad either. They cooperate completely according to the plan. Dozens of minutes later, a white haired old man appeared at the gate of Chang''an City, holding a beautiful little girl in his hand, followed by three small bald heads. As soon as I entered the city, an old four little five began to look around curiously. "Father-in-law, how did you come to Chang''an?" Just as the five people looked around excitedly, a middle-aged soldier in armor came running anxiously. When he came to the old man''s side, he added in a low voice: "coming soon, how can he still bring the children?" Hearing the soldier''s words, the old man was stunned. Then he released the little girl''s hand and arched it to the soldier: "Junye joked that his hometown was attacked by mountain bandits, and the little old man couldn''t live any longer. So he came to Chang''an to join his relatives. Why, can''t Chang''an still come?" "Chang''an city is a good place. It would be nice for you to come here at ordinary times, but it''s different now." Hearing the old man''s words, the soldier sighed, and then continued: "Chang''an City has lost thousands of children recently." While talking, the soldier looked at the old man: "ordinary people look at their children closely. How can they walk around with their children like you do?" As soon as the soldier''s words came out, the old man was in a daze. Then he pulled the four children to his side with a nervous face: "under the feet of the emperor, can the robbery of children still happen?" When he heard the old man''s words, the soldier shook his head helplessly: "it''s not robbery, it''s a monster, it''s a monster that makes trouble ~" when he said that, the soldier turned his head and looked around: "father-in-law, you''d better go to find your relatives quickly and take care of the child. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first." After that, the soldier began to patrol again with his waist knife. After the soldiers left, the old man''s eyes narrowed, and then pulled the four children to his side: "you heard the words of the army master just now, all follow me, be careful to be captured by the monster." When the old man was old, he could not help talking. He looked at the children tightly and continued: "here is at the foot of the emperor. Unexpectedly, there are monsters making trouble. The world is not peaceful ~" "boundless heaven ~" just as the old man was talking to the children, a voice rang out. Looking around, I saw a Taoist priest Hu in a Taoist robe looking at them: "old man, I see that your children are full of black air. It seems that there is disaster coming." "Immortal, do you think my children are in trouble?" Hearing the Taoist priest''s words, the old man was stunned at first, and then looked anxiously at the Taoist priest: "immortal, you must save them. They are still young. You can''t let me send a man with white hair to a man with black hair." Seeing that the old man was worried, the corner of the Taoist priest''s mouth rose slightly, and then continued to say: "the old man doesn''t have to worry. From the poor Taoist''s point of view, these little guys should be targeted by the demons in Chang''an city." Fortunately, as soon as the Taoist priest''s words came out, the old man became more worried. It''s OK to be targeted by bad people. At least he can avoid and be on guard. But if he is targeted by monsters, what''s better? "Immortal, you must save my children, little old man. Little old man kowtows to you!" The old man was worried. Instead of calling him Taoist priest, he called him Taoist priest directly. "Don''t worry, father-in-law." Seeing that the old man was more and more worried, the Taoist priest''s eyes were more and more full of joy: "I came to Chang''an this time mainly to catch this demon. My father-in-law is following me with his children these days. You can leave after the demon is killed by me." "This..." Seeing the hesitation on the old man''s face, the Taoist immediately gave a cold hum: "if you don''t agree, take them away." When he spoke, the Taoist also cooperated with him and left with a big difference. Seeing the Taoist priest''s appearance, the old man couldn''t help but be worried. Regardless of the gap between them, he grabbed the Taoist priest''s sleeve directly: "Taoist priest, take us!" When he spoke, the old man stared at the Taoist priest with pitiful eyes. "Ah." Touching the old man''s eyes, the Taoist sighed: "it''s just that, who let heaven have the virtue of a good life? Follow me."After that, the Taoist went in one direction. The old man hesitated and followed him with four children. "Eh, father-in-law, have you found your relatives?" When they were on their way, they met the former soldier again. Seeing the old man, the soldier asked with a smile. When the soldiers appeared, the Taoist priest''s eyes flashed a trace of lethality. Fortunately, at this time, the old man said: "yes, yes, I''ll go first. You can be busy." The soldier didn''t find the old man''s fault either. He just thought that he was in a hurry to get together with his relatives. After a smile, he turned and left. Seeing that the old man had sent the soldiers, the Taoist''s eyes relaxed and he took the people out of the city. "Tao, Taoist, we are going out of the city?" As soon as he reached the gate of the city, the old man immediately asked the Taoist. Hearing the old man''s words, the Taoist nodded calmly: "don''t worry, I know where the evil is hiding. Now I''m taking you to get rid of the evil." As he spoke, the Taoist took another look at the children behind the old man: "I think you are all very qualified. If you can, after this, you can let them practice with me. Maybe you can have a long life in the future." As soon as the Taoist priest''s words were finished, the old man with a hesitant face couldn''t help but brighten his eyes. Then he nodded directly to the Taoist priest: "Taoist priest, let''s start now. It''s the old man''s dream to kill demons and demons!" Seeing the old man''s appearance, the Taoist priest''s eyes flashed a hint of irony. Longevity is the realm that these stupid human beings have been pursuing. Unfortunately, this time, he will not only not get longevity, but also give his life. After pacifying the old man, the Taoist took the people directly to a forest outside Chang''an city. In the excitement of the plan''s imminent success, the Taoist did not find that no matter the three children or the trembling old man could keep up with him, even without breathing heavily! After a few breaths, several people stopped under a tree. Chapter 552 "Immortal, where is the demon?" After the initial panic, the old man began to completely trust the Taoist priest in front of him, and the four children around him also looked forward to the Taoist priest. Hearing the old man''s words, a smile appeared on the Taoist priest''s face: "far away, near at hand." "Where?" When the Taoist priest spoke, the old man looked around with a puzzled look on his face, but he soon reacted and looked at the Taoist priest in front of him with a frightened look on his face: "you, you, you are a monster?" "Ha ha ha ha." Seeing the old man''s frightened appearance, the Taoist priest became more excited. At this time, he no longer hid his identity and laughed directly: "I''m not a monster, I''m an immortal." When speaking, the Taoist priest''s head is close to the old man and several children, so that he can see the fear on several faces more clearly: "you should feel lucky to be the material for alchemy." When talking, the Taoist priest will take several people away with a wave of his hand. After all, it''s near Chang''an city. If those guys in the city find out, they won''t have a good end. However, soon the Taoist''s face changed. He found that the expected number of children by their own call out of the wind rolled up things did not happen. "What''s the matter?" The Taoist who didn''t believe in evil waved again, but nothing happened in front of him. Just for a moment, cold sweat came down from his face. "I said it was a misunderstanding. Do you believe it?" Looking at the sneer on the face of an old man in front of him, if he didn''t know that he had kicked the iron plate, he would not live to now. "Ha ha." Hearing the Taoist''s words, the muscles on the old man''s face twisted for a while, and then showed a young face, which was Chu fan''s appearance: "I''m very curious who gave you the courage to make trouble in Chang''an City as a little fairy!" That''s right. Chu fan and others had seen through his strength when he cast his magic just now - the later period of the celestial being! However, this guy has a strange power to protect him, which leads to that as long as he doesn''t cast magic, he is just an ordinary person in other people''s eyes. This is also the main reason why Qin Qiong and the ox demon king did not find this guy. Hearing Chu fan''s question, the Taoist priest couldn''t help but draw his mouth. My mother is also very curious about why you big guys have nothing to do with me. Although depressed to death, the Taoist priest still had to show a professional fake smile on his face: "Xiaoxian Changsheng deer, my master is an old man from Antarctica." Hearing the Taoist''s words, Chu fan showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. This guy seems to be introducing himself, but in fact he is threatening himself and others. The old man in Antarctica is another name of the birthday star. You should know that although he is not famous in heaven, he is a real golden immortal! "It turned out that it was the mount of shouxinggong. I don''t know why Taoist friends of Changsheng deer came to Chang''an City?" Seeing Chu fan''s appearance, a smile appeared at the corner of Changsheng deer''s mouth. "It''s about my host. It''s better not to ask too much." When he spoke, Changsheng deer''s face looked proud. From the moment he said the name of the birthday star, he was no longer afraid of Chu fan and others. You should know that your master is a golden immortal and a god of heaven. You know many good friends who are very strong. As long as you are not mentally ill, you will not easily provoke your master. "Pa!" The clear voice rang out and felt the sharp pain on his face. The whole person, the forehead and the whole deer were stunned. Before Changsheng deer had time to speak, he saw that the boy who had smoked him had looked at him angrily: "bastard, you are such a shameless, ugly and disgusting guy, how dare you pretend to be the mount of shouxinggong?" What''s going on? As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Chang Sheng Lu couldn''t help but draw out the corners of his mouth. Fake? Why should I pretend to be myself? "I''m not..." "Pa!" In the middle of the conversation, another slap hit him in the face. Chu fan looked at him with disdain: "now you know you''re not? I tell you, it''s late! " When speaking, Chu fan angrily close to the deer, mouth saliva is flying everywhere, even around Huiming and others can''t help but regret a few steps. This guy can talk when he talks. Why do you want to spit? Is it a human spray pot? Chu fan doesn''t know the inner thoughts of several people. Even if he knows, he won''t care about such trifles. What''s wrong with spitting?As a strong man who has completed the sermon on the Earth Star network, let alone spit, I''ve seen those creatures full of feces! Ignoring the people''s eyes, Chu fan slapped Changsheng deer in the face again: "demon, tell me your true identity, what''s your purpose to go to Chang''an City, and where are the children who were captured?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Chang Sheng Lu was stunned. How do you say that? "Pa!" When Changsheng deer was in a daze, another clear and loud slap fell on his face, and Chu fan glared at him impatiently: "demon, do you still want to cheat the store manager at this time?" When speaking, Chu fan snorted coldly: "do you think the two holes above the store manager''s nose and below his forehead are out of breath?" ¡­¡­ Hearing Chu fan''s words, Chang Sheng Lu couldn''t help but draw his mouth. That special Niang''s eyes are not holes, but on second thought, this guy''s eyes are really similar to holes. He is telling the truth, but this guy is not convinced. Maybe it''s because of the violence of Chu fan that Changsheng deer can''t care about the identity. With a quick turn of his head, a "truth" appeared in his mind: "this adult, the little demon is a deer spirit with successful cultivation. The purpose of catching those children is to serve as the blood food for the promotion of cultivation. They are still put in a valley by me now, and no one is hurt." Changsheng deer is not a fool. Knowing that Chu fan and others attach great importance to those children, he quickly emphasizes that he has not hurt them yet. After hearing the words of Changsheng deer, Chu fan was relieved. Although he had guessed before, he was still worried that these two goods had already started his journey of alchemy. Now it seems that everything is still under control. "Pa!" Another slap, feeling some shaking teeth in his mouth, the deer''s heart could not help twitching. We are all people who cultivate immortals. It''s not good to be civilized. How can we do it when we don''t agree with each other? Chapter 553 Chu fan was stunned to feel the innocent look in the eyes of Changsheng deer, and then slapped him on the face: "why, don''t you agree?" "Yes As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Changsheng deer shook his head without hesitation: "Xianchang, Xiaoyao just wants to listen to your wise instructions more accurately!" "Pa!" As soon as the words were finished, Changsheng Lu was slapped on the face again. He turned to see Chu fan looking at him angrily: "are you talking like this to confuse the store manager? Do you think I''ll forgive you if I tell you the truth? " I Just for a moment, countless forbidden words floated in Changsheng deer''s heart. Are you just looking for a reason to beat me? Of course, now I''m the butcher, I''m the fish. In this case, Changsheng deer is very wise to hide all his inner dissatisfaction. Instead, he gives Chufan a smile. "Pa!" Another slap on the deer''s face. "Don''t you know you''re ugly?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Chang Sheng Lu was stunned. What''s wrong with Chang''s ugliness? Can''t chang''s ugliness smile? It seems that Chu fan felt the inner thoughts of Changsheng deer, and turned his mouth slightly: "you are so ugly, and you dare to smile at me. Why, are you planning to plot against me?" I love you! Changsheng deer swore that, except for the black dog raised by a certain three eyes, the guy in front of him was definitely the most shameless person he had ever seen! Ignoring the deer''s eyes, Chu fan slapped again: "don''t you take us to those children soon?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Changsheng deer quickly nodded, and now he did not dare to make Chu fan dissatisfied. If you get angry with this master, won''t you get a big mouth again? Facing Chu fan, Chang Sheng Lu nodded to Chu fan: "immortal, come with me." After that, the deer began to circle around the big tree in front of him. After three circles on the left and three circles on the right, the scene in front of him suddenly changed. The original woods turned into a huge valley. Entering the valley, Chu fan was shocked by the scene in front of him. There are Sika Deer everywhere in the valley. The most important thing is that they are all female deer. Each deer takes care of a child. When the children cry, they will feed their own milk. Some older children run around on the deer. If they don''t know the purpose of the deer, Chu fan and others may think that this is a fairyland on earth. "Xianchang, all the children in Chang''an city are here." Looking at the fawn''s flattery, Chu fan glared at him: "where do these deer come from?" When speaking, Chu fan took a look at the deer, and then asked strangely: "this is not all your mistress, is it?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Chang Sheng Lu can''t help but draw his mouth. Lao Tzu is a deer, not a horse, not a stallion. Even a stallion can''t have thousands of spouses, right? What''s more, I''m also an immortal beast. How can I take a fancy to these idiots who don''t even have intelligence? If other people say this to themselves, Changsheng deer may give each other two big mouths directly, but it''s Chu fan who talks. As the saying goes, people have to bow their heads under the eaves. "Ha ha, the fairy is joking. These does are ordinary beasts. I caught them from all over the world to feed these children." When talking, the deer wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He couldn''t help but be glad that he hadn''t collected enough herbs before, so he didn''t kill these little guys to make pills. Otherwise, he would have become a dish now. Chu fan nodded when he heard the deer''s words: "so, can you control these deer?" "Of course!" As soon as it comes to their own professional field, they become very proud: "how can I say that they are also immortal deer immortals, so it''s easy for such an ordinary beast to be obedient." Looking at the proud appearance of Changsheng deer, Chu fan forbears the impulse to give him a big mouth. This guy is really brilliant when he sees the sunshine. "In this case, you should control these does and send the children back to their own homes. As for these deer, they should be regarded as compensation for their families. Do you have any opinions?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the deer began to shake its head wildly: "no problem! There is no comment at all Despite the heartache to death, the deer still needs to be elegant. You should know that he selected these does from other places. If they were trained, maybe some of them would be able to communicate directly. Maybe they could cultivate a wife.But as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, don''t talk about his wife. He couldn''t even get the deerskin himself. Chu fan doesn''t care what kind of plan the deer has. After he agrees, he takes a few little guys to watch him. Under the gaze of Chu fan and others, Changsheng deer leads a group of female deer to Chang''an city with a bitter face. Because of the huge number of deer, the speed of driving was slower. It took more than half an hour for many people to get to the foot of Chang''an city. Thousands of does return with their children, directly disturbing all the people in Chang''an city. Li Er rushes out of Chang''an city with her ministers to meet them. "Your Majesty, all 312 children lost in Chang''an City have been recovered." Seeing Li Shimin standing in front of Chang''an city with an excited face, Chu fan can''t help but raise his mouth: "in order to make up for the loss of children, each child can adopt a doe as compensation." Chu fan specially cast his magic, and everyone in Chang''an city could hear his voice. It is because of this, Chu fan''s words just export, everyone became excited. When the child comes back, he can get a doe as compensation. You know, it''s a doe. Whether it''s meat or milk, it''s a huge fortune. For people of this era, a deer is not cheap. "Thank you, manager!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin''s eyes brightened and then bowed to Chu fan seriously. He didn''t expect that Chu fan not only helped himself find these children, but also conveniently dealt with the follow-up influence for himself. With these female deer as compensation, the impact of losing children before can be completely eliminated. "You are welcome, your majesty. This is what we practitioners should do!" The next thing is very simple. Under the guard of countless iron clad Xuanyi guards, everyone comes to take back their children and adopt a doe by the way. Chapter 554 No one dares to claim it. Those iron clad Xuanyi guards with swords around are not vegetarian. Once they find a fake collar, they will be beheaded on the spot! It has to be said that Comrade Li Er''s deterrent power is still very strong. More than 3000 children were adopted in just one hour. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task" cannibal ". Open the instant card" seven dimensions "!" "Ding, congratulations on Chu fan''s mission, please check it in time!" The sound of the system suddenly rang out, but Chu fan didn''t have time to check his new task, because when the sound of the system rang out, a white cloud fluttered down from the air. "Wuliangtianzun ~" as soon as the white cloud fell down, people clearly saw an old man with swollen forehead and a kind face standing on it. As soon as the old man landed, he arched his hands to the people: "poor old man from Antarctica, I''ve seen the emperor, I''ve seen you Taoist friends." Only Li Shimin, Chu fan and others were in the eyes of the visitors. As for all the people, they were nothing in his eyes. Seeing the visitor, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a ray of light, and then he stood out one step ahead: "I didn''t expect that he was the famous birthday man. I didn''t know that the birthday man came here. We''d like to welcome him far away, and we hope to atone!" When Chu fan spoke, a strange color flashed in Li Shimin''s eyes. You know, in normal times, Chu fan was the one who was most afraid of trouble. Now he took the initiative to stand up. Based on Li Shimin''s understanding of Chu fan, he was going to cheat people. It''s a pity that the birthday star doesn''t know how terrifying the smiling teenager is in Chang''an city. He just thinks that he is famous enough. After hearing Chu fan''s words, a smile appeared on the old man''s face: "Daoyou are welcome." After being polite to each other, Chu fan asked the old man in Antarctica with a puzzled face: "I don''t know why the old man came here?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, all the people on the scene looked at him. Birthday boy, even in the heaven, he was more powerful. How could he run out? And it seems that he came here specially. Hearing Chu fan''s words, shouxinggong pondered for a while, and then said: "I''m here for the loss of children in Chang''an city." As soon as the old man''s words came out, Chu fan was shocked, and then a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. Thinking of the records in the original journey to the west, can Chu fan not know the purpose of this man? Surely this guy is going to save his mount? But how could Chu fan give him such an opportunity? It''s because of your horse that the store manager is misunderstood by others and even has no time to rest. How dare you take the initiative to send it to the door? "Hum." Looking at the old man who still has a harmless smile on his face, Chu fan''s smile is more intense: "if I don''t squeeze a few catties of blood from you today, I''ll be your anemia!" Of course, as a person who is determined to carry forward houheixue, Chu fan will not show his inner thoughts. In Chu fan''s opinion, the so-called thick black learning means black heart and thick skin, which is a discipline tailored for him! After a little consideration, an angry look appeared on Chu fan''s face: "you don''t have to say, I already know your purpose!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the old man in Antarctica couldn''t help but be stunned. His two long eyebrows were even more jumping. I haven''t said that yet. Do you know? Wo. Trough, then you don''t know that I want to use those children to make medicine? When the birthday star was thinking about whether to kill the deer directly, Chu fan had already lifted the deer around his neck. "I think everyone knows about the loss of children in Chang''an City before." Mana operation, Chu fan''s voice directly spread out. Hearing Chu fan''s words, everyone looked up at him. See Chu fan''s action, birthday star can''t help but mouth a draw, then also dare not act rashly. It''s not bad that he is a golden immortal, but after all, the Terran is the protagonist in the world today. If you dare to fight against Chufan in full view of the public, you don''t need three emperors and five emperors. It''s just the spirit of the Terran to fight back, you can make him die. There are two concepts: secretly using human pups to make medicine and openly doing this kind of thing. Seeing everyone''s eyes looking at him, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly, and then continued: "this old man in my hand is the culprit of this incident. He stole the whole children of Chang''an city. If we didn''t arrive in time, he even planned to use the children to make medicine!" Chu fan''s words just export, all people''s eyes have murderous gas revealed. They are ordinary people. They can''t move mountains and fill the sea. They can''t live forever. They can even create tens of times and hundreds of times of benefits for those in power just by having enough food and clothing.But that doesn''t mean they don''t get angry. When their survival and their relatives are hurt, these seemingly harmless people will instantly become the most cruel creatures in the world. No sharp teeth, no sharp claws, but they are still the most ferocious beasts! The deer shivered and a bad feeling rose in his heart. At the time of his arrival, the deer thought that he could survive, but at this moment, he felt that he had guessed wrong. Ignoring the trembling of the deer in his hand, Chu fan continued: "moreover, this guy dares to pretend to be the mount of Shouxing, saying that it is Shouxing''s order to arrest the child!" When speaking of this, Chu fan took a meaningful look at the old man in Antarctica: "I don''t believe that the God of longevity is the God of heaven. People in the Tang Dynasty are guarded by the Dragon King sent by the supreme emperor Haotian. How can the God of longevity, who is also the God of heaven, do such things?" At this time, Chu fan suddenly stepped out, combined with the belief of the people in Chang''an City and the spirit of the Tang Dynasty, he actually exuded the strength of Jinxian peak: "I think this is the trick of the demons, they want to alienate the relationship between us and shouxinggong, today, here, our store manager will kill this cure!" When speaking, Chu fan''s temperament suddenly increased, his hand strength became bigger, and the face of Changsheng deer instantly became pale. Seeing that Changsheng deer was about to die in Chu fan''s hands, a voice rang from one side: "Chu store manager left people under him!" Hearing this voice, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly, and his hand strength decreased slightly. At the same time, he said in secret: "you finally speak." Although it had been expected, Chu fan still looked puzzled: "I don''t know why shouxinggong stopped me?" Chapter 555 Hearing Chu fan''s words, shouxinggong was stunned. He suddenly found that he didn''t know how to speak. "Cough." After a moment''s silence, Shouxing coughed twice and then said to Chu fan: "Daoyou, this beast dares to pretend to be our mount and ruin our reputation. Why don''t you give it to us to deal with it in person?" When talking, shouxinggong''s body sends out a trace of golden immortal''s breath in time. For his action, the Antarctic old man is very confident, not only can deter Chu fan and others, but also can appropriately show his anger. Looking at the angry look of the old man in Antarctica, Chufan''s mouth showed a sneer of disdain. If he didn''t know the identity of the deer, he might have been cheated by this guy. But now, don''t you like acting? Let''s see who is more realistic. Chu fan''s momentum also soared when he thought about it: "this demon harmed the people of the Tang Dynasty without authorization. I must bring it to justice." When he said this, Chu fan''s face showed a bit of embarrassment: "but since the longevity God wants to punish each other, I''ll make the decision to give you his body, and then you can have a meal of venison!" When speaking, Chu fan looked at the old man in Antarctica with a look that you made a lot of money: "this is a fairy monster, and its body is also a rare delicacy." After hearing Chu fan''s words, the old man in Antarctica was so worried that he didn''t have a mouthful of old blood gushing out and then died suddenly. I am a golden immortal. Do I care about a celestial being? But it''s hard to find a mount of the immortal level, but it''s hard to find a Dan Tong who can alchemy. This immortal deer didn''t know how many years he had followed him to learn how to alchemy. If you were killed in this way, wouldn''t you lose a lot? As soon as I thought about it, the birthday star''s face was embarrassed: "Taoist friend, I want to punish this demon myself." Looking at the refusal on Chu fan''s face, the birthday star can''t help biting his teeth: "in order to compensate the people in Chang''an City, how about this fairy adding one year''s longevity to all the people in Chang''an City?" By now, the birthday star has already guessed what Chu fan knew, otherwise, how could he use the jade emperor as a shield and bite the immortal deer. But Shouxing knows that since Chu fan is willing to argue with himself here, it means that there is room for discussion. "Ah, ah, ah, if the longevity God really wants to deal with the demon himself, how can we refuse?" Sure enough, as soon as the birthday star''s words came out, Chufan''s mouth showed a smile. When he said this, Chu fan suddenly rubbed his hands shyly: "I don''t know when the things that shouxinggong promised will be done?" Feel Chu fan tightly staring at his eyes, birthday can''t help but mouth a draw. This guy is not only mean and treacherous, but also very Niang! Although the anger in his heart is about to rush out directly, the birthday star still has to show a face of skin smile and no smile: "it can be realized now." When talking, a handful of jade Ruyi appeared in the hand of the birthday star. Looking at the direction of Chang''an City, the birthday star''s face flashed a trace of tenderness. Although he is the birthday star, he can master the longevity of ordinary people, but this kind of behavior to increase the life of others casually also has to pay a price. If it wasn''t for Changsheng deer''s medicine refining skills, he would never have done such a thing at such a high cost. After a second look at Yu Ruyi in his hand, the birthday star began to cast the magic: "fortune, wealth and longevity come, fortune and fortune come!" As soon as the voice fell, a stream of white gas emitted from Yu Ruyi in his hand. Just for a moment, people in Chang''an city felt that their bodies were suddenly strong, and some old people lying in hospital beds were able to walk directly. Feeling their own physical changes, these people are all in tears. "Poop As the first people knelt down, 90% of the people in Chang''an City knelt down on the ground, and then began to kowtow respectfully: "we thank the store manager and general Qin..." Looking at the black people kneeling on the ground, and listening to what they said, the birthday boy didn''t directly spit out a mouthful of blood and then die. What''s the matter, little brother? It''s clearly I''m paying you to help you increase your life span. Why don''t you kneel down to me? "Oh, that''s what I should do. Don''t do that." Looking at Chu fan, who looks like "you''re welcome", but actually wants to look up to the sky and scream, "come on, praise me." the black line on his forehead is even stronger.Until now, he found another characteristic of this person - shameless! It has to be said that sometimes such a shameless and powerful product is absolutely a great threat to others. Chu fan didn''t know that he had formed a special image in the mind of the longevity star. After the longevity star cast the magic, he showed a smile on his face: "the longevity Lord is so polite. In that case, I''ll leave this monster to you." While speaking, Chu fan reaches out and pinches the Changsheng deer''s neck and hands it to the birthday star. When approaching the birthday star, Chu fan''s other hand suddenly hits the Changsheng deer''s stomach. "Poof ~" I didn''t expect that Chu fan would suddenly attack himself. Changsheng Lu looked at Chu fan in disbelief. It''s a pity that he can''t speak any more. Chu fan''s fist directly breaks all the aura in his body. From then on, he can only be an ordinary sika deer with wisdom. "You..." Seeing Chu fan''s action, shouxinggong couldn''t help getting angry. Then he looked at Chu fan angrily: "Daoyou, why is that?" Feeling the anger on the birthday man''s face, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly: "this guy is wantonly killing the human race. I just want to punish him a little." "Don''t you mean to leave it at my disposal?" Hearing Shouxing''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then nodded calmly: "Shouxing, don''t worry, this guy doesn''t lack limbs or lose his life. You can take him back, no matter cooking or peeling, there''s no problem." "Ha ha." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Shouxing could not help but draw his lips: "in this way, do you want to thank Daoyou?" "We are all practitioners. It is necessary to help each other." As soon as he finished his words, Chu fan quickly waved his hand: "if he really feels guilty, he can help the people of Chang''an City live another 180 years." he£¬tui£¡ After hearing Chu fan''s words, there was only one sentence in his heart: you can order your face! Chapter 556 What I want is a deer in good condition. As a result, what did you give me? Although his identity can make the strength of the deer recover again, the consumption of natural resources and local treasures must not be a small number. "The manager joked." Although he was very angry, in order to maintain his demeanor, the old man in Antarctica still had to show a "kind" smile. He knew that if he was shameless, he would not be his opponent, so the old man in Antarctica simply took the deer on the ground and turned away. Chu fan was stunned when he saw that there was only one person left behind without saying a word. Then he sighed: "my mother is an immortal in heaven, and her psychological quality is so poor." Hear Chu fan''s words, the cow demon king and others on one side can''t help but draw a corner of the mouth. This is called poor psychological quality? Can you believe that if someone else were here, you would be gone? When the birthday star appeared, they already had a guess in their heart. If it had nothing to do with this guy, would a golden immortal go there specially? Just they didn''t expect that Chu fan would be so ruthless and suck out a mouthful of blood from the birthday man. "Tut tut." Looking at Chu fan with disdain on his face, Zhang Buer could not help but tut his tongue: "I used to think I was cruel enough, but I didn''t know until today that compared with the store manager, I was far behind." Not only Zhang Buer, but also Ao Shun and others nodded seriously: "it''s nothing to pull a goose out of its hair. As far as the store manager''s style is concerned, it''s estimated that mosquitoes will have to pay tolls to fly in front of him." Chu fan didn''t know that several people were making eye contact. After the birthday star left, he looked at his new task. "Dog system, you come out, I want to fight with you, today either you die or you die!" Just look at the task panel, Chu fan''s face turned black directly. Task: Women''s Gospel Introduction: as a friend of middle-aged and elderly women, ask the host to help women to a certain extent requirement: promote "seven dimensional space" and make it a necessary item for women time limit: one week reward: get a title at random failure punishment: seven dimensional space becomes a daily item for the host look at yourself Before the task, Chu fan mouth a twitch. When he heard the name "seven dimensional space" before, he had a bad feeling in his heart. At the moment when he saw the task, he finally knew what it was! Isn''t this the health classic? I still remember an advertisement that often appeared in my childhood: it doesn''t hurt, it''s easy ~ "system, what do you mean to become my daily necessities?" As soon as the voice fell, the voice of the system started to ring: "don''t worry about the host. This system guarantees that you won''t have any discomfort except for a week''s blood flow every month!" "Go away!" As soon as the system''s words came out, Chu fan''s face turned black: "do you think anyone in the world can become the kind of terrorist who can bleed for more than seven days in a month?" a middle finger was sent to the system. At the same time, Chu fan''s heart has made a good decision, and this task must be completed! While Chu fan was "friendly" with the system, the Antarctic old man had left Chang''an city with the deer. "Fool, I just let you go to alchemy, who let you go to Chang''an City?" As soon as he left Chang''an City, the old man in Antarctica looked angrily at the deer behind him. If it wasn''t for this mess, how could he have lost so much this time? Hearing the old man''s words, the deer lowered its head. It had just been abandoned by Chu fan, and now it can''t speak. Seeing the appearance of the deer, the old man in Antarctica was even more angry and gave a cold hum: "after going back this time, you are not allowed to leave the Longevity Palace for 100 years!" After that, the Antarctic old man no longer took care of the deer. If it hadn''t been for the goods, he would have made a deer whip wine. Looking at the face of the old man in Antarctica, the heart of the deer is full of grievances. If someone didn''t tell him secretly that the children in Chang''an City were infected with dragon Qi and the effect of alchemy was better, he would not dare to come here to make trouble even if he ate the ambitious leopard gall. Of course, he can''t speak now. The old man in Antarctica will not know what happened. Regardless of the whereabouts of the old man and the deer, Chu fan now looks at the woman in front of him excitedly: "Bodhisattva, how do you have time to come here?" Seeing Chu fan''s face full of laughter, Guanyin couldn''t help saying: "Amitabha, I heard that a large number of children have been lost in Chang''an City, so I came here to help.""I see, but the matter has been solved. This time, I''m going to trouble the Bodhisattva." Hearing Guanyin''s words, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a ray of light, and at the same time, he said in his heart: "originally thought it was the secret instruction of the birthday star, now it seems that Buddhism is not very clean." Of course, Chu fan would not say this, but secretly drew a pen to Buddhism in his heart. As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the boy behind Guanyin was stunned: "how can it be?" "Oh?" Hearing the young man''s words, Chu fan''s face flashed a "doubt" color: "does Jin Zha have anything else to say?" When speaking, Chu fan stares at Jin Zha tightly. As long as he says something wrong, he can knock a pen out of Guan Shiyin. However, Chu fan underestimated Jin Zha''s wisdom. Before can''t help talking, Jin Zha knew that he was in trouble. How could he give the handle to Chu fan? After hearing Chu fan''s words, Jin Zha immediately laughed: "I''m just surprised at the powerful strength of the store manager. I can solve the problem so soon." After that, Jin Zha retreated directly behind Guan Shiyin, looking at his eyes, nose and heart, pretending to know nothing. "Amitabha, since the matter here is over, I will leave first." See Chu fan also want to ask Jin Zha, Guanyin quickly read a Buddha''s name, and then will urge the lotus to leave. This time Changsheng deer came to Chang''an City, she let jinzha secretly guide, originally intended to come out in time to be a savior, now it seems that the plan has failed. "Don''t go, Bodhisattva!" Seeing that Guanyin was about to leave, there was a voice nearby. Hearing this voice, Guanyin could not help frowning: "what else can I do for manager Chu?" When speaking, Guan Shiyin looks at Chu fan warily. After the previous Zhang Buer incident, Guan Shiyin has been extremely wary of Chu fan and others. After all, birds of a feather flock together, people flock together, that piece of no two is not a good goods originally, and he together of Chu fan and others can be what good person? Chapter 557 Thanks to Chu fan, he doesn''t know that he is no longer the role of Guang Wei''an in the eyes of Guanyin. Otherwise, he will find a chance to blackmail Zhang Buer severely: it''s because of you that my reputation and image have been greatly damaged. "Bodhisattva, I have a saying that I don''t know whether to ask or not?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Guanyin''s face turned black. Since you know it''s not proper to say it, why don''t you say it? Of course, she can''t say that. After all, she''s a goddess of mercy. She should have some idol burden. As a result, although she wanted to blurt out 10000 refusals in her heart, in order to maintain her image, she still had to nod to Chu fan: "Amitabha, the store manager should consider what he has to say." In fact, this is an implied warning. The implication is that you can speak if you want, but you still choose what you can say. If you know you can''t speak, you''d better not force it. But who is Chufan? As a man who is determined to use his own skin to compare the thickness of Chang''an city wall, this degree of warning can be regarded as incomprehensible. So, in the eyes of the people full of respect, Chu fan asked Guanyin: "Bodhisattva, do you bleed?" WHAT£¿ As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Guanyin was stunned. What kind of problem is this? Although he didn''t know what Chu fan''s purpose was, Guanyin kept his dignity: "if he was injured, he would naturally bleed." Hearing Guanyin''s words, Chu fan quickly shook his head: "no, I mean, Bodhisattva, do you bleed a few days a month?" ¡­¡­ "Hiss ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, there was a sound of cold breath. Even jinzha and Muzha behind Guanyin looked at him in surprise. Different from other people, Guanyin''s face suddenly turned to iron blue: "please respect yourself!" If it wasn''t for Chu fan''s strength, if it wasn''t for Chang''an City, Guan Shiyin vowed to let the two goods in front of him know what anger is. "Good job, shopkeeper!" While Guanyin was talking, aoshun raised a middle finger to Chufan: "I am willing to call you the strongest!" "So is an old cow!" "Same as above!" "One more!" After aoshun spoke, Zhang Buer, the demon king of cattle and others expressed their inner thoughts without hesitation. They were so cruel that they dared to play Bodhisattva in public! You should know that Guanyin is the closest Bodhisattva to Buddha. The strength of Dara Jinxian in her later stage makes her in a high-end position in the whole world of westward travel. Looking at Guanyin''s ugly face, Chu fan''s mouth flicked. If it wasn''t for the dog system''s persecution, would someone in Chu need to die like this? Chu fan knows his real strength very well. If he really annoys the woman in front of him, he won''t even have the chance of reincarnation. "Bodhisattva, don''t get me wrong." Without waiting for Guanyin to speak again, Chu fan had already thrown a card at Guanyin: "the Bodhisattva understood after seeing it." These everyday cards all have a magical feature. As long as they are held by others, they can immediately know their functions. It is precisely because of this that Guanyin knows the function of the seven dimensional space at the moment when the card arrives. "Hum!" Feeling the extra information in his mind, Guanyin stares at Chufan fiercely, and then the lotus platform starts up instantly, and the whole person has disappeared completely. "Bodhisattva, you haven''t paid yet ~" hearing Chu fan''s words, all the people on the scene were shocked. All along, they thought that Cheng Chuliang was the most lethal person in Chang''an City, but compared with Chu fan, Cheng Chuliang was too disciplined. No exaggeration of contrast, if Cheng Chuliang is dancing on the tip of the knife, that Chu fan this guy just is eating watermelon knife! Now seeing that Chu fan was planning to ask Guanyin for money, Zhang Buer and others jumped out and covered his mouth: "store manager, it''s very important to advance an inch. It''s just a card. I''ve paid the money." Among the people present, Zhang Buer is the most afraid of Guanyin. He would like to never meet each other, how can Chu fan call each other back? After hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fancai nodded: "Chenghui ten Wen Qian." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Zhang Buer looked at him in disbelief: "don''t you let go of ten Wen?""Ha ha." Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan curled his lips disdainfully: "do you look down on someone in Chu?" When he spoke, Chu fan''s momentum suddenly increased: "can ten Wen money be called money?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang Buer was stunned, and then quickly shook his head: "don''t call money, don''t call money, for the store manager, ten Wen money is not money at all!" Although he felt a stab of conscience when he spoke, for his future, Zhang Buer still licked his face and lied. Different from Zhang Buer, Ao Shun and others around him give Chu fan a look of disdain: ten Wen money? Why don''t you let go if you don''t pay? However, with the thickness of Chu fan''s face, it is obvious that he can completely ignore their eye injury. On the contrary, he is extremely satisfied with Zhang Buer''s words: "that''s right, ten Wen money is not money for someone in Chu, that''s fate!" ¡­¡­ If it wasn''t for Chu fan''s powerful strength, it''s estimated that all the people on the scene would have beaten him. You are also an immortal. Can you stop being so shameless? "Manager, what is it that you gave to the Bodhisattva just now?" Fortunately, someone finally couldn''t see Chu fan''s behavior any more. The Bull Demon King tactfully chose to change the topic: "if it''s easy to use, I''ll buy some iron fans and jade noodles." The ox demon king is smart. He can see it clearly. Just now, when Guanyin left, he put the card away. After hearing the words of the ox demon king, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly and said in his heart: "it''s done!" Is Chu fan really an iron fool? Of course not! The reason why we dare to "sell" seven dimensional space to Guanyin is just for this moment. Sure enough, Zhang Buer and AO Shun also looked at it curiously after hearing the words of the Bull Demon King: "that is, if it''s really good, we''ll buy some for our wife." Even Avalokitesvara has accepted this card. How can they not be curious. Feel the people''s eyes, Chufan a smile, and then give them each hand in the past a card. "This ~" Chapter 558 After knowing the function of the card in hand, Zhang bu''er took a breath. "There is such a strange thing in the world!" In an instant, Ao Shun and others knew why Guanyin didn''t throw away the card just now. It''s a proper female Gospel! In order to let his wife enjoy this strange thing for the first time, of course, maybe it''s to flatter his wife. Anyway, aoshun three people each bought hundreds of cards and left directly. "Why are you still here?" Looking at the only nine insects staying by his side, Chu fan couldn''t help but be stunned. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the nine insects could not help sighing: "I have no wife." ¡­¡­ I thought I met a single dog who was not afraid of his wife. As if to feel Chu fan full of malicious eyes, nine insects also cast a look at him. Although he didn''t speak, Chu fan clearly felt what he wanted to express: "aren''t you a single dog, too?" For a moment, the air became embarrassed Fortunately, this embarrassing atmosphere didn''t last long before a fat man with an excited face rushed over with a wave of people: "hahaha, store manager, we need to draw cards!" Looking at Cheng Chuliang in front of him, Chu fan finds that this guy is cute for the first time. Seven dimensional space is too special, so Chu fan gave pan Xiaolian the right to sell it. If Cheng Chuliang didn''t come in time, he and nine insect fingers might hurt each other when. But Chu fan found some new faces behind Cheng Chuliang. In addition to the usual Niu Kaixuan, Wei Chi Baolin and others, there are also several unruly looking teenagers. "Prepare to die, duho." When he speaks, Cheng Chu Liang stares at a teenager behind him like an erha. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, the young man snorted with disdain: "Cheng fatty, others are afraid of you, but we are not afraid of you. Today''s bet must be your loss!" "Yes, brother duho is right!" When several teenagers argued, Chu fan already knew their identity. Du he, the second son of Du Ruhui, a supporter of Li Chengqian in history, was later killed for conspiring with Li Chengqian. This life of Li Chengqian has Chu fan protection, naturally will not embark on the road of rebellion, but Chu fan did not expect to meet Du he today. By listening to their quarrel, Chu fan also understood the purpose of these guys. As the first dandy in Chang''an City, Cheng Chuliang''s status is naturally very high. But in Chang''an City, there was another group of people fighting against him, that is, the civil servants'' descendants headed by Chang sunchong and Du he. In their eyes, Cheng Chuliang and others are just some simple minded and well-developed men. After many collisions, the leaders of both sides finally decided to decide each other''s status through a gambling fight. Of course, as representatives of the literati, they naturally would not fight with Cheng Chuliang, these human beasts. After some discussion, an absolutely fair competition method was determined - draw card! Cheng Chuliang and Duhe each draw a card. Whoever gets something precious will win, and then the loser will wash clothes and socks for the winner for a month! "Hiss ~" when he knew what had happened, Chu fan''s eyes looked at Du he and others with admiration. You''re the one who''s been cut down for rebellion, and you''re more lucky than the son of a Tang general? Besides, it''s not a fair bet. Du he and others are literati. Even if their clothes and socks are dirty, they won''t be good, but Cheng Chuliang''s are not the same. These guys are sweating all day. It''s no exaggeration to say that Cheng Chuliang''s socks can be used to refine poison! Of course, Chu fan won''t say these words. From the perspective of relationship, although Cheng Chuliang is more than two, he is also an acquaintance of his own. "Manager, give me a blue card!" "I want a blue card, too!" Since it was a contest, they naturally did their best. After taking the card in Chu fan''s hand, they began all kinds of strange movements. Du he took the card and began to recite the Analects of Confucius, while Cheng Chuliang saluted the void. However, Chu fan found that the goods didn''t say any names of Buddhist immortals. "Manager, I''m ready!" A few minutes later, Cheng Chuliang handed the card in his hand. Seeing the card in Cheng Chuliang''s hand, Chu fan was stunned. On the card is a black cannon, next to which stands a middle-aged man with a machete. [Italian gun of the second battalion commander]Classification: spirit behind equipment (blue) Introduction: the idea of the strong comes out of shape, guarding one side, guarding the eight wastelands! Function 1: Summon this equipment with the formula "second battalion commander, where''s your mother''s Italian gun". It has the ability of active attack and can play the role of fairy class. Function 2: it can be transformed into a melee immortal weapon "ghost chopping sword" and summon the primary immortal spirit "Li Yunlong" to fight with it! Note: when the faith is firm enough, everything can become a myth "hahaha, duho boy, it seems that you will lose this time!" Hearing Chu fan''s introduction to the card, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help laughing, and his mouth was even bigger. "Well, the result hasn''t come out yet. It''s not clear who will win or lose." As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words were finished, Duhe gave a cold hum: "store manager, this is our card." Looking at the card Du he handed over, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. The picture on the card is a green little creature holding a javelin. The most important thing is that the creature still has a murderous look in its eyes. [dwarf knee peeper] classification: Talent (blue can be upgraded) Introduction: magical creatures from Shasha plane, their existence greatly enhances dwarf''s self-confidence function: with this card, you will gain ''dwarf knee peeper lineage'' and ''knee killer'' feature knee killer: when attacking enemies, you can make damage to their knees It''s devastating! Note 1: when you jump up, you can hit my knee - dwarf note 2: duho exclusive, passive use! When he saw the passive use of a few words, Chu fan was stunned. Then he saw that the card in his hand turned into a white light and rushed into Duhe''s body. Before the audience could react, they saw that Duhe''s body began to change. In just a few breaths, Duhe changed from a man close to one meter eight to a dwarf about thirty centimeters. "Brother duho, are you ok?" Some people are worried, and naturally others are happy. Looking at Duhe who is less than his knee, Cheng Chuliang''s voice is especially huge: "Duhe, do you want to jump up and hit my knee?" Chapter 559 When he heard Cheng Chuliang''s words, Duhe couldn''t help pulling his mouth: "shut up Although his body became smaller, Duhe''s voice didn''t decrease at all. At this time, Chufan and others were stunned. "Celestial being?" Cheng Chuliang was stunned when he felt the breath from Duhe, but he quickly responded: "hahaha, even the immortals are useless. I won the contest." When he spoke, Cheng Chuliang looked at Duhe in front of him triumphantly: "I just don''t know when we can finish washing our clothes with your current figure." When he first became a villain, Duhe was also a little confused. However, after hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, he quickly responded: "why?" Because of his low height, duho had to jump on the shoulder of a scholar who had been following him: "what we got were all celestial items. Why do we say we lost?" As soon as Duhe''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang began to laugh wildly: "hahaha, hahaha, that''s right. It''s also a celestial item, but does my thing have any side effects?" In Cheng Chuliang''s view, Duhe became a dwarf is a side effect. "Manager, who do you think we can win?" Du he''s words just a export, Chu fan and Cheng Chu Liang are stunned. "Duho, it''s between us. Why do we involve the store manager?" Cheng Chu Liang''s eyes stare round. Chu fan even doubts whether the goods will jump on Du he in an instant. But Cheng Chuliang was not angry. As a poor man who struggled to survive in Chu fan''s hands for many times, he knew how bad his character was. No exaggeration to say a word, let Chu fan this guy when the referee, maybe they both have to suffer today. Feel Cheng Chu Liang''s eyes, Du he can''t help a Leng, and then the same eyes back, he doesn''t know Chu fan''s character. Different from Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan''s face showed a happy smile: "young man, you are very good!" When speaking, Chu fan directly reached out and patted Duhe on the shoulder: "your trust in me makes me appreciate you very much." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Du he could not help but raise his mouth, then nodded heavily: "thank you, store manager!" The excitement on Duhe''s face can be seen as long as he has eyes. Who is Chufan? The real patron saint of the Tang Dynasty! As long as Chu fan has a good feeling for himself and thinks that he has won, it''s useless for Cheng Chuliang to roar through the sky, just because it''s Chu fan who talks. Looking at the smile on Duhe''s face, a trace of sadness flashed in Cheng Chuliang''s eyes. Grandma''s a bear! I knew this fool would do such a thing, so I shouldn''t have come here to compete with the store manager at that time. Although we have a bad feeling about what will happen next, we have to send the arrow to the string! Chu fan doesn''t know Cheng Chuliang''s inner thoughts. If he knows, he will give him a big praise. You really know our store manager, little fat man! "You two, let''s talk about your own opinions first?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang was the first to stand up. Although we know that something unexpected will happen next, it is impossible to admit defeat. In this case, we can only fight for it! "Manager, I think it must be me who wins!" First, he saluted Chu fan, and then glared at Du he fiercely. Then Cheng Chuliang said out loud: "it''s also a treasure of the fairy class, but my Italian gun can not only attack the enemy actively, but also has no side effects, and will not turn others into dwarfs!" Cheng Chuliang''s point of view has been made very clear. Compared with his own Italian run, the "lover''s knee peeper" who will turn people into dwarfs is absolutely useless. "Nonsense As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words were finished, Duhe drank violently. You should know that he is usually a literati, from the voice to the physique are not bright than the process, and when talking to each other is also a whisper. But today is not the same, the strength of the fairy class makes his voice become a lot more sonorous. It''s also a salute to Chu fan and a white eye to Cheng Chuliang: "it''s also an immortal treasure, but my treasure gives me the life and strength of an immortal. Can you do it?" Speaking of this, duho snorted with disdain: "can you be regarded as powerful without your own strength?" Although I feel that it''s a shame to become a dwarf, Duhe has a spirit of never giving up when facing Cheng Chuliang.His point of view is also very clear, "dwarf knee peeper" let me have the strength of the celestial class, but your Italian gun can''t! Since ancient times, life expectancy has always been an issue of concern to people. As soon as this sentence was put out, the balance of victory was pulled up again. "Cough." Looking at the two people who were still staring at each other, Chu fan coughed two times, then raised his mouth slightly: "so, you all think you should have won?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Du he and Cheng Chuliang quickly nodded. "The store manager thinks that what you said is reasonable. Why don''t we call today''s contest a draw?" Chu fan''s words just a export, Cheng Chu Liang is a Leng, no, this kind of way is not like the shop manager? Although there was doubt in his heart, Chu fan had already spoken, and they had to look at each other, then nodded: "since it was the store manager who spoke, the contest was even." After that, Duhe glared at Cheng Chuliang again: "this time, with the help of the store manager, next time you''re fat, you won''t be so lucky!" "Coincidentally, Shorty, this sentence is what Lao Cheng wants to say to you." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Duhe could not help but draw his mouth. He used to be in poor health, but Cheng Chuliang called him sissy. Unexpectedly, now he is in good health, but he has become a dwarf again. Even more crucial, he found that he had no chance to refute! Unable to win, they had to look at each other again and then decided to leave. "Wait a minute." Hearing Chu fan''s sudden voice, Cheng Chuliang, who is about to turn his head and leave, can''t help but be stunned. His bad premonition is even stronger. "Manager, what else can I do for you?" As he spoke, Cheng Chuliang looked up at the sky: "I think it''s going to rain. Why don''t you go home and collect your clothes?" "Ha ha." With a smile on Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan looks directly at them: "the bet has not been finished yet. Where are you going?" Chapter 560 As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang and Du he looked at him blankly: "manager, can you help us decide the outcome?" Looking at the expected two, Chu fan shook his head with a smile: "no, but even if it''s a draw, you have to carry out the bet." When they heard Chu fan''s words, Du he and Cheng Chuliang were stunned: "manager, when we set up a gambling game, we didn''t expect a draw?" When they speak, they both look at Chu fan with doubts. After all, they all want to kill each other directly at that time. How can they think of the draw. "It doesn''t matter. I set it up for you." After hearing their words, Chu fan''s smile became more obvious: "since he didn''t win, treat him as a failure." Before they could react, Chu Fan said again: "after our store manager''s fair and open ruling, Cheng Chuliang lost to Duhe in this competition, and Duhe also lost to Cheng Chuliang, so you have to wash each other''s clothes." "What?" Chu fan''s words just a export, Cheng Chu Liang is a burst drink. It''s not cheap. I have to help others wash their clothes. Is that what Cheng Chuliang should do? "Do you have a problem?" "No!" Although he wanted to blurt out ten thousand words of MMP in his heart, after seeing Chu fan''s smiling face, Cheng Chuliang still had to shake his head quickly. It''s just washing clothes. It''s nothing at all. But if you annoy the one in front of you, the days after that will be really miserable. Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s performance, Chu fan nodded to his satisfaction: "in that case, you should carry out the gambling agreement separately." "Yes As soon as the words came out, several unfortunate people had to bow their eyebrows and agree. This is what Chu Fan said. Even if they didn''t want to, they didn''t dare to refuse. After a look at Duhe with the same sad face, Cheng Chuliang suddenly smiles at the corner of his mouth, and then pulls a teenager around him: "later, everyone go to my house!" Not to mention Cheng Chuliang and Duhe, after a group of dandies left, Chu fan felt that his mobile phone rang again. Take out the mobile phone from the item list, and you can see Tang Sanzang''s familiar bald head. After several months, Tang Sanzang''s muscles became stronger, even his forehead was full of muscles! "Manager, I want to ask you for help again." Hearing Tang Sanzang''s words, Chu fan could not help sighing: time is a knife to kill pigs. In some people, it''s really a knife strike! What a pure and beautiful young man Tang Sanzang was. When he asked for help, his words and face were full of shyness. But now? Chu fan even suspected that he had a layer of wax on his face! Although make complaints about his heart, Chu''s face is still full of smiles: , "I don''t know what trouble the master has encountered this time." If the former Tang Sanzang had heard Chu fan''s words, he would have been embarrassed, but it''s a pity that he has long lost the concept of "bashful". "Manager, we''ve got a Taoist priest. Now we have to ask you for help." As soon as Tang Sanzang''s words came out, the voice of the system rang directly: "Ding, congratulations on the host''s triggering task, please check it yourself!" Needless to say, Chu fan knew that this task must be related to Tang Sanzang''s help. He opened the task panel and immediately raised a thumb to this guy: "cruel man!" Task: Zhen Yuanzi''s anger Introduction: a bald man did something unspeakable to a big tree in the middle of the night, and angered another lonely old man at the same time! Requirements: calm down Zhen Yuanzi''s anger time limit: three hours reward: open a daily card at random failure punishment: Buddhism''s luck is greatly increased "system, does this reward and task punishment not match?" It''s a pity that the system, which has always been determined to fight against Chu fan, didn''t make a sound this time. On the contrary, Tang sanzhang was impatient: "store manager, you must help, or we will die this time." When Tang Sanzang was talking, Chu fan could still hear the angry voice from one side: "Tang Sanzang, if you still can''t find anyone, come here honestly and let us fry!" "Hum, old man, it''s the so-called 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi. Don''t deceive the poor youth. You have the ability to let go of me Wuwuwuwu ~ " The Monkey King stopped talking in the middle of his words, which was obviously blocked by someone. Then came the voice of Zhu Bajie"Brother monkey, don''t go on mad. Besides, the Bodhisattva can''t protect us!" Hearing the confused voice nearby, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth: "master, what''s the matter?" "Well, it''s a long story." As soon as Chu fan''s question came out, Tang Sanzang sighed, and then began to explain it. Since he had great strength and knew that the monsters along the way could be used to draw cards, the journey to the West has changed from the original multiplayer wilderness survival game to "a bareheaded journey to hunt down countless wild animals"! It is no exaggeration to say that on the whole journey to the west, only a few monsters can survive from the hands of Tang Monk and others! Under the accumulation of numerous monsters and Buddhism, today''s Tang Sanzang has the strength of the primary true immortal, and is the first person in the Western Travel Group! Unfortunately, as the saying goes, "you can''t walk by the river without wet feet." after arriving at Wuzhuang temple, Tang Monk and his disciples met Waterloo on their journey to the West Different from the original work, this time the monkey king not only knocked down the ginseng fruit tree, but also nibbled off all the fruit on the whole tree by the way! It''s said that it was inspired by a bear child surnamed Shi - you can''t let go of natural resources and treasures After that, everything is in accordance with the law of development of the original work, but after the arrival of Guanyin and the rescue of a certain tree, the whole tree is alone with a fruit. In this case, the old man of zhenyuanzi inevitably fell into a violent state, and even Guanyin''s face had no effect. After hearing Tang Sanzang''s explanation, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. It''s like a dog system operating in the dark? "Master, don''t worry. I''ll be here soon." After that, the task was urgent, and Chu fan didn''t dare to waste his time. He directly cast his magic and flew to the address provided by Tang Sanzang. Wuzhuangguan covers a large area. When he arrived at Hezhou in the west, Chufan soon found a place. After landing, Chu fan just saw that Guan Shiyin in white gauze was communicating with an old man with a blue face. Chapter 561 Next to them stood some one person high pillars, on which Tang Sanzang and others were tied. When they saw Chu fan, Tang Sanzang''s bald head lit up a bit: "store manager, help me." Ignoring the shouts of a bald man, Chu fan turned his head and looked at the nearby Avalokitesvara: "Bodhisattva, I didn''t expect to meet you here. We are really predestined." As he spoke, Chu fan approached Guanyin a little bit: "was the last card easy to use? I''ve brought some this time, but if I want to use it this time, I''ll charge you money, a ten Wen..." "Cough." As soon as Chu fan''s words were half said, a breath of terror came out of Guanyin: "since the store manager is here to help Tang Sanzang and others, let''s do it quickly." Seeing the "ferocious" appearance of Guanyin, Chu fan raised his mouth and went directly to Zhen Yuanzi: "Da Xian, I don''t know how you can let them go?" When Chu fan came, Zhen Yuanzi was in a daze. He found that he couldn''t see through the man''s heel in front of him. As a top boss who survived from the flood and famine years, this kind of thing only represents one thing to him - there is a boss behind him! At the thought of this, Zhen Yuanzi nodded to Chu fan: "as long as they can take out the treasure equivalent to the ginseng fruit lost in this seat, it can be regarded as not happening." When talking, Zhen Yuanzi also nodded to Chu fan. Because of ginseng fruit, he has offended Buddhism. If he offends another big man, it will be bad for him. And one side of Chu fan after hearing the words of Zhen Yuanzi can''t help but greatly relieved. Although the old Taoist looks fierce, he is actually very easy to speak. If you let one side of Guanyin know Chu fan''s inner activities, you will give him two big mouths. Easy to talk? If this guy is really easy to talk, he won''t come to you to deal with things. You know, it''s very easy for Buddhism to bring out something equivalent to ginseng fruit. "Master, I have a new card here. Would you like to know something about it?" After solving the problem of zhenyuanzi, Chu fan came directly to Tang Sanzang: "our store manager recently launched a new kind of silver card, which only needs a real immortal to draw once!" Because the value of the silver card is too high, so far Chu fan has not opened the qualification for sale. Now, in order to satisfy Zhen Yuanzi, he can only say that he can take it out. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Tang Sanzang was stunned at first, and then shook his head helplessly: "there is no real immortal." "It''s OK ~" as soon as Tang Sanzang''s words were finished, Chu fan approached him: "master and I are so familiar, so naturally we have other preferential treatment. You can draw the card first, as long as you remember to make up Zhenxian later." "I draw the card!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Tang Sanzang''s eyes lit up and then cried out. Along the way, drawing cards has long been the daily life of their teachers and apprentices. Now when they hear that there is a silver card that can still be used on credit, Tang Sanzang decides to draw cards decisively! After hearing Tang Sanzang''s words, Chu fan smiles and a silver card appears in his hand: "please ~" although he doesn''t know what Chu fan is doing, Zhen Yuanzi waves his hand to let everyone go, and then stares at the silver card in Tang Sanzang''s hand. After being released, Tang Sanzang first moved his hands and feet, then held the card in his hand: "use it!" He is an agent. Naturally, he doesn''t need to ask Chu fan like others. He can use it directly. As soon as the voice fell, the card in Tang Sanzang''s hand turned into a flash of light. Meanwhile, Guanyin and zhenyuanzi were staring at each other. "Qi Yun?" In the moment just now, they all felt a sense of luck into the card. But zhenyuanzi is curious, while Guanyin is angry. For such a long time, she has always felt that Buddhism''s Qi is declining, but she can''t find the reason for the loss of Qi. Today, she finally finds the culprit. In an instant, Guanyin almost rushed out to give Tang Sanzang two big mouths. Originally, I thought you were the future of Buddhism. Now it seems that your mother is the spy of our army! "Ha ha ha, the store manager''s method is interesting." On the other hand, Zhen Yuanzi looked at the hands of Tang Sanzang with great interest. Anyway, what he lost was the luck of Buddhism. As a Taoist, he said that he was very happy about this kind of thing. Guanyin wanted to stop Tang Sanzang, but unfortunately the card had been used, and it was too late to stop it.Under the gaze of the public, a small purple sapling appeared in Tang Sanzang''s hands. [Changsheng fruit] classification: Lingshu (silver) Introduction: the Changsheng tree comes from the world of heaven function: it blooms in 30000 years, bears fruit in 30000 years, matures in 30000 years, and increases cultivation in 10000 years after eating it remarks: as long as you live long, you can be invincible! "Hiss ~" when Tang Sanzang talked about the role of the sapling in his hand, Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help looking at him. Then he rushed over and squeezed the sapling into his hand: "OK "Ha ha ha ha." In the eyes of the public, Zhen Yuanzi gave Tang Sanzang a look of appreciation: "this tree is very good. The cause and effect between us is over." Can not end it, more than a dozen fruit can change a tree, there is such a cheap thing in the world? "Amitabha, great immortal..." Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, one side of Guanyin couldn''t help but draw his mouth. She wants to use other things to replace the evergreen tree. The value of this tree has far exceeded the previous ginseng fruit. However, as a top immortal, how can Zhen Yuanzi give Guanyin such an obvious opportunity? Just half of what she said, Zhen Yuanzi has tightly grasped Tang Sanzang''s hands: "as the saying goes," if you don''t fight, you don''t know each other, from today on, master, you will be my life and death brother! " While talking, Zhen Yuanzi turned his head and looked at Sun Wukong and others beside him: "you guys, don''t you come and see me soon?" "Well, my monkey king is so dignified, how can he See you In the hands of Zhen Yuanzi, there are several ginseng fruit words, Monkey King''s face immediately changed into a smiling face. Not only Monkey King, but also Zhu Bajie and others are happy. You should know that the ginseng fruit before was ruined by a monkey. Now there is another chance to put it in front of them. How can they not cherish it. When several people speak, the whole person of GuanShiYin beside is stunned. What''s the situation? Are there any good people in the world? Chapter 562 Zhenyuanzi, you are also a famous immortal. How can you be a big man in the later period of quasi Saint without any face? If I hadn''t seen you yelling at them a few minutes ago, I might have thought you were friends for many years. And the monkey king, aren''t you the great sage of heaven? Isn''t that 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi? How come all of a sudden? It''s no exaggeration to say that if these two guys hadn''t been fighting to show their strength before, this matter would have been solved long ago. When make complaints about the world, Zhen Yuan has already come to Chu fan. has thanked Chu shop for helping him. When talking, Zhen Yuanzi has already given a gift to Chu fan. Although we don''t know Chu fan''s strength, the other side can only rely on Qi Yun to get the same treasure as ginseng fruit trees, which is worthy of our attention. Looking at Zhen Yuanzi in front of him, Chu fan quickly grinned and arched his hand: "I''ve met Zhen Yuanda fairy in lower Chu fan!" For a moment, the whole Wuzhuang temple was peaceful. Everyone was smiling, except Guanyin. After the greetings, Guanyin came to Chu fan: "manager Chu, will it consume your luck to draw your card?" Hearing Guanyin''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then reacted. She must have seen it through Tang Sanzang''s actions just now. "That''s right." After a little thought, Chu fan nodded and admitted. Although the consumption of air transport is terrible, compared with the evergreen fruit trees, the consumption of air transport is not worth mentioning. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Guanyin''s eyes first brightened, and then a huge transparent jade appeared in his hand: "manager Chu, how many cards can you draw from this Baizhi fairy jade?" "Three silver cards!" Seeing the jade in Guanyin''s hand, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath. It is worthy of being one of the four great bodhisattvas of Buddhism. Just this wealth is worth looking up to! Almost instantly, Guanyin became golden in Chu fan''s mind. The nouveau riche of and Zhang Bu Bi are the real low-key local tyrants. Compared to woodlouse, Guanyin doesn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. After hearing Chu fan''s words, she hesitated for a moment, then nodded: "in that case, let''s draw the card." Chu fan has only sold two silver cards since they were opened, but he didn''t expect that Guanyin would exchange three as soon as he opened his mouth. Chu fan couldn''t help but look happy, and then he took out three cards and handed them to him: "Bodhisattva please ~" looking at the smile on Chu fan''s face, Guanyin couldn''t help but draw his mouth. She and Chu fan have met many times, but not once has Chu fan been so respectful to her. "At least he is also a man of cultivating immortals. He behaves so badly. No wonder he will mix with Zhang Buer." secretly make complaints about Chu''s "friends circle", and after watching the world, Amitabha took the card. What she saw was that she cannot read the above things at all. " , manager, can you help the poor monk to see what''s on this card?" Hearing Guanyin''s words, Chu fan quickly showed a smile: "please." As a businessman, Chu fan always faces his customers with a smile. However, when he sees the three cards handed by Guanyin, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. "System, are you screwing me?" The first card depicts a little Lori in a rabbit doll Costume: [rabbit doll costume] classification: equipment (Orange) Introduction: this system is a super strong equipment made by collecting countless materials across the world, which is the gospel of Lori control! Function: using this card, you will get a rabbit doll suit. After wearing it, you can get a carrot every day Living carrots: add a small amount of Qi transportation after eating remarks: in order to satisfy the inner desire of the host, this equipment can not be removed after wearing and can not be covered by magic. little Lori in the rabbit doll costume on the card is so lovely. Looking at Guanyin next to her, Chu fan can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, as if Not so hard to accept? The second card depicts a pink bear doll: [Laurie''s Guardian bear] classification: evocation special (silver) Introduction: Laurie in the world is guarded by me - Xiaojun. This equipment is refined for Laurie by Lord Xiaojun Zhigao function: with this card, you will get a primary Guardian bear of great Luo JinxianNote 1: this card can only be used by people with special doll suits note 2: please don''t use it for men, or you will be responsible for the consequences! Note 3: please shout out loud before use: do you see my big bear? The third card is a lollipop with a two-dimensional loli''s head: [loli''s candy] classification: Food / special (Orange) Introduction: This is a must-have for loli of all worlds function: with this card, you will get loli''s candy, and the speed of mana recovery will increase by 10% note 1: this candy is indelible Feature note 2: please don''t use male characters, or you will be responsible for the consequences. looking at the three cards in your hand, Chu fan is deeply in meditation, and always feels that the dog system forces him to explore madly on the edge of death? Carefully swallow a mouthful of saliva, Chu fan this just said the function of three cards. After hearing the effect of the three cards, everyone in the whole Wuzhuang Temple fell into a state of meditation. Are these three cards good? Darrow level pets, increase mana recovery speed, increase Qi luck, no matter which one is released, can make countless people flocking. But when you think about the preconditions for using them, everyone''s talking. "Manager Chu, are you sure you are right?" Guanyin''s face has turned black. After what happened before, she has lost a lot of Qi. In addition to the pumping card just now, her Qi is less than half of what it was before. It can be said that the rabbit doll suit is a huge temptation for her now. But looking at the little Lori painted on the card, Guanyin can''t help feeling cold. Do I really have to give in because of a little luck? Not only Guanyin, but also zhenyuanzi, who is on one side, looks scared. Grandma''s, thanks to I didn''t have the impulse just now, if I take out an old tortoise doll suit or something, should I wear it, or wear it, or wear it? Chapter 563 As soon as he thought of the possibility of some kind of terror, Zhen Yuanzi quickly gave a shiver and drove out some thoughts in his mind. Even if he was thick skinned, he could not help being shameful. "Ha ha ha ha, congratulations to the Bodhisattva for obtaining these treasures." After killing the little devil in his heart, zhenyuanzi turns to Guanyin again. Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Guanyin can''t help but draw his mouth. If he can''t beat you, can you believe that my mother will let you know what is cruelty now? Feeling the strange eyes of the people, Guanyin didn''t want to stay here any more, so he just arched his hands to the people: "now that the matter here is over, I''ll leave first." After that, without waiting for Chu fan and others to speak, Guanyin has left with Xiangyun. However, she collected the three cards. When she got back to the Dalaiyin temple, she could ask the Buddha to help remove the restrictions in the cards Looking at Guanyin''s back, Chu fan can''t help but take a breath of regret: "system, do you think she will use these cards?" Chu fan absolutely does not admit that he is Lori control, just as a card merchant, he does not want his card to be idle, that''s right, that''s it! However, Chu fan did not get the answer from the system. Instead, he waited for another voice: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the hiding task of" selling five silver cards "and gaining a world invasion." The sudden sound made Chu fan almost fall to the ground: "system, your brain is eaten by the dog, can it be used as a reward?" "Ding, this system has no brain." ¡­¡­ Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. All along, he thought he knew the bottom line of the system. But until now, he knew that he had overestimated himself. This guy''s shamelessness was like an abyss! It is still a middle finger, representing the unbreakable friendship between Chu fan and the system. In Chu fan''s conversation with the system, Zhen Yuanzi didn''t know where to get some ginseng fruits and all kinds of spirit fruits, and he was clamoring to hold a spirit fruit conference. In line with the idea that it''s a son of a bitch not to take advantage of it, Chu fan agrees. There are two flowers, one on each side. After leaving Wuzhuang temple, GuanShiYin flew directly to the direction of dalieyin temple. However, her face suddenly changed. In front of Avalokitesvara, a huge crack suddenly appeared, at the same time, an evil breath came out. "Hahaha, I finally escaped ~" with a hoarse voice, a huge tap came out of the crack. "Da Luo Jinxian, the peak!" Feeling the momentum from the dragon''s head, Guanyin couldn''t help changing her face. This guy''s breath, as long as he''s not a fool, he''s not a good guy! As soon as I thought that I had just lost a little luck, I was "captured" by Zhang Buer. If you think about the luck you just lost, GuanShiYin can''t help feeling that it''s a bit rash to leave wuzhuangguan. However, as she pondered, a huge yellow dragon had emerged from the crack. The dragon head first took a look at the Avalokitesvara, and then a cold hum: "human beings, don''t you come and kneel down when you see our Lord?" Hearing the dragon''s words, Guanyin couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "evil animal, dare to be presumptuous in front of this Bodhisattva, and don''t put his hand on it as soon as possible..." Just in the middle of Guanyin''s words, the Lord spewed out a flame and rushed towards her: "since you don''t want to surrender, then die!" When speaking, the face of the Lord is full of cruelty. As a tragic existence sealed repeatedly in its World Cup, it has already got a new style of handling affairs in its heart, that is, as long as it is determined that it is the enemy, it will absolutely kill the other party mercilessly! Although the flame of the Lord is not samadhi''s true fire, it also exerts great power under its cultivation blessing. Seeing the fireball rushing towards him, Guanyin couldn''t help changing her face, and then quickly dodged to one side. However, her action is fast, but the Lord''s action is faster. As soon as she dodges the fireball, she sees a huge dragon claw coming towards her. "Evil animal, don''t be presumptuous!" Feeling the horror from the dragon''s claws, Guanyin couldn''t help but change her face, and then hide to the side again. However, the Holy Lord has many means. Apart from the attack of his claws, he also shoots a flame from his mouth and a laser from his eyes from time to time In just a few minutes, Guanyin has been suppressed by the other party. Looking at Guanyin, who was forced to retreat by himself, the LORD was even more excited"Ha ha ha, human beings, our Lord will give you one last chance to surrender or die!" Feeling the terror of the Lord, Guanyin''s face became grim. At this time, her mana had consumed 80% of her life. If this man did it himself again, he would enter reincarnation. But at the thought of this monster''s means, Guanyin suddenly feels that he may not be able to have a chance of reincarnation. "Human, make your choice." When speaking, the breath of the Lord became strong again. If it wasn''t for Guanyin''s recognition of his previous strength, he wouldn''t waste his time trying to convince the other side. When she heard the words of the Lord, Guanyin couldn''t help but feel like she had three cards in her hand: "use it!" Seeing the card suddenly appeared in Guanyin''s hand, the LORD was stunned. As the sound fell, the three cards disappeared in an instant. At the same time, Guanyin''s body was completely covered by a huge light. "Human, you are looking for death!" Although I don''t know what Guanyin is doing, as a standard villain, the Holy Lord still raises his paw and takes pictures of the shining place. The Lord''s paw was directly patted on the light, but it was suddenly pushed by a force. At the same time, the Lord saw the light in front of him dissipate. "Ha ha ha, human, is that your means?" He felt more and more rare light, and the Lord laughed more happily. He felt that this was a kind of defense, but now he had been broken by himself. "Where is my big bear?" At the last moment when the light dissipated, a clear voice came out from inside, and then the Lord felt a huge breath coming down from the air. "Boom ~" with a loud noise, a huge plush bear appeared in front of the Lord. Chapter 564 "In the early days of the great Luo dynasty?" When he felt the breath of the bear, the LORD was stunned, and then gave a cold hum with disdain: "bear, do you want to stop the Lord''s action?" After hearing the Lord''s words, the bear first looked at the light behind him, and then looked at the Lord opposite him: "ugly lizard, as long as I''m here, you can''t hurt the lovely Lori!" At the same time, the light behind the bear also dissipated completely, with the light dissipated, the Lord finally saw clearly the situation inside. The former woman in light gauze disappeared, and the rest was a little girl with red lips and white teeth, about 11 or 12 years old. The girl is wearing a doll dress in the shape of a rabbit, with a lollipop in her mouth. At this time, she is standing on a small lotus stand and looking at herself angrily. Although I don''t know what''s going on, the Lord can still feel the woman''s breath from the little girl in front of me. "Woman, do you think God will let you go in another way?" When speaking, the breath of Darrow''s peak directly emanates from the Lord. Although there is one more bear, it does not pose a threat to him. "Dear Lori, get out of here." While talking, the bear has rushed to the Lord. After the bear was summoned out, Guanyin knew that it had the characteristics of "never die, never die", so after hearing what it said, she turned her head and fled in one direction. "Bear, do you really want to stop me?" Looking at Guanyin''s back, the Lord could not help humming: "stop the Lord, do you pay for death?" While he was talking, the bear had already rushed in front of him, raised his fist and hit him on the head. The gap between the top and the bottom is like a chasm. In the face of the fist falling down on him, the Holy Lord did not dodge, but directly met him. "Bang ~" the paw and fist collided, and the bear flew straight out. As a villain, the Lord is not good. When the bear flies backward, he directly spits out a flame to catch up with him. It''s hard to avoid the flying fire. Before the bear has time to make the next move, he is directly lifted up by a paw on his neck: "bear, welcome to death!" The voice falls, the claw of the Lord fiercely increases strength, tore the bear in his hand directly. However, he found that there was no blood flow from the bear''s body. Instead, countless cotton pieces flew into the air, and then disappeared. "Hum." Feeling the air, the Lord immediately snorted: "stupid human, do you think you can escape my pursuit?" After that, the Lord rushed to the direction of Guanyin''s departure. At the same time, the flying Guanyin''s face changed. She felt her body sank. Then she saw a pink bear doll appear on her back. "Run." The weak voice of the bear came from the doll. Although he is immortal, it takes a lot of time for him to revive after he is killed. Hearing the bear''s words, GuanShiYin gritted her teeth again and quickened her speed. As a strong man at the level of Daluo Jinxian, Guanyin''s flying speed is very fast, but the voice of the Lord is faster. Just a few breaths, the voice of the Lord comes out again: "human, where do you want to go?" With the sound, a huge dragon claw is directly patted on Guanyin''s back. The huge power attacks, Guanyin can''t help but turn pale, and then a mouthful of blood spurts out. However, when seeing the mountain forest not far away, Guan Shiyin''s face was very happy, and then he flew in that direction. Seeing that Guanyin could continue to fly after receiving his own blow, the Lord could not help but feel cold, and then slapped him in the past. This time the strength is bigger than last time, the rapid flight of GuanShiYin directly like a baseball was hit out. At the same time, Chu fan''s ear sounded the voice of the system: "Ding, the invading creature" holy Lord "has been detected, now release the task!" As soon as the voice fell, a task with shining light appeared in front of him. Task: save little Laurie Introduction: Laurie is the first of all worlds requirements: save little Laurie from the hands of the Lord, and kill or surrender the Lord time limit: half an hour reward: upgrade your cultivation to the peak of Taiyi immortalPunishment for failure: incarnate as Lori remarks: the infinite law of the world, loss of Lori, make up for a Lori Looking at the task punishment in front of him, Chu fan felt the strong malice from it. "Who?" Before they had time to speak, zhenyuanzi on one side just drank violently. Then they saw a small figure falling down like a swallow with broken wings. "Ha ha ha, human, surrender, or die!" Behind the little figure, there is a golden dragon chasing with a wild smile. "Guanyin?" With the strength of Chu fan and others, we can naturally feel the breath of that figure. "System, the Lori you asked me to save is not Avalokitesvara?" Looking at the little Lori, who was wearing a white rabbit doll suit, carrying a pink bear doll, and holding a lollipop in her hand, Chu fan could not help but twitch. Is the evil plan of dog system realized so soon? "That''s right." After hearing the system''s reply, Chu fan caught the fallen Guanyin and continued to ask: "don''t you hate Buddhism most? How can you release such a mission?" After this period of time together, Chu fan knows that although the bear whispers that the system release task and card drawing are random, this guy can definitely make a decision to a certain extent. "How can we say that they are Buddhists?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the system did not hide it this time. Instead, it replied in a proud voice: "the bald man is from Tathagata, and Lori is ours!" Hear the slogan of the system, Chu fan can''t help but draw the corners of his mouth, with your special mother or a Yangou? Although say like this, Chu fan or carefully put down Guanyin, after all, with her present state, really let a person want to guard. "Why?" Until this time, the God in the air noticed Chu fan and others. Seeing Chu fan catching Guanyin, the Holy Lord was stunned at first, and then began to laugh: "I didn''t expect that there were people here, so it''s OK, let the glory of the Holy Lord spread from here!" Chapter 565 "Where are the demons? They dare to be reckless in Wuzhuang." On hearing the words of the Lord, Zhen Yuanzi was furious on the spot. Although you hit people, I don''t mind, but you can''t be arrogant in front of me. If you are arrogant, how can I pretend to force you? In addition to Zhen Yuanzi, Chu fan also glared at the Lord angrily: "you beat such a lovely little Lori, are you still not a person?" "Foolish man, the Lord is the devil!" ¡­¡­ After hearing the words of the Lord, Chu fan could not help but draw his lips. Niang xipi, from the system to the Lord, these guys are proud of whether they are human beings or not! What Chu fan didn''t pay attention to was that when he spoke, Guanyin in his arms turned red, and then went into a complete coma. At the moment when Avalokitesvara was in a coma, zhenyuanzi, who was standing in front of the Lord, showed a strange smile: "evil, I''m in a good mood today. I can spare your life, but don''t you leave soon?" Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help feeling anxious. You old man, how can you be so annoying? You don''t do it when people call home! "Another annoying old man." Fortunately, the LORD did not disappoint Chu fan. After hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, the Lord immediately gave a cold hum: "you are too ugly to be his servant." "Hiss ~" as soon as the word of the LORD came out, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath and silently gave him a thumbs up. It''s so domineering. Is there any wood? First of all, he seriously injured Guanyin, and then in Wuzhuang temple, he scolded zhenyuanzi for being ugly. You are not the Lord, you are dragon Aotian! Chu fan has not yet found that Guanyin is actually stunned by his own anger. "I beg your pardon?" Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, the LORD was stunned at first, and then he was angry. The fire demon lord, the head of eight ancient demons, said you were ugly. Are you satisfied? "Ugly ghost, ugly old man, are you so ugly that you don''t even have good ears?" ¡­¡­ For a moment, the atmosphere of the scene changed a lot, whether it was Chu fan or monkey king and others, looking at the Lord''s eyes have become pity. Before meeting the Lord, Chu fan always felt that Cheng Chuliang was a strong man who was active in the road of death. But after meeting the Lord, Chu fan felt that he should apologize to him. Compared with this guy, Cheng Chuliang is just a good boy! "This dragon is so terrible. My grandson would like to call you the strongest!" Looking at the God of zhenyuanzi, the monkey king also spoke. Although he was hard with zhenyuanzi before, it was because he was in a desperate situation. If zhenyuanzi was willing to let him go just now, he would not say a word. After all, the "bound book" sent out by the system contains not only my destiny, but also obscenities. Not to mention the inner thoughts of Chu fan and others, after hearing the words of the Lord, Zhen Yuanzi was finally angry. As one of the top tycoons, even the bodhisattvas and Buddhas dare not be presumptuous in front of him. However, it is a great shame that such a dregs of the Dalai Lama dare to insult themselves like this. "Since you don''t want to live, this seat will satisfy you." Looking at the God in the sky, Zhen Yuanzi waved his hand directly: "clear wind and bright moon, oil pot!" When zhenyuanzi spoke, the Lord''s face changed. He could feel a terrible momentum from each other. "How can..." As soon as the word of the LORD was half said, it was directly accepted by zhenyuanzi into his sleeve. With the strength of zhenyuanzi in the later period of Zhunsheng, it''s too easy to deal with the dregs at the top of a great Luo, not to mention that the Lord is still unprepared. In addition to Zhen Yuanzi, the two kids on one side are also very fast. With just a few breaths, they are ready for the hot pot. Next, zhenyuanzi didn''t leave his hand. The Lord didn''t want Tang Sanzang and others, and there was no powerful big man to protect him. It seems that in order to show his strength, Zhen Yuanzi waved his hand directly, and a four legged snake less than 10 cm long fell into the oil pot from his sleeve. Seeing the God struggling madly in the oil pan, the monkey king couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. He is very glad that his cheap martial uncle didn''t really treat himself before, otherwise he would be a fried food now. Although the monkey king is rebellious, he is not a fool. After so many years of experience, he had a clear understanding of his real strength. In those days, the so-called uproar in the sky was just a game in the eyes of the real strong. Looking at the Holy Lord in the oil pan, Chu fan''s eyes suddenly coagulated"Da Xian, can you send this demon to me to deal with it?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhen Yuanzi was stunned, and then nodded: "of course." Knowing the mystery of Chufan, zhenyuanzi is worried about not knowing how to get in touch with Chufan. Now when he hears Chufan''s words, he naturally agrees without hesitation. Anyway, it''s just the dregs of the peak of a great Luo. It''s useless to keep them. They are used as waste. Thanks to Guan Shiyin and Chu fan who don''t know how to read the mind, otherwise they will be furious on the spot, and then give this guy a bloody five step performance! "I don''t know how the store manager plans to deal with this demon?" Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth: "I just lack a child to watch the house, so I''ll use it instead." This is also the inspiration of Guanyin to Chu fan. You should know that all the gods and Buddhas in the sky have their own mounts. For example, the mount of taishanglaojun can even make the gods and Buddhas in the sky in a mess with his own efforts. Chu fan thinks that it''s very suitable to be a guard pet for himself with the power of the Holy Lord. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhen Yuanzi nodded: "although he looks a little ugly, his strength is weaker, and his IQ is lower, if the store manager likes it, there will be no problem..." Zhenyuanzi''s words just finished, everyone at the scene is a smoke. You''re bullshit, right? You''re taking revenge on people for saying you''re ugly, aren''t you? If Darrow''s peak is all dregs, what are we? Non recyclable industrial waste with heavy pollution, or furnace ash? Ignoring Zhen Yuanzi''s little Ao Jiao, Chu fan directly started to call the system in his mind: "the system will integrate all my lucky draw opportunities." "Ding, it has been detected that the host has 142 lucky draw opportunities. Are they all fused?" In the face of business, the system is very timely. Hearing the words of the system, Chu fan naturally nodded without hesitation. Chapter 566 "Fusion!" As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan saw a strong light in his inventory, and then a white transparent card appeared slowly. "Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining a fusion exclusive card (white diamond)!" After hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned. He didn''t expect that his unexpected action opened a new level of cards. But immediately Chu fan responded: "I want something that can control the Lord." "Please note that all the items in this system are in random state." "If I don''t get it, I''ll never enter the new world again. Even if I go in, I''ll stick to it until the last day." ¡­¡­ "Host, are you threatening me?" "Yes For the question of the system, Chu fan nodded unconcerned. After spending so much time with the system, how could he not know the shortcomings of the system. Opening a new world is what this guy cares about most. Otherwise, he would not try his best to find agents in other worlds. "I am the most powerful system in the universe. How can I be threatened by a small host?" Sure enough, as soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system began to ring: "next is not the case ~" the first half of the sentence was tough, but the last four words, a system completely showed its weaknesses. "The withdrawal rule is not allowed to be violated. If the host has similar behavior, it will be severely punished!" It seems that in order to prevent Chu fan from threatening himself in the same way later, the system added another sentence after speaking. After hearing the system''s words, Chu fan quickly nodded: "don''t worry, I guarantee someone''s personality in Chu for once." "If there is a next time, the host will become a human demon and never recover!" Hearing the words of the system, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. It seems that this method can''t be used in the future. Originally, he wanted to stick to it if the punishment was not very serious. It seems that the dog system will not give him this opportunity. After Chu fan nodded again to confirm that he would never become a human demon, the white diamond card in the item list finally exploded, and the sound of the system rang: "Ding, congratulations to the host for getting a super enhanced Magic Baby ball!" [super enhanced Magic Baby ball] classification: special props (quasi saint) Introduction: Magic modified enhanced Magic Baby ball made by a kind system under the threat of a shameless host function: with this card, you will get a super enhanced Magic Baby ball, which has the special effect of "absolute capture" absolute capture: for those below quasi Saint level Note 1: the baby ball can only be used once note 2: please don''t surrender your eyes to Guanyin "system, what are you suggesting?" Looking at the big ball with blue and white palms in his hand, and looking at the comatose Avalokitesvara beside him, Chu fan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Now there is a difficult choice. There is only one choice between the little Laurie of Guanyin in the later period of Da Luo and the Lord of ugly eight monsters in the peak of Da Luo. What should I do? Although as an adult, Chu fan is inclined to want everything, but Chu fan sadly found that he could not do it. At the curious zhenyuanzi and others, Chu fan sighed helplessly. In front of so many people, it''s really a ghost to put Guanyin into the ball, so "Lord, be my wonder baby In the eyes of all the people, Chu fan shouts the slogan of extreme shame. "Dog system, you wait for me." Just now, when he was about to accept the Lord, the voice of the system suddenly rang out: "Ding, after testing, the Lord is a special creature. If you want to accept the Lord, you must shout the slogan" Lord, become my magic baby ~ ", otherwise there will be a 99% failure rate." After hearing the system''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw out the corners of his mouth, and then he bit his teeth together. It''s revenge, revenge without clothes! Then Chu fan sighed helplessly, because he sadly found a problem: although handsome I have wisely found that this is a conspiracy, but in the face of reality, I still have to give in. In order to get a magic treasure at the top of the mountain, er, mount, Chu fan decided to satisfy the evil taste of the dog system, otherwise, who knows what kind of moth he will make in the future. So everyone saw the scene of Chu fan throwing a blue and white baby ball to the oil pot with the slogan of continuing shame.After all, it''s a treasure produced by the system. Although the slogan is shameful, it''s still very powerful. Chufan''s voice just fell, the baby ball sent out a strong breath, and then the God in the oil pot was sucked in without resistance. Hurry to catch the baby ball, Chufan''s face just showed a smile. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task of" saving little Lori "and upgrading her cultivation to the peak of Taiyi immortal!" Hearing the sound of the system coming from his ear, Chu fan couldn''t help feeling very good. Except that he didn''t receive, cough and wake up Guanyin, today''s thing is really perfect. "The manager of Chu is really a good tool!" At the same time, Zhen Yuanzi and others have finally recovered from the shock caused by the baby ball. Seeing the blue and white baby ball in Chu fan''s hand, Zhen Yuanzi''s eyes flashed a trace of light. He has been able to confirm that this unknown store manager is definitely a strong man of the same level as himself! If zhenyuanzi knew that Chufan was just a "ashes" of Taiyi, he would be shocked. Hearing what Zhen Yuanzi said, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "Da Xian is joking. I just happen to have such a baby." The next scene is very harmonious. Except for Guanyin, who has been in a dull state since he was rescued by zhenyuanzi, other people are very happy. After a feast, muscle bald Tang Sanzang once again took his disciples on the journey to the west, while Chu fan stopped after leaving Wuzhuang temple. "It''s up to you, Lord!" With a shout of Chu fan, the Golden Dragon appeared in front of him. At the same time, Zhen Yuanzi, who is meditating in Wuzhuang temple, suddenly becomes stiff, and then laughs madly, making the cool wind and bright moon cold. Qingfeng: "Mingyue, don''t you think master is crazy?" Mingyue: "I don''t know. Anyway, it''s better for us to stay away." "Bang!" Chapter 567 Two people''s words haven''t finished, each of them got a punch on the head. Then zhenyuanzi''s voice rang: "I''m just laughing at the magic weapon of the store manager of Chu. It''s very interesting." After that, zhenyuanzi closed his eyes again and began to practice, but if you look carefully, you will find that his body is constantly shaking. At the same time, Chu fan, who was facing the Lord, felt his head in doubt: "why do you always feel that someone is secretly laughing at me?" After observing for four weeks again, Chu fan jumped on the back of the LORD: "let''s go!" As a strong man at the peak of daruo, the speed of the Lord is far from being comparable to that of a little white. He has returned to Chang''an in just a few minutes. At the moment of returning to Chang''an City, Chu fan couldn''t help patting the head of the Holy Lord: "he is worthy of being a strong man at the level of Da Luo. It seems that this speed will be useless in the future." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the Lord couldn''t help staring. I''m a strong man at the top of Da Luo mountain. Is that what I use to be your dragon chariot? Thanks to the limitation of the Magic Baby ball, otherwise the LORD would feel that he could bite the goods in his mouth and then chew them directly into a mess of mud. Ignoring the little eyes of Chu Baba, Chu fan turns his head and walks towards his little shop. Seeing Chu fan''s action, the Lord also follows him. After spending a few minutes on the road just now, the Lord knew that his new master was definitely not a good bird, so he decided that it was better to listen to others'' instructions honestly. Nonsense, that good man will study how much a dragon scale can sell? Especially when Chu fan was lying on his body and counting scales, he muttered, "this is the dragon scale at the top of Daluo mountain. It must be very valuable.". As soon as he entered the small shop, Chu fan was stunned. "Lao Zhang, is this your son?" On the floor of the small broken shop, Zhang Buer is holding a few months old child, laughing like a fat man with several hundred jin. Hearing Chu fan''s voice, Zhang bu''er was stunned first, and then saw Chu fan coming in: "ha ha ha, store manager, this is not my son, this is dragon subduing, Li Xiuyuan ~" looking at Zhang bu''er''s proud appearance, Chu fan was stunned first, and then grabbed the child in his arms: "tut tut Tut, this is the one who died after eating a bite of dog meat Who committed suicide? No, I must have a good look. " "Cough." When Chu fan spoke, two awkward coughs came from one side. At this time, Chu fan noticed that there was a middle-aged couple in royal guards looking at him awkwardly. Seeing that Chu fan noticed them, Zhang Buer, who was next to them, ran over and explained: "manager, these two are Li Xiuyuan''s parents: Li Jun and Wang Chunhua!" After that, Zhang Buer turned to them and said: "this is the manager of the card shop, Chu fan, and your son''s future master." After hearing Zhang Buer''s words, they were stunned, and then they saluted Chu fan. The mysterious card shop is a very famous place in the whole Tang Dynasty. Everyone knows the name of Chu fan. "Li Jun (Wang Chunhua) meets the store manager." Seeing their movements, Chu fan quickly put out his hand to block them: "don''t be so polite. You''ll live in Chang''an City in the future." Just looking at their clothes, Chu fan knew that they were rich and noble. Besides, Li Xiuyuan was reincarnated at least, and the staff of the prefecture should give them face. In order to complete the mission of "Buddhist guide" as soon as possible, Chu fan decided to leave the family in Chang''an city. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Jun and his wife quickly nodded: "store manager, don''t worry, we just have a real estate in Chang''an, we can live here." After hearing their words, Chu fan nodded. As long as you live in Chang''an City, as long as you are not the Buddha, no one can make small moves. After the experience of the Changsheng deer, the vigilance of Chang''an City has been raised hundreds of levels. "Manager, manager." Just as Chu fan was thinking, two voices came in from the outside. Then Chu fan saw a fat man with a big beard running in. It''s a person because Chu fan sees another person sitting on the fat man''s shoulder. Looking at Cheng Chuliang panting and Duhe sitting on his shoulder, Chu fan was stunned: "what''s the matter? You two are not hostile classes. Do you wash your socks together to show your feelings?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang immediately shivered: "manager, don''t disgust me. As long as the women in this world are not dead, I won''t have feelings with this kind of sissy.""Do you think Laozi will have feelings for you?" It''s good that Cheng Chuliang didn''t speak. As soon as he spoke, Duhe was also very angry. He jumped down from Cheng Chuliang''s shoulder, and then jumped up and hit him on the knee: "I, Duhe, will never be interested in you, a barbarian with incomplete evolution!" Looking at the rhythm of all martial arts performed in front of them, Chu fan waved to stop them. Although he also wanted to see a fight play, there were two ordinary people, Li Jun and his wife. If they were scared, what would they do if they didn''t want to let Xiao Jianglong be their apprentice? "If you two don''t say what you''re doing here, go and clean the cottage." When speaking, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction. He felt that he was very dignified now. If he didn''t know someone, he would think he was a very serious and qualified teacher. As for the people who know, er, just look at Cheng Chuliang''s eyes. "Sissy, do you think the store manager is crazy?" Although Cheng Chuliang didn''t say what he said, as an old enemy who had been fighting with him for more than ten years, Duhe was keen to understand the meaning in his eyes. Chu fan and did not get along too much, but only in the bet was a matter of pit, Du he knew that Chu fan this guy is definitely not such a teacher. Then, another look was passed to Cheng Chuliang by Duhe: "I don''t know, but I can''t say. Those who are good at martial arts in the novel are easy to be possessed!" "Pa!" When they make eye contact, they both get an iron fist from Chu fan on their heads. "Woo woo." Feeling the pain in his head, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help holding his head and screamed: "store manager, how do you know what I''m thinking?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan turned his lips disdainfully: "I don''t know, but I think it''s right to fight." Chapter 568 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang can''t help but gasp. He suddenly finds that it''s a stupid decision to discuss this kind of thing with Chu fan. A strong man is terrible. When a strong man is shameless, he will be more terrible. There is no doubt that for Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan belongs to the latter. When the weak face the strong, in addition to resist, there is a more popular choice, that is to admit counsels. Therefore, in the eyes of the public, Cheng Chuliang did not hesitate to choose the way that is more in line with the basic law of development of things. "How could it be?" This guy showed a flattering smile to Chu fan, and then he continued: "it''s my honor for the store manager to beat me, and it''s definitely a blessing for me to be beaten by you!" Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s face, Du he could not help shivering. Then he quickly opened his short legs to distance him. This person is really too cheap. If he continues to stay, Duhe is afraid that he will be infected. "Come on, what happened to you?" Not only Duhe, but also Chufan had the same fear, so he asked after Cheng Chuliang''s words. Hear Chu fan''s question, Cheng Chu Liang is a Leng at first, then just reflect the purpose that oneself come here. "Manager, there is a monster on the hill outside Chang''an city." Before Cheng Chuliang finished, Duhe pushed him away, and then jumped in front of Chu fan: "Oh, you talk too much nonsense, let me talk about it." After pushing away Cheng Chuliang, Du he said to Chu fan: "before we went hunting in Xiaoheishan outside Chang''an City, we met a fox. The fox was wearing human clothes, standing under a tree for a moment, and looked at us awkwardly." When he said that, duho could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, and then continued: "then the fox asked us," do you think I look like a man or a God? " Hearing Du he''s words, Zhang Buer was stunned, and then slapped him on his thigh: "is the fox you met blind, with a huge scar on his face and a pinch of white hair on his head?" "How do you know?" As soon as Zhang Buer''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang roared, and then looked directly at Zhang Buer: "OK, old man Zhang, is that Fox your pet? If you don''t give me a hand over today, our relationship will be over." Different from Duhe, Cheng Chuliang has a good relationship with everyone in xiaolaodian. Even Zhang Buer and AO Shun are his friends. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Zhang Buer can''t help but draw his mouth. He knows that Cheng Chuliang is a rascal. How can he give his hand to the other party so easily. "How could it be?" As soon as he saw the light of expectation in Cheng Chuliang''s eyes, Zhang Buer quickly shook his head: "but it''s really bad luck for you two to get into trouble with it." Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "why, is there any special identity of the fox?" You know, today''s Zhang Buer is not the pathetic land lord before. After removing his position, he still thinks he is a real immortal. Although this strength is not even slag in front of the real big man, but in front of the ordinary friars, he is basically Mount Tai. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhang bu''er nodded helplessly: "the fox is named Tu Bai, a descendant of Tu Shan''s family, and has the highest strength of Taiyi real immortal." "This guy is so hateful." As soon as Zhang bu''er finished his words, Zhang bu''er on one side suddenly drank: "a real immortal Taiyi, actually stayed in the mountains to tease us!" Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s indignation, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth: "what, what did Tu Bai do to you?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Du he could not help but jump out again, pointed to Cheng Chuliang and said: "it''s not this guy, but for him, we would not be like this." When talking, Duhe twisted his body so that people could see behind him. Chufan noticed that there was a hairy tail behind his ass! As soon as Duhe finished, Zhang Buer on one side just pulled out his mouth. Then he looked directly at Cheng Chuliang and Zhang Buer: "what did you say to make him angry?" Seeing Zhang Buer''s astonishment, Du he couldn''t help pulling his mouth, and then pointed to Cheng Chuliang with a finger: "this guy said to others, ''you''re like a dog'' ~"Looking at Duhe pointing to his hand, Cheng Chuliang also stormed away: "is there something wrong with what I said? He is very much like a dog." It''s OK that Cheng Chuliang doesn''t speak. Now Duhe gets angry and jumps up and kicks him in the knee: "your brain is full of excrement. People ask you whether you are like a man or a God. Why do you want to answer other answers?" Hearing Du he''s words, Cheng Chuliang also gave a cold hum. He is also a stubborn person. If he didn''t feel guilty about what happened before, how could he be allowed to talk to himself like this. At this time, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t bear to see Du he talking more and more. He glared at him discontentedly: "don''t you think he looks like a dog?" Although he was very angry at Cheng Chuliang''s stubbornness, after hearing what he said, Duhe couldn''t help but draw his mouth, and then his voice became much smaller: "you, even if you think it''s like a dog, you can''t say it. It affects your feelings." ¡­¡­ Knowing that he could not be Duhe''s opponent in bickering, Cheng Chuliang simply curled his lips angrily, and then looked at Zhang Buer next to him: "Zhang pangzi, it seems that you know the inside story. Let''s talk about what''s going on." When he said this, Cheng Chuliang''s heart was still angry, and he gave a cold hum: "that guy has such strong strength, but he doesn''t turn into a human. Instead, he hides in the mountains to cheat the good people passing by. In my opinion, he is mostly a evil demon!" "You''re wrong about that." Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s angry look, Zhang Buer could not help laughing and shaking his head: "Tu Bai is not only a demon, but also a famous auspicious beast." "Auspicious beast?" As soon as Zhang Buer''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang''s voice directly increased by more than ten times: "auspicious beast, how can there be such an abominable auspicious beast in the world? If it''s all auspicious beasts, then am I not a famous scholar poet?" Chapter 569 When Cheng Chuliang was angry, a hairy thing immediately slipped from his waist. People then found that he had a fox tail, but he had been wrapped around his waist all the time. Seeing that everyone was staring at his tail, Cheng Chuliang became even more angry. He jumped up and pointed to Zhang Buer: "Zhang Pang, please explain to me. If you don''t make it clear, I''ll cut someone''s robe with you today!" ¡­¡­ Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Zhang Buer''s face froze: you are the fat man. All of your old Cheng family are fat men. Cheng Yaojin is fat man. Cheng Chuliang is fat man. Cheng Chu Fortunately, Zhang Buer still cares about his identity after all. After taking a deep breath, even if it''s over, he doesn''t say anything in his heart. This is the cruel fact that Cheng Chuliang doesn''t know that his genealogy has been greeted by a fat man in his eyes. After ignoring Cheng Chuliang''s address, Zhang Buer coughed and explained: "Tu Shan''s, they are not ordinary fox demons. You know, Tu Shan''s ancestors had two princesses who married Dayu." Seeing the curiosity on the faces of all the people, Zhang Buer raised his mouth slightly, and then burst out another story: "moreover, Tu Bai is the younger brother of the two princesses, that is, Dayu''s brother-in-law." "Hiss ~" at this moment, everyone on the scene couldn''t help taking a breath. Although Dayu is not one of the three emperors and five emperors of the human race, with the help of his virtue of water control, he became a big man in the later period of quasi sainthood. With such a bull man as his brother-in-law, zhuobai is a winner in life. "No?" When everyone was surprised, Cheng Chuliang''s voice suddenly sounded: "since the fox is Dayu''s brother-in-law, how can he be so weak?" Although Taiyi Zhenxian has been very strong, but in terms of the age of Tu Bai, it''s a little too weak indeed. After all, there are two mountains behind him: Tu Shanshi and Dayu. It''s normal to enjoy countless resources and have great strength. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Zhang bu''er shook his head with a smile: "do you think he is an ordinary Taiyi immortal?" "What''s the difference?" Cheng Chu Liang didn''t like Tu Bai at all. When he saw that Zhang Bu ER was blowing the other side so hard, he immediately incarnated as a master of bars and began to ask. Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s unconvinced appearance, Zhang Buer shook his head: "the reason why he has only Taiyi real immortal''s strength is that his cultivation method is relatively special, but even so, with his inside information, it is estimated that the general Jinxian is not his opponent." Seeing that the confusion on people''s faces was more intense, Zhang Buer did not hide it and explained it directly: "what Tu Bai practiced was an ancient skill handed down from the flood and famine period, which was called" Taofeng "!" At this point, Zhang bu''er stopped for a drink, and then continued: "the so-called" asking for a seal "is to ask people," do you think I''m like a man or a God? " "Can he become a god if he answers?" Cheng Chuliang, who is attached to the body by the essence of the bar, naturally won''t miss the slightest chance. He immediately interrupts and asks. Who knows that after hearing his words, Zhang Buer actually nodded seriously: "yes, as long as there are 99990000 people who say that he is like a God, then he can become a God immediately and become a strong man of the great Luo Jinxian level." "What if he was human?" "Then his cultivation will be useless. If anyone says he is like a man, he has to find ten more people to say he is like a God." "Hiss ~" as soon as Zhang Buer finished, Cheng Chuliang could not help taking a breath, and then looked at Chu fan with a blazing face: "store manager, there is such a powerful skill in the world. I don''t know if you have it. Why don''t you take it out and let me practice it?" Not only Cheng Chuliang, but also Duhe and others look forward to Chu fan. If the store manager really has this kind of skill, he must practice it well. Maybe he will soon become a big man. "Ha ha, do you think it''s so easy to practice Just as they were expecting, a smile came from the door. They turned to see Ao Shun and Jiu touchong coming in with a smile on their face. Seeing people''s puzzled eyes, Ao Shun laughs, then reaches out his hand and points to Cheng Chuliang: "if you don''t say anything else, I''m sure you won''t practice" seeking a seal "even if you kill him." Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Cheng Chuliang was stunned at first, and then asked unconvinced: "why, why are you so sure that I won''t learn to ask for the title?""The way of heaven is supreme. Do you think there is something in the world that can be gained without effort?" At this moment, the nine insects on one side also spoke: "this kind of skill is not something Lao Cheng can practice." It''s also interesting to say that although the three aoshun are all immortal, they have a good relationship with the old Cheng family. What''s more interesting is that their friendship is different. In other words, they are brothers to Cheng Yaojin and Cheng Chuliang. These are all gossips. Not to mention them for the moment, when Cheng Chuliang heard that his two good brothers were not optimistic about him, he could not help being stubborn. He immediately gave a cold hum: "I don''t believe it. How difficult is it to cultivate this" conferring " After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, the nine headed insects shook their heads helplessly, and then explained to him: "only the alien can cultivate this'' conferring ''skill, but not the Terran." "But your blood has changed. You can practice it." Nine head insect''s words just finish saying, one side of Ao Shun added a, but look at the look on his face to know this guy uneasy good intentions. Sure enough, before Cheng Chuliang had time to be happy, the nine insects on one side continued to talk: "even if you can practice, there are very strict requirements for this" seeking seal ". The person you ask must not know that you are practicing this secret skill, and you can''t remind others in any way." "Ah?" As soon as the nine headed insects finished their words, Cheng Chuliang on one side just cried out in dismay: "how can it be possible that no one can ever succeed in practicing this spell?" Not only Cheng Chuliang, but also Chu fan and others frowned. This requirement is too harsh, even to the point of impossibility. "Do you think that''s the end of it?" Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s lost eyes, Zhang Buer shakes his head again. "Are there more stringent conditions?" As soon as Zhang Buer''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang just yelled, and then asked in disbelief. Chapter 570 Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s unbelievable appearance, Zhang Buer and others couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "before the cultivation is completed, the highest strength of this title can only reach the peak of Taiyi Zhenxian. Otherwise, with Tu Bai''s talent, there would be only such strength." "Hiss ~" today, Cheng Chuliang inhaled more times than he did a year ago. Even so, his inner surprise was still hard to vent: "there are still people practicing such harsh skills. Is Tu Bai a fool?" "Do you think cultivation is so simple?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Zhang Buer and others looked at him contemptuously. "If you don''t have a great chance, ordinary people may not even be able to reach the true immortal even if they practice to death." Speaking of this, Zhang bu''er looks at Chu fan gratefully. He knows that if Chu fan doesn''t appear suddenly, he is the ordinary person in his mouth. After hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Ao Shun and others also nodded with approval: "although the conditions are more stringent, at least they have a little hope of becoming a great Luo. Although it is very slim, many people are willing to try." Mortals only see the immortal people carefree and powerful, but they don''t know how much these immortals have paid for that carefree. It''s no exaggeration to say that if you can meet Chu fan and draw so many powerful cards from him, Cheng Chuliang and others definitely have a mushroom cloud on their ancestral grave. If there were no Chu fan, they would not be able to set foot on the fairyland in a few more lives. It is difficult for all people, everything and living in this world, but what is more difficult than shangqingtian? And these friars, not only to heaven, but also from the hands of heaven to seize a glimmer of life! "Gudu ~" under the explanation of Zhang bu''er and others, Cheng Chuliang finally understood the meaning of seeking a seal for Tu Bai, and then he couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva: "what will happen to my answer?" Hear Cheng Chu Liang''s words, Zhang Bu ER and others look at each other. It is estimated that the practitioner has never met such a reply from his father since the appearance of the technique of seeking seal. After a moment''s silence, Zhang bu''er guessed and said: "it should be OK. It mainly depends on the monk''s own mood. If he doesn''t pursue it, there should be nothing wrong." "No!" It''s OK that Zhang Buer doesn''t speak. Cheng Chuliang is even more flustered when he speaks. He looks at Chu fan with pitiful eyes: "store manager, if that guy can grow from a fox to a dog, he must not be a good man. You have to help me!" Hear Cheng Chu Liang''s words, Chu fan can''t help but draw the corners of his mouth. This guy is really a king of cheap skin, it is playing cheap all the time. But seeing Cheng Chuliang''s timid appearance, Chu fan and others can''t help but feel soft hearted. Although this guy is a bit humble, he can be regarded as their friend anyway. If he is killed by painting white, it seems that he can''t be justified. "Store manager, or let''s go and have a look?" Finally, Zhang Buer, who has a good relationship with Cheng Chuliang, spoke. However, they are also smart and know that it is useless to find Tu Bai with their own strength, so as soon as they open their mouth, they pull up Chu fan. After hearing the words of several people, Chu fan did not hesitate and nodded directly: "in that case, let''s go." For one thing, he can''t look at Cheng Chuliang''s real dog belt. For another thing, Chu fan is also very interested in this so-called technique of seeking seals. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Hear the sound that the system suddenly rings out, Chu fan can''t help a Leng, then hurriedly looked toward the taskbar in the past, sure enough, where already appeared a task that twinkles with light. Task: seek the seal Introduction: Ancient fox, good imitation, standing on the road, not afraid to see people, delicious vomit people''s words, ask: "you look at me, like people, like God"? Requirements: help Tu Bai to complete the skill of asking for a seal time limit: one month reward: a random talent card failure punishment: the hostility of Tu Bai, Dayu and Tu Shanhu! "System, I beg you to be a person!" Tu Bai has practiced something that I don''t know has not been finished for hundreds of years. How can you ask me to finish it in a month? Also, look at the gap between task punishment and task reward. Will your conscience really not hurt? "Please confirm your words and deeds again, this system is not human!" ¡­¡­ Hear the words of the system, Chu fan can''t help but draw the corners of his mouth. It seems that Tu Bai has to see him this time. "Lead the way ahead." As soon as changes the placid color to the system to erect a middle finger, simultaneously to Cheng Chuliang sends the speech.Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chu Liang''s eyes brightened, and the fox''s tail behind his buttocks swayed. Xiaoheishan is not far away from Chang''an city. There are some small monsters who are not very powerful. Since Cheng Chuliang and others are powerful, this place has become their hunting place. It''s no exaggeration to say that if someone dares to say the names of Cheng Chuliang and others in Xiaoheishan, they will definitely be torn to pieces by those demons with successful cultivation to sacrifice to heaven. "Manager, it''s in front of us. We met the fox in front of us." After entering Xiaoheishan, Cheng Chuliang opens the way, and there are no monsters who dare to appear in front of them. More than ten minutes later, Cheng Chuliang suddenly pointed to a corner in front of him: "from here, where is a big stone? That guy was lying on that stone before." After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, the people didn''t stop and went straight ahead. Just past the corner, Chu fan saw where a round stone was placed and where a strange yellow creature was lying on the stone. Seeing the Holy Lord turned into a bracelet on his wrist, Chu fan didn''t hide his figure and walked directly to the big stone. As soon as he approached the stone, Chu fan''s face changed: "I''ll go, what a big dog!" As soon as the words came out, Chu fan knew what had happened. You have to know that Chu Liang and Du he, the two goods of the future, are evil because they say that this guy is a dog. Different from other people''s reaction, Cheng Chuliang looks up at the sky and laughs, with a feeling of being wronged: "ha ha ha, look, I said he looks like a dog. Now I know that my old Cheng doesn''t talk nonsense?" ¡­¡­ Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s exaltation, Chu fan can''t help but draw. How did these two goods live to the present? "You again?" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words were finished, the dog on the big stone also moved and stood up directly from the stone to look at Cheng Chuliang: "boy, do you look down on me, Tu Bai?" Chapter 571 When speaking, Tu Bai stares at Cheng Chuliang fiercely: "do you think I will be afraid of you when there are too many people?" Although it was Chu fan who spoke just now, in Tu Bai''s opinion, these people are definitely caused by Cheng Chuliang. As a fox demon, Tu Bai naturally has his own survival principles. Although Cheng Chuliang offended himself before, he was unintentional after all, so although he was very angry, he just punished them a little. For example, the tail behind Cheng Chuliang and Duhe is just a common curse, which will disappear after a month. But now Cheng Chu Liang dares to appear again, and he still takes others to challenge him. Tu Bai''s heart can''t help being angry. On the other hand, Cheng Chuliang was stunned when he heard Tu Bai''s words, and then he jumped to scold: "he said the words, why are you staring at me?" When he spoke, Cheng Chuliang also felt aggrieved. It was him and Duhe who came here. Why should he doubt himself now? When he heard Cheng Chuliang''s words, Tu Bai could not help grinning and showed his two canine teeth directly: "dead fat man, you can see that they are not good goods. If these people were not brought by you, your fox master would chew a stone today!" I As soon as Tu Bai''s words are finished, Cheng Chuliang can''t help but draw his lips. Although he is arrogant, he finds that in a strict sense, Chu fan and others really brought them by themselves. Seeing that Cheng Chuliang didn''t speak, Tu Bai was even more proud. With a big tail behind him, the big stone under him was swept clean in a few breaths: "fat man, why don''t you speak? Are you ashamed..." The fox speaks very fast. While listening to him, Cheng Chuliang has a sad expression on his face. He sadly finds that he can''t even compare with an animal in the aspect of fighting! Seeing Cheng Chuliang drooping his head and not looking at himself, Tu Bai became more proud. He felt that this was his own victory. After defeating Cheng Chuliang, Tu Bai turns his eyes to Chu fan: "boy, open your eyes and see clearly. I''m a fox, a pure white fox of Tu Shan''s family..." "Are you really a white fox?" When he heard Tu Bai''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help pulling his lips: "I don''t read much, don''t cheat me!" In front of the stone lying on the goods and tail is about one meter long, a yellow fur and his big tail, how to see is a local dog. "Why, don''t I?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Tu Bai was furious on the spot: "I, Tu Bai, the head of the white fox minority of Tu Shan''s family, are like a fake When speaking, Tu Bai also put out a paw and patted his chest, which was an unquestionable attitude. As a matter of fact, Tu Bai still has some pressure on his appearance. If it wasn''t for his appearance, he would not practice this kind of magic. From ancient times to the present, the fox clan is a representative of beauty. When he grows up, he can enter the dog clan without any makeup. If he only practices the fox clan''s own magic, he will never be able to make a breakthrough. After all, a lovely white fox and a local dog are totally different, right? Looking at TU Baiqi''s jumping foot, Chu fan can''t help but raise his mouth. Although this guy is a little sorry for the Fox family, he is still very good in character. If he was teased like this, he would have been killed a long time ago. That''s why Chu fan also smiles at TU Bai: "I heard that you practiced the skill of" seeking the seal ". I don''t know what''s the situation now?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Tu Bai was stunned, and then the whole fox became arrogant: "after the fox''s hard work, the skill of asking for the title will be accomplished immediately." Tu Bai''s words just finished, Chu fan''s eyes are bright, so it seems that this task is not very difficult to complete? However, after hearing Tu Bai''s next sentence, Chu fan was stunned. "As long as I get the approval of one hundred million people, I will be able to become a great Luo Jinxian." Looking at TU Bai with a proud face, Chu fan didn''t have a mouthful of old blood to gush out and then died suddenly. Originally, it only needed ninety-nine million people to complete the cultivation, but this guy now needs one hundred million people! This represents one thing - this guy met more people who said he was like a man than a god! Not only Chu fan, but also Ao Shun and others look at TU Bai with admiration. From ancient times to the present, they have seen people who practice fast, and they have seen people who practice slowly. But the more they practice, the weaker they become. Maybe they are the one in front of them."Nine worms, I''m not good at math. Can you help me figure out how long this guy will be able to complete his training according to the current situation?" Hearing Ao Shun''s words, the nine headed insects were stunned at first, and then pretended to pinch their fingers to calculate. After a few breaths, the nine headed insects replied with a smile: "after my rigorous calculation, I found that he might not be able to practice successfully." ¡­¡­ Hear two people''s words, the hair on Tu Bai''s body explodes completely, see he is about to run away, Chu fan quickly waves to stop each other. "I can help you complete the cultivation of the technique of seeking seal." As soon as his voice fell, Tu Bai looked at Chu fan in surprise: "what did you say just now?" Seeing Tu Bai''s incredible appearance, Chu fan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth: "I said, I can help you complete the cultivation of the technique of seeking seal." "Ha ha ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Tu Bai began to laugh with disdain: "boy, do you think this seat is easy to cheat?" When speaking, a terrible momentum radiated from Tu Bai. Although he was funny before, as an old monster who has lived for countless years, how can he really be a fool? As a matter of fact, Tu Bai has already given up on the art of seeking the title. Now, his best plan is to honestly reincarnate and reincarnate after this life, and then re cultivate. Anyway, there are two backers behind him, Dayu and Tushan. Even the local government should give him some face. At that time, the reincarnation will not be too bad. Feeling the momentum of Tu Bai''s body, everyone on the scene turned pale, especially Cheng Chuliang, who had quarreled with Tu Bai before, whose hair stood up. As soon as he thought of fighting with such a terrible existence, Cheng Chuliang could not help feeling his cold sweat on his forehead: "I''m a mother, and I almost got ahead of Lao Cheng." Chapter 572 There is no doubt that Cheng Chuliang''s old Cheng is his own Laozi, Cheng Yaojin. On one side, Duhe also lightly drowned a mouthful of saliva. He felt that he should not walk together with Cheng Chuliang in the future, otherwise he might be gone at any time. However, under the fury, Tu Bai didn''t know that one of his actions caused a small rift between the two young people whose feelings had just recovered. Now Tu Baizheng looks at Chu fan with disdain: "in the past thousands of years, there have been many people who want to tempt me with the skill of seeking the seal, but in the end they all went to the place of reincarnation." At this point, Tu Bai''s face showed a trace of Cruelty: "but even in the hell, they can only be reincarnated as plant insects and ants." It''s difficult to practice in different ways, but among all the different ways, the most difficult one is the plants, insects and ants. The reason why Tu Bai said this is to show Chu fan his horror. The implication is probably: you see, I am not only powerful, but also terrible in the backstage. After that, Tu Bai looks at Chu fan calmly. According to his plan, Chu fan apologizes to himself pitifully, and then asks for his forgiveness. However, the next thing did not follow Tu Bai''s imagination. In his surprised eyes, a smile appeared on Chu fan''s face: "well, I don''t know how you plan to deal with me?" As soon as the words were finished, a more terrible momentum came out of Chu fan. If the momentum on Chu fan''s body before painting white is autumn wind, then the momentum on Chu fan''s body is tornado. "Goo Doo." Feeling the momentum of Chu fan, aoshun and jiutouchong look at each other. "Tut Tut, it seems that the store manager is finally going to show his real strength." As soon as aoshun''s words were finished, the nine insects nodded with approval: "let''s guess how strong the real cultivation of the store manager is. I think it''s at least the peak of Jinxian!" "No way!" Hearing their comments, Zhang Buer joined the discussion: "I once saw a battle between the golden immortals from a distance. Even if the two golden immortals were added together, they didn''t exude such a terrible momentum." As soon as Zhang Buer''s words were finished, aoshun and jiutouchong''s eyes shrank, and then an idea rose in their hearts: "it seems that the store manager is actually a big Luo Jinxian!" It can''t help but a few people don''t think about it. All the time, Chu fan is very mysterious. In addition to those mysterious cards, he is definitely a top man in the eyes of everyone. "Little local dog, you dare to challenge my master just now?" When Zhang Buer and others guess Chu fan''s strength, a hoarse voice comes from him, and then everyone sees a golden light. Then a golden dragon appeared in the air, looking at the white with a dignified look. After such a long time of adaptation, the Lord has accepted his own "Magic Baby" design. Now it''s hard to be forced. Naturally, this opportunity will not be wasted. It is for this reason that the Lord just came out and released the momentum of his great peak. Fortunately, he still has a look, in the release of momentum to take the initiative to avoid aoshun and other waste. Unlike Zhang Buer and others who are still in the mood to talk, Tu Bai, who was "taken care of" by the Lord, is now about to faint! But now I can''t dare to be in a coma. What if I was in a coma and was skinned by others to make a coat? You know, when his brother-in-law used to control the water, he did not do little to other monsters. When he went to his brother-in-law''s house hundreds of years ago, there were no less than thousands of fur on the wall. Moreover, judging from the appearance of these people, Tu Bai felt that there was nothing good in it. While he was in a coma, they absolutely could do it. If ordinary people''s words, Tu Bai will not worry, but Chu fan''s servant is a dragon of the level of Da Luo, then he is mostly a big man of the level of quasi saint. Tu Bai suddenly found that when facing this kind of big guy, his backer seemed to be a little unstable. "Ha ha ha." It was with this idea that Tu Bai forced a smile on Chu fan: "this adult, if you have something to say, my brother-in-law is Dayu!" hearing Tu Bai''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly, and then waved his hand to make the Lord stop his momentum: "now you believe me?" "I believe it As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Tu Bai began to nod wildly: "I believe whatever you say, my Lord!" Now, Tu Bai can''t take care of Chu fan''s thinking of himself as a local dog. After all, compared with reputation, small life is more important.Although he has wanted reincarnation, if he is killed by such a big man, let alone reincarnation, it is estimated that even his soul will be killed. Looking at TU Bai''s bitter face, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth. I want to help this guy. How can I make myself look like a villain who bullies men and women. After a look at TU Bai, Chu fan felt that it was useless to spend time explaining, so he said directly to him: "I''m here to help you cultivate the skill of seeking seal." "Really?" Chu fan''s words just export, Tu Bai is a exclamation. Hearing Tu Bai''s words, Chu fan glared at him: "why, do you think I''m cheating you?" Tu Bai thought about it a little, and felt that there was really no need to deceive himself with Chu fan''s strength. He immediately shook his head: "how can I know that you are a great good man, a great good man, and an absolute good man at the moment I see you? How can a good man like you deceive a simple and lovely little white fox like me?" In order to be able to cultivate the technique of seeking the seal, Tu Bai is completely shameless, and uses every means to flatter Chu fan. However, on the way to flattery, Tu Bai asked carefully: "manager, I don''t know how you plan to help me practice the skill of seeking seals?" Not only Tu Bai, but also Zhang Buer and others on one side looked at Chu fan with a puzzled face. It''s very difficult to cultivate the skill of seeking the seal. Otherwise, it would not be hundreds of years for Tu Bai to regress. Feeling the puzzled eyes of the people, Chu fan calmly smiles: "when you return to Chang''an, you can ask your majesty to make him the patron saint of the Tang Dynasty, and then ask him to ask the people of the Tang Dynasty." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, people couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air. Unexpectedly, the technique of seeking the seal could still be practiced like this. "Tut Tut, the store manager is really not an ordinary person." Chapter 573 When people look at Chu fan, Cheng Chuliang''s face is even more adored: "store manager, I always thought you were just a chicken in a small stomach, but it''s only until today that I know you still have the characteristic of being mean and shameless." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, everyone''s heads were tiny, and they could not be worse. Well, if it wasn''t shameless enough, I would never have thought of this kind of cultivation method. Most people practice first and then cultivate God. Who can think of cultivating God first and then cultivate God. At this time, Tu Bai''s face was even more elated. He was very glad that he didn''t rush to wipe his neck before. Otherwise, he would have wasted such a good opportunity. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan looks at him with a smile on his face: "Chu Liang, I think old Cheng hasn''t hit you for three days. He hasn''t hit you for three days..." With a murderous voice and Chu fan''s strange eyes, Cheng Chuliang can''t help shivering: "manager, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong ~" ignoring Cheng Chuliang, who is playing cheap and cute, Tu Bai gives Chu fan a serious gift: "please help me once." Seeing Tu Bai''s action, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "don''t worry, since I have said the plan, I will help you finish it." Although there is a task to complete, but Tu Bai''s attitude undoubtedly makes Chu fan more willing to help him. Although Chu fan''s plan is very simple, it may not be realized by another person. Ordinary monsters, let alone enter the palace to find Li Shimin, are estimated to have been seriously injured as soon as they get close to Chang''an city. The reason why the former Changsheng deer was able to cause disaster in Chang''an city was only with the help of the power of Shouxing. Otherwise, it would have been blasted to pieces by the dragon of Qi transportation in the Tang Dynasty. Not to mention that there are two more guardians of the Tang Dynasty, the ox demon king and Qin Qiong. If you want to complete this plan, no one can do it except Chu fan, who is highly valued by Li Er. See Chu fan agree to come down, Tu Bai''s two claws can''t help kneading together, if the plan really can succeed, oneself should soon be able to become the strong person of Da Luo level. Looking at TU Bai''s excited look, Chu fan coughed twice: "cough, Lao Bai, do you think we can be friends if I help you so much?" "Of course!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Tu Bai quickly nodded his head and became friends with a quasi saint. This is something that many people can''t wait for: "store manager, you are my best friend!" Although I don''t know why other people call Chu fan store manager, in order to show their attitude, Tu Bai also chose this name. Hearing Tu Bai''s words, Chu fan''s smile became more obvious. He went directly to Tu Bai and pinched one of his paws: "as a friend, I helped you. Should you help me too?" "That''s nature." Because his hands were pinched by Chu fan, Tu Bai simply slapped the stone at his feet with his tail: "as long as the store manager talks, I don''t dare to do anything!" "Good!" Seeing Tu Bai''s resolute appearance, Chu fan could not help shouting, and then directly released his hands: "Xiaobai, do you think you can support my business?" Speaking, Chu fan has his own card shop all kinds of card prices. See Chu fan''s appearance, one side of Zhang Bu ER and others have helplessly covered his eyes, it is too humiliating. You are also a quasi saint. Can you be a little reserved? Chu fan, of course, doesn''t know other people''s inner thoughts. Even if he knows, he won''t care. This kind of Jinshan who has lived for hundreds of years doesn''t grasp the opportunity is an insult to himself. Unlike other people, Tu Bai''s mood is very uneasy. After all, the current Chu fan is related to whether he can become a real boss, so every word Chu Fan said is full of profound meaning in his eyes. For a moment, Tu Bai seemed to be a teenager in love and fell into his own meditation: "why do adults say such words? Are you testing me?" In just a few breaths, Tu Bai''s idea ran for dozens of times, and finally came to the final conclusion - Chu fan was to test whether I was worth helping! With speculation in mind, Tu Bai immediately had his own answer: "store manager, I want to draw the card!" A big drink, don''t wait for Chu fan to talk, Tu Bai''s front already appeared a hill. "Gudu ~" all the people present, including Chu fan, swallowed a mouthful of saliva when they spoke on this hill. Next to him, Cheng Chuliang rushes over and keeps Tu Bai''s leg"Elder brother, you are my elder brother. If you had taken these out earlier, don''t say you are like a God. What you say is like what you say." He kicks Cheng Chuliang away, and Tu Bai looks directly at Chu fan: "store manager, how many cards can you exchange these things for?" After hearing Tu Bai''s words, Chu fan converged, and then began to look at the treasure in front of him. A few minutes later, Chu fan finally came to the conclusion: "five silver cards and ten orange cards can be exchanged!" As soon as the words came out, the people on the scene looked at TU Bai more ardently. With five silver cards and ten orange cards, as long as their luck was not bad, Tu Bai''s strength could at least double! For this kind of situation, people''s hearts are full of envy and jealousy. It has to be said that some people have won from the time of reincarnation. Tu Bai is the extreme representative of this kind of people. However, only Chu fan knew that Tu Bai''s luck would not be bad. Although it''s not the super local tyrant with Buddhist backing like Tang monk, Tu Bai''s luck with Tushan and Dayu is absolutely not too bad. In fact, to meet Chu fan here, and let the system send tasks for him personally, Tu Bai''s luck can be proved. Unfortunately, at this time, Tu Bai didn''t understand the power of these cards, so he just took the cards from Chu fan, and then looked at them calmly. A few minutes later, Tu Bai handed the three silver cards to Chu fan: "store manager, what are the only things on the three cards?" "What about the other cards?" Seeing Tu Bai''s action, the others beside him were all in a daze, and then asked Tu Bai. After hearing what they said, Tu Bai waved his hand casually: "there are things in these three cards, and the other cards are empty." He took the card from Tu Bai. As soon as he saw what was on the card, Chu fan could not help sighing. "Manager, is it bad luck?" Hear Chu fan sigh, one side of Cheng Chu Liang and others hurriedly inquired. Chapter 574 It''s not that Cheng Chuliang and others are jealous of Tu Bai, but in the current situation, Tu Bai''s performance is indeed a bit weird. Of the 15 cards, 12 are white. In terms of quantity, it''s just bad luck. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Tu Bai also looks at Chu fan curiously. Although he doesn''t know the strength of the cards, it doesn''t prevent him from worrying. After all, these cards cost almost all of his family. Seeing that Chu fan still doesn''t speak, Cheng Chuliang, who is impatient, can''t help but lick his face and ask Chu fan: "Oh, my dear, shop manager, don''t play the game. Tell us what the result is like quickly." Although the result of drawing cards has nothing to do with them, this kind of thing is the same as that of gamblers who see someone gambling. Their curiosity must be uncontrollable. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly, and then said all the attributes of the three cards. The first card is painted with hundreds of people, which is interesting. If you look at it carefully, you will find that all the people on this card are constantly changing. Moreover, the identities of these people are different. Some are wearing Taoist robes, some are wearing armor, and some are simply covering their faces with a pair of small daggers in their hands [primary cultivation bound book] classification: special skill (silver) Introduction: this bound book is a primary cultivation skill collected by the system from all heavens and all realms, which can be cultivated to the peak of human beings and immortals function: with this card, you will get the primary cultivation bound book, which contains 9999 cultivation methods, with its own "talent detection" and "skill detection" Skill transfer function talent detection: the bound book can detect the suitable cultivation methods of nearby intelligent creatures (with the consent of the master) skill transfer: the bound book can transfer the suitable skills to nearby intelligent creatures (with the consent of the master) remarks: Yes, it''s the bound book! The second card is a Nine Tailed white fox. [blood of Nine Tailed Fox] classification: blood (silver) Introduction: This is the blood card of this system after special magic modification function: with this card, you will get "blood of Nine Tailed Fox - modification", which can be cultivated to the peak of Daluo Jinxian (regardless of other restrictions) the third card is painted with a fruit [blood fruit] classification: Spirit fruit (silver) Introduction: This is the spirit fruit of the special magic modification of the system function: using this card, you will get the blood fruit, which can upgrade the blood level to the late quasi holy period when Chu fan said all the functions of the three cards, everyone was stunned, especially when he painted white, the whole fox became dull. "Goo Doo!" After a long time, Tu Bai swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "store manager, is that true?" At this time, Tu Bai''s whole fox was dizzy. He didn''t expect that in just a few minutes, the cultivation problem that had troubled him for so many years was solved! The first card seems useless, but Tu Bai knows that if he tribute this card to his majesty, he will become the patron saint of the Tang Dynasty. And the role of the other two cards needless to say, is to help improve their strength ah. If Chu fan didn''t lie, wouldn''t he say that he could improve his strength by other means even if he didn''t continue to cultivate and seek the seal. After hearing Tu Bai''s words, Chu fan didn''t respond to him. Instead, he directly carried his hands behind him, and the wind was light and the clouds were dim: "our store manager never tells lies!" Looking at Chu fan''s appearance, Cheng Chuliang''s mouth twitches several times. He really wants to say that the store manager has lied too many times. However, considering his own life safety, Cheng Chuliang still relied on strong self-control to suppress this impulse. Everyone didn''t notice Cheng Chuliang''s abnormality. Tu Bai only had three cards in Chu fan''s hand. Seeing Tu Bai''s excited appearance, Chu fan laughs and returns the card to him again. After taking the card from Chu fan''s hand, Tu Bai first put the first card away, and then raised the other two cards directly to his chest: "use!" As soon as the voice fell, the cards in Tu Bai''s hands turned into a light and disappeared. At the same time, Tu Bai in front of everyone began to change. First of all, the hair is white, the original hair is yellowish brown, and looks a little yellow, but now the hair has become white, also fluffy a lot. Then there is momentum. The momentum from Tu Bai is getting stronger and stronger. In addition to Zhang Buer, who can barely stand up, Cheng Chuliang and others have been hiding behind Chu fan. In the case of not relying on the method of conferring, Tu Bai succeeded in breaking through to the middle of Jinxian period!Chu fan was not too surprised at the change of Tu Bai''s strength. After all, the reason why he kept Taiyi''s real immortal strength was just because he was limited by the skill. Now, with the lifting of restrictions and years of hard work, it''s normal to break through them at one stroke. After about ten minutes, Tu Bai finally opened his eyes. As soon as he opened his eyes, Tu Bai found his change. First, he checked his change, and then Tu Bai''s mouth burst out with a terrible laugh: "ha ha ha ha ha ~" this guy laughed and twitched, twitched and laughed. After more than ten minutes, he finally began to talk intermittently: "Hahaha, my appearance has changed at last. From today on, no one will treat me as a dog any more, hahaha ~" his excitement can be heard only from the laughter. However, Tu Bai still didn''t find that other people''s eyes turned strange when they looked at him. "Cough." Finally, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t stand it. He coughed twice, interrupted Tu Bai''s laughter, and then said to him: "brother, although I don''t want to say it, I think you are more like a dog now than before." ¡­¡­ As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words were finished, Tu Bai''s whole fox froze. Then he turned his head and looked at Cheng Chuliang directly: "fat man, you seem to be aiming at me?" Seeing Tu Bai''s angry look, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, then quickly ran to Chu fan''s back, only showing his head and continued: "talking is talking. Don''t do it. You look more like a dog now. I don''t believe you ask the store manager." After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Tu Bai was stunned, and then silently looked at Chu fan: "store manager?" Although Tu Bai didn''t say much, his eyes had expressed his purpose clearly, that is, he hoped Chu fan could give him a just answer. Chapter 575 Feeling Tu Bai''s eyes, Chu fan couldn''t help sighing. From the bottom of his heart, he certainly did not want to make such a big customer sad, but he felt that telling lies was not what he should do. After a moment''s silence, Chu fan nodded slowly: "Xiao Bai, I''m sorry ~" after hearing Chu fan''s words, Tu Bai''s face suddenly became stiff. He didn''t expect that even Chu fan had the same view. In fact, it is not that Chu fan and Cheng Chuliang and others estimate that they cheat Tu Bai, but that he is indeed more like a dog. In the past, the white coat was earthy yellow. The hair on the body was short and messy. If you look carefully, you can barely see the shadow of the fox. But after the blood purification, the white hair became long, fluffy and white, which made his body look fat for several circles. If you insist on talking about Tu Bai''s present appearance, Chu fan feels that he is like Samoye, who is also known as "sledge three fools" in the legend with ER ha! "Brother." Feeling Tu Bai''s depressed mood, Zhang Buer walked to him slowly and patted him on the shoulder: "as the saying goes," the same people are reduced to the end of the earth. Look at me. Although my body has some defects, I''m still the first earth Lord in the world. " After hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Tu Bai looked at him with disdain: "first, I''m stronger than you, second, I''m better looking than you, third, I''m higher than you!" When speaking, Tu Bai stood up and looked down at Zhang Buer: "please don''t compare with me." After hearing Tu Bai''s words, Zhang bu''er didn''t directly blow out a mouthful of old blood and then hang up. What made him even more sad was that he found that every word that Tu Bai said was beyond his refutation. Although he looks like a dog, Samoye''s appearance certainly needs no doubt. Then there is his strength. In front of Tu Bai in the middle of Jinxian period, he is a pile of slag, and his size is really not as good as others. Therefore, the happiness of any creature is based on the pain of others. In a moment, Tu Bai''s mood is better, but Zhang Buer''s mood is lower. "Lao Zhang, don''t be sad." Finally, Cheng Chuliang came to Zhang Buer and patted him on the shoulder: "at least your wife is beautiful." "What?" As soon as Cheng Chuliang finished speaking, Tu Bai next to him was shocked. Then he stretched out a finger and pointed to Zhang Buer: "this guy has a wife?" When speaking, whitewashing is even more unbalanced: "this kind of people have wives, why haven''t I?" After hearing Tu Bai''s words, Zhang Buer finally felt a strong sense of self-confidence, and immediately waved his hand, an image appeared in the air: "this is my wife!" ¡­¡­ After a look at the image released by Bu er''s magic, Tu Bai could not help but draw from the corner of his mouth: "is this girl blind?" Just when several people were crazy about each other, Chu fan could not see it at last, so he came directly to wave his hand: "OK, now that it''s over, you can go back to Chang''an city with me." While speaking, Chu fan took a look at TU Bai: "it''s just time to find your majesty to solve your problems." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Tu Bai''s eyes brightened and directly saluted Chu fan: "it''s all up to the store manager!" Although his strength has been able to break through the limitation of the technique of conferring, it does not mean that Tu Bai will give up the technique of conferring. After all, it is a shortcut for him to directly break through and become a great Luo. See Tu Bai agree to come down, Chu fan and others also don''t hesitate, directly toward Chang''an city again. Chu fan didn''t rush to take Tu Bai to see Li Shimin. Instead, he went back to the shop first. As soon as he entered the shop, a man and a woman rushed over with excitement on their faces: "Dad, Dad!" The two little guys rushed over and hugged Chu fan''s leg. At this time, the boy found Tu Bai behind Chu fan and immediately brightened his eyes: "Oh, what a beautiful big dog!" At the voice of the little boy, the girl beside also saw Tu Bai: "Dad, is this the partner you brought back for us?" Needless to say, these two little guys are naturally obedient and owe two people, they were dogs, now see a "big dog" naturally very happy. And one side of Tu Bai is a twitch at the corner of his mouth. With his strength, he can naturally see through the prototype of obedience and debt. If someone dares to say that about him, a small punishment is inevitable. However, considering the relationship between these two guys and Chu fan, Tu Bai can only sigh helplessly:"Little guys, see clearly, I''m not a dog, I''m a fox, white fox!" When he heard Tu Bai''s words, he was stunned. Then he turned around Tu Bai with a look of surprise. What''s more, he was surprised: "tut tut Tut, does the fox look like a dog?" Although they have been transformed, the two little guys have been staying in the small shop. Naturally, they have never seen a real fox. At this time, under the "abduction" of Tu Bai, they think that the fox and the dog are almost the same. Seeing that his two children were about to make a common sense mistake, Chu fan coughed twice: "cough, Fox and dog are different. This guy belongs to a special category, just like those who look like men but are not men." "Ah ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, a voice came out of the door: "can''t the store manager of Chu tell us about us?" On hearing this voice, Chu fan couldn''t help shivering and turned to see Zhang Xizheng looking at himself with a smile. If the general eunuch heard Chu fan''s words before, he would be furious now. Fortunately, Zhang Xi and Chu fan have communicated many times, and they know that Chu fan doesn''t look down on himself and others, so instead of getting angry, they make fun of him by relying on the doorframe: "I didn''t expect that the store manager was so obsessed with us." Looking at Zhang xisao''s cheap appearance, Chu fan trembled all over his body: "Your Majesty asked you to come out, surely you didn''t play cheap?" "Hey, hey." Zhang Xi didn''t feel nervous when facing Chu fan, but he laughed: "this time it''s not very urgent. We can talk with the store manager for a while." Seeing that Zhang Xi really has a tendency to chat with himself, Chu fan shakes his head: "you''d better talk quickly. You know I don''t like to stay with you." Even if Chu Fan said so, Zhang Xi was still not angry, but nodded with a smile. Chapter 576 "In that case, please go to Miansheng quickly." Zhang Xi knows that what Chu fan hates is not himself, but trouble. But what he brings here must be Li Shimin''s task, which makes Chu fan lazy to stay with him. Hearing Zhang Xi''s words, Chu fan nodded helplessly: "it happens that I have something to find your majesty." After that, Chu fan looked directly at TU Bai: "let''s go and see your majesty with me." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Tu Bai responded. However, after looking at Chu fan, Tu Bai was full of resentment: "store manager, did you mean that I was actually a eunuch in the fox?" When he spoke, Tu Bai held out a paw and patted himself on the waist: "store manager, you are slandering!" Zhang Xi''s eyes flashed a bit of curiosity when he saw that a fox could actually speak. However, as a top eunuch and a liaison between Chu fan and Li Shimin, his knowledge was very rich. Therefore, after hearing Tu Bai''s words, Zhang Xi immediately covered his mouth with a smile: "Oh, this little brother looks down on the eunuch. Why don''t you have a talk with us after you come back?" I don''t know if I''ve seen Chu fan more times. This piece of happiness doesn''t have the initial gloom. Instead, it''s a bit more humble. Seeing the "flattery" on Zhang Xi''s face, Chu fan can''t help shivering. Niang, this old eunuch is getting more and more cheap. He mostly learned from Cheng Chuliang. If you let Cheng Chuliang know that Chu fan has wronged himself so much, he will certainly take the risk of being educated by Lao Cheng to blow up Chu fan''s toilet! Not only Chu fan, but also Tu Bai, the golden immortal, was cold all over. Then all his hair stood up, and he slowly stepped back two steps: "you, you, you, don''t come here, I''m very fierce!" When he spoke, Tu Bai showed his sharp teeth and his Samoye appearance. He was so cute that Zhang Xi''s heart leaped: "tut Tut, the store manager is so beautiful. I don''t know when we can have one." By now, Tu Bai has no mood to care whether he is a dog or a fox. He just avoids Zhang Xi when he looks at him with his fiery eyes. Finally, he hides behind Chu fan. As a demon fairy, he was scared by mortals. It''s estimated that Tu Bai can be regarded as a scorpion Baba - only (poison) one! "Lao Zhang, pay attention to what you say in the future." Seeing Chu fan who suddenly became serious, Zhang Xi was stunned, and then heard Chu fan continue to say: "don''t always be the manager of the store, the manager of the store, the dog, make others think you are scolding me?" After that, Chu fan ignores Zhang Xi and takes Tu Bai to the palace. Looking at Chu fan''s back, Zhang Xi''s eyes are touched. In the eyes of ordinary people, eunuchs are a group of insidious and petty things. People with low status are afraid of them, while people with high status despise them. In a word, eunuchs are disgusted by people everywhere. But here in Chufan, Zhang Xi can feel the warmth of long absence. After all, in this era, there are no more people who can joke with them without taboo. "Grandfather Zhang Xi, what''s the matter with you?" When Zhang Xi was moved secretly, obedient and owe on one side already felt his mood change, and the two little guys looked at him worried. After hesitating for a while, she took out a "big white rabbit" candy from her pocket and put it into Zhang Xi''s hand: "dear, please have some sugar. Don''t be unhappy with Zhang Xi." Looking at the candy in her hand, Zhang Xi was stunned. Then her look in her eyes became more gentle. She directly reached out and picked up the two little guys: "hahaha, I have time today. I''ll tell you a few stories." If you let outsiders see what Zhang Xi looks like now, you have to be shocked. Although Zhang Xi looks ordinary in front of Chu fan, he is Li Shimin''s close eunuch. For those ministers, they would rather offend the prince than the grand eunuch. And to grow from an ordinary eunuch to today''s step, Zhang Xi''s means and mind are certainly beyond the imagination of ordinary people. But such a eunuch, like an ordinary peasant old man, was holding two children with a smile on his face. If people didn''t know, they might think they were ordinary grandchildren. Chu fan, of course, does not know what happened in the room after he left. At this time, he has taken Tu Bai into the palace. As soon as he entered the palace, a little eunuch came to lead the way. When he saw that Chu fan was still carrying a big dog, the little eunuch was stunned, and then completely ignored the past. Chu fan''s identity, let alone in the palace with a dog, even with jackals, tigers and leopards come in, no one will say anything."Your Majesty." As soon as he entered Li Er''s room, Chu fan saw him sitting on a stool with a gloomy face. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin raised his head: "store manager, are you here?" Looking at Li Shimin''s expression, Chu fan couldn''t help falling into doubt. According to Zhang xigangcai''s performance, this incident should not be very urgent. Otherwise, this guy must be more urgent than anyone else. After all, "the emperor is not in a hurry and the eunuch is in a hurry" is not to say. But judging from Li Shimin''s current situation, things are not very easy. Chu fan can''t guess what happened to their strange performance, but one of Chu fan''s greatest advantages is that when he encounters something he doesn''t understand, he will ask directly. For example, now Chu fan arched his hand directly at Li Shimin: "why did your majesty come to me?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin sighed at first, and then said in a low voice: "Wei Zheng is very ill, even the imperial doctor can''t cure him." When he said that, Li Shimin stopped talking, but Chu fan was stunned. He suddenly understood why there was such a big gap between Li Shimin and Zhang Xi. Who is Wei Zheng? It''s the ancestor of countless sprayers in the future. It''s no exaggeration to say: "If heaven doesn''t give birth to me, Wei Zheng, the way of spraying will last forever as long as night!" You should know that Wei Zheng is the emperor. The most important thing is that every time someone sprays the emperor, he will die. Compared with Wei Zheng, the spurts of later earth stars are quite different in terms of technical content. After all, they just hide in the dark and say a few words. They even dare not show their faces. What they say is mostly bullshit. Chapter 577 But Wei Zheng is different! Can be recognized as the world''s first Chufan, Wei Zheng naturally has its own achievements. Although they are sprayers, their sprays are of a high level. At least they can make Li Shimin change his mind. Don''t say anything else, just by virtue of what Lao Wei did, this guy is definitely the closest man to death in the whole Tang Dynasty. He can be called Yasuo of the Tang Dynasty! Li Shimin''s definition of himself is a wise king! As a wise monarch, he must be good at accepting the advice of his ministers and facing his own mistakes. Moreover, Wei Zheng is a man of integrity. Because of this, Li Shimin absolutely hates and loves Wei Zheng. But does Li Shimin really not want to kill Wei Zheng? That''s definitely impossible. You know, Wei Zheng in history was uprooted by Li Shimin after his death. Although it is because Wei Zheng was implicated by Li Chengqian, it is not a kind of vent of Li Shimin? So in Chu fan''s opinion, now that Wei Zheng is seriously ill, Li Shimin is probably the happiest person. Even Chu fan thinks that Li Shimin''s gloomy face is mostly because he is afraid that he can''t help laughing. As a Mingjun, I can''t smile when my minister of humerus is seriously ill, so this guy will use this expression to disguise himself. At this point, Zhang Xi did a very good job. This guy''s face talks with Chu fan, and even Chu fan suspects that this guy is going to hold himself down, and then wait for Wei Zheng to catch his breath. On one point, Chu fan had to admire Zhang Xi. No wonder he was able to sit in his present position, but the idea of "solving problems" for the emperor was not what ordinary people could do. "Your Majesty asked me to come here to start treating Dr. Wei?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin''s face suddenly froze and then coughed. Seeing Li Shimin''s performance, Chu fan knew that he must have guessed right before. Sure enough, after the cough, Li Shimin looked at Chu fan again with a heavy face: "if the store manager feels embarrassed, then I won''t trouble you." ¡­¡­ Seeing Li Shimin''s appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. Although Li Shimin is very reserved now, Chu fan can clearly feel his subtext: "don''t save him, let him die!" If the current situation can be described in one sentence, it is: the humble emperor begged the minister to die online ~ Chu fan didn''t think much about Li Shimin''s request. Anyway, in his opinion, Wei Zheng''s life and death had nothing to do with him. Wei Zheng''s life will not affect him, and Wei Zheng''s death will not affect him. The end of Wei Zheng, at best, will only make Li Shimin lose a layer of restriction. Just when Chu fan plans to promise Li Shimin, the voice of the system suddenly rings: "Ding, congratulations on Chu fan''s mission, please check it in time!" At the moment when the system sounds, Chu fan suddenly takes a pitiful look at Li Shimin. He doesn''t know why. He feels that Li Shimin''s plan to "abandon" Wei Zheng is going to fail. "View tasks!" Mission: Eternal sprayer Introduction: three thousand avenues can become immortals. The way of sprayer is to fight more and more, the stronger the Vietnam War is! Requirements: save Wei Zheng, the ancestor of the fountain road time limit: half an hour reward: open a daily card randomly failure punishment: countless sprayers of Earth Star spray 360 degrees without dead angle for one year remarks: please don''t have any extravagant expectations. The system will synchronize the words of the leaders (sprayers) to your mind in real time! When seeing the failure punishment and system notes of the task, Chu fan can''t help but get a cold chrysanthemum, and then takes another look at Li Shimin. It is the so-called dead friends do not die poor way, taking into account the Earth Star countless jet terror strength, Chu fan did not hesitate to sell Li Shimin. Li Shimin is facing a spurt, and he is facing millions of spurts. Chu fan doesn''t even need to hesitate about such a simple multiple-choice question. Feeling Chu fan''s eyes, Li Shimin can''t help but cool his back, and a bad feeling rises from his heart. Sure enough, as soon as the ominous thought appeared, Chu fan''s voice rang out: "Your Majesty is welcome. Since you are saving people, I have time." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin couldn''t help turning black. He did not believe that Chu fan''s wisdom would not know his true thoughts, so the only possibility was that Chu fan really wanted to save Wei Zheng. As an emperor, although Li Shimin was eager for Wei Zheng to kick his legs, he still wanted to maintain his reserve. You can''t let him say to Chu fan, "I don''t want Wei Zheng alive, help me do him." This kind of words, if you can really say it, then Li Shimin is not Li Shimin.So, despite all kinds of helplessness in his heart, Li Shimin still had to sigh, and then nodded to Chu fan: "the store manager, come with me." After that, Li Shimin turned to take Chu fan out. However, Li Shimin is very careful. In order to struggle again, on the way of walking, his pace is very slow. Unfortunately, Chu fan didn''t give him the chance to continue to delay. He directly summoned the Lord and took Li Shimin to fly to Wei Zheng''s house. How fast is the Lord? It takes only a few minutes from Wuzhuang temple to Tang Dynasty, not to mention from the imperial palace to Wei Zheng''s home. Just a few breaths, they have come to Wei Zheng''s house. Reluctant to part with him (I didn''t drive), Li Shimin turned and looked at Chu fan: "store manager, I don''t know if I can take him to have a good time next time?" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan was stunned. Now it''s easy to understand. It''s like you drive a Maserati and stop on the road, and then someone comes and asks if you can give yourself a ride. If it''s a girl blocking the way, you must be in a good mood. After all, we can do something about it. But if you are blocked by a bearded man, you may not be in a good mood, but also have an impulse to call the police, right? Chu fan is now facing such a situation, although Li Shimin is very handsome, although his identity is very noble, but it still can''t hide the fact that he is a man. As long as it''s Chinese people, their love for dragons is unspeakable. As the emperor of a generation, Li Shimin is more obvious in this aspect. You know, he is a man who wants to cultivate his Python into a dragon. Li Shimin knew Ao Shun''s identity, but after all, he was the Dragon King, the God canonized by the heaven. It seemed a little rough to ask him to ride on him. Therefore, Li Shimin had been suppressing some desire in his heart. Chapter 578 But the Holy Lord is different. In Li Shimin''s opinion, the Holy Lord is just a mount of Chu fan, and there is a big difference in identity between him and AO Shun. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. Up to now, he was more sure that Li Shimin was looking forward to Wei Zheng''s kicking, otherwise he would not still be thinking about Dragon riding. Not to mention Chu fan''s idea, the Holy Lord on one side was about to explode. What''s the matter, little brother? Isn''t it true that my Lord looks like a mount? As the first of the eight demons in ancient times, the Lord of fire also has his own dignity. At the thought of a little mortal trying to ride himself, he looks at Li Shimin fiercely. If it wasn''t for the existence of Chu fan, this man who dares to "touch" himself has become a pile of dung. He glared at Li Shimin fiercely again, and then the LORD turned his eyes to Chu fan: "hum, I''m a strong man at the level of Da Luo. How can the master let others ride me at will?" Chu fan doesn''t know the inner thoughts of the Lord. In fact, he really doesn''t want to agree to Li Shimin''s request. After all, you bought a new car and haven''t gone out to pick up girls. What''s the matter with carrying a big man. But before he could say it, Chu fan felt Li Shimin''s pitiful eyes. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty, his majesty, just stares at himself with his own eyes. If you don''t know, you may think he is a good woman and man. Although he didn''t speak, Li Shimin''s eyes have completely revealed his inner thoughts: you just cheated me, do you want to refuse my request now? Feel Li Shimin''s eyes, Chu fan can''t help but mouth a smoke, at least is also an emperor, really don''t a little integrity? Seeing that Chu fan didn''t promise himself, Li Shimin was also worried. This is a dragon. If you miss this time, you don''t know when you will have another chance. As for the fat snake, Li Shimin thinks that he will never have a chance before he dies. Seeing the "confrontation" between Chu fan and Li Shimin, the Holy Lord''s face on one side already showed a look of pride: "stupid human, your sad wish will never be fulfilled..." As soon as he said that, the Lord''s face froze, because he saw Chu fan nodding! "Since your majesty has this idea, I will take you to see the scenery of the Tang Dynasty." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the LORD looked at him wrongly: "master ~" under the influence of baby ball, he had long regarded Chu fan as his real master. Although he didn''t want to, he still had to agree as long as Chu fan spoke. Seeing the injustice of the Lord, Chu fan sighed helplessly: brother, we still have to live in Datang. This guy in front of us can''t offend. After getting some benefits from Chu fan, Li Shimin is not good enough to continue to delay Chu fan. As soon as they enter the house, they are found by several ministers in the yard. "Your Majesty, manager, are you here?" "Lao Cheng, why are you here?" looking at Cheng Yaojin, who is walking towards them, Chu fan is stunned: "you don''t have such a good relationship with doctor Wei, do you?" When he spoke, Chu fan turned to look at the people in the yard and found that most of the people who stayed here were military generals, but there were few literati. "Wei black son''s temper, this man Dynasty Wen Wu has several and his good relations?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin turned his mouth: "it''s just that compared with those literati who are full of crows and robbers, he let me see him a little bit." As soon as Cheng finished, the other generals nodded with approval. Since ancient times, officials in the imperial court have been divided into two factions, civil and military. It is common for the factions to attack each other. Generally speaking, as an official above the court, who has few colleagues with poor relations? But the only one who can offend his colleagues is Wei Zheng! Li Shimin would not have been so happy when he was ill if his character had not been too easy to offend people. "Zhijie, how is Wei Aiqing now?" Although I wish Wei Zheng would go there now, on the surface, Li Shimin is still very normal. After hearing Li Shimin''s words, Cheng Yaojin''s face suddenly changed, and then sighed helplessly: "Hey, even the imperial doctor can''t help it. It seems that sunspot can''t survive this time." All of a sudden, Wei Zheng looked up at Chu fan: "store manager, can you save sunspot?"Although we all want to bite each other to death when we meet, we are friends for so many years after all. If we really watch Wei Zheng die, Cheng Yaojin will be sad. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help pulling his lips: "if you stop for a while, maybe we can prepare the coffin for Wei Zheng together later." If he didn''t know Lao Cheng better, Chu fan would have thought that he was Li Shiming''s wingman. As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang just pulled out the corner of his mouth. Now he just reflected that Wei Zheng was still lying on the bed. At this point, Lao Cheng is also worried. If Wei Zheng is killed because of his obstruction, his crime will be great. "Get out of the way quickly, the store manager is coming to save the sunspot." With old Cheng''s a violent drink, all the people in the whole yard hide, directly give Chu fan a way to the room. They knew that Qin Qiong was seriously ill. After Chu fan''s "treatment", Qin Qiong became a god! At this time, when they saw Chu fan coming again, they all had a strange idea: can Wei Heizi become a God? If so, can we also try to get sick once, maybe the store manager can make us become God? Chu fan naturally doesn''t know what the people in the yard think, but he can''t help but look at the scene of people rushing out of the way with Cheng Yaojin''s violent drink. Why is this scene so similar to the scene of ordinary people shouting "the devil is coming" in later TV dramas? Although make complaints about it, Chu fan knows that Wei Zheng''s situation is mostly delayed. After all, the system has only given half an hour, and now it has passed half of it. "Your Majesty, come in with me." After making a gesture to Li Shimin, Chu fan goes directly to Wei Zheng''s ward. Chapter 579 As soon as he entered the room, Chu fan saw four teenagers about the same age as Cheng Chuliang kneeling on the ground in a row. In front of them lay Wei Zheng with a pale face. Chu fan and others just attracted the attention of the four brothers. As soon as they looked back, they all changed their faces when they saw Chu fan and Li Shimin. "Cao min Wei Shuyu (Yu, Wan, Yao) has met his majesty and the store manager of Chu!" These four teenagers are Wei Zheng''s four sons, but when they see Wei Shuyu, Chu fan''s face blows. If he remembers correctly, this guy is the unfortunate one who was later divorced by Li Shimin. In the original historical records, Wei Shuyu had an engagement with Princess Hengshan, the daughter of Li Shimin, but not long after Wei Zheng died, Comrade Li Shimin mercilessly destroyed the engagement. Of course, these things have not happened yet, so Wei Shuyu is also regarded as Li Shimin''s future son-in-law. That''s why, after seeing Wei Shuyu''s action, Li Shimin waved his hand casually: "all right, get up, the store manager and I are here to treat Wei Aiqing." It has to be said that Li Shimin is worthy of being an emperor. Mingming wants Wei Zheng to ascend to heaven immediately, but when he talks, it seems that Chu fan was invited by himself. Sure enough, as soon as Li Shimin''s words were finished, Wei Shuyu''s four brothers saluted him gratefully: "thank you, your majesty." When Li Shimin talks to his son-in-law, Chu fan has already gone to one side and started to check Wei Zheng''s state. With a small glance, Chu fan knows how bad Wei Zheng''s current situation is. At this time, Li Shimin had finished the dialogue with his son-in-law. Seeing Chu Fanzheng standing beside Wei Zheng, he asked directly: "how is Wei Aiqing, store manager?" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan shook his head helplessly. Although he is powerful, he does not have the means of a doctor. Now Wei Zheng has no way to deal with his situation, let alone him. Seeing Chu fan shaking his head, the corner of Li Shimin''s mouth began to rise uncontrollably. At this moment, a voice came from Chu fan''s wrist: "master, I can cure this man''s disease." Hear this voice, Chu fan is a Leng at first, then reacted to come over. Lord! The God with the horse charm can cure all diseases. Without waiting for Li Shimin to speak, the LORD had already run down from Chu fan''s wrist, but he only maintained the size of a finger in the room. After coming down from Chu fan''s wrist, the Holy Lord threw a targeted look at Li Shimin. Through previous observation, he has found that Li Shimin does not want the man in front of him to live. After a simple dialectical thinking, the LORD came to a conclusion: the enemy of the enemy is a friend! Li Shimin wants to ride me, belongs to the enemy! Li Shiming wants Wei Zheng to die. He belongs to Wei Zheng''s enemy! Therefore, Wei Zheng is my friend! As a devil, the Holy Lord always does things by his hobby. He naturally can''t get anything that disgusts Li Shimin. "Lord, are you sure you can save Wei Zheng?" Although the animation has introduced the ability of the Lord, but in order to ensure that there is no accident, Chu fan asked. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the LORD did not answer, but flew directly over Wei Zheng''s head, and then took a breath at Wei Zheng. The voice of the system had already sounded in Chu fan''s ear when the LORD said these actions: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task of" eternal sprayer ", randomly open the daily card high heels (10cm, 15cm, 20cm), and sell for 100 liang of gold!" "Poof ~" at the moment of hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan almost burst out with a mouthful of old blood: "system, are you going crazy?" A pair of high-heeled shoes sell one hundred taels of gold, which can''t be called black heart. Ya, even the cells are black. "Ding, as the host of this system, you are destined to become the strongest store manager in the world. This kind of high-heeled shoes at this price is just the beginning." As soon as the sound of the system fell, Chu fan put up a middle finger to him without hesitation. The most powerful store manager and the most black hearted store manager were almost the same. "Cough." Just as Chu fan was about to make a good theory with the system, a cough came from one side. Turning around, Wei Zheng, who was dying before, didn''t know when he had opened his eyes. "Your Majesty?" It is worthy of being a cruel man who fell in love with Li Shimin and killed him for half his life. As soon as he opened his eyes, the first thing Wei Zheng noticed was Li Shimin. Li Shimin was also touched by Wei Zheng''s words. Although he wanted to kill the old man before, Li Shimin was moved when he saw himself at the first sight when he was recovering from a serious illness."Aiqing ~" seeing Li Shimin calling Wei Zheng''s name with red eyes, Chu fan can''t help a chill. Some people don''t know that he wants to kill you if you don''t open their stomach. Looking at Comrade Li Er now, who can think of his previous careful thinking? However, the good atmosphere in the room didn''t last long, and Li Shimin didn''t even have time to stir up emotion. Wei Zheng has already begun to speak: "Your Majesty, you must not build the dragon pool as you said earlier today..." "Keke ~" I regret it. Is it too late to kill him now? If I had known that Wei Zheng just woke up to find something for himself, I think Li Shimin would have stopped Chu fan even if he wanted to save face. Hearing Wei Zheng''s words, Li Shimin''s face turned black in an instant: "Wei Aiqing has just recovered from a serious illness and needs to be cultivated. During this time, he will not go to court." After that, Li Shimin took another look at Wei Zheng: "there are many affairs in the court, so I''ll go first. Ai Qing can rest assured that he will not be tired easily in three or two years." After that, without waiting for Wei Zheng to speak, Li Shimin has led Chu fan to the outside. As an emperor, who dares to stop Li Shimin if he wants to go? In addition, his face is as black as coal now, and no one will go to the moldy end. As soon as he left the Wei mansion, Chu fan couldn''t help giving Li Shimin a thumbs up: "Your Majesty is a good tool." Although Li Shimin was so angry just now, Chu fan knew that this guy had accomplished his goal - to dismiss from office! According to the two sentences just now, without Li Shimin''s imperial edict, Wei Zheng didn''t want to touch anything related to politics in two or three years. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin couldn''t help but show a bitter smile: "the store manager should stop laughing." Chapter 580 When he spoke, Li Shimin sighed helplessly: "if I had not been forced to do so, how could I have done this?" To tell you the truth, Li Shimin is definitely one of the most generous kings in the past dynasties. Otherwise, Wei Zheng would have been caught by him and chopped into meat for fish. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan nodded with a smile. He didn''t care about the love and hatred between Li Er and Wei Zheng. Seeing that Chu fan ignores himself, Li Shimin is going to explain that although he can ignore other people''s opinions in his capacity, he still doesn''t want chu fan to think that he is a man of fickleness and righteousness. Just when Li Shimin was about to explain, Chu fan''s ear suddenly heard the voice of the system: "Ding, congratulations on the host triggering task, please check it in time." Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan gestured to Li Shimin, and then looked at it directly: task: hidden local tyrant Introduction: as the host of the system, you must have a pair of eyes that can find local tyrants! Requirements: entice gold and silver boy to buy at least ten silver cards time limit: three days reward: a random magic power failure punishment: lose the existing magic power "gold and silver boy?" Looking at his taskbar, Chu fan thought a little and then reacted. If he didn''t make a mistake, he should be king Jinjiao and King Yinjiao of Pingdingshan. After carefully thinking about the performance of these two guys in the journey to the west, Chu fan has to admit that the system''s vision is still very original, and the two guys who are backed by taishanglaojun are absolutely proper local tyrants. It is clear that they are two waste wood boys, but with a pile of treasures, they make monkey king in a hurry. Although these two guys are local tyrants, Chu fan is still keen to find something wrong: "system, if I remember correctly, the treasures in the hands of the gold and silver boy are all taken out of the hands of Laojun?" At the thought of this, Chu fan wanted to bite the system to death. Who is the emperor Lao Jun? The saints are separated! The idea of beating people''s treasures with one''s own strength, is it a bit of death seeking? "Please rest assured that this system will never release difficult tasks." Seeing that Chu fan still didn''t believe it, the system had to reinterpret it: "after going down to earth, Jinyin boy caught a lot of monsters and planned to take them back to Taishang Laojun as materials for alchemy." Hear the words of the system, Chu fan can''t help but get a Leng, he some understand the purpose of this si. It''s not necessary to say more about the strength of these monsters if they can become the alchemy materials of the emperor. Even Chu fan suspected that the purpose of this time was to find materials! Although these "materials" may also be needed by Laojun, the difficulty of this task is much less than that of taking away Laojun''s treasures. Chu fan has begun to think about how to cheat the two boys. "Store manager?" While Chu fan was thinking, Li Shimin was worried: "shop manager, I want to see the beautiful rivers and mountains of Tang Dynasty!" When speaking, Li Shimin stares at Chu fan tightly. When he leaves Wei Zheng''s room, he begins to think about his desire to ride the dragon. But as an emperor, Li Shimin must have his own image burden, so he used to look at beautiful rivers and mountains as an excuse. Seeing Li Shimin''s expectation, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his lips. It''s ridiculous to say that although the ancient emperors sat on the whole world, few people were able to check all their territory. After all, with the ancient traffic conditions, it''s very difficult to go out for a long journey, let alone the emperor. Every time the emperor goes out, he needs to do a lot of preparation, and even it''s a waste of money! So the excuse Li Shimin found this time is perfect, at least Chu fan has no reason to refuse. Since he can''t refuse, he can only promise, but considering his mission time, Chu fan can only comfort Li Shimin again: "Your Majesty, can you wait until three days to start?" Seeing Li Shimin''s puzzled eyes, Chu fan can only explain to him: "in the past three days, I''m going to Pingdingshan to find two people to do a business." "I''m going too!" Originally thought that he could easily persuade Li Shimin, but Chu fan found that he underestimated this guy''s obsession with dragon riding. As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, he immediately said. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan can''t help but draw his lips. You are an emperor. Can you stop being so childlike? Is it not fun to criticize or is there too few things in the court? Until the end, Chu fan didn''t persuade Li Shimin, even though he had indicated that it would take three days for him to leave, and he might even encounter some wild spirits.But Li Shimin is still calm and says that he must go. After giving an account of his confidants, Li Shimin, taking his health as an excuse, left ManChao Wenwu and followed Chufan on a walk away tour. Riding on the voice of the Lord, Li Shimin looked at the scenery at his feet with a happy face: "this is the land of the Tang Dynasty, really..." "Cough." Seeing that Li Shimin was about to start reciting a poem, Chu fan coughed twice to stop him: "Your Majesty, this is no longer the land of the Tang Dynasty." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin couldn''t help turning black, and then sat on the back of the Lord silently: "store manager, how long do we have to get to Pingdingshan?" On the way, Li Shimin already knew Chu fan''s purpose. He felt a little excited at the thought that he would soon be able to see the boy of his ancestors. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan took a look at the surrounding environment: "Your Majesty, don''t be impatient. We''ll be there soon." In fact, in terms of the strength of the Lord, it doesn''t take much time on the road, but Li Shimin quarrels to enjoy the scenery on the way, which makes the LORD have to slow down. "Here it is More than ten minutes later, the Lord finally landed on the ground. As soon as he landed, Li Shimin faltered. However, in order to maintain his image, he immediately pretended to be indifferent and began to look around. Seeing Li Shimin''s appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. I don''t know what you have to dress up in the wilderness? Don''t think that way, I don''t know your legs were weak when you were in the air. "Manager, when shall we go to find the gold and silver boy?" Li Shimin didn''t know that his performance was discovered by Chu fan. After he adapted, he asked again. Chapter 581 Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly: "Your Majesty, just come with me." After that, Chu fan threw a spell at Li Shimin. Although this guy''s IQ has directly become negative when he sees the Lord, he is also the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. If he bumps into him on the road, he can''t explain himself to others. It''s a pity that Li Shimin didn''t have the consciousness to be a vase at all. He followed Chu fan. He didn''t jump on the stone and looked around. I don''t know if taishanglaojun would recognize this descendant if he saw Li Shimin like this. Anyway, Chufan thought that this guy might be possessed by a monkey. Gold and silver boy''s cave is not difficult to find, a few minutes later, Chu fan with the incarnation of curious baby Li Shimin came to a stone cave in front. "Boundless longevity and happiness." Standing at the entrance of the cave, Chu fan is also impolite. He directly uses his magic to pass on his voice: "Emperor Li Shimin and the first store manager Chu fan of the Tang Dynasty have come to visit the two boys of gold and silver." The cave didn''t use the array, so Chu fan''s voice entered the cave without any obstruction. And the moment the sound came in, the two "monsters" in the cave were stunned. A monster with a single golden horn on his head and a whole body of glittering gold was stunned at first, and then he looked to one side, which was similar to his own, but emitting silver light: "silver horn, do you hear this sound?" Hearing Jin Jiao''s words, Yin Jiao couldn''t help looking at him. Are you doubting that I don''t have ears? Seeing that Yinjiao didn''t answer his question, Jinjiao continued to ask: "do you think what they said is true? Is it the monkey''s plot?" "I don''t think so." While Jin Jiao was talking, Yin Jiao rubbed the little horn on his forehead: "the monkey can''t know our identity. Besides, in case the emperor really comes, we''ll see him." Hearing silver horn''s words, golden horn also nodded. When Li Yuan ascended the throne, he directly worshipped Laozi as his own ancestor in order to be righteous. Although Laojun didn''t agree at that time, he didn''t refuse. At least in the eyes of outsiders, Li Yuan was Laojun''s descendant. After Li Er ascended the throne, he still worshiped Lao Tzu as his own ancestor. In addition, the ox demon king''s family became the guardians of the Tang Dynasty, which made Li Shimin completely regarded as a member of his own family. After making a good decision, two people are not good to continue to hesitate, simply with a pile of small demon to meet out. These little demons are the remains of the big demons they captured after they came down to earth. They were accepted as their own little brothers in line with the idea of waste utilization. Outside the cave, after Chu fan''s voice spread out, Li Shimin looked forward to the cave. As a result, after a few breaths, a lot of monsters came out of the cave. Behind these monsters were two monsters, two meters tall and with big mouths. As soon as the monsters came out, they surrounded Chu fan and Li Shimin with all kinds of strange rags. These are just the little demons that haven''t finished their transformation. Some of them can''t even fight the healthy ordinary people. Naturally, they don''t have any good things in their hands. Therefore, it has no other effect except that it shocked Li Shimin when he first came out. Well, it''s not that it doesn''t work at all. At least a mouse demon with a dung fork makes Chu fan and Li Shimin step back slightly. "When the emperor comes, if you can''t welcome him far away, please forgive me!" As soon as Jinyin boy came out, he looked at Li Shimin. As a boy, he still had some basic looks. But when they see Chu fan, they are stunned. They find that they can''t see through Chu fan''s identity and strength. After a little silence, they thought of Chu fan''s salutation: "how do you address this Taoist friend?" Seeing the gold and silver boy''s action, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly: "I''m just a businessman. The two boys just call me" Chu fan. " The gold and silver boy''s strength is only in the later stage of the real immortal, but Chu fan believes that with their identity, even if the gold immortal can''t do well, he will suffer losses in their hands. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Jinyin boy nodded: "please come in with your majesty and Taoist friends of Chu." After being invited in by Jinyin boy, Li Shimin took a big breath. After all, the two boys were not real monsters, so the cave was more like the cave of a master. When Li Shimin came in, he smelled a faint smell of medicine. What made him even more excited was that Just smelling the smell, he felt that his body became much more comfortable. This also made Li Shimin completely eliminate the misunderstanding about the appearance of Jinyin boy. After all, anyone who sees two bloody monsters will not feel that they are good characters.After Chu fan and Li Shimin sat down, Jinyin boy gave them another cup of tea. Then he asked: "what are you doing here?" In jinyintong''s opinion, it would not be a trivial matter for the emperor and a powerful immortal to look for them in person, but they were ready to help each other. After all, it''s his master that Datang worships. If he doesn''t help Datang when he''s in trouble, it''s hard to say. Seeing the golden boy''s face, Chu fan has guessed their inner thoughts. The two boys have been following Lao Jun all the time. They don''t hide their inner thoughts without being tempered by the world of mortals. "Don''t worry, boys. Your majesty and I are here just to make a deal with you." After that, without waiting for the gold and silver boy to ask again, Chu Fan said his purpose directly. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the gold and silver boy looked at each other, and then they all showed a smile: "what''s the matter with me? It''s just such a small thing." When he spoke, silver horn took down the red gourd on his waist, and then took the gourd to the ground. A bunch of comatose monsters fell out of the gourd. "Daoyou, are these enough?" After a look at the monsters on the ground, Chu fan found that they were all real immortals. "Not so much. Don''t you need to prepare materials for Lao Jun?" People respect me a foot, I also a foot, gold and silver boy attitude is so good, Chu fan also had to consider for them. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Jinyin boy immediately burst out laughing: "Daoyou don''t have to worry. My master only needs Jinxian level and above monsters who are the disaster side. These guys are just the ones we''ve caught and planned to take back to fry sugar beans." Chapter 582 Gold and silver boy''s words just a export, Chu fan can''t help but mouth a smoke. What is a big man? This is a big man! Chu fan has always believed that the strength of a saint is not far behind that of a quasi saint. But after hearing what the boy said, he realized how shallow his knowledge was. The saints are able to capture the golden immortal at will with the strength of the real immortal level, and use the same level of strong people as sugar beans. How terrible should the real saints be? "System, can you help me defeat saints?" "Please take a long-term view. Sage is just a starting point on the road of practice." Hearing the sound of the system in his ear, Chu fan was stunned: "is sage the beginning? What am I now? " "The host doesn''t have to be discouraged, as long as you have the help of this system, you will become a real strong one sooner or later." Seems to be aware of the psychological changes of Chu fan, the system actually rare began to speak of consolation. Since the gold and silver boy has been so generous, Chu fan naturally no longer polite, directly waved away a lot of small demons on the ground, and then a pile of silver cards appeared in his hands: "two boys, please?" Looking at the card in his hand, the gold and silver boy was stunned. In their opinion, those little demons are gifts to Chu fan, and they don''t care about the so-called mysterious cards. Just because of this, they didn''t care too much about the card Chu fan handed over. However, in a polite way, they still smile at Chu fan: "thank you, Daoyou." Chu fan didn''t care too much about their actions. What he cared about was what they could get. All along, the system has said that the result of drawing cards is related to the luck of the people who draw cards. As a disciple of Lao Jun, Jinyin boy should have a great harvest. As the cards were thrown away, the boy''s face was not very good-looking. Chu Fan said before that there would be treasures in the cards. Although they didn''t care, there were 13 cards in total, and 12 in a row were all white cards, which made them have to doubt. Silently picked up the last card, silver horn''s face showed a trace of dissatisfaction, if the last card is still empty, then he can be sure that Chu fan is playing a trick on their brother. Not only the gold and silver boy, but also Chu fan and Li Shimin''s faces were ugly. Gold and silver boy had a good attitude towards them before "system, the saints'' disciples are not so lucky, are they?" Chu fan even began to doubt whether the system was deliberately playing tricks. Twelve silver cards in a row didn''t get anything. This is simply a non chieftain among non chieftains! "Oh, there''s something In everyone''s nervous eyes, silver horn''s face showed a smile: "store manager, please help us to see what this is?" Hearing the words of silver horn, golden horn also showed a smile. They don''t care whether they can get the treasure or not, but mainly care about Chu fan''s attitude. If Chu fan really took them as fools to cheat, maybe some of the means that the master gave them would be used here. He took the card from the silver corner, and when he saw the content of the card, Chu fan was stunned. The card is painted with a thick fog. If it is not for the words on the side, maybe it will be regarded as a white card. [magic weapon simulator] category: special / equipment (gold) Introduction: Top fake card from ELPs! Function: using this card, you will get a "magic weapon simulator", which can determine a magic weapon below the level of Dara, and the simulator will fully simulate its ability! Remark 1: ELPs, the stronghold is invincible! Note 2: it can only be simulated once, and the function is permanent. Although the words on the card are very vague, Chu fan still understands. This card can become any magic weapon below the level of Darrow! "Are you kidding us?" When hearing the card effect in Chu fan''s mouth, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao were completely stunned. If what Chu Fan said is true, the effect of this card is really terrible. "Why don''t you give it a try?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao looked at each other and then put their eyes on the purple gourd. This gourd is a magic weapon used by Laojun to charge medicine. He calls other people''s names with the gourd. As long as the other person answers, he can be sucked in. Of course, this gourd is not completely invincible. As long as the opponent''s strength reaches the level of daruo or has other magic weapons to resist, the purple golden gourd will be invalid. Even so, the gourd is still the top among the magic weapons under the great Luo."Alps, born for the Shanzhai!" According to the tips on the card, Jin Jiao holds the purple gourd in one hand and the card in the other hand, and then recites the mantra. As their voices fell, the cards in their hands gradually changed. After a few breaths, another purple gourd appeared in Jinjiao''s hands. "Is this really a purple gourd?" Just a little look at the cottage products in your hand, the gold and silver boy confirmed that this thing is really useful! As taishanglaojun''s medicine refining boys, they naturally know a lot about the purple golden gourd. As for the original work, Monkey King deceives them with the changed gourd, it''s just a play they play. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the mission and gaining the magic power - fart!" When jinyintongzi was studying Shanzhai gourd, the sound of the system had already sounded in Chu fan''s mind. Feeling the information from the system, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "it''s really cheap but not good." According to the information from the system, the so-called farting is a super low-level magic power. How low is it? This magic power can let others fart. It can control the duration, taste and sound of the target''s farting, and then there is no next. "System, this is also called magic power?" Compared with Samadhi zhenhuo, this magical power is just a scum, isn''t it? "Please note that there is no magic power of garbage in this world, only the owner of garbage." The system is obviously dissatisfied with Chu fan''s attitude, and there is no voice after putting down a sentence. "Wuliang Shoufu, thank you, manager Chu." And when Chu fan communicates with the system, the two of them finally react. To be able to copy a magic weapon at will, in the eyes of Jinjiao two people, Chu fan is already a top strong man, at least they have not seen this ability from other people. Seeing their actions, Chu fan smiles: "you are welcome." Chapter 583 Hear Chu fan''s words, gold and silver boy''s attitude to Chu fan is more kind. Jinxian level treasure, even for them is also very precious, but Chu fan gave them! That''s right. In the eyes of the gold and silver boy, this purple gourd was given to them by Chu fan. As for those real immortal monsters, don''t be kidding. The slag that is not qualified to be slag for Laojun is nothing. When talking to Jinyin boy, Chu fan also asked the system: "system, what''s going on?" Through the gold and silver boy''s card drawing, Chu fan finally found a rule: as long as people with enough strength to draw cards, they may not draw a lot of things, but they have a great chance to draw real treasures. As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system rang out again: "Ding, what does the host think Qi Yun is?" When the system was serious, Chu fan was stunned and then shook his head. Although qi movement has always been valued by all the immortals, and even there have been battles between several big religions because of qi movement, we don''t know much about the real appearance of qi movement. The only thing that can realize Qi Yun is probably a person''s situation. When a person''s Qi Yun is good, he can do everything smoothly for Yifan, and he can get rid of danger when he meets danger. "In fact, in the beginning, every creature''s luck was the same." When he said that, the voice of the system stopped for a moment: "the reason why everyone''s Qi luck changes behind him is that they have different experiences and choices. The real strong can prevent the loss of their Qi luck, that is to say, they consume the same Qi luck, and the strong get more benefits." Under the systematic explanation, Chu fan finally had an understanding of qi movement. This thing is similar to investment and financial management. The real bullish person is not lucky, but a dime can bring a profit of 100 million. For example, just now, if someone comes here with less information than the gold and silver boy, he may be able to get some small things for each card, but the combined value is absolutely not as good as the gold and silver boy''s harvest. When Chu fan communicates with the system, Li Shimin has already talked with Jinyin boy. With Li Er''s ingenuity, it''s not easy to have a good relationship with Jinyin boy. Just a few words, the two little guys almost kowtow to Li Er. "Little master, when we meet for the first time, my younger martial brother and I don''t have any gifts to offer. You can say what you want, as long as we can get it, we will satisfy you!" In just a few minutes, Jinyin boy has recognized Li Shimin as the descendant of Laojun and called him "little master". Hearing what the boy said, Li Shimin was stunned, and then a trace of joy appeared on his face. However, he is really smart, and he has a good command of propriety. When he thinks of the way Jinyin boy and Chu fan were trading before, Li Shimin''s eyes brighten: "two boys, I don''t know if you have dragon or Jiao demon in your hands. If only you could give me one as a mount." Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Jinyin boy was stunned. Then they looked at each other. "Since it''s the little master who wants it, we happen to have an evil dragon here. I''ll give it to you as a gift." After that, the king of Golden Horn once again opened the original purple gourd. With a wave of his hand, a pale young man appeared in front of the crowd. "Evil dragon, do you want to die or live?" For these monsters, gold and silver boy is not so good attitude, directly kick in the young man''s butt. "If you want to live, you must want to live!" After the previous experience, the Dragon demon has already known that the two guys in front of him are the existence that he can''t afford. Now he sees the hope of living, so he is not willing to let go. Seeing that the Dragon wanted to know his face so well, Jinyin boy and Jinyin boy also showed a smile on their faces, and then turned to look at Li Shimin: "little master, this evil dragon is a demon dragon we caught on the East China Sea. It has the strength of Jinxian, but it can barely be a mount for you." When he spoke, Jin Jiao had turned his head and poked his finger at the young man''s forehead: "evil dragon, from today on, you are the master''s mount. If we know that you dare to do evil or keep commanding, we''ll wait to turn into cinders." As the words fell, a small spell mark appeared on the young man''s forehead, and then his body began to get out of control, and a few short breaths turned back to the original. Looking at the black dragon floating in front of him, a trace of surprise flashed across Li Shimin''s face. "Boys and girls, is this too expensive?" Li Shimin is not a person who doesn''t know good or bad. Although Jinjiao Yinjiao used many monsters to trade with Chufan before, it was just a real fairy level monster. This kind of Jinxian level monster is a big man everywhere.According to Li Shimin''s original idea, as long as Jinjiao and Yinjiao can give themselves a dragon of immortal level, it''s not bad, but they didn''t expect to give themselves a dragon. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Jinyin boy smiles and shakes his head: "don''t worry, little master. It''s just a Jinxian level monster. Our brother can catch it after another hard work. You are the descendant of my master, and the mount can''t be too bad." Seeing this, Li Shimin felt relieved and accepted the gift from the boy. After the communication with Li Shimin, Jinjiao and Yinjiao turn their eyes to Chu fan: "manager, I wonder if you can help me?" Looking at the gold and silver boy two people embarrassed appearance, Chu fan can''t help a Leng. According to his previous observation, this gold and silver boy is totally different from the original. Apart from other things, it''s not common for people to give the golden fairy as a gift. "I don''t know what the boys want to do with me?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Jin Jiao''s face showed a embarrassed look: "store manager, do you have any treasures suitable for girls? Our brothers want to buy some." After the purple gourd thing, gold and silver boy to Chu Fan said before has been convinced. They can remember that Chu Fan said before that he had countless treasures in his hands. Hearing Jin Jiao''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "I don''t know what treasures the two boys want?" When speaking, Chu fan also looked at them in embarrassment: "although the mysterious card can draw out any treasure, it will consume Qi and fortune, and it is not always able to gain something." Chapter 584 Because of the gold and silver boy''s previous performance, Chu fan didn''t want to cheat them. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the boy nodded. They naturally know that they consume Qi. After all, they are saints'' disciples. If they can''t even feel the loss of Qi, it''s too useless. As for the winning probability of cards, the two have already had a clear understanding. But although they know, but Chu fan took the initiative to say these two things, but let them more comfortable, which means that Chu fan at least did not want to harm them. It is precisely because of this that Jinjiao and Yinjiao have a better attitude towards Chufan. They are the children of the Supreme Lord, and they are also the registered disciples. When they are in heaven, the immortals let them do everything because of their identity. It is because of this that their personalities are extremely simple. As long as others treat them well, they will treat others better. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Jin Jiao quickly shook his head: "the store manager misunderstood that we just want a special thing. It doesn''t need to be precious, but it must be something that heaven doesn''t have." When speaking, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao look forward to Chu fan. It doesn''t seem that this requirement is very difficult, but in fact, it''s more difficult to find something that the heaven doesn''t have in the human world than to find some real immortal magic weapons. Seeing what they were looking forward to, Chu fan could not help but raise his mouth: "as long as there is no heaven, is that ok?" Chu fan''s relaxed appearance falls into the eyes of Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao, which makes them feel stunned. However, they nodded quickly: "yes, as long as it''s not in heaven and it''s strange enough." As soon as Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao finished speaking, they were stunned on the ground. On one side, Chu fan''s face was even more smiling: "stinky tofu, durian, spicy bar, Lao Ganma I don''t know if these things are enough? " While speaking, Chu fan also told them all about the effects of these items through magic. "Goo Doo." Looking at a lot of things in front of him, silver horn couldn''t help spitting: "store manager, are these things really as delicious as you said?" "Why don''t you have a try?" When speaking, Chu fan has already torn a package of spicy strips and handed them over. For the taste of these foods, Chu fan is naturally full of self-confidence. After all, this is the item that has been changed by the system demon. Sure enough, as soon as the spicy bar entered, their eyes narrowed: "delicious!" "Yes, yes." At the same time, he said happily: "it''s really great. It seems that now we don''t have to worry about being punished by that little witch." "Little witch?" Chu fan keenly heard a word from Yinjiao''s words: "I don''t know whose girl it is, how can you two be so afraid?" Not only Chu fan, but also Li Shimin looked at Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao in surprise. You know, these two boys are saints. They belong to the top dandies in the whole heaven. Does anyone dare to make trouble for them? Feeling the curious eyes of Chu fan and Li Shimin, they had no choice but to smile bitterly: "if they were ordinary fairies, our brothers would not be afraid, but the lady Bixiao is not so easy to provoke." When she spoke, silver horn sighed: "if we don''t bring back something to satisfy her this time, maybe we will be taught a lesson by her again." "Lady Bixiao?" Hear the words of silver horn, Chu fan can''t help but get a Leng. He may not know about others, but Bixiao Chufan still knows. In the first battle of Fengshen, the empress of jiejiao Sanxiao set up a nine tune Yellow River array, and almost killed the elucidation. If it wasn''t for the last time, the end of Fengshen would have been changed by the three of them. But it is precisely because of this, Chu fan will be curious to know that in the Fengshen war, the ending of three night empress is not very good. "Hasn''t lady Bixiao been killed by heaven?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yin Jiao smiles and shakes his head, then tells the story. It turns out that in the first battle of Fengshen, Yunxiao was wrapped up by Laozi with the picture of heaven and earth, and suppressed under the Qilin cliff. Qiongxiao was hit by the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty with three precious jade Ruyi and died. Bixiao was turned into blood and died by Yuanshi Tianzun. However, after the battle of saints, Hongjun saints personally came out to end the battle. At the same time, all saints were closed. However, before accepting the punishment, the sage begged Laozi to save Sanxiao. In order to restore the relationship between the three, Lao Tzu provided a lot of natural resources and local treasures for his separation. In the next few hundred years, Lao Tzu spent a lot of time reviving Qiongxiao and Bixiao, and stayed in Douli palace to practice.It is also because of this, gold and silver boy''s head on the success of the three mountains. Yunxiao and Qiongxiao are OK, but Bixiao is just a husky. It''s no exaggeration to say that in the whole heaven, what Jinyin boy fears most is not his master, but this little elder martial sister. Hearing the gold and silver boy''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help throwing a pity look at them. He thought they could be unbridled in the sky. Now it seems that these two can only survive. Maybe it''s the memory of the shadow that Bixiao brought to them. Jinyin boy can''t help shivering. However, they soon recovered, and Golden Horn even showed a happy smile: "however, with these treasures provided by the store manager this time, we can relax for a while..." "King of golden horn, king of silver horn, don''t you release my master soon?" Just as he was talking in the golden corner, there was a sudden burst of drinking outside the door. Hearing this voice, the gold and silver boy couldn''t help but smile: "ladies and gentlemen, it seems that the time for us to come down to earth is coming. You''d better leave soon, and we''ll return to heaven soon." Chu fan is very familiar with the voice of the monkey king. He knows that the next stage is a random performance by Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao, and then they are caught by Lao Jun. Now Chu fan doesn''t want to face the saint, even if it''s just a part of the saint. Therefore, after hearing their words, Chu fan nodded directly: "in that case, my majesty and I will leave first?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao nodded: "when we have a chance next time, my brothers will come to visit the store manager." While several people were talking, the monkey king outside the door had already knocked with a stick, and Chu fan was not good enough to stay for a long time, so he directly asked the Lord to leave Pingdingshan with himself and Li Shimin. Chapter 585 With the strength of the Lord, with Chu fan two people left, naturally will not be found by the monkey king. After leaving Pingdingshan, Li Shimin came down from the Holy Lord and rode on his new pet with a proud face. It''s worth mentioning that in order to show his domineering spirit, this guy gave the black dragon the bandit name of "exterminating the evil dragon". Chu fan and black dragon trembled when they heard Li Shimin''s name. Thanks to the fact that this guy is the emperor of human beings. If he is of any other status, it is estimated that his name should be chopped into dregs by several thunders. It''s a pity that Li Shimin didn''t have the consciousness to be a famous man. The black dragon is controlled by the curse of the Golden Horn and silver horn, and can''t resist. Therefore, a golden fairy level waste suddenly takes on the name of "extermination". This also led to the black dragon carefully looking up at the sky from time to time in the later flight. He was really afraid that some dragons would be gone when they were flying. After getting a dragon as a mount and getting to know Jinjiao and Yinjiao, Comrade Li Er can''t wait to go back to Datang and show off. He didn''t hide himself. He flew over the territory of the Tang Dynasty on a black dragon. Especially when he was interested, he roared at the bottom: "I am Li Shimin, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty!" Looking at Li Er on black dragon''s back, Chu fan feels that ya may be possessed by the landlord''s silly son. Fortunately, both the black dragon and the Holy Lord are shameful dragons. They both have a tacit understanding to improve their speed, which makes Li Shimin not continue to lose face. Back in Chang''an City, Li Shimin directly controlled the black dragon and let out a roar. Ignoring Li Shimin''s trickery, Chu fan quietly goes back to the little shop, but as soon as he returns to the little shop, he sees a pair of eyes full of grievances. "Manager, are you happy to come back?" Er ~ seeing Samo, Keke, Bai Hu and Chu fan in front of him, he couldn''t help but gasp at the corners of his mouth: "Tu Bai, I said that my husband and I went down to save the world before, can you believe it?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Tu Bai immediately rolled his eyes. Are you insulting my intelligence? Others save the world with a beautiful woman, you with a rough man? Feeling Tu Bai''s resentment, Chu fan shows a embarrassed expression. After all, he left others behind before: "don''t worry, I''ll take you to see your majesty later." Feeling Tu Bai''s distrust in his eyes, Chu fan patted his chest directly: "I won''t forget you this time." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Tu Bai nodded: "I hope the store manager will not forget me this time." When he spoke, he was sad. When he thought of his previous experience, he wanted to cry directly. Is he a big man now? However, he was thrown into the palace by the two second goods, and even he was very uncomfortable in the place where he was enveloped by the Golden Dragon. Especially in the back, I don''t know where a lot of bear children came from. They tortured him cruelly, especially a little fat man with a pig''s head, who wanted to eat himself! If he hadn''t forced himself to bear the danger of being bitten by the golden dragon, he would have entered reincarnation now. Of course, Tu Bai won''t tell about such a humiliating experience, so Chu fan doesn''t know that because of his and Li Shimin''s excitement, Tu Bai actually took an adventure in the palace. With Li Shimin''s character, he must show off the black dragon for a long time. So Chu fan did not rush to find him, but first had a good meal in a small broken shop. When Chu fan was eating and Li Er was showing off, the gold and silver boy had already been taken back to the Douli Palace by the saint''s separated Supreme Master Laojun. "I''ll see you at the golden (silver) corner." As soon as I got back to the palace, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao became two pink boys. Seeing the action of Jinjiao and Yinjiao, Lao Jun nodded with satisfaction, then took out two pills from his sleeve and handed them to them: "you have carried out a perfect task this time. These two pills can make you break through to the peak of Jinxian, which is regarded as a reward for you." "Thank you for your reward." Two people face excited from the hands of taishanglaojun took pills, and then the two of them this time down to earth with the magic weapon also returned to Taishang. At this time, Lao Jun was attracted by a small gourd on his waist: "eh? Where did you get it? " The old gentleman waved his hand directly, and the little gourd flew into his hand. but as like as two peas look at the old gentleman''s face, it is more peculiar. By observing, he finds that this gourd is exactly the same as his purple gold gourd, even when it is refining.Hearing Lao Jun''s words, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao were stunned at first, and then told them all about their experience in the mortal world. Knowing that this thing was actually taken out of Chu fan''s card, Lao Jun was stunned, and then he began to calculate with his eyes closed. "Strange, strange, I can''t figure out this man''s followers." After a long time, Lao Jun sighed: "is it the backhand of other saints? I just don''t know who did it. " As a saint, Lao Tzu was very clear about the means of saints. Although the other saints were not as powerful as Lao Tzu, it would not be a problem if they left some means behind. "OK, I''m going to shut down and make pills. You two should take good care of the pills in the palace." After that, Lao Jun throws the Zijin gourd directly to Jinjiao, and then leaves here step by step. He doesn''t care about the gold and silver boy giving Li Shimin black dragon. Although he didn''t have the means of a saint, a little golden immortal couldn''t enter his eyes. "Ha ha ha ha." As soon as Laojun left, a clear voice began to ring out: "Jinjiao Yinjiao, sister, I heard that you have come back from the world?" As soon as the voice rang out, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao, who were still smiling, could not help shivering: "three elder martial sisters, are you here?" While they were talking, three beauties came in from outside. "Ha ha ha, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao, where are the gifts you brought me?" Seeing the little Lori who jumped directly in front of them, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao couldn''t help but gasp. Yunxiao empress is released by Laojun, Qiongxiao resurrects, but there is a little accident when she resurrects Bixiao. Because of this accident, Bixiao lost her original strength after her resurrection. Her appearance became a 14-year-old girl, and even her character became a little loli! Chapter 586 Although the character changes, but in nature is still a lawless little witch. It''s no exaggeration to say that Jinjiao and Yinjiao are basically struggling to survive under the little devil''s claws. "Yes, yes!" Looking at the little witch who had stretched out her hands to her, Jin Jiao''s face changed, and then he quickly took out a heaven and earth bag and handed it to her: "this is a treasure we have worked so hard to find, to ensure that there is no one in heaven!" Hearing Jin Jiao''s words, Bi Xiao''s face brightened and grabbed the heaven and earth bag directly from his hand. As Bixiao, she has seen all the things in the heaven. At this time, she is very happy to hear that there is something that the heaven doesn''t have. I don''t know if it''s Bixiao. Even Qiongxiao and Yunxiao look at it curiously. It''s obvious that they are also interested in the so-called things that the heaven doesn''t have. "Golden horn, silver horn, what are these things?" Open the bag of heaven and earth, Bixiao found that she didn''t know all the things in it. Feeling the curious look in the eyes of the three Bixiao sisters, the two Jinjiao brothers did not hesitate to introduce the contents of the storage bag one by one: "this is spicy bar, this is old Ganma..." With the introduction of the golden horn, Bixiao has been impolite to take apart the treasures, and then put them in his mouth. Seeing the action of Bixiao, the silver horn on one side could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Although he had eaten some on the way back, how could he forget the delicious food? Seeing Yinjiao''s action, Bixiao casually handed him a bag of stinky tofu: "you can eat it, too." ¡­¡­ Not to mention what happened in the palace, Chu fan was looking at Li Shiming with an excited face in front of him. "What''s the matter with the manager?" Looking at Li Shimin, who smiles like a fat man of 200 Jin, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. That''s the expression when he got the black dragon from yesterday. I didn''t expect that he hasn''t recovered until today! Not only is Chu fan helpless, but also Tu Bai''s mouth twitches and winks at Chu fan. Although he doesn''t speak, Chu fan feels clearly about his inner thoughts: store manager, is this fool really the emperor? Looking at Li Shimin, Tu Bai even doubts whether Chu fan is wrong. It doesn''t mean that people and emperors are very intelligent and kind. Why do they look like two fools next door? Feeling Tu Bai''s doubts, Chu fan nodded helplessly. "Your Majesty, it''s not me who came to you this time, but this one." When speaking, Chu fan pushes Tu Bai out behind him. Seeing Tu Bai, Li Shimin is stunned. He reacts after a long time. It seems that Chu fan took this guy with him last time he was looking for himself? However, Li Shimin''s face soon showed a smile. It was a monster. It was the first time that he had a direct conversation with a monster since he ascended the throne. In order to maintain his status as "emperor of man", Li Shimin coughed twice, and then looked at TU Bai seriously: "cough, what''s the matter with you "Poof ~" originally, seeing Li Shimin''s serious appearance, Tu Bai felt that he still had some appearance of emperor. However, after hearing his words, he almost burst out with a mouthful of old blood and died suddenly. That''s the look? Is that the intelligence? Is it true that the lower your eyesight is, the better you will be when you choose the emperor? Although make complaints about his appearance, he still can''t help thinking of Li Shimin''s words when he hears what he says. "Cough, your majesty, I''m a fox, Nine Tailed white fox!" After hearing Tu Bai''s words, Li Shimin was stunned, and then his eyes showed a trace of embarrassment: "Oh ha ha ha, is that right? It''s the first time I''ve seen a fox that looks like a dog." Good! The already awkward atmosphere became even more awkward after Li Shimin said this. Fortunately, Tu Bai had asked Li Shimin for help, which did not make the atmosphere continue to be embarrassed. In order to prevent the situation from deteriorating, Tu Bai was too lazy to be reserved and took out a thick book from his arms: "Your Majesty, I come here to ask you to make me the great Tang fox God." When he spoke, Tu Bai handed the bound book to Li Shimin. Because of Chu fan''s existence, Li Shimin was not afraid of Tu Bai''s small moves, so he took the book directly. Then as soon as the book arrived, Li Shimin''s face turned red: "is this true?" Looking at Li Shimin''s excited look, a smile appeared on his white face: "don''t you already feel it, your majesty?"After hearing Tu Bai''s words, Li Shimin coughed twice and calmed down a little. Just now, he was too excited. Just like Tu Bai said, he had already felt the magic effect of this book. When he got the book, Li Shimin felt an extra stream of information in his mind. As long as you pass this book, you will be able to see what kind of cultivation methods others are suitable for, and at the same time, you can also give them cultivation methods. Although this kind of skill can only make the other person become immortal, it still makes Li Shimin very excited! This is the way to become an immortal. In an instant, Li Shimin''s heart came up with an idea: all the people cultivate immortals! As long as you teach these skills to your soldiers, you can cultivate an army of cultivating immortals. You can even let all the people in the whole Tang Dynasty cultivate immortals and build an immortal Kingdom directly! With just a few breaths, Li Shimin can already imagine the scene of building Datang into a huge white jade capital. "No problem!" Just for a short time, Li Shimin made a decision. When Li Shimin''s voice fell, Chu fan''s ear also heard a systematic voice: "Ding, congratulations on the host''s completion of the task and talent - learn from me!" With the sound, Chu fan''s mind also came out with a stream of information, but when he saw this information, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth: "system, are you really cruel?" [learn from me] classification: talent Introduction: a kind of out of class talent function: after exerting, you can control the target character to say one sentence (no more than five words) remarks: how about "I love you"? Looking at the introduction of this talent, Chu fan felt the strong malice from the system. Is someone in Chu so lack of emotional nourishment? Do I know that someone can only rely on this way to get the love of others? Maybe I can try this ability next time I see Guanyin? Chapter 587 Just for a moment, Chu fan quickly shook his head and eliminated the idea in his mind. "I don''t know if someone is pure and clean. How can I have this idea? It must be the dog system that seduces me!" While comforting himself, Chu fan suddenly thought of a wonderful idea in his mind: if someone is right with me next time, I can control him to shout "look here", and then control the other party to fart! At the thought of that wonderful scene, Chu fan couldn''t help shivering. It was so terrible and inhumane. I just didn''t know when I would meet such an opponent? When Chu fan was thinking, Li Shimin and Tu Bai could not help shivering. They didn''t know why. They always felt that this guy was full of danger now! The deal between Tu Bai and Li Shimin has been reached. Naturally, Chu fan will not stay here. After a few words with Li Er, Chu fan and Tu Bai leave the palace directly. When Tu Bai left the palace, he chose to be different from Chu fan. Next, he just had to wait until Li Shimin''s imperial edict was issued, and then he could continue to cultivate his own way. After Tu Bai left, Chu fan also returned to his little shop. However, as soon as he entered the shop, Chu fan''s face turned black: "what''s the matter?" Chufan found that his little shop had a little Laurie with tears, while jiutouchong and aoshun were lying on the ground with weak breath. "Did you two get it back?" Just for a moment, a brain storm formed in Chu fan''s mind. Jiutouchong and aoshun covet the beauty of xiaoluoli, and then go to rob Luoli. As a result, they meet the desperate resistance of xiaoluoli''s family. Although they were seriously injured in the end, they still completed their own obscene purpose. As soon as his eyes turned, Chu fan gave a kind smile to little Lori: "little girl, tell my brother if these two guys bullied you? Do you want my brother to avenge you? " All along, Chu fan felt that he was a very kind person. Even in front of Lori, his spirit of kindness was more obvious. "Wow" but he didn''t expect that when his words came out, the little Lori would cry directly. As soon as he heard little Lori''s cry, Ao Shun turned pale. Then he quickly touched little Lori''s head: "little girl, don''t cry." Just this move, has already pulled the wound on the body, Ao Shun is even more painful grinning, but in this way, he still insisted on giving little Lori a smile: "the store manager is a good man, he will help you." Hearing Ao Shun''s words, little Lori looked pitifully at Chu fan: "really, really?" "Of course it''s true!" As soon as little Lori''s words were finished, Ao Shun immediately made a pledge for Chu fan: "the store manager is the most Bodhisattva hearted man in Chang''an city. Whenever he encounters injustice, he will help him out." While Ao Shun was talking, Chu fan nodded his head with satisfaction: "although you have been acting stupid all the time, the store manager still has to admit that you know me very well." Looking at Chu fan''s shameless appearance, Ao Shun couldn''t help but draw his mouth. shameless after seeing this man, he still can''t help but make complaints about it. But at the thought of his current injury, aoshun quickly stopped his idea of death. Even in normal times, he did not dare to irritate Chu fan, let alone now, in case the store manager accidentally played to death, he would be really more unjust than Dou E. Aoshun is not Cheng Chuliang after all. He doesn''t have the fighting spirit of indomitable on the road of death. "Hiss" seeing that Chu fan was still going to talk, the nine insects on one side quickly took a cold breath: "manager, can you treat our injury first?" When talking, the nine head beetle is also grinning. He is unlucky. He doesn''t know why he even hurt his mouth, so it''s a challenge for him to say every word. Hearing the words of the nine insects, Chu fan laughed for a moment, then took out a small porcelain vase from his pocket and handed it to him: "this is the pills refined by taishanglaojun. It''s cheap for you." This elixir was given to Chu fan when Jinyin boy left. Chu fan also gave them many daily cards as gifts. On hearing that the pill was made by taishanglaojun, jiutouchong and aoshun impolitely opened the pill bottle and poured the pill into their mouth. When aoshun and jiutouchong talk about healing, Chu fan also looks at the little Lori beside them: "is that right, can you tell me why they are hurt?"After aoshun''s words and Chu fan''s taking out pills to cure jiutouchong and aoshun, little Lori doesn''t have much vigilance to Chu fan. After hearing Chu fan''s words, she immediately blushes and explains: "it''s joyful Buddha who wants to take me." Then little Laurie stammered out the story. The little guy''s name is long Xiaoya. She is a distant cousin of Ao Shun. She is only 200 years old this year. The dragon race is rare and has a long life span. The two hundred year old is almost the same as the twelve year old of the human race, so it''s no problem that she is a little loli. It turned out that little Lori was too bored to stay in the sea before, so she secretly came to the mortal world to play. As a result, in the process of playing, I met a monk, who saw through her real body and told the people that long Xiaoya was a monster. After that, the monk was shouting to subdue the demons. At the critical moment, long Xiaoya informs aoshun, who is nearest to her, through the secret skill of blood. When the people were in trouble, aoshun didn''t hesitate. He rushed there directly and quickly. Who knew that the monk was actually the embodiment of joyful Buddhism. You know, Huanxi Buddha is a powerful existence in the peak of Da Luo. Aoshun and jiutouchong can deal with it. If they hadn''t escaped with long Xiaoya, they would have been carried in the hands of Huanxi Buddha. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" As soon as long Xiaoya''s words were finished, the sound of the system began to ring. "View tasks." Chu fan was not too surprised that the system was releasing tasks at this time. It would be strange if the system didn''t release tasks at this time because of the attributes controlled by Si Luoli. As soon as the voice fell, the task panel appeared in front of him. Mission: disgraced Introduction: the way of heaven has reincarnation. Who did you ever bypass? As a traitor, jiafosha must be punished! Requirement: make Huanxi Buddha fall into disrepute, and do not accept Buddhism! Chapter 588 Time limit: one day reward: Guanyin''s favor punishment for failure: long Xiaoya''s hostility, Guanyin''s hostility, Ao Shun''s hostility Looking at his task, Chu fan nodded. He did know something about Huanxi Buddha. The system said that he was a traitor, but he was not wronged at all. Many people don''t know that before he joined Buddhism, he was actually a disciple of Tongtian sage. In the first World War of Fengshen, Tongtian sage gave his greatest reliance on liuhun banner to changer dingguang immortal. However, at the last moment of the war, he took liuhun banner to Buddhism. They also take refuge in Buddhism, but changer dingguang immortal is totally different from others. You should know that the reason why Guanyin and others take refuge in Buddhism is that they are seriously injured. Only Buddhism can help them recover. It can be said that the surrender of Guanyin and others was passive, but changer dingguang fairy was different. He was highly expected by Tongtian sage, and did not suffer any injury. This guy is a wall grass completely. When he saw that the situation was not right, he actively put himself into the arms of Buddhism. What''s more shameless is that after he joined Buddhism, he became a joyful Buddha and studied the intersection of yin and Yang all day long. He is a complete villain of Buddhism! Recalling the information about Huanxi Buddha, and looking at the little Lori whose eyes were full of tears, Chu fan could not help humming: "don''t worry, little ya, our store manager will find that bald man to avenge you!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, long Xiaoya was stunned at first, and then showed a surprise look in her eyes: "really?" As soon as she finished, long Xiaoya sighed again: "but Huanxi Buddha is so powerful. He is the Buddha, and even aoshun is not his rival." "Xiaoya, don''t worry. As long as the store manager is willing to do it, the bald man will come to no good end." When long Xiaoya talks, the nine insects and AO Shun who are healing on one side have almost recovered. Hearing that Chu fan is willing to help long Xiaoya come out, Ao Shun can''t help but interrupt. "Yes, you can rest assured that the store manager will let that bald man know what regret is." When Chu fan and others unite to appease long Xiaoya, an old monk with straw sandals, shabby cassock and Zen stick in his hand has appeared at the gate of Chang''an city. "Amitabha." Seeing the city in front of him, the old monk''s eyes flashed a ray of light: "evil dragon, where are you going to escape this time?" When he spoke, there was a strange little grass man in the old monk''s hand. He threw the little grass man to the ground and ran in a direction after a turn. The monk was not in a hurry, so he patiently followed the grasshopper. The grass man goes through the street, the monk goes through the street, the grass man goes through the hut, and the monk goes through the hut. Soon they followed a group of people behind them. Looking at the group behind them, a smile appeared on the monk''s face: "Amitabha, benefactor, I''m very happy. When I passed by here, I found that there was a gathering of demons. I thought there must be demons making trouble here. Do you want to see me kill demons?" "Hiss ~" as soon as the monk''s words were finished, there was a sound of cool breath around him, and then all the people looked at each other. "Monster? It''s impossible. How can there be monsters in Chang''an City? " A middle-aged man selling straw sandals looked around in disbelief. "It''s not sure. After all, monsters will change. Maybe all the people around you will become monsters." "Hum, what kind of monster dares to appear in front of me, believe it or not "Whether it is or not, let''s follow the master and have a look." ¡­¡­ The people talked about it, but they all followed the monk closely. "Master, since you say there is a monster, please help us catch him." Hearing the voice from the crowd, a smile appeared on the monk''s face: "Amitabha, benefactor, don''t worry. It''s my duty to subdue the demons and eliminate the demons. After the demons are killed, I''ll also help you to shine a light." When talking, the monk''s face showed a mysterious smile, and he was secretly happy. He didn''t expect to come out this time and meet a dragon girl in the body of absolute Yin. As long as he absorbed the Dragon Girl, his double rest method will be able to break through again. With the help of the opportunity to "enlighten" these stupid people, we can show those beautiful women the art of two-day rest. Maybe we can become quasi saints in one fell swoop. By then, even in Buddhism, we will be among the top powers. He knows that because he is a traitor to the sect, many people in Buddhism, including Guanyin, look down on him. But he believes that when he is strong, these people will regret it.At the thought of Guanyin''s beautiful face, the monk couldn''t help feeling hot and dry in his heart. The girl didn''t know what was going on, but she turned into a little loli. If she could find a chance to give her to her, it would be like heaven. It''s a pity that the excited monk didn''t notice that although the people behind him were talking, most of them were skeptical. You know, today''s Chang''an City and the original Chang''an City, but there is a huge difference. Since the protection of Qin Qiong and the ox demon king, and the disturbance of Changsheng deer, the people in Chang''an city now have more ability to accept the so-called demons than before. When they heard the monk''s words, their first reaction was not fear, but doubt! You know, Chang''an city is a place guarded by a guardian God. Can demons easily break in? As for the skills of guiding the way displayed by monks, they are nothing in the eyes of the people in Chang''an. Our majesty rode around on a dragon the day before yesterday, just a straw man, sprinkling water! When the crowd followed the monk, several people had already left the crowd and ran towards the palace. If anyone looked carefully, they would find that they were all practitioners. If you look at it carefully, you will find that they still have a token on their waist, which says "bad person"! More than ten minutes later, the grass man''s speed gradually slowed down, and the monk''s face also showed a happy color. He could feel the smell of those evil animals. At the thought of the little girl''s face, the monk''s anxiety became more intense.. Unfortunately, up to now, the monk has not noticed that with his progress, the faces of the hundred letters behind him have turned into scorn, disgust and even ridicule! Chapter 589 In the whole Chang''an City, in addition to the Imperial Palace, there is another place that is the Holy Land in the eyes of the people, that is around Chu fan''s small broken shop. You should know that all the people who live in a small broken shop within a ten mile radius are monks. Besides the monks in Baiyujing, there are also some monks from other secret places or mountain forests of the Tang Dynasty. If the monk goes to other places, maybe some people will believe him, but since he went here, he has become a liar in the eyes of the public. Unfortunately, the monk is now indulging in some kind of imagination. When the little grass man arrived at a small broken shop, there was a flash of light in the monk''s eyes: "the devil, don''t you come out to die?" When the monk''s voice spread out, Chu fan and others also heard the voice. As soon as the voice rang out, long Xiaoya in the small broken shop trembled all over: "it''s the joyful Buddha, it''s the joyful Buddha''s voice!" Seeing little Lori''s frightened look, Chu fan''s face turned cold: "don''t be afraid, my brother will help you to get revenge." After that, Chu fan turned to look at the angry jiutouchong and AO Shun: "take care of the little guy. I''ll see what the bald man can do." After hearing Chu fan''s words, aoshun and jiutouchong both look happy: "store manager, don''t worry, we will take good care of Xiaoya!" If we say that the people who hate and like Buddhism most are Ao Shun and Jiu touchong. Since they met Chu fan, their path of practice has been smooth, but this time they suffered such a big loss in the hands of a bald man. When Chu fan went outside, the old monk outside could not wait. Although he is powerful, it is the capital of the Tang Dynasty and the territory of Taoism. In order to avoid long night dreams, he decided to make a quick decision: "evil dragon, do you think you can avoid the eyes of poor monks if you hide here?" When he spoke, the old monk waved his hand directly, and a huge slap appeared in the sky of Chang''an City: "fall!" As the old monk''s voice fell, the huge slap over Chang''an city fell directly to the small broken shop. When the slap came down, not far away two men in gold armor looked at each other, and then the sallow faced man asked in a low voice: "old cow, don''t we do it yet?" Hearing this man''s words, Lao Niu quickly shook his head: "general Qin, that bald man is a strong man at the level of Da Luo. It''s meaningless for us to go up there except to die." As soon as Lao Niu''s words were finished, General Huang''s face was startled: "what should we do? Do we just watch the bald donkey run wild in the city?" When he spoke, the Yellow faced general exuded a terrible momentum. He rushed out to fight with the old monk. Seeing his action, Lao Niu quickly reached out and grabbed him: "I said, Lao Qin, how can your temper be the same as Lao Cheng? Don''t forget whose territory this is. Let''s just watch the bald ass have bad luck. Can we still suffer losses by that means? " After hearing what Lao Niu said, the Yellow faced general was stunned, and then he was embarrassed to smile: "Hey, I was so worried that I forgot the store manager." "OK, let''s just watch the fun. I haven''t had a rest for a long time since I became the guardian of the Tang Dynasty." Looking at Niu''s lazy appearance, Qin Qiong couldn''t help but draw her lips. She had been together for so long. If she hadn''t seen this guy''s prototype, she would have suspected that ya was a pig. Yes, these two people are the ox demon king and Qin Qiong. As the guardians of the Tang Dynasty, they already felt it when the joyful Buddha just arrived. However, after seeing the way forward of Huanxi Buddha, the Bull Demon King wisely chose to go to the theatre. With the clever degree of the ox demon king, how can he not know Huanxi Buddha? Although he and Qin Qiong can play the golden immortal level strength in the territory of the Tang Dynasty, they are just a dish in front of others. After being dissuaded by the Bull Demon King, Qin Qiong also calmed down. They stood in the corner wearing gold armor and casting magic. If anyone saw them, they might have thought they were two retired veteran cadres. In the eyes of the ox demon king and Qin Qiong, the huge slap in the air fell down directly. At the same time, the old monk, who was happy with the incarnation of Buddha, turned to the people behind him and said with a smile: "don''t worry, benefactor. Let''s see the poor monk subdue the demons for you!" Looking at the calm expression on these people''s faces, the joyful Buddha could not help but praise in secret; "they are worthy of living in the national capital, but this calm and calm is not comparable to ordinary people." In his opinion, the people who conquered Chang''an city had more sense of accomplishment than the stupid people in other places.As soon as I think of my success in subduing demons, getting the whole people''s worship in Chang''an City, and then speeding up the spread of Buddhism to the East, my heart is full of excitement: "when it''s over, will the Buddha give me a reward?" At the time of joy Buddha falling into YY, the huge slap in the air has fallen on the small broken shop. "How could it be?" However, immediately, the smile on the happy Buddha''s face disappeared. Although he didn''t show all his strength just now, in order to show himself in front of these people, it''s no problem to smash a hill just now. "Creak ~" in the surprised eyes of Huanxi Buddha, the same old wooden door on the old house in front of him gave a scream, and then was pushed from inside by a man. As the wooden door was pushed open, Huanxi Buddha also saw the situation in the room: two gloomy faced youths were looking at themselves. In the middle of them was loli with red eyes. Not far away, there was a young girl who was looking out with great interest. It was a teenager who had just pushed the door open. In the distance to see the girl, joy Buddha is a happy face, and then involuntarily licked his tongue. Originally, I thought that I just found the dragon''s Jueyin body. Unexpectedly, I met another best one here. Although I don''t know what kind of special physique the girl has, there is a feeling in her heart that if she gets her, her strength will be greatly improved. Looking at the people around him, he was glad that the Buddha''s eyes turned, and then he immediately gave a loud drink: "You evil animals, with a little cultivation, dare to turn into human form and make chaos in the world. If I don''t kill demons and Demons today, I will return the world to be a heaven and earth?" Of course, he knew that the girl and the boy were not monsters, but so what? Chapter 590 As long as we kill and kill the dragon and snake, then the rest of the people are human beings. Has the devil been allowed to has the final say? At the thought of this, the expression on the old monk''s face became more sacred. As a veteran, he knew how to cajole these people. "The devil?" Hearing the old monk''s words, Chu fan''s face showed a smile of disdain: "the evil in your mouth is us?" "That''s right!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the old monk suddenly drank: "snake demon, evil dragon, what''s the use of letting a dog demon stand in front of you The joyful Buddha is also a person with a deep heart. Just casually speaking, he has set Chu fan an identity as a dog demon. Seeing the greedy look in the eyes of joyful Buddha, Chu fan''s face showed a trace of disdain: "don''t you Buddhist monks all learn how to say things by mouth? Is even the God of the river canonized by the heavenly court a monster in your mouth? " Hearing Chu fan''s words, there was a trace of disdain on Huanxi Buddha''s face: "a little dragon demon dare to pretend to be an immortal in heaven. I really don''t know what it means!" When he spoke, the joyful Buddha raised his hand again and took a picture of the shop. Of course, he knew the identity of aoshun, but in the view of Huanxi Buddha, heaven would not offend Buddhism for a small river god. There''s nothing wrong with the idea of rejoicing in Buddhism. You know, in the original world of westward journey, Ao Shun was a sacrifice of Buddhism to start the westward journey. Seeing the action of joyful Buddha, Chu fan frowned. Although I know that this bald man''s means can''t destroy the small and broken shop, it''s really not good to feel beaten to the door by others. If this guy continues to mess around, will his prestige in Chang''an city be destroyed? "Joyful Buddha, do you really think this is the place where you can go wild?" As he spoke, Chu fan waved his hand directly, and a golden light flew out of his wrist. As soon as the golden light landed, it became a humanoid creature with dragon''s head and claws, covered with dragon scales. When he saw the creature in front of him, he could not help but frown: "it''s really a demon, and it''s so quick to show its feet!" Although he was talking, his face was full of caution. He could feel a threat from the Lord. "Lord, give me the bald man first!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the Holy Lord did not stop talking. He directly raised his paws and patted them toward the joyful Buddha. Although the Lord is not a dragon who travels to the west, after all, the eldest parents are very similar. I was very upset when I heard that the old bald man bullied little Lori. Now, how can the Lord let go of the chance? Feeling Chu fan''s aversion to joyful Buddha, the LORD did not leave his hand, and showed his most powerful form of dragon man. With the exposure of his identity and the powerful power of the Lord, the joyful Buddha did not care to continue to hide. After a Buddha''s name, he revealed his original face. Different from the image of Buddha in people''s imagination, Huanxi Buddha is a tall, thin, middle-aged man with a pair of mustaches on his upper lip. He looks very obscene. However, even if the appearance of some failed, but the joy Buddha is after all the big man who survived the flood and famine period. As the Lord''s paw approached him, a small black mallet appeared in his hand and knocked directly on the Lord''s paw. Hit by the mallet, the Lord''s face changed, and his claws turned purple. But the Lord also has his own means. The power of the spell runs, and the wound on his paw disappears instantly. Then he opens his mouth, and a flame full of sulfur flies towards the bald head of the joyful Buddha When the Lord and the joyful Buddha were fighting each other, a white "big dog" was staring at them in the corner not far away. "Bald man, if you want to break through the strength of Bai Ye, you must get the recognition of the people, so you can only be wronged this time." When talking, a small black turtle shell came out of the big dog''s paw. This big dog is Tu Bai who left the small shop. After reaching an agreement with Li Shimin, he has been waiting for Li Shimin to issue an edict. As long as Li Shimin''s will is given, his technique of seeking the title can continue to be practiced. I didn''t expect that I had to wait for the will, but I had to wait for the bald man who came to look for trouble. After a brief thought, Tu Bai has already had a worry in his heart. If he wants to cultivate the skill of seeking the seal, he must let the people of the Tang Dynasty accept him. It''s better for them to help him as a "God"! And now is the best chance. After this period of investigation, Tu Bai has basically determined the status of Chu fan in the Tang Dynasty. It is no exaggeration to say that as long as he stands in the same camp with Chu fan, he is a friend of the common people in the Tang Dynasty! Looking at the two men, Tu Bai bit his teeth, and then dropped a drop of blood onto the black turtle shell"Time comes, and heaven and earth exert themselves. I''m glad Buddha has a stomachache!" This turtle shell was used for divination when Dayu was harnessing the water. After harnessing the water, it was also stained with the power of merit and virtue, and became a magic weapon of daruo level. This is also the strongest card on Tu Bai. If it wasn''t for the favor of the people, he wouldn''t take it out like this. With the voice of Tu Bai falling, the joyful Buddha, who was fighting with the Lord, could not help changing his face. Just now, he suddenly felt as if a knife had been inserted into his abdomen. Even with his strength, he almost screamed out. There is a loophole in the action of joyful Buddha. Naturally, the Lord will not let it go. He directly pats the face of joyful Buddha with one paw. It is also the existence of the peak of Da Luo. The strength of the Lord is a little bit stronger than that of the joyful Buddha. Just a slap makes the face of the joyful Buddha swell with the speed visible to the naked eye. "Evil animal, I want you to die!" When he got up from the ground, a trace of anger flashed in the eyes of the joyful Buddha, and then he looked directly at TU Bai''s hidden place. With his strength, he knew in a flash that he had just been plotted. When talking, the black mallet in the hand of joyful Buddha exudes a terrible momentum, even the Holy Lord who fights with him feels a burst of fear. Huanxi Buddha was originally a disciple of Tongtian sage, and his best skill was to kill and cut. At this time, everyone felt a lot of panic. Seeing the action of joyful Buddha, aoshun and jiutouchong couldn''t help changing their faces: "shop manager, can the Holy Lord stand it?" Aoshun and jiutouchong were also frightened when they spoke. If they were happy that the Buddha used this method to deal with them, it is estimated that Chu fan and others will be able to go to their graves now. Chapter 591 "Brother, do you want to help the Lord quickly?" On one side, long Xiaoya also looks at Chu fan with a hopeful face. Although the Lord is uglier, she is the one who stands out for herself. In little Lori''s opinion, joyful Buddha is uglier than the Lord. "Manager, do you want me to do it?" Pan Xiaolian next to him couldn''t help but ask. As a result of her previous experience, she also has special sympathy for the little girl, long Xiaoya, and is full of disgust for the wretched joyful Buddha. Pan Xiaolian is a special existence in the small broken shop. Although she has no cultivation level, her strength is extremely terrible, even the strength of the Holy Lord can''t match her. In addition to that terrible fighting intuition, it''s no exaggeration to say: in fact, pan Xiaolian is the fighter of xiaolaodian! "No more." Seeing people''s expectant eyes, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a ray of light: "at such an eye-catching moment, of course, something interesting will happen." When speaking, Chu fan suddenly points a finger to the joyful Buddha who is gathering strength, and then raises his mouth: "think of me!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, everyone in the small broken shop was stunned, and then looked at Chu fan with a confused face. He didn''t know what he was going to do. But at this time, the happy Buddha''s face changed, he could feel a mysterious force acting on himself, and then his heart was full of the desire to speak. "What''s going on?" Now is the time to gather strength. How can he have the idea to speak? Although knowing that things are strange, Huanxi Buddha still has no solution, and can only open his mouth under the control of mysterious forces: "look at me!" Hearing the words of Huanxi Buddha, all the people present were stunned. What''s the matter, little brother? Now you are fighting. Do you want to speak? However, unlike these people, the Holy Lord who is fighting with Huanxi Buddha is angry: "deceiving others too much!" Although the strength of my Lord is a little worse than you, you can''t insult me like this, can you? How to drop, and I fight to talk about the way a shape? We are ancient demons, we also have dignity! In the extreme anger, the power of the Lord actually increased a few points, to see the joy of the Buddha a panic. In the small broken shop, seeing the joyful Buddha''s hard work to avoid the attack of the Lord, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly: "next, please enjoy the performance brought by the Buddhist giant joyful Buddha - merciless farting machine!" As Chu fan''s voice fell, the face of joyful Buddha, who had just escaped the attack of the Lord, changed again. He felt a force gathering from his belly, and then slowly began to swim away. "I can''t hold it!" When this force arrived at the back court, the joyful Buddha finally gave up the struggle, and was caught by the opportunity of the holy master, who beat him a few meters away. "Poof ~" the joyful Buddha, who was beaten out by the Lord, was like a balloon with air leaking, making a strange trajectory in the air and falling to the ground. "Poof ~" after rolling on the ground in time, huanxifo still didn''t stand up. It''s not that he didn''t want to, but that he was injured and seriously injured! When gathering strength, he was suddenly interrupted, and he was hit with the full strength of a strong man of the same level. If it wasn''t for his background, it would be cold now. But even so, the situation of joyful Buddha is not much better. "Damn, is this man Buddha?" As a voice sounded, the people around were surprised to see the joyful Buddha lying on the ground. Although this guy wronged Chu fan before, he was a powerful person after all, so the people here didn''t dare to say anything more, but now it''s different. This guy farts! Yeah, it''s Farting! When he was hit and flew by the Lord, Huanxi Buddha began to fart. From flying to the air to falling to the ground, and even now, this guy''s farting never stopped. What''s more terrifying is that with the appearance of fart, there is a stream of yellow smoke behind the Lord. As soon as this stream of yellow smoke appears, it goes with the wind. When it floats to the crowd, it causes a sound of retching. "Ouch ~" "it stinks more than a cottage!" "No, who can help me? I''m going to die!" "It''s really worthy of being a Buddha. Even farting is full of power, so terrible!" ¡­¡­ Words came out of the mouths of these people and then spread to the ears of the joyful Buddha lying on the ground. Hearing these words, a drop of humiliating tears came out of the eyes of the joyful Buddha. He wanted to speak. This is not his fart. He is the Buddha. There is no dirt or poison in his body. How can he fart? Moreover, with his strength, even farting is immortal. It is absolutely impossible for him to emit such a disgusting smell."I''ve been plotted. I don''t agree with these despicable people ~" it''s a pity that the joyful Buddha has been seriously injured. Even if his heart is full of ten thousand words of MMP, he can''t even say a m. In the small broken shop, no one pays attention to the appearance of joyful Buddha. Everyone looks at Chu fan with terrible eyes. It''s terrible. Controlling people fart. The most important thing is that it''s still such a terrible fart! It''s no exaggeration to say that if it wasn''t for Huanxi Buddha''s powerful power, it would not have let out such a big fart. At least ordinary people want to create such a sensation. They can''t do it without killing hundreds of kilos of Croton, but even if they kill so many Croton, it is estimated that they will die! The strong are not terrible. What''s terrible is that they are black hearted, mean, thick skinned and have some strange means. There is no doubt that Chu fan at this time absolutely meets this condition. In the eyes of the people looking at the boss of the online game, Chu fan walks slowly to the side of Huanxi Buddha with a crab step that he doesn''t know his relatives: "tut tut." When he came to Huanxi Buddha, Chu fan lowered his head and looked at him in disgust: "no matter what, Buddhism is a great religion, and the great Leiyin temple is a holy place, but if you can emit such a terrible fart, Huanxi Buddha, you Did you eat shit? " "Poof" don''t get me wrong, this time it''s not farting, it''s spitting blood! As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, joy Buddha''s blood gushed out directly. Who are you? Even though he has been sentenced to teaching, he is still the Buddha of Buddhism and the strong one at the top of the golden immortal. Now someone asks himself if he has eaten excrement? If it wasn''t for his serious injury, he would definitely give Chu fanlai a set of killing skills that he has studied for many years, and let him know what it means to respect his predecessors. Unfortunately, the present joyful Buddha can do nothing but stare. Chapter 592 "What else do you have to say, bald ass?" When he came to Huanxi Buddha, aoshun showed a disdainful expression to him. "You may not know the identity of this master?" Ignoring Ao Shunlong''s performance of fighting against human power, Chu fan inquired directly to the people around him. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the people on the scene all shook their heads in doubt. At this moment, a little girl next to him suddenly yelled: "Xiaohua knows, Xiaohua knows he is a villain!" Hearing the girl''s words, Chu fan immediately burst out laughing: "little girl, can you tell me how you know this monk is a villain?" "My mother said that the elder brother of the store manager is a good man, the patron saint of the Tang Dynasty, and the saint is the subordinate of the elder brother of the store manager. The people he beat must be bad people." Hear the words of the little girl''s milk, even the corner of the holy master''s mouth with a ferocious face also showed a smile. Although he became Chu fan''s subordinate, the original memory and consciousness still exist. As the head of the eight demons in ancient times, the Lord has always been the object of human fear and disgust. For the first time, he received praise and trust from others, and he had a different feeling in his heart. Not to mention the spiritual journey of the Lord, the joyful Buddha on one side almost gushed out his blood when he heard the little girl''s words: although we are really not good people, is it too much for you to make such a hasty conclusion? Looking at a pair of big eyes and looking at her little girl, Chu fan reached out and touched her head: "what the little girl said is right. This is a bad man. He is not only a bad man, but also a traitor, a color demon, a demon in the Buddha!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, many people present were shocked in their hearts, and then they looked at Huanxi Buddha in disgust. Even the shopkeeper said that this guy is not good, so he must be a bad guy. In the eyes of Chang''an people, Chu fan can even accept Cheng Chuliang as a dandy. The person who is said to be a bad man by the store manager must be very bad. Seeing that Chu fan "slandered" himself in front of the public, he was glad that the Buddha did not care about his injury. He looked directly at Chu fan angrily: "evil thief, you dare to slander the Buddha, are you not afraid of being punished by the Buddha?" Hearing the words of Huanxi Buddha, Chufan''s mouth showed a sneer, and then directly stepped on his face. "Ladies and gentlemen, let someone in Chu tell you about the good deeds that the Buddha has done, so that you can see what the so-called Buddha looks like." When he speaks, Chu fan throws a spell on the joyful Buddha, making him unable to continue to speak. "Joyful Buddha is one of the 3000 Buddhas in Buddhism. Let''s start from before he worships Buddhism." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the happy Buddha''s face changed, and there was a bad feeling in his heart. Sure enough, in the eyes of many people''s curiosity, Chu fan began to speak: "Happy Buddha, before he joined Buddhism, he also had a name - changer dingguang immortal! He is a close disciple of the Taoist sage Chu fan doesn''t know much about the experience of this world, but it doesn''t prevent people from telling stories. In the surprised eyes of Huanxi Buddha, Chu fan tells the story of dingguang immortal in his understanding. With Chu fan''s voice, Huanxi Buddha''s face gradually darkens. Although many of Chu fan''s stories are fake and fabricated, the main body of his story is right, especially his betrayal of the sect and taking refuge in Buddhism. With the voice of Chu fan, the people on the scene look at the joy Buddha''s eyes more disgusted. People in this era are the most honest, in their eyes, loyalty and filial piety are the most disappoint words. A person can not have the ability, can be stupid, can bully the neighbors, but absolutely can not be disloyal and unfilial, because it is a matter of killing children and grandchildren. As a master who is happy with Buddhism, the master of Tongtian sect is also the leader of intercepting sect. When he talks dangerously about intercepting sect, he abandons it and betrays his master. It can be said that this is absolutely disloyal and unfilial! "I didn''t expect that Buddhist monks even wanted such people, bah!" A more irascible character of the people can not bear to hear Chu fan about things, directly spit at the joy Buddha. Seeing this strong man''s action, aoshun''s eyes brightened, and then he waved his fingers. The saliva just fell on the face of Huanxi Buddha. Feel the smell on his face, and the anger on his face is more vigorous. Unfortunately, he can''t even move now. "Do you think that''s the end of it?" When it comes to Chang Er Ding Guang Xian''s decision to join Buddhism, Chu fan turns to ask the public. "Such a disloyal and unfilial person is rare in the world. Can he do anything more excessive?"Hearing the sound, Chu fan and others turned to see, but Cheng Yaojin didn''t know when he came with a group of soldiers. Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Chu fan smiles and shakes his head: "of course not." As he spoke, Chu fan pointed to the joyful Buddha lying on the ground: "after he became the joyful Buddha, he did not feel ashamed because he betrayed his school. Instead, he acted recklessly with the help of the power of Buddhism, and often turned into a monk and defiled the outstanding looking women in the world!" "Son of a bitch!" Chu fan''s words just export, hear Cheng Yaojin''s behind the back spreads again to drink violently. Hearing this sound, Chu fan was stunned, and then quickly turned to look behind him: "Chu fan has seen your majesty!" Chu fan''s voice fell, and a burly middle-aged man in a Dragon Robe came out from behind Cheng Yaojin. "The manager doesn''t have to be polite." After bowing to Chu fan, Li Shimin asked Chu fan again: "what the store manager said before is true?" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan nodded: "although it may not be all right, it''s not far away." "I didn''t expect that there were such unfaithful, unfilial and unrighteous people in this world!" As he spoke, Li Shimin''s hands were tightly pressed together: "I hereby announce that from today on, I, the people of the Tang Dynasty, shall not worship anyone of Buddhism without authorization." Without waiting for the people around to speak, Li Shimin has continued to speak: "if you want to worship, you need to wait for the investigation and confirmation of the magic spirit Department of the Tang Dynasty before you can allow it!" "At your command As soon as Li Shimin''s words came out, Chu fan''s face brightened, and then he cried out. Besides Chu fan, Ao Shun was the first to react. As an immortal in heaven, he was very happy about the situation in front of him: "obey your orders!" Chapter 593 Chu fan and AO Shun''s continuous statements were also reflected by the people around them, and immediately fell on their knees one by one: "we will obey your Majesty''s orders!" The magic spirit Department of the Tang Dynasty is a department set up by Li Shimin since the scattered immortals of the Tang Dynasty all came out. The members of the magic spirit department are all monks, and the weakest is Banxian. Led by Bai Yujing, the three immortals, they manage the scattered immortals of the Tang Dynasty. With the suppression of Qin Qiong and the ox demon king, these scattered immortals naturally dare not have any dissatisfaction. In the face of the members of the magic spirit division, they are more honest than one. Seeing the reaction of these people, Li Shimin showed a smile on his face. The main purpose of his coming out today is to hear that some Buddhist people are looking for trouble with Chu fan in Chang''an City, so he came to check. I didn''t expect that as soon as I got here, I had an unexpected harvest. As an emperor, Li Shimin''s mind is very small. He still remembers that the bald man of Buddhism plotted against his prince in order to preach scriptures. Now he seizes the opportunity to fight Buddhism, how can he let it go. After hearing the dialogue between Li Shimin and the people, the joyful Buddha on the ground closed his eyes in pain. He knew that his rash action had greatly hindered the eastward spread of Buddhism. Even if he could return to Buddhism safely this time, he would surely be severely punished. Right here, joy Buddha''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he felt a familiar smell coming down from the air. "Amitabha ~" hearing the sound from the air, the people of Chang''an City were stunned, and then they looked up into the air. You should know that before the fight between the Lord and Huanxi Buddha, as well as Chu fan''s talk about the experience of Huanxi Buddha, both sound and image have spread throughout Chang''an city. At this time, we heard that there were Buddhist people coming. Everyone was puzzled. However, seeing what the visitor said, everyone was stunned. Even aoshun and jiutouchong looked at the air with a puzzled look on their face. "Nine head insects, when did Buddhism have such a small girl?" After hearing Ao Shun''s words, the nine insects shook their heads: "I don''t know. Isn''t this the daughter of Huanxi Buddha?" "Hard to say." As soon as jiutouchong''s words were finished, Ao Shun squeezed his chin and nodded: "at this time, if you dare to come to Chang''an City, this person must have a great relationship with Huanxi Buddha. Plus her age, maybe she is really the daughter of Huanxi Buddha." When he said that, Ao Shun shook his head again: "but I''m not sure. With the character of happy Buddha, maybe this child is his mistress?" Under Ao Shun''s leadership, the brain holes of nine head insects and others were instantly opened, and nine head insects felt their heads calmly: "do you think it''s possible that this child is actually a poor man who was hurt by joyful Buddha, and this time he seizes the opportunity to revenge?" "It''s not impossible." As soon as the nine insects finished, they heard a voice coming from their knees. Looking down, they found that Zhang Buer didn''t know when he came. "How did you get here?" After hearing the words of the nine insects, Zhang Bu Er patted his chest: "who am I? The land lord of Chang''an City, how can I be without Zhang Buer when such a lively thing happens here? " After a brief explanation of his strength, Zhang Buer looked at the little girl in the air again: "however, if he came to revenge, he would not be so high-profile, and I don''t know why, I always think he looks familiar." Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, aoshun and jiutouchong were stunned at first, and then they nodded with a puzzled look on their face: "after hearing what you said, we also think this boy is very familiar." When Zhang Buer and three people are discussing the identity of the children in the air, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth has already begun to twitch madly. He knew that he would stop the speculation of the three second goods. Otherwise, with the strength of the one in the air, as long as he found an excuse, he could destroy the three second goods once. After the thought turned, Chu fan arched his hand to the child in the air: "I''ve seen the great mercy Guanyin Bodhisattva in lower Chu fan." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, aoshun''s mouth was drawn. What''s the situation? This child is GuanShiYin? At this moment, the speed of brain operation is reflected. When Ao Shun and the nine insects are still struggling about why Guanyin is a little girl, Zhang Buer has already bowed to Guanyin: "ha ha ha ha, that is, Amitabha, Zhang Buer, a native of Chang''an City, has seen Guanyin Bodhisattva." Seeing Zhang Buer''s action, aoshun and jiutouchong react and salute Guanyin respectively. Although they seem to be very calm when they salute, in fact, everyone''s heart is a counsellor. You know, this one in the sky is Guanyin, one of the top Buddhist talents. She is still a woman. She and others must have heard what they said just now.So many conditions together, three people can only hope that their store manager is strong enough. Seeing the expressions of several people, Guanyin couldn''t help but turn black: "the three immortals don''t have to be polite." As soon as GuanShiYin opened his mouth, he admitted his identity, which caused a greater sensation. Unlike other people, the great mercy Guanyin Bodhisattva has a good reputation. In addition, she has always been able to help some ordinary people, so her appearance has been remembered by many people. But now we know that the little doll in the sky is Guanyin. Everyone has a sense of time and space disorder. This is Guanyin. Who did we worship before? Among these people, Li Shimin is the one with the biggest inner shock. Before Tang learned the Scriptures, he met GuanShiYin once. At that time, GuanShiYin was a big sister full of charm. How could she become a child in the twinkling of an eye? Seeing people''s eyes, Guanyin''s mouth twitches. How could she not know that her appearance in front of the public would cause a sensation, but she could not help it. The effect of Chufan''s card was too overbearing. After she became like this, she found that her art of change could not make her bigger, and even the Tathagata had no way to make this change! "Bodhisattva, what do you look like?" After all, Li Shimin is a personal emperor. In addition, he has talked with the sage''s boy. He has grown from curiosity to courage, so he directly speaks out his doubts. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, the black color on Guanyin''s face became more intense. What''s the matter, little brother? You''re the emperor, aren''t you? The emperor can sprinkle salt on other people''s wounds, right? Looking at Li Shimin with a curious face, Guan Shiyin sighs helplessly. Chapter 594 "Why is the emperor such a second-class man?" Although she wanted to blurt out ten thousand words of MMP in her heart, in order to maintain her image, Guanyin still showed a smile: "Amitabha, the Buddha has the appearance of all living beings. Why should your majesty stick to the appearance?" Seeing Li Shimin continue to ask, Chu fan quickly stood up to stop him. Looking at Li Shimin whose eyes are full of regrets, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. Who can tell me why there are more and more second goods around me? Li Er, how wise and reserved you were when you met for the first time. How can you be like this now? This is because Chu fan didn''t know Li Shimin. In fact, before he became emperor, he was also a top dandy. Although there is no firecracker like Cheng Yaojin to blow up the dung pit, this guy does nothing less, such as horse riding, fighting, contradicting the master and so on. To be practical, if Li Shimin had such conditions as Cheng Chuliang at that time, maybe the cottages in Chang''an City would have suffered a devastating blow. After becoming emperor, Li Shimin gradually became stable as the pressure increased. But with Chu fan, the national strength of the Tang Dynasty became stronger and stronger, and it has become the big brother in the eyes of countless countries around. Without pressure, the nature of this man has gradually revealed. Not to mention Li Shimin''s changes, Chu fan stood up and looked at the Luoli version of Guanyin in the air: "what happened when Bodhisattva came to Chang''an City?" When he speaks, Chu fan stares at Guanyin tightly, and at the same time secretly gives orders to the LORD: If Guanyin wants to intercede for Huanxi Buddha, you can kill him directly! For the strength of Guanyin, Chu fan is very clear. She is not the opponent of the Lord. Naturally, she can''t stop the Lord from killing a joyful Buddha who is similar to a waste. "Amitabha." Seeing the fierce light in Chu fan''s eyes, Guanyin said with a smile: "I''m here to read the will of the Buddha." While speaking, a piece of yellow Rune paper appeared in Guanyin''s hand. As soon as the rune paper came out, a huge breath was directly revealed. In this breath, even the Holy Lord directly stood in the same place with pale face. He had a feeling that the power contained in this piece of paper could instantly kill himself. "This Tathagata reads out the Buddhist treatment of joyful Buddha." After the rune paper flew into the air, a voice came out: "after verification, Huanxi Buddha''s conduct is improper, has violated the Buddhist precepts for many times, and has corrupted our Buddhist statement. In order to maintain the Buddhist justice, I read it out, and give Huanxi Buddha the suffering of a thousand reincarnations!" As soon as this sentence came out, the face of the joyful Buddha lying on the ground turned pale. A thousand reincarnations, that is to say, I can''t set foot on the road of cultivation at least in a thousand reincarnations. I have to experience the sufferings of the world of mortals! What''s more terrifying is that he has offended the intercepting disciples before, but now he is abandoned by Buddhism. Even if he can go through thousands of reincarnations, no one will risk offending the two great religions to teach his own magic. Huanxi Buddha knows that from this moment on, he has no future. I don''t know whether it is now, or the afterlife, or the afterlife of the afterlife. He can only be a mole ant and bear the pain of reincarnation forever! After reading out the punishment for joyful Buddha, the voice of the Buddha did not disappear, but continued to say: "in addition, because the mortal monk Chu fan is dedicated to serving the people, conforming to the destiny, and diligently cultivating merits and virtues, so this seat is granted Chu fan the title of Buddhist carefree Buddha!" This sentence comes out, Chu fan hasn''t had time to refuse, the Fu paper in the Air flies directly to him, and instantly burns on his head. After the burning of the rune paper, a golden wheel of merit appeared directly behind Chu fan''s head. The Golden Wheel began to soar when it appeared. After a few breaths, it reached the level of Buddha. Feeling the breath of the Golden Wheel behind him, Chu fan already knew its function. With the existence of this golden wheel, you don''t get involved in cause and effect. Even if you are a strong man in the level of Da Luo Jinxian, it''s hard for you to hurt yourself. But Chu fan was not the slightest happy. He knew that this time he was cheated by the Tathagata. Not only himself, Li Shimin and jade emperor, they were all cheated by the bald man. Before the crowd could react, he cooked the rice and forced himself to be a Buddha. It seems that Buddhism lacks a Buddha status, but in fact it eliminates the influence of joyful Buddhism, and even recovers the reputation of Buddhism with the help of Chu fan''s status in Chang''an city. On the other hand, Chu fan has become a Buddha, and Li Shimin is not good enough to continue to seek the trouble of Buddhism. "It''s worthy of being the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas. It''s just that the thickness of our skin is beyond our generation''s reach." Although he knew the purpose of the Buddha, Chu fan could not sigh. It was a conspiracy. Even if he knew the purpose of the Buddha, he could not solve it.After the burning of Rune paper, there was only Guanyin in the air. Looking at the big golden wheel behind Chu fan''s head, there was a glimmer of envy in Guanyin''s eyes: "Amitabha, I''ve seen Xiaoyao Buddha!" Buddha''s golden wheel, in addition to some powerful and respected Buddhas, ordinary Buddhas don''t have this kind of thing. Otherwise, the joyful Buddha would not be beaten like a son by a saint. When he heard Guanyin''s words, Chu fan drew his lips. Now he has some understanding of Guanyin''s inner feelings when she became Lori. It''s like eating a fly. Although he knew that Guanyin was deliberately disgusting himself, Chu fan sadly found that he could not be angry, but also showed a smile to others: "ha ha, Bodhisattva is not polite, now everyone is a family, I will give you a 9.9% discount for the next time Bodhisattva draws cards!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Guanyin turned black. Take the card, take your grandmother''s leg! How did I become like this? Don''t you count in your heart? What''s more, 9.10% off. You can say that. Why don''t you charge protection fee for mosquitoes? Seeing the smile on Chu fan''s face, Guan Shiyin knew that the goods were determined to hurt each other, and his face immediately became cold: "I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first..." Before he finished speaking, Guanyin looked up into the distance. At the same time, the whole sky was covered with golden clouds. At the same time, a breath similar to the previous Rune paper appeared. Feeling this breath, there was a flash of surprise in Guanyin''s eyes. "Ha ha ha, the Bodhisattva finally left Lingshan once. How can he rush back?" Chapter 595 As the voice fell, a bearded old man in Xiangyun boots, Caiyun robe and the three immortals crown appeared in front of the crowd. Behind the old man, there were a group of fairy generals in armor and a group of fairies in gossamer, holding all kinds of articles in their hands. "Too white Venus?" Looking at the old man with a sudden smile on his face, Guan Shiyin''s face changed. Just looking at the expression on her face, I thought she had eaten dog excrement carelessly: "how did you come here?" While speaking, Avalokitesvara still stares at Taibai Venus warily. In the eyes of ordinary immortals, Taibai Venus is just a good man. The only thing worth mentioning is that the Jade Emperor trusts him. But Guanyin and other great powers know how terrible the smiling and honest old man in front of him is, the strength of the middle period of Da Luo, and the elder brother of Taishang Laojun in the world. It''s no exaggeration to say that this guy is also a thigh in heaven! After hearing the words of Avalokitesvara, there is a smile on the face of Taibai Venus: "why did Bodhisattva say this? This is the place under the jurisdiction of our heavenly court. Why can''t you be here?" "Amitabha." In fact, when she just finished speaking, Guanyin knew that she had said something wrong, but Taibai Jinxing''s answering speed was too fast, which did not give her a chance to change her tongue: "Taibai Jinxing is joking, I''m just curious, and I have no other meaning." After hearing the words of Avalokitesvara, Taibai Venus shows a smile at the corner of her mouth. As the upper class of heaven, she will be upset when she sees the upper class figures of Buddhism. However, we are all people with status and status, so we still need the necessary politeness and hypocrisy. At this time, Taibai Jinxing was very happy to see that she had defeated Guanyin a little in words. She immediately stretched out a hand to stroke her beard, and then looked at Chu fan and others: "I have met your Majesty in Taibai Jinxing!" Heaven. The Emperor (jade emperor) is in charge of heaven and the emperor of man is in charge of the world. This is the rule of heaven. Even if he is powerful and noble, he should respect Li Shimin when he reaches the world. Li Shimin nodded calmly after hearing Taibai Venus''s words: "Taibai Venus doesn''t need to be polite!" After a few simple greetings with Taibai Jinxing, Li Shimin''s eyes were aimed at the immortal generals and fairies behind Taibai. All the words "greed" appeared on his old face. Cough, don''t get me wrong. It''s mainly the breath of these fairies that makes Li Shimin so excited. He has been able to imagine that after he spread all kinds of cultivation methods, he also cultivated a lot of cultivation people and even immortals to follow him. Of course, all the people present will not know Li Shimin''s wild hope, and Chu fan, the only one who knows, will not tell this kind of thing. After all, he also hopes to see the Tang Dynasty grow stronger and stronger. When Li Shimin is in a beautiful YY state, Taibai Jinxing has already turned her eyes on Chu fan: "Taibai Jinxing has met Chu manager!" Hearing Taibai Jinxing''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but be stunned, but he quickly replied: "Jinxing is polite." Although he didn''t know much about the people behind Taibai Venus, when he saw him, Chu fan suddenly thought of a person in his mind - Li Bai! The two people''s breath is too similar. The only difference is that the breath of Taibai Venus is a little stronger. After greeting Li Shimin and Chu fan, a golden paper roll appeared in the hands of Taibai Jinxing. First, he took a look at Chu fan, and then Taibai Jinxing directly unfolded the scroll in his hand: "according to the investigation of heaven, Chu fan, a mortal monk, was dedicated to serving the people, conforming to heaven''s destiny and cultivating merits and virtues, so the jade emperor canonized him as the king of Xiaoyao! In addition, 100 immortal generals, 50 fairies and one immortal mansion will be awarded! " Hearing Taibai Jinxing''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then nodded his head to thank him: "ha ha ha, thank you, your majesty!" When thanking Chu fan, he blinked at Taibai Venus and quietly drew a thumb. Chu fan as like as two peas, and the emperor''s response is so fast. The Buddhist seal has just come to an end. Taibai Venus is coming. What''s more interesting is that the celestial court''s seal is just like the other posts, just like Buddhism, and it''s just standing in front of others. Different from Chu fan, the Avalokitesvara with a black face stares at Taibai Venus. It''s too bullying. It''s too bullying. You can be canonized if you want, but can you wait until I''m gone? Now, how do you make me step down like this? At the thought of this, Guanyin''s eyes on Taibai Venus are even more fierce. She is even considering whether she wants to find a time to pit the old man. The angry Guanyin did not find that her character changed subtly with the diminution of her body.Taibai Venus works very fast. After reading out the reward, he drives away directly, but the celestial soldiers and fairies he brings are left behind. "I''ll wait to see King Xiaoyao!" After Taibai Venus left, another immortal soldier immediately came to Chu fan and saluted him, while others stood behind him in a regular manner. "Who are you?" Chu fan found that the heavenly soldier who spoke was obviously the leader, and he had the strongest strength among the people. The strength of other celestial soldiers only reached the initial stage of the celestial being. As for those fairies, their strength was weaker. They were all at the level of the earth immortal, but they already had the strength of the real immortal. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the leading celestial soldier showed a smile: "last general Wang Hu!" Chu fan is the carefree king of the heaven. Although he is a temporary position proposed by the Jade Emperor, he is equivalent to the king of the world in terms of system, and these heavenly soldiers are here to make him face. "Gudu ~" when Wang Hu introduced himself, there was a huge voice of swallowing saliva. Hearing this sound, Wang Hu was almost scared to death by the scene he saw. I saw a middle-aged man in a Golden Dragon Robe staring at himself, especially Ya''s spitting from time to time. How greedy that action is! "Is this man like the emperor of the Tang Dynasty?" Seeing Li Shimin''s strange behavior, Wang Hu couldn''t help shivering. He also became a heaven general step by step from a mortal monk. Of course, he knew that the Dragon Robe could only be worn by emperors and actors. Plus the previous name of Taibai Venus, this person must be the emperor. But the more so, the more scared Wang Hu is. How can you feel that the emperor looks abnormal? "I heard that rich people have some special hobbies. Does this one have them?" Chapter 596 When he didn''t set foot on the road of cultivating immortals, Wang Hu was a child of a poor family. He had heard something about the rich family. It''s said that those rich people are not only gloomy, but also some men like men. In addition to Li Shimin''s performance just now, Wang Hu can''t help but cool his back. Looking at the brothers behind him, Wang Hu''s fear became more intense. It''s not that we are conceited. Among these 100 people, Wang Hu is probably the one with the most outstanding appearance, the strongest physique, the strongest strength and the most outstanding temperament? At this point, Wang Hu couldn''t help thinking deeply. Become the guardian of the king of Xiaoyao, we can be regarded as a promotion, but the king of Xiaoyao seems to stay in the world. And this world is the territory of the emperor. If the emperor really has the cheek to do something to us, as a real immortal, should we refuse or refuse? If I refuse, will the emperor exert pressure like Xiaoyao king? Chu fan and Li Shimin didn''t know that the magnificent immortal general in front of them had already opened a magical mode of thinking. Now Chu fan is in a helpless state of thinking, he found that heaven sent these people, he had no place to arrange them. Taking the small and dilapidated shop as the center, the place where people can live within a ten mile radius has long been occupied by the scattered practitioners. Can''t you drive them away? When Chu fan was thinking about how to arrange his new younger brother, Li Shimin''s voice suddenly rang out: "manager, there is one thing I don''t know whether to say or not?" If ordinary people say such words to themselves, Chu fan must directly say: "since you know it''s not right to say it, don''t say it!" But now it''s Li Shimin. As an ordinary man, he is more polite to the emperor Chu fan. "If your majesty has something to say, I will not do it if it is beyond my ability." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin couldn''t help but draw his lips. What''s the answer? Shouldn''t ordinary people say that I will help as long as I can? Fortunately, Li Shimin was an emperor after all, and he was far more knowledgeable than others. So after Chu fan spoke, he immediately laughed and pointed to Wang Hu: "manager, I want them!" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Wang Hu on one side could not help shivering all over again. My God, what should come is coming after all. I didn''t expect that it would come so fast! What makes Wang Hu even more scared is that the emperor of the Tang Dynasty did not hide his intention and made such a request in full view of the public! For a moment, Wang Hu also fell into a deep tangle. When he came to speak, the Jade Emperor specially asked Taibai Jinxing to explain himself. After arriving in the world, everything should be arranged by Chu fan. But in this situation, if you agree, will you lose your dignity and face? Feeling the blazing heat in Li Shimin''s eyes, Wang Hu couldn''t help sighing: "the emperor is also a real emperor. We have to discuss things like this in private. Is it not good to communicate with each other? Why should we put things in the open directly?" As Wang Hu continued to run the train in his mind, Chu fan''s eyes lit up, and then he looked directly at Li Shimin: "Your Majesty, do you want them?" He was worried that there was no place to arrange these guys, but Li Shimin took the initiative to help himself solve the problem. "Yes After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin also looked happy, and then began to nod wildly: "if the store manager has no opinion, I want them to live in the palace. By the way, I can help me train the guards in the palace." When Chu fan talked to Li Shimin, Wang Hu''s eyes had gradually oozed tears. Is this the dark deal between the big guys? Is this the world of the strong? Are you going to send me into the clutches in broad daylight? Especially when Li Shimin wanted all of them from Chu fan, Wang Hu''s heart became more tangled. If the store manager agreed, would all of us follow the emperor into the palace? In this way, should we be brothers or sisters in the future? The more Wang Hu thought about it, the more scared he was. He even thought of some evil magic. In the past, the emperor Xuanyuan had three thousand women who rose in the daytime. This Emperor didn''t intend to drive a hundred male immortals to become an immortal in the daytime, did he? Chu fan and Li Shimin didn''t know Wang Hu''s dirty thoughts. If they knew, they would directly try to destroy the world to purify the air. But now that they don''t know, they naturally get along with each other. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan nodded"Since your majesty is willing to arrange for them, naturally there is no problem." Although the fairies were weaker, they were charming. Chu fan had already thought about it and asked them to sell their cards from tomorrow. But these heavenly soldiers, even if they are weak, are useless. Now Li Shimin is willing to accept them, and Chu fan naturally has no opinion. "No ~" at the moment of seeing Chu fan nodding, Wang Hu almost cried out. How can it be like this? How can you do this? We are heaven''s general at least. We also have our own dignity and status. Can you respect us? Unfortunately, before Wang Hu''s words were finished, Li Shimin turned his head and looked at him directly: "why, General Wang has an opinion?" Li Shimin is the emperor. In his eyes, soldiers should listen to the general, and the general should listen to the emperor. Wang Hu is a subordinate of the Jade Emperor, and was given to Chu fan by the Jade Emperor. Naturally, he will listen to Chu fan. If Wang Hu is not obedient, he will consider whether to accept these guys or not. When the Jade Emperor looked at Wang Hu, a black dragon shaped bracelet on his wrist suddenly exuded a strong momentum. Wang Hu and his ninety-nine brothers almost climbed to the ground. Feeling this terrible breath, Wang Hu''s eyes finally shed tears of humiliation. I''m not afraid of death, but I can''t die in my own hands. I have to make contributions to heaven, bleed for the Jade Emperor and fight for the right way! In his mind, Wang Hu nodded quickly: "the emperor is joking. We can''t wait to be your ~ Although he had already surrendered, for his own dignity, Wang Hu didn''t say the word "madam" but chose to be vague. However, Li Shimin didn''t care about these. Instead, he nodded excitedly. Chapter 597 "Since General Wang has no opinion, other people must have no opinion." Li Shimin didn''t talk to Wang Hu''s other brothers when he spoke. After all, these people are not his own subordinates. Li Shimin knows very well that it''s easy to get them, but it''s basically impossible to get their hearts. But Li Shimin doesn''t care about that either. He just needs these guys to help him work. Seeing the look on Wang Hu''s face, Li Shimin touched the black dragon on his wrist. After he took back his momentum, he said: "in that case, you will be my vanguard generals in the future. I will give you ten soldiers each. I hope you can teach them how to practice well!" While speaking, Li Shimin stares at Wang Hu and others, waiting for their answers. Although his binding could provide his soldiers with a very good way to practice, the achievements achieved by someone who teaches him and no one who teaches him are definitely different. Wang Hu, on the other side, was stunned after hearing Li Shimin''s words. After a long time, Wang Hu asked Li Shimin in surprise: "Your Majesty, did you want us to help you train bodyguards?" Hearing Wang Hu''s words, Li Shimin nodded flatly: "of course, what does general Wang want to do?" When he spoke, a trace of indisputable disdain flashed in Li Shimin''s eyes. Although we are mortals, we have seen the world anyway. What else can you do besides helping me train my subordinates? Can you catch the monster? It has to be said that after seeing the Golden Horn and silver horn, and having a golden immortal black dragon, Li Shimin''s heart has begun to expand. However, all these have nothing to do with Wang Hu. He has only one idea in his heart: "great, I don''t have to be a woman. My virginity has been preserved!" "Your Majesty is joking. I, I thought so before." While talking, Wang Hu patted his chest: "one hundred of our brothers are good at cultivating cannon fodder, cough and elite!" Almost speaking his own words, Wang Hu coughed awkwardly twice, but then he felt lost. I can understand that the Emperor didn''t take a fancy to everyone. Why didn''t he take a fancy to me? Am I not handsome enough? Am I not strong? Am I not unique enough? Also thanks to Wang Hu did not ask these questions, otherwise Li Shimin will let him know what is the emperor''s anger! After confirming that Li Shimin was their future boss, Wang Hu stood behind Li Shimin with his ninety-nine brothers. Feel the breath of Wang Hu and others, Li Shimin a proud face, since ancient times, I am definitely the most row of emperor, right? After a little self consolation, Li Shimin looked at the people around him: "today, I have one more thing to announce!" Although Li Shimin used all his strength, it''s a pity that he still can''t let everyone hear his voice. At this moment, Wang Hu, who had already determined his position, stood up without hesitation and released a spell on Li Shimin. In an instant, Li Shimin''s voice was spread out. Seeing Wang Hu''s action, Li Shimin nodded with satisfaction. He found that with his current identity and information, such as the announcement of such important news, it is really time for his voice to spread throughout Chang''an city. But this kind of thing can''t be done only by a few little eunuchs around, but immortals are different. They master magic. When he thought of it, Li Shimin took another look at Wang Hu. Wang Hu is very good. Although he looks ugly, looks silly and looks obscene, he is smart! For a moment, Li Shimin thought that if he was castrated, he would have a good future. Wang Hu felt Li Shimin''s eyes and felt cold all over. Then he had a terrible thought in his heart: "what''s the matter? Is what the emperor said false before? In fact, he is still peeping at my body?" In an instant, Wang Hu felt that he had guessed the truth of the matter: Li Shimin''s previous words must have been to paralyze himself, that is, the legendary play hard to get! After thinking that he had seen everything clearly, Wang Hu''s mood was somewhat complicated. A little worried, and a little excited, it seems that my charm has not decreased? Just because of their different thoughts, there is a huge psychological gap between them. The general situation is as follows:Li Shimin: "Wang Hu is very good. Dongchang needs such talents!" Wang Hu: "emperor, I treat you as king, you want my body?" Chu fan shook his head in a hurry, feeling a strange atmosphere gradually emerging between Wang Hu and Li Shimin: "it must be that I haven''t bullied Cheng Chuliang recently. I''ve been suffocating too much. My eyes have problems." Not to mention the three people''s inner thoughts, with Wang Hu''s magic support, Li Shimin can continue to read his own orders. "First of all, from today on, all the people of Tang Dynasty can learn magic. Everyone cultivates immortals and everyone is like a dragon!" In the middle of Li Shimin''s words, all the people in Chang''an city are crazy. Xiuxian, longevity! This kind of thing once and now can only appear in their dreams, and now it has to come true? "Your Majesty''s mercy, long live your majesty!" Hearing the voices coming from all corners of Chang''an City, Li Shimin''s smile became more intense: "all the people in the Tang Dynasty can learn their own skills as long as they register with the Tongling department, but they have to go to the demon arresting department again every month to record their strength." Li Shimin is not a fool. As the saying goes, chivalrous people violate the ban with martial arts. The courts of all dynasties have killed all the chivalrous people, not to mention the people who cultivate immortals. If Li Shimin didn''t want to create the legendary immortal Kingdom, he would not have made such a decision. But even so, Li Shimin also has to limit these people. Once their strength is counted, they don''t have to worry about unexpected things. Although there are restrictions, this has not affected the enthusiasm of the people in Chang''an city. Your majesty has given you such an opportunity. Who dares to have other discontent? Seeing that these people had no opinions, Li Shimin began to say his second order: "from today on, I will add a guardian God, Nine Tailed holy fox -- Tu Bai!" Chapter 598 As soon as Li Shimin''s voice fell, Tu Bai, who was hiding in the corner, couldn''t help shivering. Then he turned into his original shape and flew into the air. In order to show his dignity, Tu Bai also deliberately cast a magic. In an instant, a Nine Tailed giant fox bigger than an elephant appeared in the sky of Chang''an city. Looking at the fox suddenly appeared, the people of Chang''an City were shocked. "Meet the fox!" As the first old man knelt down, other people in Chang''an City knelt down without hesitation. At this time, Tu Bai was floating in the air. Looking at the people kneeling on the ground, a fox couldn''t help smiling. Seeing these people''s actions, he knew that the road of seeking for Feng would be smooth. But just in case, Tu Bai bit his teeth and took out a drop of purple water from his storage bag. After taking a look at the people in Chang''an City, Tu Bai crushes the water drops in his hands and throws them out. As soon as the water drops broke away from Tu Bai''s hands, great changes took place. Just a few breaths, a heavy rain began to fall in Chang''an city. There are people accidentally infected with the rain, found that their body''s pain actually all hours! "Oh, my leg, my leg doesn''t hurt!" An old man on crutches threw away his crutches in surprise and cheered loudly. "My body odor, my body odor is gone." There are beautiful women hesitated to smell their own armpits, and then also surprise said. Hearing the woman''s words, several teenagers around looked at her in surprise. They didn''t expect that such a beautiful woman had body odor. It''s true that people can''t judge their appearance! Feeling the eyes of the passing youth, the woman was stunned at first, then seemed to think of something, and directly glared at them: "what are you looking at? I don''t have a body odor now!" Looking at the woman''s fierce appearance, several teenagers who just showed a strange look quickly shrunk their heads, then coughed and looked around. Tang open, Tang women beautiful, Tang women more heroic! If these teenagers really dare to say something, they may not be pressed on the ground by this woman today. Of course, the elderly and women are not individual cases. In fact, many people find that their bodies have become healthier and some of their injuries have been alleviated or even completely recovered. "Thank you, fox After getting the benefits, these people''s eyes to Tu Bai became more blazing. People are very simple. In their opinion, if you help us, you are a good man, a good God and even a good immortal! In the eyes of many people in power, ordinary people are blind and can be manipulated at will. However, in Chu fan''s view, this is not because they are stupid, but because they are simple! Feeling the enthusiasm from the people of Chang''an City, Tu Bai''s heart is also a burst of excitement, he suddenly felt that his previous drop of congenital water is not so heartache. The gods naturally have to look like gods. After a walk in the air, Tu Bai disappears directly. Next, he just needs to find an opportunity to practice his technique of seeking the seal. After Tu Bai left, Li Shimin left with his new guard. As for the fairies, they were handed over to pan Xiaolian by Chu fan. "No, Wu Yuanqing, you can''t marry your sister to Helan Yueshi!" After explaining all the fairies to pan Xiaolian, Chu fan idles in Chang''an city. But as soon as he gets to Dongshi, he hears a little girl''s voice. "Pa!" After a crisp sound, another teenager''s abusive voice rang: "get out of here!" Looking at the crowd not far away, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a strange color, and then walked slowly in the past. After entering, Chu fan saw clearly the situation in the crowd: a little girl who looked only four or five years old was holding the leg of another 14 or 15-year-old boy and crying, with a red palm print on her face. And the young man''s face was full of disdain: "Wu Tuo, you little cunt, get out of my way, or I will sell you and the old cunt in my family together!" When talking, the boy kicked the little girl. After being kicked, Wu Tuo not only didn''t let go, but also held Wu Yuanqing''s leg tighter: "Wu Yuanqing, your father just died a month ago, and you are going to sell your sister. Are you worthy of your father? It''s clear that you lost your gambling. Why do you sell your sister?" Hearing the little girl''s words, Wu Yuanqing''s face became more ferocious, and he kicked the little girl''s body hard: "little bitch, I''m in charge of the Wu family. If I want to sell Wu Shun, I can sell you too!""Tut tut." When Wu Yuanqing talked to Wu Tuo again, a pale, thin scholar in front of him showed a strange smile on his face: "brother Yuanqing, it seems that your position as the head of the family is not very secure?" Hearing the scholar''s words, Wu Yuanqing frowned: "brother Helan joked that I am the legitimate son of the Wu family. Of course, I am the master of the Wu family. As long as it''s the Wu family''s business, I can be the master of the Wu family!" "Oh?" Looking at Wu Yuanqing''s expression, He Lan Yueshi''s face showed a look of successful Conspiracy: "brother Yuanqing, are you serious?" "Of course!" It seems that he LAN Yueshi is afraid that he LAN Yueshi will doubt the authority of the head of his family again. Wu Yuanqing clenches his teeth: "brother he LAN has always wanted Yang Mudan. As long as you add another hundred taels of silver, I will sell her to you together!" Hearing Wu Yuanqing''s words, He Lan Yueshi''s eyes brightened, but his face still showed dissatisfaction: "one hundred Liang silver, brother Yuanqing is not joking, is he?" Before Wu Yuanqing could speak, Helan Yueshi pointed to Wu Tuo, who was holding Wu Yuanqing''s leg and didn''t speak: "a hundred Liang silver is not bad, but this little girl should also be used as an additive." "This..." Looking at Wu Tuo''s pale face, Wu Yuanqing fell into a deep tangle. Don''t get me wrong. Of course, he didn''t want to. He just felt that the price of Helan Yueshi was a little low. After all, although the girl is still small, she must be a beautiful girl when she grows up. It''s too bad to send her out as an addition now. "Plus fifty taels of silver, if brother Yuanqing doesn''t want to, let''s end our business today." He Lan Yue Shi was resolute when he spoke. He didn''t even look at Wu Yuanqing. "This..." See Helan more stone and increased fifty Liang, Wu Yuanqing also began to tangle up. Chapter 599 Seeing Wu Yuanqing''s tangled appearance, He Lan Shiyue tut tut tongue, intending to continue to add a fire: "brother Yuanqing, I advise you to think clearly when you do things. In your present situation, if you want to raise this girl, you also need a lot of money. It''s better to sell it earlier, and you can make a profit." The sound of Helan Yueshi is like a demon from hell, full of temptation. He didn''t worry about Wu Yuanqing''s disagreement. Since the death of samurai Yu, Wu Yuanqing and Wu yuanshuang have long owed a large amount of gambling debt. Without this money, they would not even be able to carry on their normal life. Sure enough, under the gaze of He Lan Yueshi, Wu Yuanqing finally made up his mind: "add another three hundred Liang, I''ll give you Wu Lin!" After hearing Wu Yuanqing''s words, He Lan Yueshi was stunned for a moment, and finally nodded: "it''s all right. In that case, I''ll give Yuanqing brothers face." Although Wu Lin is only three years old now, He Lan Yueshi knows that the girl must be a beauty when she grows up. If you wait for a few years, you will be able to sleep with a quilt. Even if you can''t, you can buy a good price! At this point, He Lan Yueshi''s heart can''t help a agitation. Although Wu Shun is beautiful, he is still young and can''t compare with mature Yang Mudan. Looking at the dirty trade on the street, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a strange color. I didn''t expect that the grand Queen''s life was so difficult when she was a child. Wu Tuo, there may be many people who don''t know her name, but when it comes to Wu Zetian, basically no one doesn''t know. The little girl holding Wu Yuanqing''s leg crying in front of her is the queen of the future! Samurai Yu is an old minister of Li Yuan. Wu Yuanqing and Wu yuanshuang were born to him and his ex-wife, while Wu Yu''s three sisters were born to his concubine Yang Mudan. It is because of this that after his death, Wu Yuanqing and his two brothers made trouble for Yang Mudan''s mother and daughter. Looking at the pale and desperate mother and daughter in his eyes, a trace of regret flashed in Wu Yuanqing''s eyes. If he didn''t owe too much money, he wouldn''t be willing to sell them. Especially when Yang Mudan thought about her face and figure, Wu Yuanqing''s heart was burning: "when the old man was alive, I couldn''t succeed, but when he died, I still couldn''t succeed!" Chu fan doesn''t know what Wu Yuanqing thinks in his heart, but even so, his view of this person is still extremely bad. The ancients attached great importance to filial piety. Although Yang Mudan was not the biological mother of Wu Yuanqing''s brothers, she was the wife of samurai Yu, and the three Wushun sisters were his half sisters. However, when the family was in trouble, the two brothers did not want to take care of their sisters and stepmother. Instead, they directly sold them as goods. They were really birds and beasts! Looking at the scene in front of him, Chu fan suddenly knew why he would attack Wu Yuanqing and his brothers after Wu Tuo became the queen. This kind of bird and beast is a pollution of human air. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Hearing the sudden sound in his ear, Chu fan was stunned, but he nodded: "check the task." The voice fell, and the task panel immediately appeared in front of him. Looking at his new task, Chu fan''s face showed a smile: "system, this is the most desirable task you have released." Task: punish the evil and promote the good Introduction: as the invisible guardian of Chang''an City, the host has the heavy responsibility of killing the sycophant requirements: punish Wu Yuanqing and Wu yuanshuang, and take in Wu''s mother and daughter time limit: 10 minutes reward: Dragon and Phoenix body punishment for failure: reduce the strength to Banxian and eliminate all skill talents take another look at yourself Chu fan''s eyes showed a cool color in his task panel: "so it seems that punishing evil and promoting good is at this moment!" After that, without waiting for the reaction of the people around, Chu fan has gone to Wu Yuanqing: "young master, I''m also very interested in the mother and daughter. I don''t know if I have the qualification to buy them?" Looking at Chu fan who suddenly came out of the crowd, Wu Yuanqing was stunned. Although he didn''t know who Chu fan was, out of instinct, he couldn''t help asking: "how much money can you give?" Hearing Wu Yuanqing''s words, Helan Yueshi on one side can''t help but get angry and look at Chu fan coldly. He didn''t expect that he was going to get the mother and daughter flowers. Now someone dares to jump out and grab food from his own mouth: "boy, who are you, dare to rob things with my Helan family, believe me or not...""Pa!" Before he LAN Yueshi finished, he was slapped heavily on his face. Looking at the incredible He Lan Yueshi on his face, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain: "if you don''t jump out, it''s OK. Now that you''re out, let''s accept the punishment together. Anyway, you''re not good goods." He Lan Yueshi didn''t understand what Chu Fan said. He had only one thought in his mind now: "how dare you beat me?" Hearing Helan Yueshi''s words, Chu fan grinned and showed his white teeth: "are you stupid? You''ve already been fighting. Are you still struggling with this kind of problem? " For Helan Yueshi, Chu fan felt that he was just farting. He always felt that if he could become a dandy, he would be more successful than these guys. At least if someone slaps himself in the street, he will take his dogs to revenge, instead of yelling like a black dog. Thinking of this, Chu fan sighed: "why didn''t I get such a good chance when I was so suitable to be a dandy?" "Asshole, are you all dead?" Under Chu fan''s reminding, He Lan Yueshi reflected that he had been beaten by others. He immediately covered his face and looked at the doglegs behind him: "if you don''t catch this guy for me soon, I want him to live or die!" Hearing his young master''s words, several bodyguards around looked at each other, and then cautiously surrounded Chu fan. "This little brother, we are all in our own hands. Please don''t blame us for what happens next." The black faced man at the head murmured to Chu fan, and then took his brothers to surround Chu fan: "offended!" Chapter 600 Heard his boss''s words, several other bodyguards are also helpless. In fact, they also despise their young master''s actions, but they are helpless. As bodyguards, they eat this bowl of rice. No matter how ridiculous their masters do, they must obey their masters'' orders. Otherwise, even if they leave Helan Yueshi, there won''t be others who want them to be bodyguards. No one will accept them if they are not loyal. Looking at the strong men who surrounded him, Chu fan''s face looked a little better: "for the sake of your reminding me, I''ll let you go today." As soon as the words were finished, Chu fan directly clenched his fist and rushed to the crowd. The task time is only ten minutes. He certainly won''t waste time on these miscellaneous fish. He just makes these men lie on the ground one by one with less than one ten thousandth of his strength. This is the result of Chu fan''s deliberately keeping his hand, otherwise, it''s estimated that they are now even scattered by Chu fan''s fist. After these men are solved, Chu fan strides directly in front of Helan Yueshi and Wu Yuanqing. After being approached by Chu fan, Helan Yueshi shakes like a sheep''s madness: "what do you want to do? I''m a member of Helan family. If you touch me, you will be severely punished." Hearing Helan Yueshi''s words, Chu fan showed a smile of disdain at the corner of his mouth, and then directly swung his hand to Helan Yueshi''s face: "great punishment?" While speaking, he slapped Helan Yueshi in the face again: "I''d like to see how much energy your Dutch family has and dare to come to our store manager for trouble." For Helan Yueshi, Chufan is not as gentle as those bodyguards. He slaps them twice in a row. Under his careful control, Helan Yueshi''s teeth all fall off. But after hearing Chu fan''s words, he lanyue stone couldn''t care about the sharp pain on his face and the missing teeth all over the floor. Instead, he looked at Chu fan in dismay: "are you the manager, manager Chu fan?" He Lan Yueshi''s face was unbelievable and his whole body was shaking violently when he asked. As a qualified dandy, the most important ability is not to bully men and women, but to know that those people can''t and can. And in the whole Chang''an City, Chu fan can definitely rank in the top three! If it''s Cheng Chuliang and others, as soon as they show up, Helan Yueshi will be able to recognize them, but Chu fan is different. Although he is famous in Chang''an City, he seldom strolls around the city. This also led to that although many people knew Chu fan''s name and the store manager''s strength, they couldn''t recognize Chu fan when they faced him. Hearing Helan Yueshi''s words, Chu fan nodded calmly: "I''m Chu fan. If I''m a fake, I''ll pay 10 for the fake. Now, are you thinking about how to let your Dutch family retaliate?" "Putong ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Helan Yueshi fell down on his knees and began to kowtow. In fact, how many real dandies are idiots? After knowing Chu fan''s identity, He Lan Yueshi has only one idea in his heart, which is to get Chu fan''s forgiveness. As for revenge, this idea did not appear in Helan Yueshi''s head at all. Although he didn''t know Chu fan''s hand, as the son of the Dutch family, he also bought the daily cards and mysterious cards in the small broken shop. Once he even got a martial arts secret book called "Xingyiquan". Just because of this, Helan Yueshi understood more about Chufan''s terror, how could the person who could take out that treasure be an ordinary person, not to mention that the whole city of Chang''an knew Chufan was an immortal. You know, a few hours ago, this was just the king of Buddha and heaven! In Helan Yueshi''s heart, he would rather offend Li Shimin than Chu fan. After all, I offended Li Shimin, who was also a member of the nine ethnic groups. It''s a big deal to lift up the ancestral tombs of my family, but it''s different to offend Chu fan. As someone else, I don''t know if there are several acquaintances in the hell. When you die, you can do it all over again, and then you can give yourself a pig fetus, which will destroy the whole life. Therefore, after knowing Chu fan''s identity, he lanyue stone knelt down on the ground without hesitation: "I have no eyes and offended the store manager. Please don''t blame him." Seeing Helan Yueshi, Chu fan nodded: "if you are not in a hurry, you should kneel there first?" "Yes, yes Hearing Chu fan''s words, Helan Yueshi not only didn''t have the slightest anger, but moved respectfully to the side, and knelt down with a smile.Seeing the action of He Lan Yue Shi, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of satisfaction. This guy is not a good one, but he is at least a master of current affairs. In fact, he lanyue stone didn''t make a big mistake. For one thing, they didn''t bully men and women into buying and selling. In the whole process of the transaction, they were also normal bargaining. Although the purpose was very obscene, it was not difficult to accept from the national conditions of the Tang Dynasty. It is because of this that Chu fan simply punished Helan Yueshi. After Helan Yueshi knelt to the side, Chu fan turned his eyes on Wu Yuanqing, who was the real culprit. When Chu fan turns his eyes on him, Wu Yuanqing can''t help but feel his legs soften and almost pee in front of everyone. "Little boy, Wu Yuanqing, met the store manager." Seeing Wu Yuanqing''s timid appearance, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of disgust. This guy is not only cruel, but also a bully. Chu fan dares to promise that if the three Wushun sisters are all Cheng Chuliang''s bear level men. Don''t say to sell them, estimate this guy also want to lick a face to wait on other people mother daughter four people. But if the three sisters really look like that, no one will buy them blindly. Looking at the trembling Wu Yuanqing, Chu fan didn''t bother to exchange greetings with him. He asked coldly: "do you know you are wrong?" "Yes, I know my mistake!" Looking at Wu Yuanqing''s face, Chu fan could not help frowning: "then I ask you, what''s wrong with you?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Wu Yuanqing''s face froze. After hesitating for a long time, he finally asked Ai Ai to say: "the mistake is that he didn''t recognize the store manager!" Chapter 601 "Pa!" As soon as Wu Yuanqing finished, he saw Chu fan slapping again. There is no accident, loud slap sounds, Wu Yuanqing''s face instantly swollen a circle! Wu Yuanqing felt the pain in his face, and his eyes were full of fear. He had seen the tragedy of He Lan Yueshi before. If he was slapped by this guy, he would lose half his life. "Store manager?" Seeing Wu Yuanqing''s puzzled eyes, Chu fan slapped him again: "sell your mother and sell your sister. You are not as good as a bird or beast. You really don''t realize your mistake." When speaking, Chu fan slaps Wu Yuanqing again. Chu fan is not so polite to Wu Yuanqing as he is to Helan Yueshi. With this slap, Wu Yuanqing flies out as if he was kicked by an elephant. "You..." How strong is Chu fan''s slap? Even a hill can be smashed by him, not to mention that Wu Yuanqing is just an ordinary human being. Although Chu fan converged some strength, Wu Yuanqing''s skeleton turned into powder in an instant. After falling to the ground, he felt the sharp pain from his body. Wu Yuanqing''s panic had been replaced by anger, but he found that he could not move except talking! Although Wu Yuanqing is not a doctor, he knows his physical condition very well at this moment. Looking at his twisted limbs, Wu Yuanqing''s eyes show resentment. Feeling Wu Yuanqing''s eyes, Chu fan''s mouth slightly raised: "why, do you hate me very much?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wu Yuanqing''s face was even more fierce: "Chu fan, you have to die!" He was originally a famous dandy in Chang''an city. Although he was afraid of Chu fan, he was also broken at the moment. Seeing Wu Yuanqing''s appearance, Chu fan showed a disdainful smile: "no one knows whether I will die well or not, but I know you will not come to a good end!" "Do you think you''ll come to a good end?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Wu Yuanqing began to laugh: "even if you are Chu fan''s special identity, your majesty will not let you go." When he spoke, Wu Yuanqing''s smile became more crazy: "Chufan, you will die hard. I know that although you immortals are powerful, you can''t go against the emperor''s will. As long as your majesty orders, even if you are immortals in heaven, you will have to pay the price!" Then Wu Yuanqing turned to look at Yang Mudan''s mother and daughter, who were holding together and crying bitterly at this time: "do you think you will come to a good end? Without the protection of our Wu family, you will become men''s playthings no matter where you are, ha ha ha ha ha ~" at the end, Wu Yuanqing has been made speechless by the pain of his whole body, but he still sends out his voice Strange Laughter: "I''m waiting for you in the hell." "Oh, really?" As soon as Wu Yuanqing''s words were finished, another voice came out from the crowd. Chu fan turned to see, just saw wearing a black armor, riding a huge locust Cheng Chu Liang came out in the eyes of the people in awe. "Cheng Chuliang, meet the store manager!" After saluting Chu fan, Cheng Chuliang slowly takes out an imperial edict from his arms: "Your Majesty has an order that Wu Yuanqing and Wu yuanshuang are immoral and immoral. In order to clean up the atmosphere of Chang''an City, he specially orders Cheng Chuliang to take bad people and detain them for questioning in the autumn." "In addition, the son does not teach, the father''s fault, samurai Yu teach son incompetent, from today on will be demoted to common people!" After finishing the imperial edict, Cheng Chuliang walked to Wu Yuanqing: "Wu Yuanqing, are you satisfied with this will?" "impossible!" Seeing Cheng Chuliang close to him, Wu Yuanqing miraculously couldn''t feel the sharp pain of his body. At this time, he only had a strong fear in his heart: "my father is an old minister of the imperial court, and an important Minister of the emperor. How can your majesty punish him?" When he said that, Wu Yuanqing suddenly thought of something, and directly and tightly stared at Cheng Chuliang: "Cheng Chuliang, you''re finished. You dare to pass the imperial edict with others. It''s not only you, but all of you in the Cheng family are going to be buried with me. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..." Hearing Wu Yuanqing''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face showed a sarcastic smile: "Wu Yuanqing, are you an idiot?" While speaking, Cheng Chuliang directly put out a foot and stepped on Wu Yuanqing''s face, then rubbed his foot in Wu Yuanqing''s angry eyes: "do you think your majesty will offend the store manager for you? Or do you think Cheng Chuliang will risk the world to do the following thingsAfter saying that, Cheng Chuliang turned his head and waved to the other guards riding locusts behind him: "let''s start. In ten minutes, all the men will be demoted as slaves. Li, women will be sent to the brothel!" "Yes Cheng Chu Liang''s words just finished, the bodyguards behind him arched their hands at him and Chu fan, and then directly rushed into the Wu family. Seeing the appearance of these bodyguards, Cheng Chuliang once again turned to look at Wu Yuanqing, but this time his eyes were full of ridicule. As a dandy, he was ashamed to let Wu Yuanqing be in the dandy world. Although Samurai Yudao was an important official of Li Yuan, now he is the master of the country, and Li Shimin is the emperor. Even Samurai Yu was afraid to make mistakes when he was alive. He was afraid that Li Shimin would seize the opportunity to do it directly, not to mention that he was a dead man now. Furthermore, who doesn''t know the importance of Chu fan in today''s Tang Dynasty? It''s no exaggeration to say that as long as Chu fan doesn''t rebel, Li Shimin can tolerate what he does, and any important official on the court dare not stand on the opposite side of Chu fan. We are all smart people. Even if we are looking for trouble, we also know how to choose soft persimmons. We always avoid Chu fan''s steel plate with nails. While Cheng Chuliang was meditating, the bodyguards who had left had come back one after another, but their faces were not very good: "tell general, everyone in the Wu family has been caught." Hearing the words of his subordinates, Cheng Chuliang was stunned: "since he caught it, why is it still this expression?" You know, it''s usually the turn of the family to clean up. These guys all have a smile on their face. How come they are so sad today? Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s appearance, the bodyguard at the head sighed helplessly, and then threw a boy with a broken leg and a swollen head on the ground. Chapter 602 "Not because of these two black sheep?" When he was talking, the bodyguard kicked the boy on the ground. Then he continued: "samurai Yu is also a member of the imperial court. Now that he has been dead for only a few days, there is nothing in the house except the wall. No wonder these two guys want to sell their sisters!" Hearing this bodyguard''s words, Cheng Chuliang was stunned at first, and then his face was unbelievable: "there''s really nothing but the wall, aren''t you exaggerating?" "Oh, my young master Cheng, you don''t know who Zhao Lao Liu is. Don''t exaggerate. I found this in his family." While talking, Zhao Lao Liu took out five rusty copper plates from his pocket: "young master, you have to testify. If you hand this back, don''t let your majesty think we are corrupt." Seeing Zhao Lao Liu''s face like eating excrement, Cheng Chu Liang knew why he was so angry. At ordinary times, house hunting is a fat job in the eyes of their bodyguards. After all, those officials who don''t have some property at home can make a big contribution with this opportunity. Originally, when I came here today, Zhao Laoliu and others still had this wonderful expectation in their hearts. They even planned to go to the brothel to relax after their work. As a result, the reality gave these boys with good wishes a hard blow. This Samurai family is more than a poor word can express ah? Don''t talk about money. There is only one old housekeeper left in the house. Looking at Zhao Laoliu''s indignation, Cheng Chuliang said: "is it possible that you didn''t find it?" "No way!" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words were finished, Zhao Laoliu glared at Cheng Chuliang as if he had been insulted: "general, you go out to inquire. Who in Chang''an city doesn''t know Zhao Laoliu''s ability to copy his family? No matter how Qing Dynasty officials are, Zhao Laoliu can get some money out of his family, but this martial family is really poor." When he spoke, Zhao Laoliu also touched a tear: "I even checked his toilet, but I didn''t find anything." After that, Zhao Laoliu stares at Cheng Chuliang tightly. This kind of thing is his major. Now his major is questioned. How can he tolerate it? Hearing Zhao Laoliu''s words, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help but gasp, but he immediately thought of one thing: "wait a minute, did you just say toilet? How do you check it? " "How else can I check?" Thinking that Cheng Chuliang didn''t trust him, Zhao Laoliu immediately rolled up his sleeve and covered it up: "I put my hand in and touched it bit by bit, but there was absolutely nothing hidden in it..." "Ouch ~" in the middle of Zhao Laoliu''s words, Cheng Chuliang began to vomit directly: "roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll When he spoke, Cheng Chuliang had retreated a lot towards the distance. Not only Cheng Chuliang, but Chu fan and others also retreated. They dare to enter the pit with their bare hands. This guy is a wolf fire, a few more than a cruel man! "General, how can you do that? I washed it when I came out." Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s disdain, Zhao Laoliu''s face is injured. He works seriously. How can he be disdained by his boss? Unfortunately, even if he has explained, Cheng Chuliang still looks at him with a vigilant face. He has the meaning that if you come near me again, I will start. "Hum!" As a professional family member, Zhao Laoliu also has his own dignity. After a few steps back, he began to murmur angrily: "it''s a serious matter. Only if we are serious about family copying, can our brothers get more. Those corrupt officials and filthy officials are good at hiding money. What cottages and walls can be used to hide money everywhere Money. " When he said that, Zhao Laoliu''s voice was a little lower: "besides, who doesn''t know that Cheng Chuliang is known as the" cottage killer "in Chang''an City? There is no cottage in Chang''an city you don''t know?" Although Zhao Laoliu''s voice is very small, his bodyguard and Cheng Chuliang are all monks. His voice seems to ring in other people''s ears. "Go away!" Other bad people just snickered, but Cheng Chuliang jumped up like an old cat who had been trampled on the tail, then took off his shoes and threw them at Zhao Laoliu. Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s action, Zhao Laoliu quickly shrinks his head and hides to one side. After all, Cheng Chuliang is his boss. If he is angry, he will not have good fruit to eat. After Zhao Laoliu stepped aside, Cheng Chuliang narrowed his eyes and looked around. When all the bad people were shrinking their necks and choking their smiles under his gaze, he came to the boy who was thrown away by Zhao Laoliu"Wu yuanshuang, Wu yuanshuang, you two brothers are really two talents." When he spoke, Cheng Chuliang walked around him with his hands behind his back: "I can''t even defeat Lao Wu''s family property in such a short time!" hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Wu yuanshuang on the ground sneered: "Cheng Chuliang, you know each other before. Even if our brothers are lonely today, you can''t understand him It''s not like that, is it? " When speaking, Wu yuanshuang grinned. His injuries were all caused by those bad people. Since they couldn''t find money, those guys naturally had to vent their anger, so he became the tool. "Down the well?" Cheng Chuliang shook his head disdainfully: "what qualifications do you have to let me fall into the well?" While speaking, Cheng Chuliang doesn''t care about Wu yuanshuang, but comes directly to Chu fan: "store manager, I don''t know what you plan to do with these two guys?" As soon as Cheng Chuliang finished, Chu fan looked at him: "didn''t your majesty say how to deal with it?" Chu fan was not surprised that Cheng Chuliang would come here. With Li Er''s character, Cheng Chuliang and others are now powerful. How can they not be reused by them? Cheng Chuliang, Niu Kaixuan and some other people who got locust mounts in the locust plague were all summoned up by him and formed an organization called "bad people" to patrol Chang''an City and maintain stability in the city. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang scratched his head and shook his head: "Your Majesty said that since the two brothers collided with you, it''s natural for you to deal with it by yourself. It''s your business to kill or cut." "Tut Tut, how can you kill or cut?" Chapter 603 When he spoke, Chu fan shook his head with righteous words: "in your Majesty''s eyes, is someone in Chu such a cruel and unreasonable person?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang shakes his head with a smile. In his mind, Chufan is the pronoun of negative words such as stinginess and blackness, but as a wise man, Cheng Chuliang knows that these words can''t be said so openly: "the store manager is joking, how can a kind person like you not be reasonable?" Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s serious appearance, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction, and at the same time, he was full of pride: what a stupid guy Cheng Chuliang was at the beginning, now he has unique insight under the cultivation of our store manager, and our store manager has really made great contributions. Thanks to Cheng Chuliang''s ignorance of Chu fan''s inner thoughts, otherwise he would have known the explosion in situ: at the beginning, I was too simple and straightforward, but now under your training, Cheng Chuliang is completely shameless! And hear Chu fan''s words, one side has been completely reduced to waste Wu Yuanqing is a mouthful of old blood, and then completely coma in the past. People are better than you, you can bear it! People are smarter than you, you can bear it! People backstage harder than you, you still can bear it! But when this person has the front advantage, he is more shameless than you, then you really have no other way but to vomit blood. Thanks to Wu Yuanqing, he can''t move now. Otherwise, he may have come to Chu fan and pulled his sole on his face: "you can point your face. If you don''t agree, you will break my whole body. How dare you say you are reasonable?" Looking at Wu Yuanqing who vomits blood, Chu fan frowns: "since they like bullying so much, let them enjoy being bullied." While speaking, Chu fan waved his hand again and directly interrupted Wu yuanshuang''s two arms: "from today on, you two will be two beggars in Chang''an City, but you can''t accept anyone''s money, you can only accept food." "If you accept money, it will turn into smelly excrement when it comes to you." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wu yuanshuang''s eyes are full of despair. Of course, he hates it, but he is smarter than Wu Yuanqing. He knows that even if he hates it again, he can''t revenge Chu fan. Wu yuanshuang has already thought about it. After Chu fan and others left, he committed suicide. In this way, he can suffer less. Unfortunately, Chu fan''s next words directly broke his mind. Looking at the expression on Wu yuanshuang''s face, Chu fan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth: "of course, you don''t want to die. If you die, I''ll let the prefecture keep your memory and cast it into a pig fetus. You''ll be a breeding pig and be slaughtered at the end of your life!" Chu fan''s smile is very good-looking, but it is so hateful and terrible in the eyes of Wu Yuanqing and his brothers. "Damn it, you bitches." Wu Yuanqing and his brother have no doubt about Chu fan''s words. They are the king of heaven and the Buddha of Buddhism. Of course, they can say a few words in the underworld. In fact, this is also correct. In Chu fan''s current status, Yama and others are willing to give him such a little face. Since there is no way to take Chu fan, the two brothers put their hate on Wu Cho''s mother and daughter. Wu Yuanqing''s eyes are like ghosts in hell: "if it wasn''t for you bitches, how could our brothers end up like this? We should have killed you as soon as we knew there would be today!" Hearing Wu Yuanqing''s words, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of disgust. Not only Chu fan, but also Cheng Chuliang and the people around him looked at Wu Yuanqing with disdain, colluding with outsiders to buy and sell their relatives. After being punished, he not only didn''t realize the mistake, but also put all the mistakes on others. This kind of person is no longer worthy of being called a man, and is a human animal at all! "Obstinate!" After a cold hum, Chu fan waved his hand to let the bad people around him drag the two brothers to leave. With his special care, the two brothers will not starve to death, but the next life will be their eternal nightmare. After Wu Yuanqing and his brothers were arrested, Chu fancai turned to look at Yang Mudan and others. "Yang Mudan thanks the store manager for saving his life. Shun''er, liao''er and lin''er, don''t you come and see the store manager soon?" Seeing Chu fan looking at him and others, Yang Mudan quickly pulls his three daughters to kneel down to Chu fan. After Wu Yuanqing brothers decided to sell her, Yang Mudan was already full of despair. She didn''t expect that she would be rescued by others at the last moment, and it was the patron saint of Chang''an!Feeling Chu fan''s eyes, Yang Mudan''s heart flashed a strange emotion, at the same time, he secretly made a decision: "if the store manager can take care of shun''er, then he can let me do anything." Of course, Yang Mudan didn''t say it, but after making a decision, her eyes to Chu fan became very attractive. Yang Mudan married Samurai Yu when he was in his forties, so the actual age of Yang Mudan was not very big. Feeling Yang Mudan''s eyes, Chu fan was stunned: "it''s strange that this woman had been abused before, even her eyes were injured?" Poor Chu fan, who is over 40 years old, is still a real virgin. He doesn''t understand the so-called temptation and affection! Moreover, as an otaku, Chu Fan said that only Lori could enter his heart, and other royal sisters were just floating clouds for him! Thanks to Yang Mudan, he didn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. Otherwise, he would spit out a mouthful of old blood and then go straight away. I am so beautiful a woman decided to commit herself to you, you actually suspect that there is a problem in my eyes, it is unreasonable! Hearing Yang Mudan''s words, Wu Shun, Wu Tuo and Wu Lin all looked at Chu fan with their eyes open: "Wu Shun (Tuo, Lin) thanks the store manager for saving his life!" Looking at the three little girls saluting respectfully to themselves, Chu fan''s spirit of otaku has been burning to the peak in an instant. If it wasn''t for the eyes of the people around him, he would have comforted the three little guys now. At the same time, Chu fan is more disgusted with Wu Yuanqing brothers. So lovely three little guys, they are willing to bully, they are just human scum! Chapter 604 "Not necessarily." As he spoke, Chu fan had already picked up the youngest Wu Lin: "it''s just a matter of lifting a finger." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yang Mudan''s mouth showed a sad smile: "for the store manager, it''s a little help, but for our mother and daughter, it''s really life-saving." During the conversation, Yang Mudan salutes Chu fan again. As a smart person, she knows what she should do: as just said, even if it''s a little help for Chu fan to save them, their lives are saved! At this time, Wu Tuo stood up and saluted to Chu fan respectfully: "it''s hard to repay the kindness of saving life. If the store manager asks for it in the future, Wu Tuo will help him!" Hearing Wu Tuo''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help smiling. "How can I talk to the store manager like this After Wu Tuo finished, Yang Mudan apologized to Chu fan: "the little girl is young, please don''t blame the store manager." "No harm!" Chu fan didn''t feel angry because of Wu Chou''s words. On the contrary, after hearing Wu Chou''s words, he felt very interesting. Wu Tuo just said that as long as Chu fan has a request, she will do it no matter whether she can do it or not. For her courage, Chu fan has to sigh: she is worthy of becoming a queen in the future, but this kind of courage has far exceeded the ordinary people. However, no matter what Wu Tuo''s future looks like, she is just an ordinary girl now. Seeing the serious expression on the little guy''s face, Chu fan touches her head with a smile: "in that case, I''ll wait for you to achieve something in the future and ask you to do me a big favor?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wu Tuo''s face showed a smile, and then nodded: "it''s a deal!" For Chu fan did not like other people as a little girl do not know what, Wu Tuo is very happy. After pacifying Wu, Chu fan turns to Yang Mudan and says, "Madam Wu, do you know what your mother and daughter are going to do next?" "Ah ~" after hearing Chu fan''s words, Yang Mudan was stunned at first, and then sighed: "the store manager should call me yang Mudan directly. As for the plan, I will find a job in Chang''an city to raise shun''er and them safely." When speaking, a trace of helplessness flashed in Yang Mudan''s eyes. With her previous experience, she has been able to think of the difficulties of her future life, but she is willing to endure all hardships for the sake of her daughters. As for her identity, after the Wu family was raided, she could not even compare with the ordinary peasant women. After all, there were relatives and farmhouses. Seeing the worried look in Yang Mudan''s eyes, Chu fan nodded, then turned to her and asked: "there''s a job in hand. I don''t know if Mrs. Yang is willing to be a maid in a small shop?" If she had been Yang Mudan before, she would not have agreed to Chu fan''s request. But at this time, when she heard Chu fan''s words, her eyes were just incredible: "of course I will!" For today''s her, to survive is a kind of difficulty, become the maid of a small broken shop, is absolutely the best choice. After all, if you become a person in a small shop, at least no one will bully their mother and daughter in the future. Seeing that Yang Mudan agreed, Chu fan''s mouth slightly raised: "in that case, Mrs. Yang will be an employee in our store in the future, and she will pay 100 Liang silver a month." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Yang Mudan was stunned, and then shook his head: "store manager, this..." "Mrs. Yang doesn''t have to refuse. All the employees in our store are treated like this." Seeing that Yang Mudan wanted to refuse his kindness, Chu fan shook his head with a smile. "Manager, will we live with you in the future?" When Chu fan talks to Yang Mudan, Wu Tuo raises his head and looks at Chu fan. Hearing Wu Tuo''s words, Chu fan nodded: "yes, you will live with me in the future, and there are two kids in my family. I believe you will be good friends." Seeing Wu Tuo''s stupefied appearance, Chu fan could not help reaching out and pinching her little face: "why, don''t you want to, tuo''er?" "Yes!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Wu Tuo jumped up: "yes, yes, I do!" At this time, after all, she was not the queen in history. Suddenly, she suffered such a disaster. After Chu fan saved them, she already regarded Chu fan as a relative.At this time to hear and Chu fan live together, a small face full of joy. Seeing Wu Cho''s appearance, Chu fan could not help feeling that he was ready to move again. This was the legendary Empress Wu Zetian. If he could squeeze her face every day, he would be so excited. One side of Wu Tuo didn''t know that some crazy guy had put his idea on her face, otherwise he would be far away from Chu fan. But now she has only happiness in her heart. After hesitating for a while, she asks Chu fan: "manager, can I call you brother later?" "Certainly." Hearing Wu Tuo''s words, Chu fan nodded calmly, but he was very happy. The empress was the empress, and even spoke better than others! Chu fan is very satisfied with the fact that Wu Tuo wants to call himself brother. After all, if the little guy calls him uncle, it will make him feel old. Of course, Wu Tuo doesn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. In fact, the reason why she wants to call him brother Chu fan is that he doesn''t look very old. When Wu Chou was happy, Chu fan''s ears had already heard the sound of the system: "Ding, congratulations on the host''s completion of the task, punishing the evil and promoting the good, and getting the reward of" dragon and Phoenix body "!" [body of dragon and Phoenix] Introduction: Dragon controls the sea, and Phoenix controls the sky function: the body strength increases to the peak of Daluo Jinxian, which must be holy and can''t be hurt! Remark: you deserve the name of human bird and beast! The introduction of dragon and phoenix is quite simple, but Chu fan knows the horror of this thing. According to the consistency of the system, since it says that you must be a quasi saint, it means that as long as you don''t break through and become a quasi saint, no matter how strong your strength is, you don''t want to hurt Chu fan''s hair! With the simplest way to prove, let Chu fan and the Lord fight now, even if the LORD takes out his strength, he can''t influence Chu fan. But Chu fan didn''t feel inflated because of his sudden strength. After all, physical strength doesn''t mean invincibility. Chapter 605 Chu fan is very clear about his shortcomings, even if his defense is strong, but many people are able to deal with themselves. If you don''t say anything else, you can''t kill yourself, but others can also imprison you. It''s like the Tathagata treating the monkey king. Although the monkey king was conceived by the stone of mending the sky and supported by the Nu Wa sage behind him, the Tathagata could not kill him, but in the end, he was held down by others for 500 years? At the thought of being held down for five hundred years, Chu fan could not help shivering. At the same time, he murmured in his heart: "keep a low profile, or keep a low profile!" Not to mention Chu fan''s inner thoughts, Wu Tuo on one side heard that Chu fan agreed to her request, and the whole person''s face was full of smiles. "Brother manager!" Hearing Wu Tuo''s cry, Chu fan laughs and holds her up: "well, I''ll be your brother from today on. If someone bullies you, you can tell me that my brother will help you beat him!" Although he has a good girl and a son, Chu fan inevitably wants to protect him when he is faced with this kind of cute thing. "Well, now that this is over, you can leave." Looking at the people and the bad people still around here, Chu fan waved at will. These people are also real. If you don''t leave soon after watching all the excitement, don''t you want to make a living? Hearing Chu fan''s words, the people around him nodded and scattered. They were all ordinary people. After watching the excitement, they had to be busy living. After the people left, Cheng Chuliang also waved to his subordinates. A group of unruly people first saluted Chu fan respectfully, and then directly rode away on their own locusts. Looking at Cheng Chuliang left alone, Chu fan was stunned: "what are you still doing here?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang smiles, then rubs his hands and comes to Chu fan: "store manager, what do you think of my performance just now?" "Not bad." To tell you the truth, Cheng Chuliang''s callous appearance just now is 18000 miles worse than his usual image of dandy and second class. If these two goods were not restored to their original appearance, Chu fan would have thought that this guy had been replaced. Seeing Chu fan''s insipid appearance, Cheng Chuliang could not help but draw his mouth, and then rubbed his hands against Chu fan again: "store manager, don''t just talk. I''ve helped you so much today. Do you think you should reward me?" "A great help?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s shameless words, Chu fan gave him a disdainful look: "do you think I can''t solve the Wu brothers without you?" "How can it be!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang trembled all over. Then he cried out: "who is the store manager? The Wu brothers are despicable, shameless, ugly and have a moving IQ. How can they be handsome, just and kind What about our store manager''s rivals? " Although the stomach has been a while tumbling, but Cheng Chu Liang or forced to endure the desire to vomit, vigorously patting Chu fan''s flattery. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan nodded calmly: "well, I didn''t expect to see you for a few days. Your observation has grown to such a level. You have discovered all the advantages of our store manager." "Hey, hey." Seeing Chu fan''s shameless appearance, Cheng Chuliang waved his hand indifferently: "the store manager joked that your advantages are just like the glowing fireflies in the night. As long as you are a person with eyes, you can find out what observation you need?" Seeing that Cheng Chuliang still wanted to flatter him, Chu fan quickly waved his hand to stop him: "OK, OK, don''t say any more." Don''t get me wrong. Chu fan doesn''t feel that he doesn''t deserve these words. He just thinks that Cheng Chuliang''s vocabulary is too small to let him finish at one time. Otherwise, it will be very embarrassing to listen to the same words all the time. "Hey, hey." After being interrupted by Chu fan, Cheng Chuliang doesn''t speak any more. Instead, he rubs his hands and laughs. He looks like the silly son of a landlord. At the same time, Cheng Chuliang also secretly congratulates himself, thanks to the store manager''s interruption, otherwise he doesn''t know what to say next. Thanks to Chu fan''s ignorance of Cheng Chuliang''s inner thoughts, otherwise he would look up to the sky and sigh: although he has tried hard to belittle him, he still overestimates him with his own efforts. On one side, Wu Tuo and others stare at Cheng Chuliang curiously. They didn''t expect that the little general who just treated Wu brothers mercilessly turned into this in an instant, especially the older Wu Shun, who was staring at Cheng Chuliang with burning eyes.By Yang Mudan mother and daughter four people stare at, even with Cheng Chuliang''s face also some can''t stand. If a group of men were staring at him, he would definitely turn around and say, "what are you worried about?"! But Yang Mudan''s mother and daughter, no matter which one is the top beauty, even the youngest Wu Lin is like a pink doll. By such a few human peerless stare, Cheng Chu Liang incredibly rare shameful. Watching Cheng Chuliang''s face turn red with the speed visible to the naked eye, Chu fan can''t help but feel happy: I didn''t expect that he was still shy, but it can also be seen that Cheng Chuliang''s cultivation is far worse than his father''s. But now, Chu fan stopped teasing Cheng Chuliang, and immediately waved: "OK, what''s your purpose?" According to Chu fan''s understanding of Cheng Chuliang, this guy is definitely one of the people who can make trouble for himself except the eunuch. The saying that everything can''t be done without going to the three treasures hall is incisively and vividly reflected in the goods. is also Cheng Chu Liang does not know Chu fan''s inner thoughts, otherwise he will make complaints about it: , do you have any compel in your heart? If you don''t find opportunities to bully people, I will avoid you. But now, Cheng Chuliang''s heart is only excited. Hearing Chu fan''s words, he can''t help rubbing his hands. At the same time, he says in his heart: "it''s my mother''s pleasure to shoot the store manager. It seems that today''s thing has a chance." Cheng Chuliang didn''t dare to hesitate when he changed his mind. He said his goal quickly: "manager, tomorrow is my mother''s birthday. I want to ask if you have anything here that can be a gift for her?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help staring at him: "what''s the difficulty? As long as you buy a copy of all kinds of daily cards, your mother will surely be happy to death." Chapter 606 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "I don''t know if my mother will be happy to die, but I''m sure I''ll be killed!" While speaking, Cheng Chuliang also glanced at Chu fan with dissatisfaction: "store manager, what kind of mentality makes you think that stinky tofu can be taken to the birthday party?" See Cheng Chu Liang angry appearance, Chu fan also can''t help a Leng, then he reacted. Check their daily cards, Chu fan found that these things really can''t be on the table. Stinky tofu, screw powder and durian are delicious, but with their own smell, they have successfully turned themselves into something that can only be eaten in private. It is said that some rich families have specially prepared a room. Every time they eat stinky tofu and other things, they will enter the room alone, and then close the doors and windows to enjoy it. In addition to Chu fan''s promotion of these things at the beginning, stinky tofu and other things were popular with Chang''an people, but they never had a banquet. As for the rest of the spicy bar, old godmother and other items, as Cheng Chuliang''s mother''s identity, naturally there will be no shortage. It would be too perfunctory to send these things. At the thought of this, Chu fan''s mouth can''t help but draw. He is also a mysterious card store manager. How come he doesn''t have any good things in his hand? Seeing the expression on Chu fan''s face, Cheng Chuliang knew that he had already understood. After a look at Chu fan, Cheng Chu Liang pleaded with him and said: "manager, you must help me. If you don''t send something to my mother''s satisfaction this time, my father will kill me." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but stay: "you haven''t been hanged on the wall of Chang''an City for a long time, have you?" When speaking, Chu fan nodded with a positive face: "I think those walls miss you." ¡­¡­ As soon as Chufan''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang''s face was almost as black as Yuchi Gong''s. You listen, you listen, is that what people should say? Why, Cheng Chuliang deserves to be hanged on the wall? That thing exists just to hang me? If not for considering the huge gap between each other from strength to identity, Cheng Chuliang would have a life and death fight with Chu fan! "Manager, don''t be kidding." As he spoke, Cheng Chuliang once again showed a wry smile: "if you don''t help me in this matter, don''t mention the city wall. It''s estimated that you will go to my grave next year!" Cheng Yaojin''s wife was sun, but she died a few years ago. Now Cheng Chuliang''s wife is Cheng Yaojin''s stepmother. This woman is a Cui family woman of five surnames and seven sects, but after she married Cheng Yaojin, she was a real good wife and mother, and she was deeply loved by Cheng Yaojin. If Cheng Chuliang dares to muddle through with anything on her birthday, a good fight will be inevitable. It is for this reason that Cheng Chuliang will dare to find Chufan, the devil in his mind. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then a smile appeared on his face: "who said there was no treasure in the store manager''s daily cards?" While speaking, Chu fan also looked at Cheng Chuliang with disdain: "there are many treasures in the store manager, but I don''t know if you have a chance to get them." When speaking, Chu fan had an extra card in his hand: "high heels, one hundred taels of gold!" "Hiss ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help his legs softening: "store manager, are you taking advantage of the fire?" While speaking, Cheng Chuliang looked at Chu fan in disbelief: "I always think that you are a noble person, a pure person, and a person who is very different from those unscrupulous businessmen." Feeling Cheng Chuliang''s disappointed eyes, Chu fan disdains to curl his mouth: "it''s useless, even if you say it''s useless." However, in order to ensure that his image will not be damaged, Chu fan explained to Cheng Chuliang: "I will not change the price of any daily card. These high heels are absolutely worthy of its price." While speaking, Chu fan took another look at Cheng Chuliang: "of course, if you don''t want to, the store manager won''t mind. Anyway, Cheng Chuliang''s skin is rough and his flesh is thick. You can certainly resist a beating." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang trembles all over, and then looks at Chu fan more strangely: store manager, you are a top talent. Can you still order your face? You just want to sell a few cards. As for scaring me with this method? For Chu fan, Cheng Chuliang naturally knows very well. It is because of this that he knows that Chu fan has a magical obsession about selling cards!After taking a look at the card in Chu fan''s hand, Cheng Chuliang thought it over and over again, and finally nodded: "buy it!" Today''s Cheng Chuliang is not the poor child he was. In addition to working in Chang''an City, he sometimes goes out to talk about life and feelings with the mountain bandits around him. Therefore, although one hundred taels of gold is somewhat expensive, it is not unacceptable. Of course, the most important thing is that he doesn''t want to be beaten. Although with his strength, Lao Cheng won''t hurt himself, but it''s a shame! Cheng Chuliang shook his head when he thought of his immortal, the leader of bad people, and the young generation of Chang''an City being hung on the wall like pork: "no, I can''t afford to lose this face." In the past, Cheng Chuliang certainly didn''t care about such things, but now he can''t. Now he is a man of status. If he was in the past, the people in Chang''an City would at most say, "Oh, look, Cheng Yaojin has beaten his son again.". In the eyes of those people, Cheng Yaojin''s son was beaten. As for Cheng Chuliang, he just provided them with a smile. As far as Cheng Chuliang is concerned, since old Cheng has so many sons, no one else will pay attention to which one has been beaten. But now it''s different. How many people in Chang''an don''t know him? If I was hung on the wall for a period of time, I would be really disgraced and lost to grandma''s house. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "hand in, hand in!" Looking at Chu fan''s hand reaching out to him, Cheng Chuliang said: "store manager, we are all so familiar. Don''t you trust me so much?" Although he said that, Cheng Chuliang took a jade pendant from his waist. This jade pendant is a treasure he harvested when he suppressed bandits last time. It''s worth 100 taels of gold. Chapter 607 Taking the jade pendant from Cheng Chuliang''s hand, Chu fan hands the card to him. Today''s Chang''an city people for the use of cards have long been familiar with the chest, and even they have explored a lot of special skills. For example, Cheng Chuliang now holds the card in his hand in front of his eyes, and the mana in his body works. A pair of shoes appear in his eyes, and they also play a role. This is the function discovered by a friar in Baiyujing. You don''t need to use a card to find out the contents of the card, but you can only let the friar use it. After knowing the role of this card, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes to Chu fan were particularly strange: "store manager, you are so cruel!" A pair of shoes ah, a pair of shoes sold to their own one hundred taels of gold, this is simply more terrifying than robbery. How can Chu fan not know Cheng Chuliang''s inner thoughts? After hearing his words, he just smiles: "if you don''t want to, you don''t have to buy it." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang said: "the store manager is joking. It''s very good. It''s in line with my inner requirements!" When he said this, Cheng Chuliang also looked up at the sky. He was afraid of being struck by a thunder. However, thinking of Chu fan''s strength and status, Cheng Chuliang thinks that Tianlei will not find himself if he stays around him. Although the price of high-heeled shoes is very low, Cheng Chuliang, who knows the function of this thing, knows one thing very well, that is, it can absolutely make his mother happy. For Cheng Chuliang, what can make his mother happy is good. Looking at the card in his hand again, Cheng Chuliang''s heartache becomes smaller when he thinks of his mother''s smile. After a long time, Cheng Chuliang finally shook his head and sighed: "it''s all right, the wind blows the eggshell, the money goes to people''s happiness, isn''t it 100 liang of gold, after a while, it will come back." That''s right. With Cheng Chuliang''s current strength, as long as he''s lucky and hard to go for a walk in the mountains, one hundred taels of gold is not a huge number. After all, there are a huge number of rich people in Chang''an city. After knowing that eating monsters can prolong life, all kinds of monsters'' meat has long been in short supply. With comfort in his heart, Cheng Chuliang''s mood improved a lot. Just after Cheng Chuliang comforted himself, a soldier in a blue official uniform with the words "bad person" written on his upper body rushed in from a distance. "Bad people are comfortable and handsome. I''ve met general Cheng and manager Chu!" Seeing the bad man coming, Chu fan nodded calmly: "is there something important?" These bad people are different from the original organizations in history. Today''s bad people are the real elites. We need to know that although today''s Chang''an city is practiced by the whole people, few people can reach the level of semi immortal. When he heard Chu fan''s words, he nodded and looked at Chu fan: "manager, three people died in the south of the city last night, and even a few generals could not help it, so general Qin asked us to invite you!" An Yishuai''s words just finished, Chu fan''s eyes is a coagulation. Dead, and a death is three, this is now the city of Chang''an, but a great thing. You know, today''s Datang is not the same as before. Not to mention that there are three guardians, the ox demon king, Qin Qiong and Tu Bai, who are the people in the city. Even the beggars know a little magic. It''s hard to kill them without disturbing others! It''s no exaggeration to say that if the original Changsheng deer came to Chang''an city to make trouble now, it would definitely be skinned, tendon removed, bone removed and soup boiled. It''s because of this that Chu fan and Cheng Chuliang''s faces changed after they heard the words: "what''s the matter?" Cheng Chuliang''s face is extremely ugly. He is in charge of all the bad people in Chang''an City, and naturally has to shoulder the work of protecting the stability of Chang''an city. Now that something like this has happened in Chang''an City, if someone wants to be investigated, he can''t escape the crime of dereliction of duty. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, easygoing Shuai didn''t dare to hide them. He quickly said what he knew. "It''s Mr. Zhang''s family in the south of the city. Last night, someone heard the sound of a cat in his room. This morning, someone found that Mr. Zhang, his wife and a concubine were all dead in the room." When Cheng Chuliang heard the words of ease Shuai, a strange light flashed in his eyes: "what can I find out?" "No!" Easy handsome face ugly shook his head: "three people''s body does not have any wound, and they usually charity, also rarely quarrel with people." "Have you ever asked the secret service?"Since the cultivation of officials in Chang''an City, many people began to rely on the ghost of the city when handling cases. In particular, this case has alarmed Qin Qiong and the ox demon king. With their strength, they are bound to ask the City God and even the officials of the underworld. "General Qin has already asked the City God." "What do you find?" When asking questions, Cheng Chu Liang closely looks at Yi Shuai. You should know that what happens in the city, these ghosts are clear. After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Shu Yi Shuai hasn''t said anything. Chu fan has slapped him on the head: "if they find anything, will they still come to me?" "Not necessarily." He was slapped by Chu fan, but Cheng Chuliang was not angry. He calmly touched the place where he was slapped, and then said with a smile: "maybe they have found the murderer, just because they can''t beat each other, so they come to you for help?" After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, comfortable Shuai shook his head: "I didn''t find it, but according to Cheng Huang, the souls of the three dead people didn''t belong to the Yin Department, but disappeared." This words a, Chu fan and Cheng Chu Liang two people''s facial expressions also become stern. Now everyone has begun to practice, and has an understanding of the soul. Generally speaking, as long as they don''t have deep blood feud, even if they have hatred, they will kill each other at most, and will not do any harm to the soul. This is a way and a rule for people who cultivate immortals! After death, all the grievances and grudges disappear, and reincarnation of the other side also leaves a ray of life. But with Mr. Zhang''s personality, he certainly won''t offend such people. Moreover, even if he offends, he can''t offend such strong people. At this point, Chu fan and Cheng Chuliang''s eyes flashed a clear color: "did they offend the evil practitioners?" Chapter 608 Except for the evil practitioners, it''s hard for Chu fan and Cheng Chuliang to think of anyone who would do such a thing. "Two adults, why don''t you go to Zhang''s house first and have a look?" See Chu fan and Cheng Chu Liang two people try to think of appearance, comfortable handsome corner of the mouth a draw, then just to them remind a way. After hearing the words, Chu fan and Cheng Chuliang were stunned, then turned red, and then looked at each other: "why didn''t you say that earlier?" After that, Cheng Chuliang glared at the comfortable handsome: "don''t you lead the way quickly?" Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s bureaucratic style, he can''t help but draw his lips. If this guy is not his own boss and is powerful, he will show his muscles to the other party! I don''t know if it''s easy and handsome. Even Chu fan thinks that Cheng Chuliang is not good enough to beat him. When he thought of standing here and guessing for a long time, he didn''t want to go to the scene to have a look. Chu fan suddenly frowned: "it seems that he and Cheng Chuliang really can''t get too close, otherwise his IQ will be lower if he is not careful." That''s right. In Chu fan''s opinion, the reason why he made such a mistake just now must have been influenced by Cheng Chuliang. Otherwise, how could he have made such a mistake with his wisdom. At this time, Cheng Chuliang could not help feeling a chill on his back, and then carefully looked around. Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s appearance, Chu fan was stunned: "why, what did you find?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang nodded with a heavy face: "yes, I have felt a slight malice since just now. Store manager, do you think the thief is hiding in the dark and planning to plot against me?" Cheng Chuliang''s words just finished, walking in front of the comfortable Shuai is also shivering, and then walk slowly a lot, even toward Chu fan a little bit. Although he is not a good man, but after all, he is only a half immortal. If the thief can make trouble in Chang''an City, his strength is certainly not generally strong. It is because of this kind of speculation that the comfortable handsome thinks it is safer to be close to Chu fan. After all, Chu fan''s strength is a gold lettered signboard in Chang''an city. Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s vigilance, Chu fan can''t help but draw his lips. Just now, he planned to find an opportunity to "take care of" the goods. But immediately Chu fan was surprised by Cheng Chuliang''s feeling. He didn''t expect that this guy''s feeling was so sensitive: "in that case, why do you think the thief wanted to harm you?" "That may be too much." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang was stunned at first, and then touched his own face with pride: "maybe he thought my old Cheng was handsome, so he felt jealous." Seeing that Chu fan didn''t pay attention to himself, Cheng Chuliang began to say another possibility: "maybe he was afraid that I would catch him when I got to the scene, so he wanted to kill me first." "And..." Seeing Cheng Chuliang say more and more outrageous, Chu fan and comfortable handsome can''t help but all white him one eye, this guy is really more and more shameless. "Cough, general Cheng, I suddenly thought of a possibility." Cheng Chuliang was stunned when he heard the words of an Yishuai, and then he began to laugh. Then he looked at an Yishuai with appreciative eyes: "come on, tell me why the thief killed him?" When he spoke, Cheng Chuliang was proud, as if it was a kind of honor to be watched by thieves. But according to him, it''s really an honor to be watched by the secret thief. After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, comfortable Shuai scratched his head in embarrassment, and then said in a low voice: "general Cheng, do you think it''s possible that the clothes behind you are not well dressed?" When speaking, easygoing Shuai also pointed to Cheng Chuliang''s back. Cheng Chuliang and Chu fan are stunned when they hear the words of ease Shuai. After seeing the place that ease Shuai points to, Chu fan finally understands why he says so. Cheng Chuliang doesn''t know how to make it. He wears a good piece of armor in a sloppy way. The most important thing is that there is a big hole behind the armor. Through this hole, you can see the nearly 10 cm long hair on Cheng Chuliang''s back. Cheng Chu Liang had been facing Chu fan with his own face before, so they didn''t find out. Until just now, when he was talking with Chu fan, the comfortable commander slipped behind him and Chu fan for his own safety, and then he saw the hole in his clothes. Cheng Chuliang was stunned when he heard that he was comfortable and handsome. After reaching out and touching his back, he was furious: "his grandmother''s leg, I said why I always felt the temperature was a little low when I left today. People in the street looked at me strangely. At the beginning, I thought I was handsome again today."Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan and comfortable Shuai sigh helplessly. A hundred kinds of rice raise a hundred kinds of people. Although people in the world are similar to each other, they are also different. Just because of this, everyone has his own particularity. And Cheng Chuliang, this guy is obviously very thick skinned! Looking at the big hole behind Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan drew again: "you are also a general. How can this armor become like this?" "Ah ~" hearing Chu fan''s question, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes flashed a trace of resentment. It was obvious that he already knew why this thing happened: "don''t mention it again. It must be the little devil in my family." Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s subdued appearance, Chu fan already has a guess in his heart. If he can make Cheng Chuliang suffer such a big loss and dare not say it, there must be only one person - Cheng Yaojin''s only daughter, Cheng Lihua! The secret of cool back has been cracked, and comfortable and handsome naturally ran from behind to lead the way. Seeing the easy and handsome appearance, Cheng Chuliang turned his lips: "even such a timid person can become a bad person. I am really ashamed of you." Cheng Chuliang spoke in a loud voice, deliberately letting an Yishuai hear what he said. Sure enough, after the leader in front of him heard Cheng Chuliang''s words, his steps were in a mess. After a long time, his voice came back: "general Cheng, even if you are dissatisfied with my discovery of your secret, you don''t have to pour dirty water on me like this?" Although he said that, he was not angry with Cheng Chuliang''s words. Joke, he''s a bad person. Do you really think it''s so easy for bad person organizations to join? Chapter 609 You know, Comrade Li Er specially established this as the bottom force to protect the Tang Dynasty. Want to join them, in addition to a clean family, other wisdom, courage, strength and other things are indispensable. Before hiding behind Chu fan, it was just a sacrifice when he didn''t want to be a big man fighting. After hearing the words of easy handsome, Cheng Chuliang''s mouth flicked. As a former dandy in Chang''an City, he was still in the backstage for the first time. He immediately gave a cold hum: "it''s very good. When this time''s over, you''ll work for my men." "It''s over." Cheng Chu Liang''s words just finished, walking in front of the comfortable handsome is a face change. Cheng Chuliang is certainly not in charge of an organization as big as bad people. He is Niu Kaixuan''s man, but now it seems that he is going to be his man. At the thought of Cheng Chuliang''s character, easygoing Shuai shivers on the spot. At this time, he regrets that he was so impulsive at that time. Why did he fight against Cheng Chuliang? Who doesn''t know the whole Chang''an City? Except Chu fan, this guy is the cheapest. Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s smiling face, he can already imagine his future life. In an instant, Sun Tzu''s art of war, thirty-six stratagems, Guiguzi and other secret books flew from his mind, "die and live."! In Chu fan''s unbelievable eyes, Shu Yi Shuai''s face froze, and then he looked directly at Cheng Chuliang: "can''t afford to play, can''t afford to play, I didn''t expect that general Cheng was a person who can''t afford to play." Hearing the words of easy handsome, Cheng Chuliang has a disdainful smile on his face. Then he slowly walks up to easy handsome and pats him on the shoulder: "that''s right. I just can''t afford to play. Just wait for the news that you are my subordinate." Looking at the comfortable handsome suddenly stiff face, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a strange color. This guy is a real jerk. He knows that Cheng Chuliang is a shameless man. He even uses this method to deal with Cheng Chuliang. It''s not polite to say that this kind of provocation is put on Cheng Chuliang. He will not be fooled, but will lick his face as a compliment. In Cheng Chuliang''s body suffered losses, comfortable handsome next mood becomes extremely bad, until two people arrive at Zhang Fu, he did not say a word. As soon as Chu fan and Cheng Chuliang arrived at Zhang''s house, Qin Qiong and Niu demon came out: "manager, you are here at last." When they saw Chu fan, they were both relieved. As the protectors of the Tang Dynasty, they were under great pressure when this happened within their jurisdiction. Seeing the sad look on the two faces, Chu fan nodded: "where is Tu Bai?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, the Bull Demon King shook his head helplessly: "that guy''s skill of asking for the title has reached a critical moment, and he has gone to other cities to practice." After the Bull Demon King''s words, Chu fan nodded. He still understood Tu Bai''s practice. After all, Tu Bai has been practicing the technique of seeking the seal for so long. Now it''s hard to see the hope, so he is impatient. While chatting, several people had entered the room. In addition to the three corpses, there were some servants standing together with their heads down. They were all suspects. See Chu fan and others come in, these servants quickly to all people cry injustice. "Come on, you''re not killers. Let''s go." Hear Chu fan''s words, these servants are a Leng at first, then quickly bow to Chu fan to thank, and then leave in a hurry. Although they have already embarked on the road of cultivation, they still feel fear when facing the officials. This is not only because of the position of the other party, but also because of their strength. You know, great changes have taken place in the laws of the Tang Dynasty. Some serious crimes will punish the soul after being killed, such as murdering the master, who will be killed and reincarnated into a pig! These laws were agreed by Li Shimin through the City God and the underworld, and there would be no mistakes at all. Seeing Chu fan coming, they let them go, and both Niu demon king and Qin Qiong were stunned: "store manager?" Seeing the color of doubt on the two faces, Chu fan shook his head with a smile: "these people are not murderers. Don''t worry about them." After that, Chu fan explained to them: "I have a Buddha''s throne. I can see a person''s sin. If they really kill someone, they must have a sin." After hearing Chu fan''s words, all the people on the scene nodded, especially the ox demon king, who looked at Chu fan with envy: "I didn''t expect that the Buddha''s fruit position actually had this effect. From this point of view, Buddhism still has some good things."In spite of this, the Bull Demon King did not join the idea of Buddhism. You know, he is the son of Taiqing sage qingniu. If you dare to join Buddhism, Taiqing sage will not let him go. No matter how inactive the Taiqing sages were, they would not allow their own followers to judge and teach them. What''s more, even if the Taiqing sage doesn''t do it, qingniu will directly kill his relatives! "What strange things have happened around here recently? What strange people are there in the city?" After explaining to them, Chu fan asked them. You should know that there are records of all people''s practices in the whole Tang Dynasty, and the government knows who masters the magic that can touch the soul. It is for this reason that most of them are not from Chang''an City, or even from the Tang Dynasty. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Qin Qiong and the ox demon king were stunned: "at this time, I''m afraid they want to call the City God to ask." Although they are patrons, they can''t keep an eye on the city all the time. If they want to know everything, they must ask the City God. Hearing their words, Chu fan nodded, and then issued an order directly to the void: "where is the city god of Chang''an City?" After a few breaths, a middle-aged man with a big beard and a red official uniform rushed over: "Cui Fu, the city god of Chang''an City, has seen King Xiaoyao!" Chu fan is the king of heaven. A City God is in fear before him. After Cui Fu saluted himself, Chu fan nodded to him and asked: "Lord Cui, I''ve come to you this time, but I want to trouble you." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cui Fu quickly smiles and shakes his head: "the Lord is joking. No matter what, just ask. Xiaoxian must know everything and say everything!" "Do you know about the death of the three members of the family?" Chapter 610 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cui Fu was stunned at first, and then nodded: "to inform the Lord, the two generals have already inquired about this matter before. I didn''t know about the death of councillor Zhang''s family until this morning." Cui Fu''s face was very ugly when he spoke. As a City God, he guarded the peace of the city, punished the evil and promoted the good. But now the people who have died under their jurisdiction don''t know it. It''s definitely a crime of dereliction of duty! Chufan nodded when he felt Trevor''s face, but he didn''t blame him either. After all, there are countless demons in this world. If a small city god can really guard one side, there is no need for the existence of heaven. Seeing that Chu fan didn''t blame himself, Cui Fu was obviously relieved. He is the God of heaven, the cow demon king and Qin Qiong are the gods of the world, they are not qualified to control him, but Chu fan is different, this is the Lord. If Chu fan really wants to pursue responsibility, then Trevor can only honestly accept the rules of heaven. Of course, Chu fan doesn''t know Cui Fu''s inner thoughts. Even if he knows, he won''t care. In Chu fan''s opinion, human affairs should be dealt with by human beings themselves. The previous communication is expected by Chu fan. If Trevor knew the truth, they would not call themselves. The reason why I ask this question is just to lay a foundation for my next question. "Let me ask you, have there been any strange people and things in Chang''an City during this period of time? Has Mr. Zhang ever contacted them?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cui Fu was stunned at first, then closed his eyes and began to think. Seeing Cui Fu''s action, Chu fan didn''t disturb him either, but stood on one side and waited. I don''t know it''s Chu fan. The people present look at Cui Fu. This is a kind of ability that the position of City God brings to him. Just like Qin Qiong and the ox demon king will get a bonus in the territory of the Tang Dynasty, as a City God, they have the ability to find out what happened within their jurisdiction. However, although this kind of ability is powerful, it also has a variety of limitations. Otherwise, the Bull Demon King and others would have caught the murderer long ago. Under the gaze of Chu fan and others, Cui Fu''s face became pale gradually, and his eyebrows wrinkled at the same time. Half an hour later, Trevor finally opened his eyes and breathed. "What''s the gain?" As soon as Cui Fu opened his eyes, the Bull Demon asked. When this happened, he felt more angry than anyone else. As the head of the Seven Saints of the demon clan, he became the guardian of the Tang Dynasty in the eyes of the Bull Demon King. No matter where the devil is, he will not make trouble in the Tang Dynasty. But now there are not only homicide cases in the Tang Dynasty, but also in Chang''an city. It''s like rubbing your face under your feet. Hearing the words of the Bull Demon King, Cui Fu first breathed a sigh, then nodded with a tired face: "fortunately, he did not disgrace his life!" Compared with the ox demon king, Qin Qiong was much more intimate. He bowed to Cui Fu first, and then said: "what did Mr. Cui find?" Seeing that Qin Qiong saluted herself, Cui Fu quickly dodged and said: "yesterday, an artist came into the city, and Zhang Yuanwai had contact with him." Hearing Cui Fu''s words, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a light: "does Mr. Cui know the details?" "You can''t call me that." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cui Fu quickly waved his hand to him, and then began to explain: "at noon yesterday, a foreign man came to Chang''an city. He was blonde and blue eyed, claiming to be a musician from afar, and Zhang Yuanwai had insulted him." Hearing Cui Fu''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "didn''t you say that Mr. Zhang had no quarrel with others?" "It''s true that there was no quarrel. Councillor Zhang''s voice was very low at that time. If I hadn''t been looking for it, I would not have known about it." As soon as Cui Fu''s words were finished, all the people on the scene looked at him. The Bull Demon King, who was more irascible, grabbed Cui Fu''s collar directly: "Oh, you are so wordy. Don''t think about selling things at this time." After a look at the Bull Demon King holding his big hand, Trevor could not help but draw his mouth, but he knew the identity of this guy, so he was not very angry. Fortunately, Qin Qiong spoke in time, which saved Cui Fu: "if that man really killed Mr. Zhang, it must have been useless even if his voice was small at that time?" As soon as Qin Qiong''s words came out, everyone on the scene nodded. To be able to kill people in Chang''an city is of course a person with skills. It''s just to keep his voice down. I''m afraid it doesn''t work. "Mr. Cui, that member is usually kind-hearted. How can he abuse others at will?"At this time, Chu fan frowned and asked Cui Fu. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cui Fu sighed: "the reason is that the musical instrument in that man''s hand is unique." After that, without waiting for the public to ask, Trevor continued to explain. It turns out that the man who entered Chang''an city yesterday not only looks different from ordinary people, but also has a unique musical instrument. According to Cui Fu''s description, Chu fan felt that it was like a piano of later generations. The only difference was that there was a cat''s tail under each key. There is a silver needle hidden under each key. The cats have different voices. When he presses a key, the corresponding cat will make a scream. That day, the man used this cat Qin to play in Chang''an city. "Hiss, is there such a cruel thing in this world that even a cat can treat it like this?" Hearing Cui Fu''s introduction, Chu fan and others couldn''t help taking a breath. You know, it''s not only later generations that have cat slaves. Even in the Tang Dynasty, cats still rely on their appearance to find a large number of dung shoveling officers. At least Qin Qiong kept a cat called "Yu Qilin.". At this time, Qin Qiong''s eyes were angry when she heard that someone had treated the cat so cruelly. Seeing Qin Qiong''s angry look, Cui Fu had no choice but to smile for a while, and then continued: "that councillor Zhang Wai was also a cat lover. He was probably angry at that time, so he swore a few words in secret." "Pa!" As soon as Cui Fu''s words were finished, the Bull Demon King slapped the table in front of him: "needless to say, it must be this guy''s good work!" The Bull Demon is not a human race. He has no interest in raising cats. In his opinion, it''s better to raise a fox spirit than a cat. Of course, he did. Chapter 611 That''s why, after hearing Trevor''s words, the Bull Demon King has only one purpose in his heart, that is to find the guy who dares to make trouble in his own territory. "On the night when councillor Zhang died, the servants heard the sound of the cat barking." Seeing the angry look of the Bull Demon King, Qin Qiong also said solemnly: "in this way, it''s not that the man didn''t cause any noise, it''s just that we didn''t notice it!" "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" As soon as Qin Qiong''s words were finished, the voice of the system began to ring. Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned at first. It seems that this time it is not simple: "view task!" When the sound falls, the task panel of the system immediately appears. Task: cat lute Introduction: some people in the West use cat as lute, while playing cat lute leads to chaos of yin and Yang! Requirements: kill the monk of shenting, save the thirteen cats time limit: no reward: open a world randomly punishment for failure: destroy Chang''an City "hiss ~" at first, Chu fan didn''t care much about this task, but when he saw the task punishment, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath: "system, is this task punishment Too much? " "Ding, the dike of thousands of miles is broken in the ant nest. Please don''t be careless!" Hearing the answer from the system, Chu fan''s eyes became serious. Although the task of punishment is serious, but in Chu fan''s eyes, this is the system to his a hint. He believes that the so-called cat Qin will not cause much damage to Tang Dynasty, so the only possibility is the shenting mentioned by the system! "System, thank you this time." After thanking the system in his heart, Chu fan turned his head and asked the cow demon king: "old cow, do you know shenting?" "Divine court?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the ox demon king''s face changed. Then he looked at Chu fan quickly: "manager, do you mean that Mr. Zhang was killed by the people of shenting?" As soon as the words were finished, before Chu fan had time to answer, the Bull Demon King spoke again: "yes, no one in the world would use this method except those scum of the divine court." After the mumbling, the Bull Demon King suddenly looked at Chu fan seriously: "manager, anyway, we must kill this guy quickly!" Seeing the cow demon king''s suddenly serious appearance, Chu fan was stunned, and then turned to look at Cui Fu: "can Mr. Cui find the trace of that man now?" Although he really wanted to know the origin of shenting, Chu fan knew that if it wasn''t for the emergency, the ox demon king would not answer his question, so he didn''t care to ask other questions. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cui Fu nodded: "according to Xiaoxian''s investigation, the man has now arrived in the slum." "No!" As soon as Cui Fu''s words were finished, the cow demon king just drank violently, and then looked directly at Chu fan: "manager, we must go there quickly, otherwise the evil animal will make a big mess." The cow demon king''s face is anxious, and even without waiting for Chu fan to speak, he rushes out directly. Seeing the appearance of the ox demon king, Chu fan and others did not dare to delay and rushed to the slum. In any dynasty, there were poor people. Even in the prosperous Tang Dynasty, with the existence of Chu fan and Li Shimin, the number of poor people still did not decrease. The slum is where the poor people in Chang''an live. On the way, the ox demon king also took time to explain to Chu fan: "manager, do you know why the saints haven''t appeared for a long time?" Hear the words of ox demon king, Chu fan can''t help but get a Leng. According to his estimation, it should be the saints who broke the heaven and earth in the Fengshen war, and then they were directly locked up by Hongjun. However, from the current situation of the Bull Demon King, it should not be like this. However, the ox demon king did not intend to get Chu fan''s answer, and this question was just to lead to the following topic, so after asking, he said again: "after the Fengshen war, heaven and earth broke up. Although the Taoist priest took the hand to refine the heaven and earth again, it was also because of this that Pangu world and another world intersected." "I don''t know the specific situation of that world. I just know that they have a place similar to our heaven, called shenting, and their monks have always wanted to invade Pangu world." Hearing the words of the ox demon king, Chu fan was shocked. At the same time, he had a certain guess about the situation of the saints. Since that new world dares to explore Pangu world, there must be a saint level strong one, even a Taoist level strong one. Otherwise, saints and Taoist ancestors would not have been absent for so many years.He didn''t know much about the shenting world. What he knew was just a few words. When he arrived in the slum, he had basically finished what he knew. But seeing the appearance of the slum, Chu fan and others'' faces changed. I saw the entire slum all the people gathered together, quietly sitting on the ground motionless. In front of them, a thin middle-aged man in a black tuxedo and a top hat was sitting there with a piano in front of him. Strangely, every key of these pianos is connected with a cat''s tail! "That''s the man!" When seeing this middle-aged man, Chu fan and others already knew his identity. Although the man did not speak, they knew that this man was their enemy. This was the embodiment of the will of Pangu world. For the invaders of other big worlds, the will of heaven had a natural aversion. Hearing the voice of the ox demon king, the middle-aged man sitting behind the piano slowly twisted his head, and then looked at Chu fan and others: "I''ve met you Taoists in Pangu''s world in the piano master kayinka." For his identity, kayinka has no intention to hide. Before Chu fan and others speak, he has acknowledged it generously. "You killed Mr. Zhang?" For kayinka''s greetings, Chu fan and others did not pay attention, but directly questioned him. Hearing Chu fan''s words, kayinka nodded gracefully: "of course, it''s just a humble mole ant who dares to insult my great cat pianist. His death has long been doomed!" What''s more surprising is that even if they talk, the people in front of him are still motionless. "God court''s miscellany dares to come to my Pangu big world to be presumptuous, does the old cow tear you up?" Seeing the calmness of kayinka, the Bull Demon King could not help but get angry and rushed to kayinka with a roar. Chapter 612 Seeing the Bull Demon rushing towards him, cainka didn''t care. He just reached out and pressed a key on the piano in front of him. "When ~" sounds, a huge black cat suddenly appears in front of the Bull Demon King. The black cat appeared and patted the cow demon king with one paw. Seeing the action of the black cat, the Bull Demon King''s face showed a trace of disdain: "just a little black cat, can you still do right with the general?" As he spoke, the Bull Demon King also raised his fist to meet the cat''s paw. Seeing that a cow and a cat were about to collide, Chu fan''s face changed: "not good!" The voice falls, the cow demon king''s huge body has already flew out like a rag doll. "Meow ~" after the fall of the Bull Demon King, the huge black cat also gave a cry and disappeared, but kayinka tut tut tongue: "tut tut Tut, this is the strength of the monk of Pangu world, when it is really unexpectedly weak." While speaking, kayinka turned to look at Chu fan and others: "if you only have this kind of strength today, you will all die here." At the words of kayinka, Chufan''s mouth showed a sneer of disdain: "how dare a dregs at the top of Daluo be so presumptuous?" During the conversation, Chufan went directly to cainka. Seeing Chufan coming to him, kayinka''s face changed, and then he pressed the key on the piano again. This time there is a white cat. The white cat raises its paw and pats it to Chu fan. Facing the paw of the white cat, Chu fan does not dodge. Seeing Chu fan''s action, Kanka''s face showed a trace of disdain: "arrogance, even the saints dare not ignore my attack!" I don''t know if it''s kayinka. Even Qin Qiong and others look at Chu fan anxiously. Kayinka can beat the Bull Demon King with one blow, his strength can''t be underestimated, but they didn''t expect that Chu fan would dare to ignore the strength of the other side in this case. Qin Qiong''s eyes were slowly worried: "Oh, the store manager was careless this time." While kayinka was talking, the paw of the white cat had fallen on Chufan. But what happened next changed his face: "how is that possible?" Not only kayinka, but also Qin Qiong and others are looking at Chu fan in dismay. Just as the paw of the white cat fell on Chu fan''s body, it disappeared with a scream. At the same time, a white cat suddenly fell to the ground with convulsions on the piano in front of him. Seeing the white cat suddenly fall to the ground, Kanka''s face changed: "how can it be that there are saints in such a weak world?" When she spoke, she looked puzzled. As the dark son of shenting world entering Pangu world, he certainly would not be so arrogant as he showed. In fact, kayinka has been in Pangu world for three days. In these three days, he has passed through Datang and more than ten small countries around Datang. After his observation, kayinka found that the world''s military level is extremely backward. In those small countries, apart from the so-called gods they worship, there are few monks, and even the so-called gods are not their own opponents. It was not until he arrived at the Tang Dynasty that he saw many monks. Although the strength of these friars is very weak, cainka still believes that this is where the most powerful group of people in the world are. After he thought that he had figured out the power of Pangu world, he directly launched his own plan to disrupt Pangu world from the inside! Different from the monks in Pangu world, shenting world has invaded three worlds. According to the summary of the divine world, there are several creatures in each world who are favored by the will of the world. These creatures are powerful and can reach the level of saints. They are the people who are bred to protect themselves in the big world. But the strength of these people does not represent the strength of the big world. For example, in the second world invaded by shenting big world, although there are five saints in that world, all other creatures are ordinary people! As a result, when he arrived at the Tang Dynasty, the world of Pangu was almost the same as the previous world in kayinka''s mind. In his opinion, the saints of Pangu world have been held back by their saints, and as long as they live in this world, they can help the holy court win. Seeing Chu fan''s calm appearance, Kanka''s face showed a trace of vigilance: "it seems that you are the strongest in this world except the saint." While speaking, kayinka licked her lips with her tongue: "as long as we kill you, the world will be occupied by us!"Seeing kayinka''s self-confidence, Chu fan couldn''t help but gasp: "system, are you sure this guy can influence Pangu world?" As far as his IQ is concerned, if this is the average IQ of shenting world, I think we can organize a counterattack! After hearing Chu fan''s words, the voice of the system was also a little strange: "cough, the war between the world is extremely cruel, this guy is probably sent by the divine court to paralyze us, so we can''t be careless!" After hearing the system''s words, Chu fan became a bit serious: "what you said is very reasonable." After that, Chu fan turned his head and looked at kayinka: "brother, can I ask you a question?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, kayinka was stunned at first, and then showed a disdainful smile: "for the sake of your dying, I''ll try my best to answer your questions." Looking at kayinka''s nostrils in the sky, Chu fan couldn''t help but gasp, but he asked patiently: "brother, do you dare to ask that everyone in the divine world has the same IQ as you?" "Son of a bitch!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, kayinka suddenly drank: "you despicable barbarian, how dare you underestimate our messenger''s wisdom?" Cainka still looked at Chufan with his nostrils: "I''m the first wise man under the saints, the super elite of the divine world. How can you compare me with those Dalits?" Although kayinka stinky, attitude is also very bad, but Chu fan and others still probably understand his meaning. "So this guy is a smart man in the big world of shenting?" Hearing what kayinka said, the cow demon king on one side asked Qin Qiong in disbelief. "If he didn''t blow his own horn, that would be it." Although they say so, Qin Qiong and others have doubts on their faces. Can this kind of intelligence become a wise man in a big world? Chapter 613 Feeling the people''s eyes, kayinka''s face could not help changing: "bastard, what''s your eyes?" It''s impossible for him to rise. Although these guys didn''t say much, the contempt in their eyes was something he could really feel. Looking at the angry look of kayinka, Chu fan and others can''t help sighing. Now it seems that they are more able to confirm that this guy''s IQ has failed. In fact, it''s no wonder that cainka. He never thought that Pangu world could be divided into two categories: Heaven and earth. If he had seen the power of heaven or Buddhism, kayinka would definitely keep a low profile. Unfortunately, there are not so many ifs in this world. In the case of wrong information, even the elite vanguard of shenting, comrade kayinka still plays himself as an iron fool. Seeing that Chu fan and others still didn''t change their eyes, kayinka was completely angry: "stupid creatures, let Lord kayinka play the chapter of death for you!" While speaking, kayinka sat directly behind the cat organ, and put both hands on the cat organ: "come out, my soul eating cat!" Voice down, in front of him appeared more than ten all kinds of colors of fat cat, these fat cat appeared and did not directly attack Chu fan. Instead, they looked at each other and began to merge. With the integration of these cats, their momentum becomes stronger and stronger. At the same time, the look on kayinka''s face becomes more confident: "mole ant, get ready for death..." "Poof ~" just in the middle of the conversation, kayinka''s face suddenly changed, and then she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. Before he had time to respond, kayinka felt that a terrible force began to gather, then began to sink slowly from the Dantian, and suddenly burst out when he reached the back court. In the eyes of the people in panic, kayinka suddenly gave up the cat Qin in front of him, and directly put his hands around his stomach and lay on the ground. At the same time, a strange voice sounded, and a light yellow gas came out directly from behind kayinka''s buttocks. Seeing this scene, the ox demon king and others couldn''t help but draw their lips, and then silently stepped back two steps. "Hey, kayinka, aren''t you a skunk like monster?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s voice, kayinka''s face was stiff. He didn''t know what a skunk was, but he knew it was not a good thing. Take another look at Cheng Chuliang, who is elated, and the anger in his heart is even more vigorous: "despicable and shameless man, actually attacked me!" Although kayinka is a little bit naive, he is not a fool. Now this situation is obviously that he has been plotted by others. "Sneak attack?" Chufan curled his mouth disdainfully when he heard what kayinka said: "where are you magnified? Can''t I wait for you?" "mean!" Seeing that Chu fan is not ashamed but proud, kayinka can''t help smashing his fists on the ground. However, because he is too excited, the gas in his body comes out more after his whole body makes efforts! Feeling the gas in the body again, kayinka''s face changed, and then he quickly calmed down. Seeing the appearance of kayinka, the ox demon king and others looked at Chu fan with awe. What is the strong? This is the strong! If Chu fan uses a powerful force to defeat kayinka, they may just feel admiration, but this means of letting the enemy fart is too terrible. You know, the last one who was hit by this spell is crazy now! Feeling the sympathy in the eyes of the ox demon king and others, kayinka couldn''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth, and then looked at Chufan. The strength of other people can feel that although they are strong, they are not the enemy of their own. Only this young man can''t see through himself. In addition, he was slapped by Chu fan before, so he naturally knew who was the real big man here. Seeing Chu fan''s calm face, kayinka''s eyes turned: "boy, what''s the ability to do it secretly? Do you have the ability to fight with me one on one?" When he spoke, kayinka''s eyes were fixed on Chufan. He had already thought about it. When Chufan relieved his magic, he would kill him by thunder. As for Chu fan, will he fight alone? There is no doubt about this kind of thing. You know, the more experts you are, the more you care about your face. When you think about it, Chu fan will certainly agree. Sure enough, Chufan nodded seriously after hearing what kayinka said: "so, are you going to fight with me?""That''s right!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, kayinka''s eyes lit up: "I, kayinka, the shadow God of the divine world, want to have a fair duel with you!" Cainka''s voice was shaking when he spoke. Of course, it was not fear, it was excitement. He has already thought about it. When Chu fan removes his own magic, he will do it instantly and never give the other party a chance to react. For kayinka, who has survived several world wars, victory is the goal. There is no such thing as face. Besides, no one in this world knows himself. Why care about that? Thinking of this, there is a smile on her face: "who will know what happened today when I kill you?" When kayinka was secretly planning, Chu fan had come to him slowly: "since you want to fight with me, the store manager will satisfy you." Hearing Chu fan''s words, kayinka''s face brightened, and at the same time forced to bear the pain in her abdomen and began to accumulate strength. "Pa!" As soon as he reached half of his strength, he felt a pain in his face. Feeling his slowly swollen face, cainka was stunned: "what are you doing?" Chufan grinned at kayinka''s words. Seeing Chufan''s smile, kayinka suddenly felt a chill in her back, and a bad premonition rose from her heart. When Chu fan smiles, Cheng Chuliang shakes his head silently: "the child is finished!" As an "old man" in Chang''an City, Cheng Chuliang knows Chu fan''s character very well. This kind of inferior method of encouragement can''t work for Chu fan at all. Sure enough, as soon as kayinka''s words were finished, Chu fan touched his head with a puzzled look on his face: "don''t you want to fight with me alone?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, kayinka froze: "are you going to fight me like this?" While speaking, kayinka still stares at Chufan seriously, hoping to get the answer he wants. Chapter 614 Unfortunately, what happened next was bound to disappoint him. After hearing what kayinka said, Chufan nodded calmly: "of course, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing Chu fan''s appearance, kayinka''s face is unbelievable. Can this man be so shameless? I''m talking about single choice! Fair single! It''s not for you to beat me unilaterally! Up to now, kayinka has completely ignored the fact that she was planning to attack Chufan before. She just looks at Chufan with a sad and indignant face: "I''m talking about singlehandedness!" "That''s single choice." While speaking, Chu fan held out a hand to lift kayinka up from the ground by his neck, and then drew the other hand directly: "pa!" The clear voice rang out, and the other side of kayinka''s face was swollen. In addition, the slap also completely broke up the strength of kayinka. "Poof ~" a mouthful of blood spurted out, until now, cainka finally realized one thing: this guy in front of him is more shameless than himself! "It seems that you have no opinion." After seeing kayinka spit out a mouthful of blood, he didn''t speak. Chufan laughed, and then slapped him in succession. Chu fan''s physical strength is very strong, even the same level of strong, but cainka still feel his teeth loose! Seeing Chu fan''s slap again, cainka''s face changed: "don''t fight, I surrender!" Cainka is just a explorer, not a dead man! Look at Chu fan now, if he doesn''t surrender soon, maybe he will be killed by this guy. For his own life, kayinka doesn''t hesitate to surrender. Chufan''s face showed a sneer when he heard kayinka''s words: "in that case, give up your soul!" As soon as Chufan''s words came out, kayinka''s face changed, and his soul was an extremely important place for any monk. Once his soul was controlled by others, his life would not be controlled by himself. Seeing the appearance of kayinka, Chufan''s face was cold: "why don''t you want to?" "Yes!" When Chu fan speaks, he does not hide his murderous spirit. He feels Chu fan''s breath. He nods and spits out his soul. Then Chu fan put away the soul of kayinka and threw it to the ground: "tell me, what''s the matter with these people?" When he spoke, Chu fan pointed to the people around him. There were about a few hundred people here, but now they were all motionless, as if they didn''t see what happened before. Hearing Chu fan''s words, kayinka was stunned at first, and then quickly explained: "master, their souls have been collected by shadow cat." After kayinka''s reply, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a ray of light. It was only then that he found that these souls in the human body had really lost a lot. The soul is the most important place of a living creature. If a part of the soul is lost, although these people will not die, it is certain that they will become stupid. "Release their souls." After hearing Chu fan''s words, kayinka showed a flattering smile: "master, I can''t let them go, they are just mortals, and their souls have long been digested by shadow cat." In order to prevent Chufan from doubting himself, kayinka said everything directly: "shadow cat excrement is a special creature in our world. It feeds on the soul and is the best material for making cat organ." When he said that, there was a trace of pride on cainka''s face: "even in the whole divine world, my cat harp is also a top treasure!" After saying that, kayinka found that Chu fan''s face not only did not get better, but turned into a blue color. "So these people can''t be cured?" Seeing Chu fan''s face, kayinka first shrunk her head, then nodded slowly "master, it''s just some mole ants. Why care about their life and death?" His life and death in the hands of Chu fan, so naturally to please Chu fan, see Chu fan seems not very happy, kayinka quickly comfort way. After hearing kayinka''s words, a cold light flashed in Chufan''s eyes: "you have no way, but I have a way to save them." Feeling the cool color in Chu fan''s eyes, cainka couldn''t help but draw from his heart. It''s a pity that he hasn''t had time to react. Chu fan has grabbed his head, and then slowly pulled out a small black figure from his body.As soon as the figure appeared, it began to struggle violently. It''s a pity that Chu fan''s hands hold him tightly like pliers. "Since you have destroyed their souls, make up for them with your souls." While speaking, the Holy Lord, who had been on Chufan''s wrist, suddenly poked out his head and looked at the soul of cainka. Then he opened his mouth and ate him directly. After a few breaths, a golden light flashed in the Lord''s eyes, then he opened his mouth directly, and countless white light spots flew out of his mouth. After these light spots fly out, they rush to the people in front of them as if they had consciousness. A few minutes later, these people finally opened their eyes. "Strange, where is this? Why am I here?" With the first people fully awake, Chu fan and others have left the slum, of course, when they left, Chu fan also took the cat piano. "Manager, what''s going on?" Just left the slum, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help asking Chu fan. Not only Cheng Chuliang, but also the ox demon king and Qin Qiong look at Chu fan curiously. You should know that this is the damage to the soul. It''s hard to cure without natural resources! Chu fan didn''t hide his suspicions when he felt some people''s eyes: "before, what cainka had damaged was only their Deputy soul, so long as the Deputy soul was filled up again." There is a main soul and seven Deputy souls in a person''s body. The main soul is in charge of memory, and other souls are in charge of action. None of these souls is indispensable. If they are lacking, they are what the people call "lost soul disease"! Before kayinka destroyed the Deputy soul of these people, Chu fan simply tore up his soul to help these people make up for the soul. Of course, even Chufan couldn''t do it without the help of the sheep charm of the Lord. "After this event, the soul strength of these people has increased greatly. In the future, the speed of cultivation must be extremely fast. You should pay more attention to it." Heaven to the public, there is a great blessing in the disaster, as long as you seize the opportunity to fly! If these people survive in the hands of cainka, they will naturally benefit. Chapter 615 The soul of a great Luo Jinxian, even if it is torn into hundreds of pieces, is stronger than the ordinary human immortal. From today on, these people have the ability to become immortals. Hear Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chu Liang is a Leng at first, then hastily nod. Although he does not understand these things, but also know that can let Chu fan personally remind of certainly not in general. When he nodded his head, Cheng Chuliang had already decided to accept all these people into his own hands after he told his majesty! Not to mention Cheng Chuliang''s careful thinking, when he left the slum, the sound of the system had already sounded in Chu fan''s mind: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and opening the world randomly - Cowherd and Weaver Girl!" "Ding, we have detected a small world. Please go there within three days." Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth, but considering that he had not explored the new world for a long time, he did not say anything. Zhang Yuanwai''s affairs have been dealt with, and Chu fan won''t waste his time. After saying goodbye to the ox demon king and others, he returns to the small broken shop. As soon as he got back to the small shop, Chu fan took out the cat organ from the storage bag. "Ah ~" as soon as maoqin appeared on the ground, there was a shout in the room. Then pan Xiaolian looked over in surprise: "what''s wrong with these cats, store manager?" Looking at the shadow cats whose tails and keys are tightly connected, pan Xiaolian''s eyes are full of sympathy. Thanks to the absence of other people in the shop, otherwise it would have been several shouts. Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan shook his head: "they have been refined into magic weapons." "Meow ~" without the control of kayinka, these shadow cats also regained consciousness and looked at Pan Xiaolian tearfully. Seeing these poor kittens, pan Xiaolian''s eyes flashed a trace of sympathy: "store manager, these poor kittens, shall we save them?" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan nodded: "saving is definitely to save, but we can''t support them." After such a long time together, Chu fan is already familiar with Pan Xiaolian and knows that if she doesn''t make it clear in advance, she will keep these cats. Want to know before that teacup rabbit, but by her hard formed a small ball! Sure enough, as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, pan Xiaolian was stunned, and then a trace of regret flashed in her eyes. But even so, pan Xiaolian still wanted to have a try, and immediately asked Chu fan: "store manager, these kittens are so cute, why can''t we keep them?" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan shook his head slightly: "because if you raise them, they will starve to death." "How could it be?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, pan Xiaolian was indignant: "how could I starve them to death? Look how well Xiaobai was raised by me?" As soon as pan Xiaolian''s voice fell, a white ball rolled out under the table not far away. Seeing the ball, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth. This is the rabbit raised by Pan Xiaolian. There are so many friars in the small shop that it has opened up a bit of wisdom. Now when pan Xiaolian calls her name, it immediately runs out. When Xiaobai came, pan Xiaolian immediately showed a happy smile, and at the same time pulled out a small biscuit from her pocket and put it in her mouth. Seeing Xiaobai happily nibbling on the biscuit, Chu fan can''t help but draw a little bit. A good teacup rabbit has been cultivated as a teacup pig, which is the ability that grannies don''t have! After the arrival of Xiaobai, pan Xiaolian directly raised her head with pride, which is the proof of her ability! Seeing pan Xiaolian''s proud appearance, Chu fan sighed helplessly: "these cats feed on their souls. Are you sure you can support them?" "Ah?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, pan Xiaolian''s face showed a regretful expression. She ate her soul. She knew that these cats must not be her own. "Manager, what are you going to do with these cats?" Knowing that these cats are not self-sufficient, pan Xiaolian began to think about their future. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "view tasks." Voice down, the taskbar will open itself, the new task flashing light appears in front of Chu fan. Mission: the holy beast of the earth Introduction: all things in the world are regular and right, evil and evil! Requirements: find a suitable job for shadow catTime limit: three days reward: one random magic power punishment for failure: three lost existing magic powers seeing the contrast between task reward and task punishment, Chu fan can''t help twitching. The system guy really can find his own weakness! Looking at Pan Xiaolian''s eyes, Chu fan showed a smile: "don''t worry, I will help these little guys find a suitable place." In fact, when checking the task just now, Chu fan thought of a person in his heart. If he really let that person know the ability of these shadow cats, he would be very happy. But Chu fan doesn''t plan to give these cats to others directly, at least to help himself earn some profits. Pan Xiaolian doesn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. Seeing that he agrees to help these shadow cats, she still thanks Chu fan in her heart. "Amitabha." Just as Chu fan and pan Xiaolian were talking, a voice suddenly came in from outside the door. Hearing this voice, Chu fan was stunned, and then a smile appeared on his face: "how did Bodhisattva come here today?" When speaking, Chu fan has turned his head, just to see the GuanShiYin who has become a little loli walking into the small broken shop with a small broken leg. Guanyin just crossed the threshold, just saw the strange smile on Chu fan''s face, and immediately drew the corner of his mouth. "Amitabha, I want to ask the store manager for help when I come here this time." Chu fan was stunned when he heard Guanyin''s words, and then a strange smile appeared on his face: "I don''t know what Bodhisattva wants me to do for you?" "Does the store manager have a way to eliminate evil spirits?" After that, he seemed to feel that what he just said was not clear enough. After a moment''s silence, Guanyin continued to add: "it''s a lot of ghosts." Hearing Guanyin''s words, Chu fan involuntarily frowned. It must not be an ordinary thing to make Bodhisattvas feel difficult. But after a little thought, Chu fan nodded: "there is a way." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Guanyin was stunned, and then looked at Chu fan with a surprise: "what can I do?" Chapter 616 After hearing Guanyin''s words, Chu fan''s face showed a strange smile: "Bodhisattva, you don''t intend to get my help so easily, do you?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Guanyin was stunned. She didn''t react until now. Chu fan is a businessman after all. If he doesn''t have enough interests, he won''t help. After understanding the meaning of Chu fan''s words, Guan Shiyin didn''t waste any time. She turned to Chu fan and said, "I don''t know what kind of reward the store manager wants?" "Two conditions." How can Chu fan waste such a good opportunity when he finds the big head of injustice in the legend. Without waiting for Guan Shiyin to bargain, he has already stated his purpose: "first, you call me brother, second, draw 100 silver cards!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Guanyin was stunned at first, and then her face turned into iron blue: "the second request can be agreed, and can the first one be changed?" "No!" As soon as Guanyin''s words came out, Chu fan immediately refused her. In order to show his resolute attitude, Chu fan added: "if you don''t agree to the first condition, we won''t have to continue to talk about it." Seeing Chu fan''s appearance, Guan Shiyin couldn''t help frowning. Although the appearance is still calm, only Guanyin knows that if it wasn''t for maintaining her dignity, she would have rushed to bite Chu fan. Looking at the smile on Chu fan''s face, Guan Shiyin knows that this guy must have made this request on purpose. At ordinary times, Kuan Shiyin would not agree with this request, but now, thinking of the words of Buddha when she left, Kuan Shiyin could only blush and look at Chu fan: "brother ~" "hiss ~" seeing a little loli who only looked four or five years old calling her brother, Chu fan felt that his heart was about to melt. If he didn''t know it was Guanyin, he would have picked up the little guy directly. Seeing Chu fan''s obscene expression, Guanyin couldn''t help humming: "hum, can the store manager help me now?" Hearing Guanyin''s words, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "it''s OK to help, but you have to tell me what happened first." "Let me tell you." Chu fan''s words just finished, another voice came in from outside. Hearing the sound, Chu fan couldn''t help but be stunned, and then turned to look out. Seeing Chu fan looking at himself, the visitor showed a warm smile: "Amitabha, I''ve met the manager of Chu shop!" "Dizang?" Looking at the monk in white who just crossed the threshold, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "how did you grow up like this?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, dizang, who had just entered the door, was stunned. Then he turned to look at Chu fan: "Amitabha, what should I look like in the eyes of the store manager?" After that, dizang looks at Chufan, waiting for his answer. Feeling the eyes of Tibetans, Chu fan smiles, and then tells his imaginary appearance of Tibetans: "blue face, tusks, five big and three thick..." As soon as Chu fan opened his mouth, dizang already regretted, because what he described was not himself, but an alloy iron Han! Seeing that dizang''s face was getting ugly, Chu fan showed a embarrassed smile: "cough, now it seems that there is a certain gap between Bodhisattva and what I think." Hearing Chu fan''s words, dizang couldn''t help pulling his mouth. Is there a certain gap? The thing in your imagination and I are not the same species! Fortunately, one side of Guanyin also found the embarrassment of dizang, and quickly came up to interrupt Chu fan who had to speak: "Bodhisattva, you''d better tell the store manager first." After hearing Guanyin''s words, dizang''s face was slightly better: "yes, we''d better discuss business." When speaking, it seems that something bad happened to her. There was a helpless expression on her pretty face: "this matter should start from Yinshan." Next, the Bodhisattva of Tibet did not hesitate to tell his own experience in this period of time. At that time, Buddhism had a great and far-reaching cultivation method. The so-called great and far-reaching cultivation method was to make a wish to the way of heaven, and then the way of heaven gave rewards. But in the next time, the people who wish will try their best to realize their wishes. In a relatively simple way, the conventional way of cultivation is to buy a house through work, while dahongyuan''s cultivation law is to buy a house through loan. Just as Avalokitesvara promised the great goal of salvation, dizang may have made his own great goal - hell is not empty, vow not to become a Buddha!It''s just that the silly boy only wanted to buy a big house when he got the loan, and now he finds that he can''t pay the money. Over the years, the evil spirits of hell have not decreased, but have begun to increase. Under the supervision of the way of heaven, the strength of dizang has been weakening. With the passage of time, the strength of Tibetans, which could compete with Buddha, is almost the same as that of ordinary Arhats. That''s why dizang had to turn to others for help. It''s a pity that Buddhism is good at turning evil spirits, but everyone has his own business. Naturally, no one can live in the underground for a long time to help dizang. Seeing the color of regret on dizang''s face, Chu fan couldn''t help sighing. How similar is the expression on the child''s face to those silly children who have not yet paid the mortgage? "I don''t know how Bodhisattva usually deals with those evil spirits?" Hearing Chu fan''s question, di Zang was stunned at first, and finally replied: "I will teach them the Scriptures, wash away their sins, and then help them to reincarnate." When he said that, di Zang took a look at Chu fan, and then continued: "if they are evil spirits that can''t be transformed, I will also surpass them." Looking at the appearance of the ground hide, Chu fan can''t help but draw a corner of the mouth, just look at his face, know that this Si''s super degree in the mouth is absolutely not the general method. Fortunately, Chu fan didn''t care much about the treatment of evil spirits. He just took a look at dizang and said directly: "I can help you deal with all the evil spirits that can''t be changed." Hearing Chu fan''s words, di Zang was stunned, then nodded excitedly: "it''s so good!" For Tibetans, what makes him most helpless is those evil spirits who can''t get rid of them. If it''s an ordinary devil, he can also gain the virtue of heaven after being transformed. However, those ghosts who have been transformed by themselves are not only useless, but also consume a lot of energy. Now some people help themselves to get rid of these troubles. Of course, dizang can''t help it. Chapter 617 Seeing the excited appearance of Bodhisattva dizang, Chu fan could not help but curl his mouth, and then poured a bucket of cold water on him: "Bodhisattva, if you want my help, you still need to buy 100 silver cards!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, dizang was stunned at first, and then reacted under the warning of Guanyin. The withdrawal of the silver card needs real immortal treasures. Chu fan thought that the underground needed to be well prepared, but he just thought about it a little and took out some dark things from his pocket: "manager, can you have a look at these things?" Hearing the words of Di Zang, Chu fan couldn''t help looking at the things in his hand. This is something like pot bottom ash. Although I don''t know what it is, the system prompts that it can be used to replace Zhenxian! "Yes." After getting Chu fan''s affirmative answer, dizang was obviously relieved. "In that case, the store manager will prepare 100 silver cards for me." While talking, there were several piles of black bottom ashes in front of dizang. Seeing these things, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his lips. He is one of the four great Buddhists of Buddhism. His status is really eye-catching. Dizang doesn''t know Chu fan, so he doesn''t know his inner thoughts. But Guanyin on one side knows Chu fan better. As soon as he sees his eyes, he knows that this guy certainly didn''t think of anything good. In order to prevent Chu fan from thinking something he shouldn''t have, Guanyin went directly to him: "do you know what these things are?" Hearing Guanyin''s words, Chu fan was stunned. This guy has been shermin to himself since he became little Lori. How can he come to talk to himself now? "Isn''t this the bottom of the pot?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Guanyin couldn''t help but draw out the corner of his mouth. If it wasn''t for the limitation of strength and identity, she really wanted to pry Chu fan''s head open and see what was in it. This is a real fairy treasure. How do you put them together with the bottom ash? "Isn''t it the bottom of the pot?" Seeing Guanyin''s ugly face, Chu fan was stunned: "I heard that the great Leiyin temple is full of treasures. The lotus in the lotus pond is a magic weapon of golden immortal level, as well as gold bricks and pearls..." With Chu fan''s description, not only Guanyin''s face became ugly, but also the dizang Bodhisattva''s mouth twitched. If there are so many treasures in Dalaiyin temple, how can we compete with heaven? Of course, GuanShiYin and dizang won''t say these words, but after Chufan spoke, dizang coughed gently for two times: "cough, store manager, don''t misunderstand, these soul powder are made in the bottom." In order to prevent Chu fan from having any strange idea again, dizang simply told the origin of these powders: "these are some products obtained by the little monk after he passed through the ghost of the underworld." Hearing the words of dizang, Chu fan gave a strange look: "I knew you bald donkeys didn''t have a good heart. If it didn''t work, you would not go to the hell to suffer." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, dizang couldn''t help but draw his mouth. If he didn''t ask for help now, he would let him know what the anger of Buddha is. I think that I want to do well, but now I''m said to go to hell for good. But fortunately, Chu fan didn''t waste too much time on this matter. After putting away the powder, a pile of silver cards appeared in Chu fan''s hand: "please!" Looking at the cards in Chu fan''s hand, dizang doesn''t waste time. He checks them directly under the prompt of Guanyin. It will take some time for ordinary people to check one hundred cards, but with the strength of dizang, even three seconds is not enough. However, when all the cards are checked, the face of dizang is particularly ugly. There were 100 cards, but ninety-nine of them were empty. The only card had a blue bottle painted on it. Feeling the ugly face of dizang, Guanyin can''t help comforting: "Bodhisattva doesn''t have to be like this. Generally speaking, the more cards you win, the better treasure you get!" After hearing Guanyin''s words, dizang was stunned, and then handed his card to Chu fan: "Amitabha, please check it with the store manager." Taking the card from the hand of Tibetans, Chu fan was stunned when he saw the words on it. Then he looked at Tibetans strangely. "Cough, Bodhisattva, how is your heart?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, di Zang was stunned: "of course, my heart is very healthy, but why does the store manager ask this question?""If you have a good heart, it''s OK." Chu fan did not answer the question, but nodded and continued: "in this case, compared with the next thing, Bodhisattva should be acceptable." Seeing Chu fan''s solemn appearance, dizang became serious. Of course, he knew about Guanyin becoming little Lori. Seeing Chu fan''s expression, dizang couldn''t help thinking: "am I going to become a child?" After a brief thought, dizang calmed down: "the store manager can just tell, I can accept it." It''s just becoming a child. You can get a great helper. When I think of the words before Guanyin, I can''t help feeling a fever in my heart: "maybe I can get several pets?" You should know that Guanyin''s Da Luo doll bear from Chu fan is not seldom envied by the Buddha and Bodhisattva of Da Leiyin temple. Seeing the self-confidence of Tibetans, Chu fan nodded: "it''s worthy of being the top Bodhisattva of Buddhism. In that case, I''ll tell you." [rule hair spray] classification: rule: special (gold) introduction: are you still feeling low for the lack of hair? Are you still sad for your head''s reflection? Don''t hesitate, don''t linger. Rules give birth to spray to restore self-confidence. function: using this card, you will get a bottle of "Sheng Fa spray" and grow 100% after use. Note: black and shining, find your confidence! Looking at the card in his hand again, Chu fan sighed silently, and then told dizang the function of the card: "Bodhisattva, in fact, from another perspective, this card is still very useful for you." When speaking, Chu fan also aimed at the bald head with his eyes. Hear Chu fan''s words, di Zang almost a mouthful of old blood gushes out directly. Do you think I''m bald? Laozi, this is shaving! I''m a monk. I don''t have hair. What''s the matter? Chapter 618 "Store manager, do you mean the purpose of this card is to help others grow their hair?" heard Chu''s hide, Chu fan''s face nodded earnestly: " is natural, and the Bodhisattva rest assured that this spray is a golden treasure, not to mention your baldness, even if you get the holy baldness, you can cure it!" Exhale ~ inhale, exhale, not angry! Looking at Chu fan''s serious appearance, dizang could not help comforting himself: "it''s OK. You are a powerful Bodhisattva. You won''t be angry because of such a small matter." But the more comfort, there is a kind of pain in the heart of underground. This is the accumulation of thousands of years! If it wasn''t for GuanShiYin who said that she could get treasures by drawing cards, and had her own demonstration in front of her, dizang would not have taken out those soul powder so easily. You know, if you want to refine the soul powder in exchange for a silver card, dizang needs at least 10000 ghosts of real immortal level. There is no comparison between the harvest and the effort! "Cough." Feeling that dizang wants to kill people, Chu fan can''t help but shrink his head. He also feels that this time something is wrong with his father. has drawn a bottle of hair spray from all one hundred cards. The luck of Tibet is no longer simply described by non chieftain. It is simply a Martian! If it''s not for fear of hiding and turning over, Chu fan wants to ask if he''s doing something shameful, otherwise how can his luck be so bad. "System, what''s going on?" Although did not ask like Tibet, but Chu fan still asked about the system. If this is also the case when other people draw cards in the future, then they don''t want to sell cards. As soon as Chu fan finished asking, the voice of the system rang: "Ding, after the investigation of this system, we found that this is a normal phenomenon. Please don''t worry." After that, the system began to explain to Chu fan: "Tibetans made a great promise to the way of heaven in those days, but now they have not fulfilled their wishes, so his Qi is suppressed by the way of heaven." Hearing the answer from the system, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then responded: "so this boy is the one in the legend that even God can''t see down?" When speaking, Chu fan could not help but tut his tongue. How many things did this Bodhisattva borrow from the way of heaven? Even the luck of Buddhism could not save him? It seems that he felt Chu fan''s inner thoughts, and the voice of the system sounded again: "through the calculation of this system, dizang promised a great future, but he didn''t finish it. Without the help of Buddhism, he would have choked to death." ¡­¡­ After getting a systematic explanation, Chu fan quietly opened the distance between himself and dizang. I''ve heard that the broom star in heaven is terrible, but at this time, Chu fan feels that the broom star can''t match the one in front of him. After all, this is the creditor of the way of heaven. Who knows that day when the way of heaven was in a bad mood, he killed him. After thinking for a while, Chu fan decided to open the distance between himself and dizang in the future, so as not to hurt himself when the way of heaven attacked him. Seeing Chu fan''s distance from Tibetans and looking at Tibetans with alert eyes, Guan Shiyin was stunned: "what''s the matter with you, store manager?" When speaking, Guanyin also quietly opened a little distance from dizang. After this period of time together, she already knew that Chu fan was very friendly to her guests, and now this means that there must be something wrong with the hiding place. Sure enough, as soon as Guanyin''s words were finished, Chu fan bowed his hand to dizang arch with admiration: "Bodhisattva, if you have anything to do in the future, don''t come to me. Seriously, I haven''t met anyone who dares to owe money to Tiandao after living for so many years." Although Chu fan''s words are mindless, both dizang and Guanyin are extremely intelligent people. They have already understood them just by a simple thought. "Goo Doo." GuanShiYin first swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then asked Chu fan again: "manager, do you mean that the reason why dizang couldn''t get the treasure is that he didn''t fulfill his ambition?" As soon as Guanyin''s words came out, even dizang looked at Chufan. Feel two people''s eyes, Chu fan nodded, and then just said the system. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Guanyin couldn''t help but face a puff, and then again opened a little distance with dizang. We are all practitioners of Taoism, and naturally we are very cautious about matters related to the way of heaven. At the thought that he had been with dizang for so long today, Guanyin couldn''t help feeling sick. Originally, she planned to smoke a few cards today, but now it seems that she''d better smoke again in a few days, otherwise, who knows if her luck has been affected.See Guanyin''s action, the side of the underground also can''t help but mouth a smoke. Fortunately, after all, he is a strong man at the level of Daluo. His mind is very stable. He just recovered a little bit. "Amitabha, I don''t know when the store manager will tell me how to get rid of the devil?" Although we have accepted the reality in our heart, we are even more eager to solve the evil spirits in our heart: if we pay back the money owed to heaven earlier, we can continue to be a happy little bodhisattva. Of course, Chu fan didn''t know what was in his heart, but now he was heartbroken, very heartbroken. If he had known that dizang was in such great danger, he would not have sold his shadow cats. That''s right. Chu fan felt that his previous price was too low. If he had known that the situation of dizang was so serious, he would have at least asked this guy to buy 10000 silver cards! Thanks to the fact that dizang doesn''t know how to read his mind, otherwise he must use his 43 size shoes to draw Chu fan''s 39 size face. His harvest of thousands of years has been taken away by this guy. He is not satisfied. How can there be such greedy people in the three realms? Although he regretted it in his heart, Chu fan was a reasonable man after all. He had to take a bad look at dizang, and then pointed to some shadow cats on one side: "where is the method you want." Following Chu fan''s fingers, di Zang was stunned at first, and then found these cats: "store manager, isn''t that the way you say it?" Chu fan nodded when he heard the words of dizang: "yes, it''s a shadow cat. It usually feeds on the soul. Xiangfan is very suitable for you." Originally, dizang didn''t like these fat cats very much, but as soon as he heard Chu fan''s words, his face immediately changed: "it''s suitable. It''s really suitable. Thank you, store manager!" After that, without waiting for Chu fan''s reaction, dizang waved all the shadow cats back into his sleeve: "the hell is busy, I''ll leave first!" Chapter 619 Looking at dizang, who turned to leave in a hurry, Chu fan couldn''t help pulling his mouth, then turned to Guanyin: "Bodhisattva, am I so terrible?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Guanyin shook her head: "I have something else to do. I''ll go first!" After that, he turned away without waiting for Chu fan to speak. Looking at Guanyin and dizang who left in a hurry, Chu fan could not help sighing. Is someone in Chu a monster in your eyes? Thanks to Guanyin and dizang, they don''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts, otherwise they will try their best to give him a big mouth: you are not terrible, you are especially terrible! "Manager, can the monk take care of the cats just now?" After GuanShiYin and dizang leave, pan Xiaolian is unwilling to ask Chu fan. Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly: "don''t worry, that guy is dizang, the best pet keeper in the three terms." Get Chu fan''s affirmative answer, pan Xiaolian''s mood is a little better. But Chu fan''s words are no problem. You know, there are many immortals who have pet mounts in the three realms, but the only one who can make his mount reputation similar to his own is the one in front of him! "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the mission and obtaining the talent - hair removal!" [dehairing] classification: talent Introduction: this system has traveled all over the world, and has carefully prepared the top talent function: by using the talent "dehairing", the host can instantly remove all the hair of creatures below the quasi Saint level! Note: it''s a good helper at home and a necessary magic in the kitchen. with previous experience, Chu fan has a certain ability to accept the talent that the system rewards him this time. From another point of view, if a person and himself do right, a change fart side hair removal, it seems to be very terrible! If there is any dissatisfaction, it is that Chu fan thinks that this talent has a little low lethality to Buddhism. While Chu fan is thinking, pan Xiaolian finally accepts the fact that several shadow cats are taken away by others, and then leaves in a low mood. After seeing pan Xiaolian leave, Chu fan doesn''t waste any more time and gives instructions directly to the system: "system, send me to another world." The voice falls, a mysterious power appears, and then Chu fan feels a dark in front of him. A few minutes later, he has appeared in a small mountain village. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Hearing the sound of the system suddenly, Chu fan was stunned, and then directly opened the task panel: "view task!" Task: Yuelao Hongniang Introduction: since ancient times, you can''t keep your passion, only routine is in your heart requirement: help niujinniu Xingjun of twenty-eight stars to complete his fate with seven fairies time limit: three years reward: Yuelao Hongxian one punishment for failure: Peach Blossom exhaustion "hiss ~" seeing the task punishment, Chu fan can''t help but suck A breath of cool air: "system, you are so cruel ~" as a system, the peach blossom in its mouth is not the ordinary peach blossom found anywhere, but the peach blossom luck of Chu fan! According to the system, once the peach blossom is exhausted, Chu fan will never want to have love in his life. At the thought of the terrible treatment of a single dog, Chu fan scolded the system tens of thousands of times: "system, you can''t try to destroy my love just because you can''t have love!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system rang: "the purpose of this system is to help the host grow up. Please don''t misunderstand this system!" After hearing the system''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "he, tui ~" for a gold medal dog Zhonggou who has been single for two generations, Taohuayuan is more important than his own life. But soon Chu fan was attracted by another thing: "host, do you think Niulang is niujinniu in the twenty eight constellations?" "That''s right!" The voice of the system is full of contempt. Is it necessary to ask such a simple question again? If Niulang is an ordinary person, how can Laoniu help him? If Niulang is an ordinary person, will Zhinu marry him so easily? If Niu Liang is an ordinary person, will magpie God help him? ¡­¡­ All kinds of signs show that Niulang is the immortal God in the heaven, and he has colluded with Zhinu (cough, this may not sound good) in the heaven. After getting a systematic affirmative answer, Chu fan again drew his lips"So the twenty-eight constellations are cruel people!" If he remembers correctly, in the world of westward journey, there seems to be a kuimu wolf coming down to the world for love? However, compared with kuimu wolf, niujinniu is much more powerful. You know, Zhinu is not an ordinary fairy. No wonder the queen mother won''t let them meet again. You know, kuimu wolf came down to the world with a hundred flowers. Even his son had several children. He was only punished to help taishanglaojun burn the stove. The reason for punishing him was that he neglected his duty. In other words, in the eyes of the queen mother and the Jade Emperor, fairy love is not unforgivable, as long as you do not make things too much! Therefore, in this respect, comrade Niu Jinniu is far behind those sons in law of later generations. Even mother-in-law dare to attack other people''s daughter without solving the problem. This is not to make trouble for herself. make complaints about it, and Chu fan starts to see where he is. When Chu fan was investigating, a long and thick boy came out of the village riding a cow. When he was riding on the old cow, the boy still kept touching the old cow''s head: "old cow, old cow, now we are separated from our brother and sister-in-law. It seems that from now on, we can only rely on each other." Although the young man''s voice is small, it can''t hide Chu fan''s ears. Turning to see, Chu fan saw the extraordinary place of the bull that the boy was riding. What a fairy! Such an old cow that seems to be dying at any time has a real immortal level cultivation. "Wuliang Shoufu, this young man, I''m very thirsty when I pass by. I don''t know if I can ask you for a drink of water?" Determined the identity of the youth in front of him, Chu fan asked in a loud voice directly. All of a sudden, the sound made the cowboy and the old cow he was riding beat up. Of course, Niulang didn''t notice Chufan, while Laoniu was scared. Seeing the ordinary Chu fan in front of him, Lao Niu''s eyes flashed a trace of panic. He didn''t think that Chu fan was an ordinary person, at least ordinary people would not get close to him and would not be found by himself! Chapter 620 Thanks to Chu fan, he didn''t know what he thought, otherwise he would laugh and bleed. From the beginning, he didn''t have the breath of convergence. The reason why he was not found by Laoniu was due to his talent. When Lao Niu was on the alert, Niu Lang had taken down a small kettle from his back and handed it to Chu fan: "Taoist priest, please use it." After taking the kettle from the cowherd''s hand, Chu fan took a mouthful of it impolitely, and then asked the cowherd: "young man, where are you going at such a time?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Niu Lang was stunned at first, then he scratched his head with embarrassment and said: "Taoist priest doesn''t know. I just separated from my sister-in-law. Now I want to go out and find a new place to live." At the end of the speech, Niu Lang''s face has turned red. Seeing his appearance, Chu fan knows the timeline. According to the original time line, shortly after Niu Lang and his brother and sister-in-law separated, he was about to encounter Lao Niu talking and stealing Tianyi. Looking at the sad color on the cowherd''s face, Chu fan showed a smile: "since I just drank your water, of course I want to pay you back. Please follow me." After that, without waiting for the cowherd to speak, Chu fan turned to a small hill not far away. Seeing Chu fan''s back, Niu Lang was stunned at first, and then followed him. I have to say that this guy is also a fool. He walked away with a stranger so easily. However, it is also in line with the character of the cowherd. If he doesn''t have a big heart, he won''t be surprised after the old cow speaks, and finally he listens to his words. Seeing Niu Lang following Chu fan, Lao Niu''s eyes are about to fly out of his eyes. It''s a pity that no matter what it suggests, the cowherd ignores it. He wanted to talk and was afraid of being noticed by Chu fan. However, Lao Niu could only move on with a solemn and stirring mood. Half an hour later, Chu fan had brought the cowherd to the two Cottages at the foot of the mountain. "I''ll give you a room after a glass of water." "Absolutely not." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Niu Lang was stunned and then shook his head: "it''s just a glass of water. How can I accept such a gift from Taoist priest?" Although he is naive, he is not ignorant of propriety. A glass of water for a room is no different from robbery. Being rejected by cowherd, Chu fan is not angry, which shows that cowherd is a decent person. "No harm." There was a smile on Chu fan''s face: "there are two cottages here, and they are idle too. You can live here in the future." In order to prevent the cowherd from refusing again, Chu Fan said directly: "if you feel bad, help me to open up an acre of land here from tomorrow." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Niu Lang was stunned, then nodded and agreed: "in that case, thank you very much, Taoist priest." The cowherd is willing to get a room through labor, especially when he has nothing. After the cowherd agreed to come down, Chu fan nodded and walked into another Hut: "in that case, I''ll have a rest first." When he arrived in the world, it was already evening, not to mention half an hour''s journey. Now the stars appeared in the sky. Seeing Chu fan enter the room, Niu Lang''s face shows the color of moving, and secretly decides to help Chu fan open up a good field. Looking at the darkened sky, Niulang touched Laoniu''s head: "Laoniu, Laoniu, you can stay here tonight. I''ll help you build a suitable shed tomorrow." After that, the cowherd turned and walked into the hut. After the cowherd entered the room, the old cow put all his mind on the small room in front of him. It doesn''t have the heart of a cowherd. The Taoist priest was mysterious, and the room didn''t exist a few days ago. If Chu fan hadn''t shown hostility until now, he would have escaped with Niulang. The cowherd who enters the room doesn''t know that the old ox outside is looking around in fear. The room was changed by Chu fan''s magic power, and the comfort inside was impeccable. As soon as he lay down on the bed, the cowherd went to sleep. After the cowherd fell asleep, the old cattle outside began to look around. First of all, he carefully looked around with his mind. After seeing that there was no reaction, he simply moved slowly toward Chu fan''s house. "Well, old cow, I''ll see who you are!" As the guardian of Niu Jinniu Xingjun, Lao Niu knows what the purpose of his eldest brother''s reincarnation is.Therefore, Laoniu has always been in a state of vigilance. He knew that if it was discovered by the gods in the sky, he and the cowherd would not have a good result. However, as soon as he got close to Chu fan''s hut, Lao Niu felt a terrible force enveloping him. Feel this breath, the old cow''s face directly into a miserable white, at the same time the whole cow also began to shake up, too terrible! It felt as if it had become an ordinary calf in an instant, and was watched by the fierce tiger in the mountains. When the old cow was afraid, a voice sounded in his ear. "If you don''t sleep at night, do you want to invite me to eat beef?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Niu couldn''t help shivering. Eat fart beef, if I had known you were so terrible, I would have been crazy to come to investigate your situation? Fortunately, Chu fan didn''t plan to bully the old cow. He just gave him a simple bluff and let him go: "don''t worry, I don''t mean any harm to the cowherd." After that, Chu fan took back his momentum. Feeling that the momentum has disappeared, Lao Niu returns to Niulang''s house with a sigh of relief. He doesn''t worry about Chu fan cheating himself. With Chu fan''s strength just shown, if he really has an intention, he doesn''t need to hide it at all. However, although he knew that Chu fan was not in danger, Lao Niu tossed and turned all night. Until the next day, Chu fan walked out of the room again, Lao Niu still looked at the distance with his eyes open. "Taoist priest, you got up so early!" When Chu fan came out of the room, the cowherd just opened the door of the hut and came out. Seeing Chu fan, he said hello warmly. "You got up early, too." Hearing Niu Lang''s words, Chu fan nodded to him with a smile: "I think the old cow will not have a few days to live after sleeping at night. You''d better prepare to treat me to a beef meal." Chapter 621 In other words, although Chu fan ate a lot of monsters, he really didn''t eat cow monsters. It was the idea of the ox demon king before, but this guy became the guardian of the Tang Dynasty, and he was not easy to start. Even in the end, few people ate the whole beef of Datang. You know, in the past, although the government banned killing cattle and eating cattle, rich families could still find opportunities to eat some cattle. But since the king of cattle, the common people have begun to voluntarily stop eating beef. More let Chu fan helpless is, he finally caught a few cattle demon, Cheng Yaojin cook was not willing to help himself. Can''t find a suitable cook, Chu fan himself can''t cook, can only helplessly watch the cow demon king with these calf demon left. It is because of this that today''s Chu fan has an unusual desire for beef. If you remember correctly, in the original world, the cowherd should have eaten this guy soon after the old cow died, right? At the thought, Chu fan felt that his saliva was almost out of control. Looking at Chu fan, who is swallowing his saliva while talking, the old cow on the other side can''t help but draw his mouth: you really have other intentions. My old cow was blind to treat you as a good man before. Chu fan and Niu Lang don''t know Lao Niu''s inner thoughts. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Niu Lang''s tears almost come out: "Taoist priest, don''t make a joke." While talking, Niu Lang turned to Lao Niu and said, "Lao Niu, Lao Niu, I''ll help you build a shelter to live in today. Don''t let anything happen to you." I can''t help but Niulang doesn''t worry. He doesn''t have any family except this old cow now. He even borrows the place he lives with Chu fan. If this old cow has an accident again, it will be really destitute. See the appearance of cowherd, Chu fan is not good to continue to scare him, can only perfunctory two turned away. After Chu fan left, Niu Lang began to collect materials to help the old cow pick up the shed. Where he couldn''t see, the old cow was lying on the ground in the sun with a pleasant face: "it''s so good that the devil is not here." When he was talking, the old bull suddenly looked at a bird flying over his head and bit it. He chewed it a few times and swallowed it directly. Chu fan, who did not know, make complaints about the old cow''s being tucking away in the dark, so that the world is going to stay for a long time, so Chu fan simply travels around. With his strength, he doesn''t have to worry about danger. In addition to subduing demons and demons, he is looking for some delicious food. Of course, in order to prevent accidents, every once in a while Chu fan will go back. Time is like a grinding goblin, always can slip away when you don''t pay attention. In the twinkling of an eye, it has been a year and a half since Chu fan arrived at the world of Cowherd and weaver girl. Although he has already made preparations, he is still worried. Fortunately, these years Chu fan is not without harvest. After investigation, he found that there were no saints in this world, even few quasi saints! That is to say, as long as Chu fan does not die, he will not be in danger. This month, as soon as Chu fan came back to the foot of the mountain, he saw the old cow blinking at him excitedly. Seeing the old cow''s action, Chu fan couldn''t help pulling his mouth: "don''t blink, there is no result between us." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Niu couldn''t help but hang up with his mouth. He tried his best to blink, just to say hello to Chu fan, but this guy thought he was bewitching him, which was a great shame to Lao Niu. However, this reminds Lao Niu that he can actually communicate with Chu fan through sound transmission. At the thought of this, Lao Niu wanted to give himself two big mouths. I''ve only been in the mortal world for a few days, and I even forgot to cast my magic. It''s a shame. Fortunately, the hair on Laoniu''s face is thick enough, which makes Chufan not find his embarrassment. After clearing up his mood a little, Lao Niu said to Chu fan: "Taoist, I have something to ask for. I hope Taoist can agree." Before Chu fan could speak, Lao Niu''s voice sounded again: "if Taoist priest can help guard Niulang for a period of time, I''d like to invite you to have a good beef!" Although this year and a half time Chu fan often not, but the old cow or find out Chu fan''s character. In short, in addition to always want to eat beef, other aspects of Laoniu think this guy is still a good man. It is because of this that Laoniu wants to entrust Niulang to Chufan. His family knows his own affairs, and Laoniu knows what Niulang has done that violates the rules of heaven, so he wants to find a reliable protector for him. There is no doubt that Chu fan is a good candidate.Of course, Lao Niu will never admit that he thinks Chu fan is more attractive. He only needs some beef. Chu fan doesn''t know that he has become a kind of cheap labor in the eyes of Lao Niu. After hearing Lao Niu''s words, he can''t help but feel relieved: grandma, after waiting so long, the plot is about to start. Just like Lao Niu knows Chu fan, Chu fan knows this old cow very well. He eats meat, likes beautiful women, is lazy and timid, and is afraid of death. In a word, he can be like any animal except not like a cow! Chu fan knows that there is only one possibility - Ya is going to die! Of course, this kind of death is definitely different from ordinary death. This kind of death is just that he leaves his body and returns to heaven. But even so, old cow''s body still has a huge attraction to Chu fan. Hearing what Lao Niu said, Chu fan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and then directly reached out and patted his chest: "Lao Niu, don''t worry, I will make this boy fat." Seeing that Chu fan was swallowing his saliva while talking, Lao Niu couldn''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth. I don''t know why, he always felt that he had made a bad decision. "In that case, I''ll trouble the Taoist priest later." However, time is urgent, and it''s hard for old Niu to continue to say anything. He can only nod helplessly: "I''m leaving tomorrow, and then you can come to eat beef by yourself." Hearing what Lao Niu said, Chu fan nodded: "if you don''t leave now, you can rest assured that I will take good care of that boy." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Lao Niu couldn''t help but draw his lips: "Taoist priest, don''t laugh. I still have some things to explain." "Well, hurry up and don''t waste your time." After that, Chu fan went back to his room humming a song without waiting for Lao Niu to speak. Chapter 622 When Chu fan went back to his hut, the cattle behind him couldn''t help but draw. I don''t know why, he thinks that Chu fan is the happiest time in this year and a half! Although being liked by others makes cattle happy, he is sad to think that this guy is just coveting his own body: "I didn''t expect that after living for so many years, I can still be liked by the same sex!" make complaints about it, and the ox shook its head and walked towards the cowboy''s hut. The day after tomorrow is the time for the seven fairies to come down to earth. It must help the cowherd prepare early. The idea turns, the cattle directly climbed to the ground and fell asleep. After a deep sleep, a yellow light rushed out of the cattle''s body, and then directly into the cowherd''s room. At this time, the cowherd in the dream is standing in the middle of a wheat field, blowing the wind, suddenly feel something to pull his hand. "Old cow?" After bowing his head, the cowherd found that it was his old cow who was using his head to fight against him. After the cowherd looked at him, a smile appeared on his face: "cowherd, I''m going to die." Niu Lang was shocked when he heard Lao Niu speak suddenly, but he was immediately attracted by Lao Niu''s words: "how can it be?" When he speaks, the cowherd looks unbelievable. You know, although the old cow is old, it has nothing to do with death in the eyes of the cowherd. Apart from anything else, Ya usually eats more than a few cows from other families. "Thinking in the day, dreaming in the night!" At this point, the cowherd couldn''t help touching his head: "is it the Taoist priest who says eating beef in front of me all day that affects me?" At this point, Niulang was silent again: "it''s just that. When Laoniu died, I''ll invite Taoist priest to have a good meal!" Seeing Niulang''s reaction, Laoniu''s mouth is also drawn: How can I be a fat man? In your eyes, Laoniu is just for human relations? Although he has already figured out the treatment plan for this flesh body, after hearing Niu Lang''s words, Lao Niu still can''t help heartache. If you were not my leader in heaven, I would kill you now! After taking a deep breath and calming down, Lao Niu continued to speak to Niu Lang: "Niu Lang, this is not a dream!" After hearing the words of Lao Niu, Niu Lang''s face was stunned: "it must be a dream, otherwise how can you speak?" It has to be said that Niulang is also the best, otherwise he would not have known that he was still arguing with a cow when he was dreaming. "When you get up tomorrow, you''ll see that I''m dead." However, it is obvious that Lao Niu had expected the character of Niu Lang long ago, so he did not quarrel with him. Instead, he went on saying: "after I die, you will pull off my skin to make a cloak and give the meat to the Taoist priest next door as a gift." While Lao Niu was talking, the cowherd nodded with approval: "well, what you said is reasonable!" ¡­¡­ Looking at the cowherd''s peace of mind, Lao Niu can''t help feeling a pain in his heart again. Grandma drops a leg. It''s too painful! Inhale, exhale, not angry! To calm down his mood again, Lao Niu continued to speak: "the day after tomorrow, when you remember to go to the back mountain, where there will be a spring, when there will be Fairies in the sky coming down to take a bath, as long as you secretly take the pink dress, the dress will marry you!" "Gudu ~" when Lao Niu finished his words, he didn''t get the answer from the cowherd. He turned around and saw that he was swallowing a mouthful of saliva. "I drop a mother, this dream so fierce, then I must seize the opportunity to marry a daughter." Seeing Niulang''s unreliable appearance, Laoniu couldn''t help but draw his mouth. After spitting out a breath, the old cow couldn''t help looking in the direction of Chu fan''s thatched cottage. Although the former cowherd was a bit of a fool, he still had the hope of saving. But since I met this guy, I always felt that the cowherd was running wild on the road of committing two crimes. Now in this situation, I''m sure I can''t catch up with him. The only way is to help him slow down a little bit: "cowboy, you must not take this as a dream." Looking at the coolness on the cowherd''s face, Lao Niu finally decided to add a layer of insurance and immediately continued: "when you get up tomorrow, you will see my horn at the head of your bed." After that, without waiting for Niulang to speak, Laoniu''s soul directly left his dream. As the old cow left, the cowherd''s dream lost its support, and he fell into a deep sleep. Chu fan in the room beside him watched the old cow come out of the cowherd''s body, and then took off his horn and put it on the head of the cowherd''s bed."Tut tut." As soon as he came out of Niulang''s hut, Laoniu heard a strange voice. Turning to see, Chu fan was looking at himself with his hands around his chest and his face was strange. Seeing the old cow looking at him, Chu fan turned his mouth directly: "I really didn''t expect that the fairy life in heaven was so hard." Hear Chu fan''s words, the old cow is a Leng at first, then can''t help but draw a corner of the mouth. Thinking about his current practice, it''s really hard to the extreme: the cowhide should be made into a cloak, the beef should be given as a gift, and even the horn should be used as evidence On one side, Chu fan looks at the old cow with admiration. If all the creatures in the world have this kind of environmental protection attitude, what about the air quality in future generations? Of course, Lao Niu doesn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. In his opinion, Chu fan''s eyes are just teasing. At this point, Lao Niu''s heart is also sad. Think about other immortals. If you want to prove your existence, just leave a piece of jade and so on. But in order not to attract the attention of the heaven, let alone the jade pendant, I didn''t even have a copper plate. Looking at Chu fan again and considering the strength gap between the two sides, Lao Niu sighed deeply: "I hope Taoist priest can watch Lao Niu''s face and protect my Xingjun for a while." Knowing that his time is running out, Lao Niu no longer conceals his true identity. Of course, Lao Niu has his own purpose to do this: the first reason is that through his observation, Chu fan will not expose his star king. The second purpose is to let Chu fan protect Niu Lang more wholeheartedly. For Lao Niu''s care, Si Chufan didn''t care. Anyway, he was going to protect Niulang. "Don''t worry. I''ll help you with the rest." As he spoke, Chu fan swallowed another mouthful of saliva: "it''s almost dawn. It''s time to go. After a while, the beef will be firewood." Chapter 623 I love you! When he heard Chu fan''s words, countless shielding words flew directly in his head, insisting on describing his mood, there was only one sentence: "I may not be a human, but you are a real dog!" You came out at night to wait for me to die, right? Laoniu, I''m going to insist on it. I''m so angry with you. I''m so angry with you! With some kind of careful thinking, the old cow who had planned to return to heaven spent several hours with Chu fan. After the sky brightened, Lao Niu couldn''t care to fight with Chu fan. He left behind in a hurry: "take care of Xingjun" and left. As the soul left, the body of the old cow began to become rigid. Looking at the old cow who lost his breath, Chu fan couldn''t help looking at the room of the cowherd: "what''s the matter? Doesn''t this boy usually get up early?" Chu fan swore that he didn''t want to eat beef earlier, but he was just worried about the health of the cowherd. After all, a strong boy couldn''t get up early in the morning. There was something wrong with it. When Chu fan''s brain hole opened, he saw the cowherd running out with a pair of horns in his hand. "Taoist priest, Lao Niu he..." As soon as Niu Lang''s words were half said, Chu fan grabbed his arm warmly: "ah, Niu Lang, you are awake. I want to tell you a good news. Lao Niu has finally died. Let''s turn around later." After that, Chu fan continued as if he didn''t see Niu Lang''s strange face: "this guy is cold. I almost thought he would not survive." Seeing Chu fan''s excited appearance, Niu Lang couldn''t help but be stunned: "Taoist priest, you..." "What? You and me, deal with the goods quickly." When speaking, Chu fan complained: "this product is really good. It''s clear that you can take down the horn, but you don''t know that you have peeled the skin and separated the meat." Also thanks to the old cow has returned to heaven, otherwise hear Chu fan''s words, he must be able to ignore the strength of the two, launched a suicide attack. "What are you doing? Hurry up." Looking at the cowherd, Chu fan waved to him casually: "by the way, don''t forget what Lao Niu told you. After all, it''s about your future wife." "Taoist priest, is Lao Niu really dead?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Niu Lang''s face asked him strangely. "How could it be?" make complaints about Chu''s words, and Chu fan can''t help but Tucao: , "now the old man has returned to heaven to enjoy his happiness. Maybe he is watching the fairy dance with beef hot pot, and I don''t know how to be happy." "Puyi ~" looking at Chu fan''s exaggerated appearance, Niu Lang couldn''t help laughing: "Taoist priest really talks nonsense, how can an old cow eat beef?" Nevertheless, Niulang''s mood is much better. Seeing the performance of the cowherd, Chu fan nodded silently. With Chu fan''s character, how can he do such impolite things? The reason is to make the cowherd happy. After all, this product is his task goal. If his task fails due to psychological problems, then Chu fan can definitely be angry. In fact, under Chu fan''s gag, Niulang''s mood is really better. After the death of his parents and the separation of his brother and sister-in-law, Niu Lang''s heart has always been lonely. The only thing that can comfort him is probably the old cow. Although the performance in the dream is very unreliable, but in fact the old cow in the heart of the cowboy absolutely has a huge position. Otherwise, he would not go to the back mountain to find the heavenly daughter because of a dream in the original work. But now, under the influence of Chu fan, Niulang''s grief has long disappeared. After all, it seems that Laoniu is not dead, but an immortal. With Chu fan''s strength, he can naturally feel Niulang''s mood changes. Seeing him smile, he immediately nodded: "OK, I''m going to eat beef this afternoon. You can clean it up." After that, Chu fan went back to his hut with Wang Babu. In this period of time together, Chu fan''s food is basically in charge of the cowherd, I have to say that this guy''s cooking ability is very good. After Chu fan left, Niulang began to pick up the body of Laoniu. First, the cowherd peeled the skin, pulled it out according to the old cow''s method, then hung it on a tree to hang it up, and then cooked for Chu fan It was not until the afternoon that Niulang came into Chufan''s hut with a bowl of beef"Taoist priest, come and have dinner quickly." Hearing Niulang''s words, Chu fan nodded, took the big bowl from his hand and ate it directly. As soon as the beef was imported, Chu fan''s eyes lit up: "delicious!" After a compliment, Chu fan fell into regret again: "if I had known this guy was so delicious, I would not have waited so long." When he said that, Chu fan thought of a cow in Chang''an City, which is so delicious. The taste of a cow must be more delicious: "after going back this time, we must ask if we can exchange some beef with that guy to satisfy our hunger." It''s obvious that the meat of the old cow not only didn''t satisfy someone''s appetite, but also caused some small ideas in his heart. Of course, these are all afterwords. There''s no need to discuss them for the time being. Now Niulang is eating the beef of his old cow and asking Chu fan: "Taoist priest, is everything that old cow said last night true?" Chu fan was stunned when he heard Niu Lang''s words, and then nodded: "of course, it''s true. Just follow what he said." Although I don''t know what Laoniu said to Niulang when he was daydreaming, Chufan knew that this guy would not harm Niulang. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Niu Lang nodded excitedly: "that''s great. I''ll have a wife tomorrow." At the thought of being able to marry a fairy, the cowherd couldn''t help smiling. Seeing the expression of a cowboy fool, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "if you can take your saliva away, it will affect my eating." Awakened by Chu fan''s imagination, Niu Lang first reaches out his hand to wipe the corners of his mouth, and then shows a embarrassed smile to Chu fan: "Hey, I was so absorbed in my thoughts just now, Taoist priest, don''t mind." After that, the cowherd began to eat with the big bowl in his arms. Just listening to the strange laughter from time to time, Chu fan knew that ya had no serious thoughts in his heart. After dinner, the cowherd hurried back to his room. He didn''t know what he was doing. Chapter 624 Chu fan didn''t care about the cowherd''s behavior. Anyway, we are all men. Although there is no communication, we still have some heart to heart communication with each other. In fact, after the cowherd went back, Chu fan also stayed in his hut. "To go or not to go?" Looking at the moonlight outside the window, Chu fan''s eyes are full of tangles. The legendary seven fairies, especially those who are still stealing, are curious as long as they are individuals. At this time, Chu fan felt as if two villains were quarreling with each other in his mind. The little man with white wings looked at himself solemnly: "you are the most beautiful man in Tang Dynasty. How can you do such a mean thing?" The other little man with a small angle and an iron fork was seduced to himself: "seven fairies, if you miss this chance, you may not have such a good chance in the future." "Ding, congratulations on the special task triggered by the host, please check it in time!" Hearing the sudden sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "check the task." The voice falls, familiar task panel has appeared in front of Chu fan. Task: Fairy''s new clothes Introduction: in view of the temptation of the little devil in the host''s heart, this system specially prepares special tasks for it requirements: get at least one fairy''s heavenly garment time limit: one day reward: open a daily card randomly failure punishment: reduce the strength to fairy remarks: release your inner obscene ideas, Niu Lang is with you! Looking at the task notes, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "system, I''m obscene?" "Why, don''t you think about it." After hearing the system''s reply, Chu fan had no time to be happy, and his next sentence had already sounded: "you are quite obscene!" The long lost middle finger represents the eternal love between you and me! After erecting a middle finger to the system, Chu fan turned to sleep directly. Judging from the current situation, Tianyi must be stolen, but Chu fan''s heart has been comforted: "I''m not going to do this kind of thing, I''m forced by the system!" That''s right. After finding a good reason for himself, Chu fan went to sleep peacefully. Early the next morning, Chu fan walked out of the room in high spirits, and then stared at the cowherd tightly. Under Chu fan''s eyes, Niu Lang spent the whole day hard, until in the afternoon, Niu Lang cleaned up the room in a hurry and then walked towards the back mountain. With Lao Niu''s previous explanation, Niu Lang will not go the wrong way at all, but what he doesn''t know is that behind him, there is still a person quietly following. About half an hour later, Niulang had entered the back mountain and found the spring in laoniukou. Then he hid behind the boulder and waited. Looking at the sleeping cowherd leaning against the stone, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. He has never been to Houshan ten times or nine times, but he has never met a hot spring here, let alone the huge aura in the spring. At the time of seeing the spring, Chu fan''s heart already had a guess. This special Niang''s basic is a play. At least the cowherd''s stealing clothes is definitely planned by the weaver girl in advance. Otherwise, a fairy can''t kill an ordinary cowherd? In Chu fan''s random guess, time passed quickly, and seven noisy girls fell on the sky. After falling down, the seven heavenly girls didn''t even check the surrounding environment, so they went directly into the hot spring. Looking at the seven heavenly girls fighting in the hot spring, Chu fan couldn''t help but smoke. You''re still dressed in the shower? This is different from what I imagined! Yes, it''s wearing clothes. Apart from the gauze like sky clothes, other clothes are tightly worn by them. "If you bathe like this, I will eat the stone beside the cowherd!" could not help but make complaints about it. Chu Fancai found that the cowboy did not know what time he had acted. I don''t know if it''s the innate ability. This guy actually crawls directly against the ground. After he gets close to the sky clothes, he quietly tucks the pink sky clothes into the clothes and then turns away. Looking at the seven fairies who still didn''t know anything, Chu fan could not help sighing: "so when girls go out to the hot spring, they must remember to check around, otherwise you don''t know how many fools there are around." make complaints about Chu, but Chu''s action is not much slower than that of cowherd.With a wave of his hand, the remaining six pieces of Tianyi fell into his hands. Just as Chu fan was struggling with which dress to choose, a heavenly daughter in the hot spring suddenly stood up: "sisters, time is almost up, we should go back." After hearing this, the others nodded: "in that case, let''s go back." After that, the seven simply cast a spell to eliminate the water vapor on their bodies, and then walked towards the place where they put the sky clothes before. When they arrived at the original place, their faces changed: "where are our clothes?" Between the original place to put clothes has become clean, let alone clothes, not even a piece of cloth left! "What''s going on?" The seven heavenly daughters were also worried about the loss of their heavenly clothes. "Xiao Qi, could it be the cowherd who took our clothes away?" In a few days when the girl worried, one of the girls suddenly asked a petite girl. Hearing what the heavenly daughter said, Xiao Qi was stunned. Then he shook his head with a puzzled face: "I won''t take it. Didn''t Jinniu say before that Niulang would only take my clothes." Seven words export, the presence of a few days daughter actually did not have too much reaction. Seeing the performance of these heavenly girls, Chu fan, who was hiding in the dark, could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. It was really terrible. Is this the truth of the matter? It''s all in the plan of these heavenly girls that the cowherd steals the heavenly clothes! "Tut tut." Seeing the expression of several heavenly daughters, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath: "sure enough, boys should protect themselves when they go out." A few tiannu didn''t know that there was another person looking at them. They were all full of anger. Chapter 625 Tiannu, who was the first one to ask questions before, glared at Xiaoqi: "how do you know that Niulang won''t take more?" "Second sister!" As soon as she finished her words, Xiao Qi stamped her foot: "how can you think of him like that? He certainly won''t do such a thing." When talking, Xiao Qi blinked: "maybe it was blown away by the wind?" Seeing Xiao Qi''s appearance, the other tiannv around him sighed helplessly. This is heaven''s clothing. If it was blown away so easily by the wind, wouldn''t it become a mortal clothing? "Hum!" The second sister who spoke before gave a cold hum: "whether it is or not, let''s go and have a look." When talking, the second sister''s face didn''t soften at all: "if it''s really the cowherd who did it, then Xiaoqi, you can go back to heaven with us." After hearing the second sister''s words, Xiao Qi had no time to speak, and the other heavenly daughters had already nodded together: "yes, if it was really the cowherd who did it, we must not give Xiao Qi to him!" For the cowherd stealing all their clothes, except for Xiao Qi, all the heavenly girls are extremely dissatisfied. "Elder sister ~" before Xiao Qi''s words came out, he was interrupted by the other six people. The oldest Red Fairy of the seven directly shook her head: "Xiao Qi, we know you have a deep relationship with Niu Jinniu, but Niu Lang is only his reincarnation. If you have bad conduct, you''d better wait for him to be reincarnated next time." The Red Fairy''s words are full of firmness. The reason why they went down to earth this time is to help Xiao Qi and Niu Lang, but if Niu Lang really did such a thing, she would not agree with it. Hearing the Red Fairy''s words, Xiao Qi was stunned at first, and then nodded helplessly: "in that case, listen to the elder sister." She knows that if she doesn''t get the consent of her six sisters, she and Niulang will not have a chance. And now the small seven heart also has a bit of anger, clearly said that forever only like yourself, why steal other people''s clothes? In Xiao Qi''s opinion, the cowherd must have been greedy after seeing his sister. "It''s almost dawn. Let''s go and check it quickly." After a look at the sky, the Red Fairy did not dare to hesitate, and quickly took her sisters to the foot of the mountain. Hearing the Red Fairy''s words, the others were stunned at first, and then their faces turned pale. Under the rule of heaven, immortals can''t fall in love. Otherwise, Taurus and Taurus don''t have to reincarnate. Even this time, Xiao Qi finished it with the help of his six sisters. If they haven''t returned to heaven before dawn, they will be easily found by the heavenly soldiers on duty. It is because of this that several heavenly daughters are worried. If there is no heavenly garment, they can''t go back to heaven. The idea turns suddenly under, small seven even to the cow Lang''s anger all don''t care, now of she just want to help her elder sisters return to the court of heaven. Looking at the seven anxious looking heavenly girls rushing to the hut at the foot of the mountain in anger, Chu fan, hiding in the dark, could not help but twitch: "sisters, if I say this is a misunderstanding, can you believe it?" For the present situation, Chu fan''s heart is also very helpless. In fact, he only intended to steal a piece of clothes at the beginning. But who knows, just hold the clothes in your hand, these heavenly girls will finish washing! In a hurry, Chu Fangen could not return his clothes. "Host, don''t hide, you are a bird. Beast!" Hearing the sudden sound of the system, Chu fan''s mouth twitched, and at the same time, he silently put up a middle finger to it: "if you hadn''t issued this kind of task, I would have become this kind of person in Chu?" When speaking, Chu fan also quietly returned to his room. After all, he had to protect the cowherd. Now the seven fairies are in a state of anger. Don''t be excited and destroy the man. Chu fan''s strength is stronger than that of the seven fairies, and naturally he returned to the hut before them. After Chu fan returned to the hut for a few minutes, the seven fairies came to the cowherd''s house. "Cowherd, get out of here!" As soon as she got to the front of the hut, the hot tempered five fairies just gave a loud drink. When the voice fell, the cowherd came out of the room and saw the girls in front of him, he couldn''t help lowering his head: "girls, what can I do for you?" When he spoke, he saw Xiao Qi staring at him tightly. Niu Lang suddenly felt shocked, and then he even stammered.Niulang is ashamed of stealing Xiaoqi''s clothes, but he doesn''t know that his appearance in other people''s eyes is a proper guilty heart. "Bah!" Seeing the appearance of the cowherd, the anger on the five fairies'' face was even more vigorous: "you are such a mean and shameless person, you are wasting my seventh sister''s mind. Don''t you hand in our clothes soon?" Before he could react, the cowherd was scolded by the five fairies. He was rather dull, and now he didn''t know what to say, so he could only take out Xiao Qi''s heavenly clothes. "Sorry, I, I..." "What are you doing?" Seeing that the cowherd wanted to talk to Xiaoqi when he returned the clothes, the anger on the five fairies'' face became more obvious: "don''t you hand over the other clothes soon?" "Other heavenly clothes?" Only at this time did the cowherd realize that something was wrong: "but I only took this one?" "No way!" As soon as the cowherd''s words were finished, the five fairies suddenly drank: "if you only take one piece of clothes, why are the clothes of the rest of us missing?" Seeing that the five fairies were angry, the cowherd was also stunned: "I really only took one piece of clothing. If you don''t believe me, you can come in and search it." When he spoke, the cowherd opened his hut directly, indicating that several people could directly enter to check. Seeing the appearance of the cowherd, the seven fairies were also stunned, and the five fairies who were angry before directly became panicked: "did you really take only the clothes of Xiao Qi?" At this time, the sky has turned white. If they don''t get their clothes back, they will have to wait until next night to return to heaven. After hearing what the five fairies said, the cowherd nodded honestly: "the old cow only asked me to take the pink clothes, but I didn''t move the rest." Although the cowherd is simple and honest, he is not a fool. Up to now, he knows something is wrong. Chapter 626 After knowing that Lao Niu was an immortal, he firmly remembered Lao Niu''s words. Except for Xiao Qi''s clothes, he didn''t even have a look at other people''s clothes. "How could it be?" Seeing the appearance of the cowherd, the other six people couldn''t believe it: "if you didn''t take it away, where are our clothes?" At this time, the Red Fairy, the head of the seven fairies, was calm. She took a look at her sisters and cowherd. There was a thought in her eyes: "cowherd, does anyone know what you are going to do tonight?" With the Red Fairy''s inquiry, the other people''s eyes were on the cowherd, and at the same time, a clear understanding rose in their hearts: "yes, if the cowherd didn''t steal our clothes, would it be other people who did it?" Hearing the Red Fairy''s words, the cowherd was stunned at first, and then couldn''t help looking at another hut not far away. In the year and a half after the separation, not many people got along with him, and only one person was likely to know his destination tonight. "Who''s in that room?" Following the cowherd''s eyes, the others found the hut where they were staying quietly. Looking at the ordinary hut, the seven fairies were surprised. They didn''t notice the hut before! Although their strength is not strong, but after all, they are also tiannv. How can they ignore a hut? At this point, several people''s eyes flashed the color of vigilance, and the red fairy asked the cowherd directly: "who lives in that room?" "Taoist priest Chu." As soon as the Red Fairy''s words were finished, the cowherd quickly replied: "Taoist priest is a good man. How could he steal your clothes?" "Hum!" The five fairies immediately hummed coldly when they heard the words of the cowherd: "who can tell such things clearly? Maybe the good man in your mouth is something with a face and a heart?" She didn''t like the cowherd who had cheated her sister, but now she was more angry when she saw that he was still talking for an outsider. However, different from the five fairies, the others seemed more rational. The Red Fairy first stopped the five fairies who rolled up their sleeves and were about to rush into the hut. Then she asked loudly outside the door: "dare to ask if the Taoist priest has seen our sisters'' clothes, and if so, I hope the Taoist priest can return them." Although the Red Fairy''s words sound like a question, she actually has the answer in her heart. There are two people living at the foot of the mountain, one is Niulang, the other is Chufan. Since Niulang didn''t take our clothes, Chufan''s suspicion is the biggest. The sound fell, but there was silence in the hut, even a little sound came out. "Demon way, return our clothes quickly, otherwise aunt will let you know what is regret!" Seeing that there was no movement in the hut, the irascible five fairies began to scold. However, there was still no sound in the room. A few minutes later, even the Red Fairy''s face was angry: "since Daoyou didn''t want to return the Tianyi, don''t blame us for being rude!" As she spoke, the Red Fairy took a hairpin from her hair and threw it at Chu fan''s hut. As soon as the hairpin left the Red Fairy''s hands, it began to grow rapidly. When it arrived at the hut, it was almost the same size as the hut. Then the hairpin turned around in the air and fell to the room. Just when the hairpin was about to hit the hut, the seven fairies were smiling. Although they were just ordinary heavenly daughters, they were not ordinary human monks. However, when the hairpin really fell on the top of the hut, several people''s faces were ugly. I saw that the original hairpin was getting smaller and smaller. When it really fell on the hut, it had returned to its original appearance. "How is that possible?" Seeing this scene, the Red Fairy was shocked. You know, among the seven sisters, her strength is the strongest. If even she has no way, then there is really no way. "Sisters, come together ~" seeing the Red Fairy''s ugly face, the five fairies gave a cold hum, and then began to call on their other sisters to fight together. "Good!" Hearing the five fairies'' words, the others nodded, then took out their magic weapons and smashed them toward the hut. "Why?" At this time, the door of the thatched cottage, which was closed, was suddenly opened, and then a boy in a Taoist robe appeared at the door lazily: "what''s the matter? It''s noisy in the early morning, and people are not allowed to sleep?"When he spoke, the boy waved his hand directly, and all the magic weapons that had been flying to the hut fell to the ground. Seeing the boy suddenly appeared, several tiannv were stunned. However, when they saw the boy''s face clearly, all the other tiannv except Xiao Qi were pretty and flushed. "What a handsome little Taoist!" The five fairies, who are more irascible, look at Chu fan with a crazy face: "they are good-looking, but they are still so strong. Is this really a mortal?" Seeing the appearance of the five fairies, the other fairies around her all pulled her sleeve. Although they are really handsome, you are also a fairy in heaven. Can you be a little reserved? "Girls, why are you fighting in front of my door in the early morning?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, several heavenly girls were stunned, and finally the Red Fairy stood up: "Taoist priest, how many of our sisters'' Heavenly clothes have you seen?" "I see." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, several heavenly girls were stunned. Originally they thought Chu fan would hide it, but they didn''t expect that the other party would admit it so simply. "Can the Taoist priest return the heavenly clothes to our sisters?" As soon as the Red Fairy''s words were finished, the other heavenly girls looked at Chu fan. These heavenly daughters have been in heaven for a long time. Although they have their own characteristics, they are very kind. In addition, Chu fan''s "handsome (pretending to be forced)" effect, which he created when he just appeared, made several tiannu think that he was not a bad person. Hearing the Red Fairy''s words, Chu fan shook his head with a smile in the expectant eyes of several people: "sorry, I''m afraid I can''t agree to this." "Why?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the five fairies'' face changed: "we are the fairies of heaven, aren''t you afraid of being held accountable by heaven?" Chu fan''s reply made the five fairies who had a good feeling for him angry. Chapter 627 Seeing the angry look of the five fairies, Chu fan could not help but raise his mouth slightly: "heavenly daughter, if you let heaven know that you went down to earth without authorization, and even formed a relationship with the criminals, even the heavenly daughter will not come to a good end, will it?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, her face changed. In private, they can''t afford to violate the rule of heaven. And Chu fan can know the truth of these things, then his identity is certainly not general, it is because of this, several days daughter to see Chu fan''s eyes have become cautious. "Who are you and what do you want?" Hearing the words of the Red Fairy, Chu fan laughed: "you don''t have to be nervous. I don''t mean you any harm." Originally, it was just a consolation, but seeing the cautious color in the eyes of several heavenly girls, Chu fan sighed helplessly. It seemed that his persuasion was not enough. But Chu fan didn''t intend to persuade them so easily. After looking at several people, he continued to speak: "don''t you think you can hide the fact that Zhinu came down to earth?" Seeing that Chu fan didn''t seem to turn over, a few tiannu also relaxed a little. At this time, hearing Chu fan''s words, the five fairies immediately nodded: "one day in the sky, one year in the world, as long as we complete the task of Weaving Maid, then her departure from heaven will not be found." When talking, the five fairies were proud: "as long as you stick to it for seven or eight days, the weaver girl will be able to return to heaven again." After the five fairies finished, the other heavenly girls nodded with approval. Tianting has its own rules. Although they are the daughters of the queen mother, they still have to complete their tasks every day. However, this also gives the weaver a chance to leave, as long as the rest of them do the work of the weaver. Looking at the expressions of several heavenly daughters, Chu fan could not help but raise his mouth: "do you really think things are so simple?" Seeing the puzzled look on tiannu''s face, Chu fan didn''t show off, but said directly: "if it''s just a normal task, you can still help to complete it, but once you suddenly increase the task on that day, will you be exposed?" Chu fan didn''t make alarmist remarks. In fact, in the original world of Cowherd and weaver girl, the weaver girl''s affair was exposed because the queen mother suddenly needed some colorful brocade. If Chu fan knows this, it''s impossible for the heavenly girls not to know. They live in heaven all the year round, and naturally have a good understanding of the character of Queen Mother and others. If only to help the weaver girl to undertake the normal work, they will certainly be able to complete, but if the task is increased, they will certainly not be able to hide it. When several people were sad, the five fairies suddenly looked happy: "do you have a way to help us?" Hearing the five fairies'' words, Chu fan showed a smile, then nodded calmly: "that''s nature." "Ask the Taoist priest to help me once more. The weaver girl will repay me for her kindness!" Chu fan''s words just finished, one side of the Weaver''s face is a joy, and then hurriedly toward Chu fan salute supplication way. All the time, tiantiao is like a huge stone on Zhinu. At this time, how can Zhinu not be excited to hear that Chu fan has a way to help her solve the problem? Hearing the words of Zhinu, Chu fan laughs: "it''s not impossible for me to help you, but you have to promise me a condition." "What conditions?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the five fairies on one side already spoke: "as long as it''s not too difficult, we can do it." She has a good relationship with Zhinu, and she has a straightforward personality. Now she knows that the things she has been worried about can be solved, and she is more happy than Zhinu. "Yes, as long as the Taoist priest''s request is not too much, our sisters can complete it." After the five fairies made their stand, the others also spoke. "It''s not difficult for you at all." After hearing the words of several people, Chu fan nodded first, then said calmly: "I want to, you..." "Shameless!" One side of the Red Fairy suddenly burst out to drink, and then looked at Chu fan with an angry face: "I thought you were a good man, but I didn''t expect you were a mean person with a plan of gratitude!" Seeing the Red Fairy suddenly furious, Chu fan was stunned, but he said the second half of his sentence: "worship me as a teacher." "What?" Seeing that Chu fan still dared to speak under his own scolding, the Red Fairy''s face became even more angry. But after hearing the second half of fan''s words, she couldn''t help but be stunned"What did you say?" Not only the Red Fairy, but also the other heavenly girls looked at Chu fan with a look of surprise. "I want you to learn from me!" In the strange eyes of several heavenly daughters, Chu Fan said again: "why, don''t you want to?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, all the people on the scene took out their mouths, especially the red fairy who had been drinking to Chu fan just now. Originally heard Chu fan''s words, she thought the other party is to oneself and others have some kind of bad idea, so will suddenly run away. But who knows Chu fan has an intention, but this kind of intention is more pure than she imagined. Such a contrast, on the contrary, it seems that the Red Fairy''s own thoughts are dirty. Of course, in addition to the Red Fairy, there is another person''s mood is also more complex, that is the side of the five fairy. In fact, when she heard the first half of Chu fan''s words, she was still very happy, but when she heard the second half of them, her mood became a little complicated: hum, people are not good-looking, why did he put forward such a request? Is there something wrong with his health? At this point, the five fairies looked at Chu fan more strangely. If you let Chu fan know the inner thoughts of the five fairies, it will be a gush of old blood. If my request is not pure, you call me dirty. If my request is pure, you begin to doubt my orientation and ability. If there are many people, you can bully people like this, right? Of course, these are all gossips. Let''s not talk about them. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the Red Fairy''s eyebrows wrinkled: "take us as apprentices, do you think about how to face the heaven?" After the apprenticeship, they must follow Chu fan to learn arts. In this way, Chu fan must give an account to heaven. You know, Chu fan is not an immortal. He doesn''t even have the qualification to go to heaven. Hearing the words of the Red Fairy, Chu fan laughs: "as long as you worship me as your teacher, there will be no problem except heaven''s respect." Chapter 628 It''s not that Chu fan is boasting. There are few people in this world who can threaten him. According to the system, the so-called small world is actually the projection of the big world itself in the universe. It is for this reason that there are many people in these small worlds, and there are also some people in the big world. For example, there are jade emperor, Guanyin and others in many small worlds. Once someone''s strength is promoted to semi saint, he will begin to integrate with other self in the universe. When he merges all of himself and becomes the only one in the universe, he will directly break through and become a saint. The world of Cowherd and weaver girl is just a relatively small existence in countless small worlds, and even the projection of some big men are just ordinary monks. It is for this reason that Chu fan can be proud to say that in this world, as long as he does not take the initiative to die, the chance of being killed by others is the same as that of meeting the navy in the Taklimakan Desert. And even if the Jade Emperor himself, Chu fan also has the means to protect his life, at least he won''t be lost. Seeing Chu fan''s self-confidence, the seven heavenly girls were stunned. Before the others had time to speak, the impatient five fairies had already spoken: "are you really not afraid of being punished by heaven?" Hearing the words of the five fairies, Chu fan waved his hand calmly: "if you are afraid, you will not be worshipped." Although tiantiao is dignified, it can also make changes in the face of the strong. Moreover, one day in the sky and one year on the earth, when the heaven responded in the original work, Zhinu and Niulang had already cooked rice and even had children. If you can''t stand it, you can also pull the wind tightly. Anyway, as the seven fairies, they won''t be punished too much. It''s a big deal that they will come back to find a place with the Holy Lord and others. As for why to take seven fairies as apprentices, this is the decision that Chu fan had made when he stole Tianyi. After all, if you don''t make a little compensation for stealing someone''s clothes, isn''t it as shameless as a certain system? "And now, even if you want to go back, you can''t do it." Before the seven fairies could make their stand, Chu fan''s voice rang again. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the seven people were stunned. Then they found that the sky had become bright. Even if they took back the Tianyi now, they could not return to the heaven. However, when she saw the sky, she was not angry. On the contrary, she could not help feeling happy in her heart. Compared with the human world, the heaven with many rules is too depressed, otherwise, they would not risk violating the heaven''s rules to come down to the earth. Looking at the confident color on Chu fan''s face, the eyes of the five fairies can''t help but turn: if we worship the Taoist priest in front of us as a teacher, we can stay in the mortal world all the time, and the Taoist priest is so handsome, there must be no mistake in worshiping him as a teacher! At this point, without waiting for Chu fan to speak, the five fairies directly saluted Chu fan with an excited face: "disciple five fairies meet Master!" Seeing the action of the five fairies, the other fairies were stunned. They have a deep relationship with each other. Just look at the expression of the five fairies and you will know what she thinks. In fact, other people also have the same idea as the five fairies, but by comparison, they don''t express as obvious as the five fairies. After a second look at Chu fan''s face, she blushed: "if you can have such a good-looking master, it seems to be a good choice!" At this point, the remaining six people also saluted Chu fan. Seeing that his seven heavenly daughters all worship him as their teacher, Chu fan''s face is also happy: it seems that the store manager''s performance just now is very convincing. In Chu fan''s opinion, the reason why several heavenly girls can worship themselves as teachers so easily must be because they were successful just now. Otherwise, how could they have such an effect? But if you let him know that these days the daughter of heaven is only because he looks good, I don''t know if he will be so happy. However, with Chu fan''s character, he will only be more happy when he knows this kind of thing. Maybe he can easily put on the hat of "the most handsome man in the world". After the seven fairies saluted Chu fan, the voice of the system immediately rang: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task. Open the daily card" lipstick "randomly. The suggested retail price is 100 Liang gold!" When Chu fan checked the properties of the new card, the voice of the five fairies had already sounded: "master, we all worship you as our teacher. Should you give us a little gift for our teacher?" Hearing what the five fairies said, Chu fan was stunned, but finally nodded"It should be." As the seven fairies, they naturally don''t need some special gifts. After a brief thought, Chu fan simply took out a lot of daily cards: "these things should be regarded as gifts for you." Then Chu fan directly waved his hand and explained the role and use of these cards. Originally saw Chu fan take out a lot of strange cards, five fairies and others are still a little disappointed, but after checking the information Chu fan sent to them, everyone''s eyes are bright. Delicious food! It turns out that even the princess of heaven can''t restrain the soul of food in her body. Just in time to thank Chu fan, a few girls directly ran to one side to start their food elimination plan. Spicy bar and other things are worthy of the system specially after the magic change of snacks, just a short afternoon successfully won the seven fairies. However, compared with spicy strips and other products, stinky tofu, snail lion powder and other cards with a "unique" flavor are less popular. Of course, this is only on the surface. At least a few days later, seven people quietly asked Chu fan for stinky tofu and other things at different times. And their reasons are surprisingly consistent: "master, although we don''t like to eat, we can give it to our seventh brother-in-law." After seeing off the five fairies who came to find themselves for the third time, Chu fan could not help but twitch at the corners of his mouth. Even if Niulang likes stinky tofu, he won''t eat it more than 20 times a day, will he? If that boy was really so cruel, he would have smelled out of the sky. Of course, this kind of small things Chu fan naturally will not expose, after all, people are girls, there should be some preferential treatment. In a short period of time, she lost the ability to return to heaven, and with Chu fan (her snack), the seven girls have completely achieved the goal of being happy but not thinking of Shu! Chapter 629 After three days of on-the-spot investigation and repeated exploration, the seven fairy sisters agreed with the character of the Cowherd and decided to hold a wedding for the Cowherd and the weaver girl as soon as possible. As for how far to go as soon as possible? Probably when Chu fan knew the news, it was already the eve of the wedding of Niulang and Zhinu. Chu fan is still looking forward to the wedding of Cowherd and weaver girl. After all, after such a long time together, he is quite approbated to the cowherd. Although he has two friends, he is definitely worthy of trust. Of course, Chu fan certainly won''t admit that the reason why he made this kind of evaluation is because the beef made by Niulang is delicious. In fact, Chu fan has always been very curious about this point. He really can''t understand why a cow fairy is so good at making beef! This makes Chu fan doubt whether he has ever sold meat in heaven before. There were not many relatives and friends in Niulang''s life. On the day of the wedding, only a dozen people from the previous village came to attend, except his brother and sister-in-law. "Brother and sister-in-law, you are here. Please come to the table quickly!" Early the next morning, Niuzhuang, Niulang''s brother, and Wang Mei, his sister-in-law, came outside the hut. As soon as he saw his brother and sister-in-law, the cowherd rushed in to welcome them in. Although separated from his brother and sister-in-law, but for the two Cowherd and no dissatisfaction. On the one hand, he raised the issue of family separation. On the other hand, he was loyal and filial. He knew that he could not grow up without his brother and sister-in-law. Seeing the coming Niulang, Niuzhuang''s eyes were full of tears: "good, good, Erlang, you are thin." Niuzhuang is an honest and cowardly peasant. Otherwise, he would not be separated from Niulang because of his wife. At this time to see the cowboy, Niuzhuang mood suddenly burst out, the whole person''s eyes are red. Seeing the appearance of Niuzhuang, Niulang''s eyes are red: "brother, don''t say anything, please come in and take the seat quickly." After that, without waiting for Niuzhuang to speak, he had already dragged Niuzhuang to a table. As for the rest of the people, they are more casual. When they come, they can just find a place to sit. The wedding is very small. The cowherd has been separated for only one year. Naturally, there is no family background. The table for the banquet and the food on it were all found by Chu fan in the mountains yesterday. But even so, the delicious food on this table also makes people''s eyes bright. Especially Wang Mei, when she saw a braised rabbit on the table in front of her, she immediately pulled down two legs of the rabbit, one into the hands of Niuzhuang, and the other directly picked it up. "Niuzhuang, I didn''t expect that your younger brother is developed now." Gnawing rabbit legs, Wang Mei''s mouth is not idle, said to the cow village beside her. Seeing that Niulang had not announced the opening of the banquet, Wang Mei began to eat directly. Niuzhuang''s face was already a little ugly. At this time, when she heard her words, she couldn''t help frowning: "what are you talking about? Isn''t my brother your brother?" While talking, Niuzhuang took a look at Wang Mei, and then continued: "it''s good for my younger brother to make a fortune. Now that he can get married, I will give an account to my parents when I die." "Bah!" After hearing Niu Zhuang''s words, Wang Mei vomited a bone to the ground, and then looked at Niu Zhuang white: "why, I didn''t say that you are not satisfied? If I hadn''t separated from him at the beginning, he would have been able to live today? " Wang Mei was originally a shrewd character. At this time, her voice became louder and louder. She directly waved the rabbit leg which had no more meat in her hand and said loudly. With the huge voice and exaggerated actions, the attention of the guests around has long been on Wang Mei. saw all the people looking at themselves, and Niu Zhuang could not help but get an old face: , "OK, do you have a little voice?" With Niuzhuang''s character, if it wasn''t for the shrew, how could he agree to separate from his brother? Therefore, in the year and a half of the separation, out of face, the number of times Niuzhuang and Niulang met was very few. Now when she saw her brother''s wedding, Wang Mei began to bring up the old story again, and Niuzhuang couldn''t help getting angry. "Why, can''t I tell you?" It''s OK that Niuzhuang doesn''t speak. As soon as she speaks, Wang Mei''s voice becomes louder: "I''ve worked so hard for your broken family, but I can''t eat without him. Now that he''s developed, I can''t say two words?" "Ah ~" seeing Wang Mei''s fierce appearance, Niu Zhuang couldn''t help sighing and then shrunk her head. And the situation of Niuzhuang and Wangmei had been discovered by the people around, but no one came to persuade them. We all live in a village. We have heard about Wang Mei''s character for a long time. If we don''t pay attention to her today, it''s OK. If anyone dares to say something in the past, God knows what will happen today.Sure enough, seeing that neither Niuzhuang nor other people paid any attention to herself, Wang Mei stopped talking and just began to wipe out all kinds of meat on the table. The people in this village are all poor families. Except for the Spring Festival, they have little chance to eat meat at other times. Now they have a chance. Naturally, they are full of fat. But it was soon over. While everyone was eating and drinking, Niulang had already come in. After he toasted everyone, Xiaoqi also came in under the guidance of his six sisters. Today''s Xiao Qi looks more beautiful in a big red wedding gown, plus the shyness on her face. After the other six fairies came in with Xiaoqi, they put Xiaoqi''s hand into Niulang''s hand: "Niulang, our sister will be given to you, you must treat her well, otherwise, hum!" At this point, the five fairies gave a cold hum. Seeing her appearance, the cowherd quickly nodded. Although I have known her for only three days, I have a deep understanding of her five elder sister''s character. Coupled with her strength, she has long been regarded as one of the people who must not be provoked. "Hum." Looking at the look on her sister''s face, the five fairies grunted discontentedly, and then turned to one side. Not only the five fairies, but also the others are in a bad mood. After all, no one can be in a good mood when they see their own cabbages being arched by other pigs. Then there were some things about saluting Chu fan, Niu Zhuang and Wang Mei, which didn''t cause much trouble. In fact, when the seven fairies came out together, the scene had become strange. Chapter 630 Today''s wedding, Niuzhuang and Wangmei come as the relatives of Niulang, while Chufan is the relatives of Xiaoqi. After the wedding, all the guests had left with a big stomach, but Wang Mei blocked the cow village: "are you going or not?" Hearing Wang Mei''s words, Niu Zhuang''s face was full of helplessness: "isn''t that good?" "What''s wrong?" As soon as Niuzhuang''s words came out, Wang Mei''s voice became sharp: "Niuzhuang, you have no conscience. I''ve worked hard for your broken family. Now I want you to help my brother. You are all hesitating. Isn''t my brother your brother?" While talking, Wang Mei stretched out a hand and twisted it around Niuzhuang''s waist. With Wang Mei''s action, the whole face of Niuzhuang was distorted: "other girls are so beautiful, can you take a fancy to our brother?" "What?" As soon as Niu Zhuang''s words were finished, Wang Mei''s face became angry: "Niu Zhuang, what do you mean? Your brother looks poor and ugly. They all like him. Why can''t they like my brother?" Wang Mei had no scruples about Niuzhuang''s ugly face and continued to say to herself: "besides, your brother married their sister. Let him talk about love. Anyway, girls have to marry in the future, so it''s better to marry my brother instead of leaving the field!" Hearing Wang Mei''s words, Niuzhuang is still hesitating. Things also from the five fairies and others with small seven out of the time, when they see the appearance of small seven, Wang Mei and others eyes almost burst. Without it, these girls are so beautiful! Whether it''s the meekness of Xiao Qi, the tolerance of Red Fairy, the ancient spirit of five fairy Any one can make people linger! When she saw several people, Wang Mei immediately thought of her younger brother who had just lost his wife. After the wedding, Wang Mei urged Niuzhuang to ask Niulang. See if you can find one of these girls to add a string to your brother. Wang Mei''s face was even worse when she saw the appearance of Qi Ai Ai in Niuzhuang: "do you want to go or not, if not, I''ll go by myself!" While talking, Wang Mei was ready to walk to Niulang''s hut, and at the same time, she murmured: "if it wasn''t for my mother''s care, niuerlang would have starved to death. Now what''s wrong with helping my brother find a wife?" Seeing that Wang Mei was about to pass by, Niuzhuang quickly held her: "I''ll go. I''ll go now. Is that ok?" When he spoke, Niuzhuang stamped his feet, and then walked towards Niulang''s hut. With the arrival of seven fairies and others, Chu fan naturally built some thatched cottages. Now the foot of the mountain is like a small village. In front of Niulang''s hut, Niuzhuang first swallowed a mouthful of saliva, then asked in the room: "Erlang, are you there?" When the voice fell, the voice of the cowherd immediately came out of the house: "brother, what can I do for you?" As the sound fell, the cowherd had come out of the room. Looking at the Niulang who came out, Niuzhuang''s face showed a trace of entanglement. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said: "Erlang, elder brother has something to ask you." Seeing the strange appearance of Niuzhuang, Niulang was stunned and then said with a smile: "brother, if you have anything to say, why do you have to look like this?" "Oh dear!" After Niu Lang''s words, Niu Zhuang stamped his feet, and then continued to say: "Niu Lang, are your sisters all married?" Hearing Niu Zhuang''s words, Niu Lang was stunned and then shook his head. He knew the identity of his wife and his sisters. They were all Fairies in the sky. How could they marry easily? "That''s great!" Seeing Niulang shaking his head, Niuzhuang couldn''t help looking happy. After clapping his hands, he said: "Niulang, can you help Wang Bo find a wife from those girls?" At this point, Niu Zhuang tut tongue, and then continued to say: "your sister-in-law said, Wang Bo is not demanding, any of those girls can do." "How can that be?" Hearing Niu Zhuang''s words, Niu Lang''s face changed. He didn''t expect that his elder brother was looking for himself for this kind of thing, not to mention whether the five fairies and others could take a fancy to mortals, even the identity of Wang Bo didn''t match with others. As far as the cowherd knows, the younger brother of his sister-in-law is a famous local ruffian in the neighborhood. Now he is more than 30 years old. He just died of his wife a year ago, and it is said that his wife was killed by him.At this time, the cowherd could not take care of the face of Niuzhuang and shook his head like a rattle: "brother, what is Wang Bo like? You don''t know how to push girls into the fire pit?" "Niu Erlang, what do you mean?" Just as the cowherd was talking, a sudden burst of drinking came from one side. Then he saw Wang Mei with her hands akimbo, staring at herself like an angry tiger. "Niu Erlang, you are a white eyed wolf with no conscience!" When she saw the Cowherd and saw herself, Wang Mei immediately glared at her eyes, then directly pointed to the cowherd with a finger: "I just asked you to help my younger brother match up. If you don''t want to, you don''t want to. Why do you want to arrange my younger brother in the back?" While talking, Wang Mei came to the cowherd in three steps. Before she asked Niuzhuang to talk about peace, Wang Mei was still a little worried, so she just followed quietly. As a result, as soon as she came, she heard Niulang''s words and rushed over from a distance. When she came to the cowherd, Wang Mei was not polite. She pointed to the cowherd''s nose and scolded him: "what do you think you are? Do you think you are great when you marry a beautiful wife? Why is my younger brother a fire pit? Where is your cowherd better than your younger brother?" Wang Mei was originally a shrew. At this time, facing the two brothers of the Niu family who had always been submissive in front of her, she had a combat power bonus. She changed her breath a little and started a new round of scolding: "besides being good-looking, what''s good about those women? What''s their master? She also looks like a little white face. Who knows What is their relationship The more she said it, the more excited she was. Wang Mei felt as if she had found the truth of the matter, and immediately snorted: "I see, maybe they have that kind of relationship. The little seven married you just to hide her eyes and ears, and by the way, she gave you a big green hat." No matter who is the man, it''s shelmin''s for things like "green hat". At this time, hearing Wang Mei''s words, Niulang''s heart had some anger. Seeing that she would continue to speak, his anger became more vigorous! Chapter 631 "Pa!" With the clear voice, Wang Mei was stunned. I don''t know if it''s Wang Mei, even the cattle farm beside is dull. After a long time, Wang Mei''s scream broke the atmosphere. Feeling the pain on her face, Wang Mei has fallen into a crazy state: "Niu Erlang, how dare you hit me?" When she spoke, Wang Mei threw herself at the cowherd with open teeth and claws. She wanted to put some wounds on his face. During the attack, Wang Mei''s mouth was not idle: "if it wasn''t for my mother, you would have been hungry..." "Putong ~" as soon as Wang Meigang approached the cowherd, he pushed him away. Although Niulang is simple and honest, he is much smarter and even a little more cunning than before in this year with Chufan. Otherwise, he would have been bullied to death by the five fairies. At this time, hearing Wang Mei''s words, Niu Lang was also angry: "I''m raised by my brother. What''s the relationship with you? You married me only two months, and I''ll be separated from you. What''s your qualification to say about me?" In a word, Niulang''s confidence came up, and he directly glared at Wang Mei: "you insulted my wife Shifu on my wedding day, do you really think Niulang is easy to bully?" I didn''t expect that the simple and thick cowherd in the past had such courage. Wang Mei was stunned. At this time, when she saw him staring at herself, Wang Mei felt a trance and was scared by the cowherd''s ferocious appearance. "Wow ~" but Wang Mei is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Although she is scared by Niu Lang, she has other ways to solve the problem. She just sits on the ground and cries out: "Niu Lang hits others, Niu Lang hits his sister-in-law, and Niu Lang starts bullying people as soon as she gets married!" Wang Mei directly patted the ground with her hands. With just a few breaths, she had turned into a gray color. During the crying time, Wang Mei turned her head and looked at Niuzhuang directly: "Niuzhuang, you have no conscience. Your brother takes me like this. You are still looking at me. Are you still a person? You two brothers are not human!" Wang Mei is crying and rolling on the ground. Her clothes are cracked and her hair is scattered. Hearing Wang Mei''s words, Niu Zhuang looked at Niu Lang with a black face: "Er Lang, anyway, she is also your sister-in-law. How can you beat someone?" Niulang still respects Niuzhuang. After all, he can''t grow up without Niuzhuang''s hard work. So when he heard Niuzhuang''s words, Niulang sighed helplessly: "elder brother, you didn''t hear what she said just now?" "What''s going on here?" Just as the cowherd was talking, a voice suddenly came from one side, and then Chu fan came over and followed him with six fairies besides Xiao Qi. Looking at Wang Mei and Niuzhuang in front of them, even the gentle Red Fairy''s face also showed anger. In fact, they all know that according to the idea of the five fairies, they must teach Wang Mei a lesson, but they are stopped by Chu fan when they are about to start. Seeing Chu fan and others coming over, the cowherd was stunned, and then said what happened before. After hearing Niu Lang''s words, Chu fan gave him a white look: "it''s just to help his sister-in-law''s younger brother find a wife. It''s not difficult. Why make things so ugly?" "Taoist, but..." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Niulang''s face changed, but he was just about to say something when Chu fan waved to stop. After stopping Niu Lang from speaking, Chu fan turns to Wang Mei, who is still sitting on the ground: "none of my six apprentices are married yet. It''s no problem to marry your brother. I don''t know which one your brother will like." Originally, when Chu fan arrived, Wang Mei was already a little afraid. At this time, Wang Mei was stunned at his words, and then the whole person seemed to have infinite courage! Looking at Chu fan, Wang Mei''s voice was a little louder: "I just help my brother find a wife. If you don''t want to, you don''t want to. Why do you want the cowherd to beat me?" Without waiting for Chu fan and others to speak, Wang Mei took a breath and continued: "if you don''t help me solve the problem today, I will go to sue the official and let the official master deal with you!" Hearing Wang Mei''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a deep breath. How many good people have been bullied by villains since ancient times? How many officials have been cheated by rogues? How many laws are used by hooligans? Looking at Wang Mei sitting on the ground covered with dust, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a cold light. Originally it was just a task, but now he decided to teach this woman a lesson forever.Even so, Chu fan''s face didn''t change much. He wanted to see where the bottom line of this woman was: "there''s no need to report to the official. We''d better discuss and solve such a small matter." When speaking, Chu fan''s eyes also flashed a trace of fear, which showed an ordinary person''s fear of officials incisively and vividly. Seeing Chu fan''s appearance, Wang Mei is more confident. If Chu fan slaps her like a cowherd, maybe she will restrain and leave. After all, she is just a shrew, not an outlaw. "Is it a small thing to beat me?" But Chu fan''s appearance gave Wang Mei infinite courage, and she immediately drank: "hum, unless one of your disciples becomes my brother''s concubine again, otherwise I''ll go to tell you." As soon as Wang Mei''s words were finished, anger flashed in the eyes of the six fairies. However, after seeing Chu fan''s eyes, they forced themselves to endure. Not only the seven fairies, but also the cow village on one side had a bad look. He felt that Wang Mei had gone too far in this matter. Originally, he said that he just wanted to find a wife for his younger brother, but now he even wanted a concubine! He has seen all those girls. No matter which one is more beautiful than the lady of the official. How can he be a concubine for others. But the next thing was unexpected. The pretty boy was stunned at first, and then nodded directly: "OK After hearing Chu fan''s words, Wang Mei was stunned, and then looked directly at him: "is what you said true?" "Of course." The cold awn in Chu fan''s eyes is getting stronger and stronger, but Wang Mei can''t see it: "I just have six disciples. I don''t know which two your younger brother can like?" "This..." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wang Mei also tangled up. To tell you the truth, these girls are more and more beautiful. Now let her choose, she doesn''t know who to choose. Chapter 632 Seeing Wang Mei''s tangled appearance, Chu fan''s face showed a "intimate" smile: "if you don''t know how to choose, why don''t you let your brother choose by himself?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wang Mei was stunned. After thinking for a while, she nodded: "OK, you can prepare. I''ll bring my brother over tomorrow." After saying that, without waiting for Chu fan and others to speak, Wang Mei has quickly got up from the ground, only to see her action, it doesn''t look like she just fell down. After going out for a few steps, Wang Meicai turned to look at Niuzhuang and gave a cold hum: "what are you doing standing there? Why don''t you come home with me soon?" After hearing Wang Mei''s words, Niu Zhuang was stunned, then shook his head and sighed bitterly: "ah." After sighing, Niuzhuang left with Wang Mei. He knew it was going too far this time, but what could it be? In the past, when Wang Mei wanted to separate from Niulang, he also felt too much. Finally, didn''t he agree? He also has his own life, has his own helplessness, and some things, once concession, later have to give in again and again. "Master, how can you promise such a thing?" As soon as Wang Meigang left, the seven fairies surrounded Chu fan tightly, and the five fairies faced Chu fan with their nose instead of their eyes: "hum, if you want to marry yourself, we won''t go!" "Come on, Xiao Wu, don''t be like this. Master must have his purpose when he says that." Seeing the expression of her sisters, the Red Fairy looked at them helplessly, and then said in a low voice. After these days together, the seven fairies have a certain degree of understanding of Chu fan. They know that although the master is a little stingy, dark and funny, she will never hurt them. "Ah ~" hearing her sister''s words, the five fairies groaned helplessly: "sister, you really are. Don''t I just want to find a chance to order something good with my master?" While talking, the five fairies also looked at Chu fan beside them: "master, you have done so much to us today, don''t you want to comfort us?" As soon as the five fairies finished their words, the other fairies turned their heads and looked at Chu fan directly. Even the red fairies, who had just returned with a dignified face, showed their expectant eyes. I can''t help it. The snacks Chu fan brought out are really delicious. But it''s a pity that her master is too stingy. Except for the time when she visited her master, the seven fairies would have to pay for snacks. Poor few people didn''t spend money in heaven, but they really felt poverty in the world. Feeling the expression of his disciples, Chu fan shook his head, then took out some cards and handed them to them. As soon as they saw the cards, they all had a bright look in their eyes. The five fairies grabbed the cards directly from Chu fan, and then left with their sisters. As for Wang Mei and her younger brother, they don''t need to worry about such small roles at all. Seeing the five fairies and others who left, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. In fact, some ordinary snacks are not valuables to him. The reason why he doesn''t give them to his disciples is that these guys are too heartless. Every time you get a card from Chu fan, his status will change from master to passer-by! This even made Chu fan suspect that his real identity was their keeper. After the seven fairies left, Chu fan also returned to his hut. In fact, for Wang Mei, he didn''t need to do it himself. The reason why he came out was just to complete the task. When Niuzhuang came to find Niulang, the system issued a task to Chu fan: "Ding, congratulations on the host triggering the task, please check it in time!" "View tasks." Task: evil is evil. Introduction: unkind and unfriendly, which is called "evil" requirement: punish Wang Mei and her brother. time limit: no reward: no failure punishment: Cowherd and Weaver''s world task failed. looking at the task in front of him, Chu fan could not help saying: "system, you are sure you are the strongest store manager system, Is it not Wanjie nanny system? " After coming to the world of Cowherd and weaver girl, Chu fan found that all the tasks he issued were to help cowherd. Now Chu fan doubts whether cowherd is the illegitimate son of this product. Although make complaints about the task, the task is still to be completed. It''s obvious that the seven fairies still have a huge attraction for Wang Mei. The next day, Chu fan was dragged by the cowherd into the room.Looking at the cowherd in front of him, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "cough, cowherd, you already have a wife. Even if you like me, I still hope you don''t be so bold!" When talking, Chu fan shrank a little into his quilt. No reason, the eyes of the cowherd were too hot. He couldn''t stand it. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Niu Lang was stunned, and then continued to say: "master, please don''t sleep. Wang Mei has brought her brother here." by this time, the cowherd has long been disgusted with Wang Mei, even his sister-in-law. "In such a hurry?" As soon as Niu Lang''s words were finished, Chu fan released his mind. As expected, he saw Wang Mei standing at the door of Niu Lang''s hut with a proud face. "Well, you go out first. I''ll be right here." Chu fan didn''t expect that Wang Mei would come here so early. But he didn''t worry about the situation of his disciples. It''s a joke. If six fairies were hurt by two mortals, it''s just a fantasy! After hearing Chu fan''s words, Niu Lang nodded and walked out of the room. After the cowherd left, he set out without wasting time. He dressed himself with a spell, threw a "cleanser" at himself, and then walked out of the hut slowly. "Well, you''ve come out." As soon as Chu fan came out of the hut, Wang Mei rushed over with surprise. Looking at Wang Mei, who is smiling like an old boar, Chu fan can''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth: "cough, if you have something to say, don''t show such a disgusting expression." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wang Meixian was stunned, but she was not angry. In her opinion, as long as she found a wife for her brother, the rest was not very important. "Hello, are you the master of these little beauties?" When Chu fan talks to Wang Mei, a strong voice rings behind her. Chapter 633 Hearing the sound, Chu fan can''t help but turn his head and look. When he sees the person behind Wang Mei, even Chu fan can''t help shivering. You can see the sky in the middle of your head! Cockeye, garlic nose, chest hair, a total of 1.3 meters! It''s no exaggeration to say that Chu fan thinks that the second elder martial brother with a pig''s head is more beautiful than this death. "Dare to ask What do you call a strong man In Chu fan''s opinion, this comrade is absolutely not insulting the word "strong man". He is 1.5 meters tall and weighs 51. He is thick but not tall. Besides his buttocks, he is waist! If you don''t pay attention, you will think it''s a gas tank. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Wang Mei came over with her buttocks twisted: "Taoist priest, this is my brother, Wang Bo!" After all, Chu fan''s apprentice is going to marry his brother, so he is polite to Wang Mei. Hearing Wang Mei''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but feel happy and cool. I''ll be a good boy, because Wang Mei doesn''t grow up like her brother. Otherwise, it''s estimated that Niuzhuang will die young! After evaluating Wang Bo''s appearance, Chu fan looks at Wang Bo again. When looking at Wang Bo, Chu fan couldn''t help pulling his mouth again and forced himself to slap the goods to death. Then he nodded and said: "that''s right, I don''t know what you like?" "That one?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Wang Bo just frowned: "didn''t my elder sister say that you want to marry me two women?" As soon as the words were finished, before Chu fan had time to speak, Wang Bo waved his hand casually: "forget it, there''s nothing to say. I want all the six beauties." When talking, Wang Bo''s tone is full of calm. If you just listen to him, people who don''t know would think that he is weighing five or six kilograms of pork in the vegetable market. Hearing Wang Bo''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help looking at him curiously: "totally, we didn''t say that before?" "Before is before, now is now." Wang Bo''s overbearing face: "I like all these beauties. Do you have any opinions?" "Wang Bo, don''t deceive people too much. Do you really think there is no royal law in the world?" See Wang Bo''s appearance, Chu fan hasn''t had time to speak, the cowherd of one side already couldn''t help. Although know Chu fan their identity is not general, but in see his wife''s sisters were bullied, cowherd''s heart is still full of anger. "Wang fa?" As soon as Niu Lang''s words were finished, Wang Bo directly looked up to the sky and laughed: "Niu Lang, are you stupid? In this Bailong Town, I, Wang Bo, am Wang FA!" When he said that, Wang Bo seemed to think of something, and suddenly turned his head and looked at the cowherd: "to me, listen to my sister say that your wife is pretty, too? In that case, give it to me together. You can''t support it anyway. " Wang Bo has no pressure to say these words. As a well-known local ruffian with a radius of thousands of miles, Wang Bo is not afraid of those officials. Besides, as long as you get these beauties and invite those officials to play with you, maybe you can get some benefits. At this point, Wang Bo became more arrogant and looked at Chu fan and Niulang fiercely: "if you don''t want to die, get out now!" After hearing Wang Bo''s words, Chu fan squinted at him and suddenly shook his head: "he''s terminally ill and can''t be saved." After saying that, Chu fan directly stretched out a finger to Wang Bo''s head. Seeing Chu fan shake his head, Wang Bo''s heart has become discontented, and seeing that Chu fan actually wants to poke himself with his finger, his face turns black immediately: "since you want to die, I will help you!" While talking, Wang Bo directly reached out to Chu fan and grabbed him: "when you break your limbs, these beauties are still old Er ~ " in the middle of the conversation, Chu fan''s finger has poked Wang Bo''s forehead. It seems to be a little bit gentle, but Wang Bo''s face turns white with the speed visible to the naked eye, and then the whole person bends down and lies on the ground like a shrimp. "Little brother, what''s the matter with you?" Wang Mei''s face changed when she saw Wang Bo''s appearance. Then she looked at Wang Bo. Before seeing Wang Bo "suppress" Chu fan and others, Wang Mei was still very excited. If my younger brother really takes all these girls home and uses them to win over those dignitaries, maybe both of them can take advantage of the opportunity to become dignitaries. has to say as like as two peas and two brothers, Wang Mei and Wang Bo are two of them.When Chu fan pokes Wang Bo with a finger, Wang Mei''s heart is nothing but contempt. She doesn''t know how strong her brother is? On Chu fan''s thin and weak appearance, Wang Mei thinks that Wang Bo can fight seven or eight! However, it is obvious that things did not develop as Wang Mei imagined. After arriving in front of Wang Bo, she saw what Wang Bo was like at this time. Between Wang Bo''s face has become a miserable white, saliva from the mouth, at the same time the whole person''s eyes have become dull. When he saw Wang Mei, Wang Bo was stunned at first, and then crawled toward the distance: "don''t come here, don''t come here, you devil!" Seeing her younger brother''s appearance, Wang Mei''s eyes flashed a trace of heartache, and then turned to Chu fan directly: "what did you do to my younger brother?" Hearing Wang Mei''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly. He didn''t do anything too much. He just helped Wang Bo create an illusion and put in all the good sisters like Zhenzi and churenmei. But Chu fan didn''t expect Wang Bo to look so bold. In fact, he was so timid. He was already crazy in such a short time. Chu fan didn''t notice Wang Mei, but when he heard her words, his eyes were frozen: "since you''re here, you can enjoy it by the way." After that, without waiting for Wang Mei to speak, Chu fan poked a finger into her forehead. Almost instantly, Wang Mei''s face became dull, and then a smell of urine came out of her. Smelling the smell, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth, and then quickly away from Wang Mei''s face gradually ferocious. At the same time, the sound of the system also rang: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task." For this kind of task without reward, Chu fan didn''t care at all. After hearing the voice of the system, he just nodded casually. At this time, suddenly a golden light came down from the sky. Seeing this light, the girls on one side could not help changing their faces. Chapter 634 "Master, it''s a heavenly soldier. Be careful!" The five fairies'' voice just fell, and the golden light had already fallen in front of Chu fan. Looking at the huge hole in front of him, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth. "Are people in heaven so good at sneak attacks?" Although the attack power of this golden light is not very strong, but the speed is very fast. If Chu fan''s reaction was slower just now, he would lack some hair on his head. Divine troops descending from heaven in make complaints about Chu fan Tucao. The first day will be a handsome young man with three eyes on his forehead and a three pointed two edged halberd in his hand. At his feet, there is a very thin black dog. "Erlang Zhenjun?" Seeing someone coming, the seven fairies'' faces changed. "Seven princesses, you have committed heinous crimes. Don''t you come back to heaven with me soon?" Five fairy''s voice is not big, but can''t hide Er Lang Shen''s ear, her words just finish saying, er Lang Shen already toward their position to see over. Hearing Erlang God''s words, several tiannv''s faces changed, and then they turned to look at Chu fan: "Shifu." "Hum!" Before Chu fan had time to speak, Yang Jian in the air was a cold hum: "who are you, who dare to abduct the princess against heaven? Do you really think that Yang''s weapon is not good?" When speaking, Yang Jian stares at Chu fan, and has the meaning to kill Chu fan. Looking at Yang Jian in front of him, Chu fan can''t help but be stunned. He didn''t expect that he hadn''t met Yang Jian in the west travel plane. Instead, he met him in the small world. "I''m their master." "Son of a bitch!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Yang Jian suddenly drank: "naturally, the princess of heaven has been taught by all the immortals in heaven. You are a demon who has bewitched the princess to come down to earth without permission and violated the rule of heaven many times. You will be killed here now!" Speaking, Yang Jian directly carrying the hands of the three pointed two edged halberd toward Chu fan rushed over. Yang Jian''s speed is very fast, because he doesn''t want to give Chu fan a chance to argue. Most people only think that Yang Jian wants to take the seven fairies back to heaven to be punished, but he knows very well that he is helping them out. Yang Jian''s mother gave birth to Yang Jian because she was in private and fell in love with mortals. However, Yang Jian''s mother was also punished by heaven. If it wasn''t for Yang Jian''s hard work, his mother would still be under pressure. It was because of this that when he knew that the seven fairies had secretly come down to earth and fell in love with mortals, Yang Jian went directly to the emperor of heaven and went down to earth to capture them. Nothing else, just to protect the seven fairies. Yang Jian''s mother is the sister of the emperor, that is to say, the seven fairies are actually Yang Jian''s cousin! Therefore, as soon as he reached the world, Yang Jian began to push the fault of the seven fairies to Chu fan. As long as the dirty water is poured on Chu fan, then as the seven fairies, they can absolutely avoid the punishment of tiantiao. The plan is perfect, but it''s a pity that Yang Jian ignored one point, that is the strength of Chu fan. Looking at gradually approaching his own three pointed two edged halberd, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly, and then stretched out two fingers. "When ~" the clear voice sounded, looking at the blade that Chu fan held in his hand, Yang Jian''s face changed: "how can it be?" When he spoke, Yang Jian''s face was unbelievable. You know, he was the God of justice, one of the gods of war in heaven, but now his full attack was caught so easily by others. For Yang Jian''s surprise, Chu fan didn''t care, joke, if he was defeated by a Taiyi real fairy, that''s Arabian Nights, OK? Although Chu fan did not speak, Yang Jian still felt contempt from his eyes! This made Yang Jian very angry. He was the God of war in heaven. Now he was despised by a mortal monk? "Son of a bitch!" With a loud drink, Yang Jian''s eyes suddenly opened on his forehead, and then his momentum rose again, and he reached the golden immortal level! "Cousin, don''t ~" seeing that Yang Jian was angry, several heavenly girls were stunned, and the five fairies called out directly. "Hum!" When he heard the five fairies'' words, Yang Jian gave a cold hum: "no one can disobey the majesty of heaven!" "Ha ha." While Yang Jian was talking, Chu fan''s mouth gave out a light smile: "tiantiao?" "Bang!" A huge voice rang out, and in the eyes of the people who couldn''t believe it, Yang Jian''s whole body flew upside down. Looking at the huge dust rising from Yang Jian''s landing, Chu fan''s face was wearing a relaxed smile"The so-called tiantiao is just the shackles that the strong prepare for the weak." When speaking, a breath of terror was released from Chu fan. When he felt Chu fan''s breath, Yang Jian''s face changed. Such a powerful breath, he only felt in the emperor of heaven. "Daoyou is so powerful, why should you feel sorry for a child?" Just when Yang Jian was about to be hurt by Chu fan''s momentum, a voice suddenly rang out, and then Yang Jian felt that the breath that enveloped him had dissipated. "Thank you, your majesty." Yang Jian didn''t rush to look around. In fact, when the voice sounded, he already knew who was speaking. As Yang Jian''s voice rang out, a middle-aged man in a Yellow Dragon Robe appeared in the air. "No need to be polite." The emperor waved his hand at will, and Yang Jian''s injuries disappeared. After Yang Jian''s injury was recovered, the emperor turned his head and looked at Chu fan: "don''t know how to call you?" For the Chu fan emperor is very polite, because he found that he could not see through the strength of Chu fan! Hearing the emperor''s words, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "I''m Chu fan." "Bai Yu has met all the Taoist friends of Chu!" After Chufan said his name, the emperor of heaven also said his name. Although he is also the emperor of heaven, there are differences between the emperor of Niulang Zhinu world and the emperor of westward travel world, such as the name! After meeting with Chu fan, the emperor asked Chu fan: "Daoyou, dare you ask me, my daughter is accepted as a disciple by you?" "Exactly." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the emperor nodded: "in that case, they will ask you to take care of them in the future." After that, without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Bai Yu turned her head and looked at the cowherd. When she saw Niu Lang, a strange look flashed in Bai Yu''s eyes: "Niu Jinniu, when will you stay until you wake up?" With the strength of the emperor of heaven, he had seen through the identity of Niulang when he saw him. Now when the magic is cast, the memory of niujinniu''s past life is directly awakened by him. Chapter 635 After the voice of the emperor of heaven sounded, the color of doubt appeared on the cowherd''s face. After a few breaths, the cold sweat flowed directly from the cowherd''s face. "Putong ~" looking at the emperor in front of him, Niu Lang knelt down on the ground without hesitation: "xiaoxianniu Jinniu, meet the emperor!" When kneeling down, the cowherd''s head dropped directly to the ground, and the cold sweat dripped down. But he was not afraid. As the king of heaven, he didn''t defend the rule of heaven. Instead, he carried the princess of heaven against the rule of heaven! "Niu Jinniu, do you have anything to say now?" The voice of the emperor of heaven was very cold, as if it was directly cold to the depth of the bone. Hearing his voice, Niu Jinniu''s head was lower. "Tell the emperor of heaven that Xiaoxian has only one thing to ask for!" Hearing Niu Jinniu''s words, the emperor of heaven sneered: "well, let me see what my star king in heaven wants?" For Niu Jinniu, the emperor of heaven doesn''t have the slightest favor. Joke, even in the mortal world, no one will have a good feeling for the pig who robbed his own hard-working cabbage, not to mention the pig with his own cabbage! "The emperor of heaven, it''s all done by Niu Jinniu alone. It has nothing to do with the princesses. I''m willing to take all the punishment on Niu Jinniu alone. Please do it for your majesty!" With the words finished, the cowherd stopped talking and fell on the ground with five bodies. Seeing the cowherd''s action, Yang Jian''s eyes flashed a touch. He also had communication with Niu Jinniu when he was in heaven, but today''s Niu Jinniu is totally different from when he was in heaven. In Yang Jian''s eyes, Niu Jinniu''s figure coincides with the man of that year. At that time, he also begged so hard, but he didn''t get the desired result in the end. Just when Yang Jian was going to plead for Niu Jinniu, the voice of the emperor of heaven rang again: "Niu Jinniu, the crime of violating the heavenly rule is unforgivable. Are you sure you want to bear it alone?" "Yes As soon as the emperor''s words were finished, Niu Jinniu raised his head: "I hope your majesty will complete it!" "Pa!" As soon as Niu Jinniu''s words were finished, the emperor of heaven waved his hand fiercely, and a golden light fell directly on Niu Lang. Chu fan didn''t stop the emperor''s action. Although he didn''t know what the emperor was doing, he didn''t feel murderous from the other side. "From today on, there will be no more Taurus in heaven!" The voice of the emperor of heaven fell, and the cowherd''s body became stiff, and then his breath became weak. "Niu Jinniu, it''s too late for you to regret now." "Cowboy, no regrets!" When the God''s throne was removed, Niulang''s body was extremely weak, but when he heard the emperor''s words, he was still resolute, and directly claimed to be Niulang to show his will. "In that case, do as you wish." After hearing Niu Lang''s words, the emperor of heaven immediately gave a cold hum: "the star king of heaven, Niu Jinniu, went down to earth without authorization, which is against the rule of heaven. Today, we will remove the God''s throne and ban you from following it!" After that, the emperor of heaven turned to look at the seven fairies with a sad face: "since you have already been a teacher, you will be easy to learn, don''t be lazy." "In addition..." In the eyes of all the people, the emperor of heaven turned to Niulang again: "Niulang, don''t think that you can ignore me if you want to let me know that you dare to be bad to my daughter, hum!" After that, without waiting for the public to react, the figure of the emperor of heaven has disappeared in the same place. Looking at the disappearing emperor, all the people on the scene were stupefied, and the five fairies were even more puzzled: "what does Father mean?" "Can''t you see that?" After hearing the five fairies'' words, Chu fan immediately became happy, and then said with a smile: "from today on, you are my disciples, and there is no Taurus in the world, but Xiao Qi has a husband, Taurus!" When speaking, Chu fan could not help but turn his mouth: "this damned little Ao Jiao." If it wasn''t for the fact that Chu fan often stayed with Li Shimin, he would not have understood his meaning for a while. "Ah?" However, after hearing Chu fan''s explanation, the five fairies and others on one side were unbelievable: "Shifu, is that true? Can we not go back to heaven in the future? " Hearing the five fairies'' words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw the corners of his mouth, and then he played hard on her head. "Master, what are you doing ~" the pain from her head made the five fairies cry out. Then she covered her head and looked at Chu fan wrongly."Do you mean to ask me?" Looking at his wronged little apprentice, Chu fan gave her a white look again: "even if you worship me as a teacher, heaven is still your home. Don''t you go home in the future?" After Chu fan''s words, the five fairies couldn''t help sticking out their tongue. Just now she was only thinking about being able to stay in the world, but she forgot that there was another thing. "Niu Lang, I pass on your practice skills. Would you like to learn from me?" After teaching the five fairies a lesson, Chu fan turned his head and looked at the cowherd, which was also the request made by the emperor when he left just now. The emperor of heaven perfected the Cowherd and the weaver girl, but correspondingly, Chu fan wanted to train the cowherd to become a talent. The emperor of heaven didn''t say it clearly, but he had already hinted it. Otherwise, he would not have said "let Niulang learn from Chufan, and don''t bully his daughter.". There is no pressure in Chu fan''s heart to cultivate cowherd. Even if the divinity has been eliminated, the cowherd is also the star king of heaven. There is no need to mention his talent. Besides, do we need to see his talent when we accept apprentices in Chu? Hearing Chu fan''s words, Niu Lang was stunned at first, and then knelt down in front of Chu fan with a "puff" sound: "Apprentice Niu Lang, meet Master!" Looking at the cowherd kneeling in front of him, Chu fan nodded: "get up and enter our door. In the future, there will be no need to do these empty rites." After helping the cowherd up, Chu Fan said to him: "from today on, you are the agent of this world." Chu fan''s voice fell. Niulang was stunned at first, and then he felt that he had more information in his mind. At the same time, he felt that his strength had been improved for a while, and a few breaths had become Taiyi immortal! "Master, this..." After absorbing all the information in his mind, Niu Lang looks at Chu fan with a surprise. Taiyi is a real immortal. This is the strength of Yang Jian, the God of war in heaven. You should know that Niu Jinniu only has the strength of real immortal when he is in heaven! More importantly, Niulang got a message from his mind. From today on, he only needs to sell cards to improve his strength! Chapter 636 As agents selected by Chu fan, they can know the function of the card and their ability in the future in a moment. But each agent has different abilities. For example, pan Xiaolian''s ability is super combat effectiveness, and corresponding to it, Niulang''s ability is very simple and rough. As long as he sells cards, he can improve his accomplishments! After being excited for a long time, the cowherd only uttered one sentence: "thank you, master!" For Chu fan, Niulang''s heart is only grateful. As the star king of heaven, he naturally understands the terror of tiantiao. If there is no Chu fan this time, he will not only lose the throne of God, but also directly reincarnate forever, so he can''t get away! Hearing what the cowherd said, Chu fan nodded: "it''s your chance to meet me. Practice hard. Maybe you can help me in the future." This is not nonsense. If Niulang doesn''t have a chance, maybe it''s Marshal Tianpeng or prince Jinwu who meets Chufan. From the moment of becoming an agent, Niulang has already got rid of this small world, and it is not impossible to go to other big world in the future. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Niu Lang nodded heavily, and secretly decided that as long as Chu fan had a request, he would try his best to complete it. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the mission and getting a magic weapon - a red line of Yuelao!" At this time, the sound of the system suddenly rang out. Chu fan looked into his inventory and saw a red wool lying there. [red line] classification: magic weapon Tiandao (golden) Introduction: Tiandao magic weapon is not available unless it is a special shrine. This is a special processing version of the system, and the host can use it! Function: the red line is used to make the two creatures tied by the red line have a lifelong marriage. remarks: please don''t have a bold idea. "system, the red line is actually a golden card, aren''t you wrong?" In Chu fan''s opinion, what even Yuelao could master was not a treasure at all. As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the voice of the system began to ring: "the red line is a magic weapon of heaven. Yuelao just helps to sort out the red line, and has no ability to use it directly." Hearing the system, Chu fan finally understood. Take an example that is easy to understand: Tiandao is the manufacturer of red line, while the creatures in the world are users, Yuelao is just a salesman! After the completion of the task, Chu fan will not continue to stay here. You know, the time after crossing the world is 1:1, which means that he has left Datang for a full year and a half! After explaining to Niulang and others for a few words, Chu fan left directly regardless of their retention. After all, Datang still has his "children". After so long, I don''t know if the kids are OK? Idea operation, Chu fan has appeared in the small broken shop, with his strength, this transmission will not let him have uncomfortable feeling. Looking around the room, he found that there was no dust in the whole room. Chufan''s mouth could not help raising slightly. You know, in a small shop, no one can cast a spell without his permission. In this case, it means that in this year and a half, someone has been cleaning their room. You know, since the crossing, although Chu fan is powerful because of the system, he always has a light sense of loneliness. But when he saw the clean house, Chu fan suddenly felt that the loneliness had dissipated a lot. "Zhi ~" just when Chu fan was feeling, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and then two small people came in. "Master, are you back?" "I''m back." Looking at Li Chengqian and Li Tai with all kinds of cleaning tools, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "did you clean this room?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Tai and Li Chengqian were stunned, and then nodded: "during your absence, master, this room was cleaned by our brothers in turn. Today, it''s just me and Qingque." Hearing Li Chengqian''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "you?" "And you and them." Looking at Li Chengqian''s serious face, Chu fan reflected that he was the master of these Royal disciples. No matter what the purpose is, but Li Chengqian and others can clean his house every day, which makes Chu fan very moved. Looking at the cautious Li Chengqian and Li Tai, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "OK, you don''t have to clean today. Can you tell me what happened in this year?"Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Chengqian was stunned and then nodded. "Master, in the year when you are not here, the first immortal who was cultivated by himself has appeared in Datang, and many monsters around have taken refuge in Datang and become the people of Datang..." This year, Li Chengqian is 12 years old. Because of Chu fan, his crown prince position is more like casting iron and bronze. There is no danger of wavering. Even Li Shimin has begun to allow him to contact with the political affairs of the Tang Dynasty. It was for this reason that Li Chengqian knew everything that happened in the Tang Dynasty. It took him five hours to finish some of the major events that happened in a year and a half. The first thing is to change the form of Tu Bai. After the cultivation of the technique of seeking seal, Tu Bai can finally change the form. It is said that his appearance is 30% similar to that of Chu fan. The second thing ¡­¡­ After all the things were finished, Li Tai suddenly tugged Chu fan''s arm: "master, there''s one more thing I forgot." Hearing Li Tai''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then touched Li Tai''s head: "really, can the sparrow tell me anything else?" "Master, people have grown up. If you touch them again, they will not grow up." Feeling Chu fan''s hands rubbing his head, Li Tai murmured helplessly, and then said: "when we came here, a monkey named monkey king came to you, and he is still in the palace." "Oh dear!" As soon as Li Tai''s words were finished, Li Chengqian exclaimed: "Oh, no, I forgot about it, thanks to Qingque''s reminding." "The monkey king came to me?" Chu fan looks at Li Chengqian suspiciously. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Chengqian nodded: "master, listen to the great sage say that it''s very important to find you. It''s related to human life. You''d better find him quickly." When he spoke, Li Chengqian felt his head in embarrassment. Chapter 637 Under normal circumstances, Li Chengqian will never forget such an important thing. But when he saw Chu fan coming back, he was so happy. In addition, Chu fan asked him questions. The combination of various situations led the little guy to forget the monkey king. Seeing Li Chengqian embarrassed, Chu fan smiles and shakes his head: "if it''s OK, I''ll go to them first." After that, Chu fan disappeared without waiting for Li Chengqian to speak. With his strength, as long as the mind unfolds, we can find the location of the monkey king in an instant. When Chu fan found the monkey king, he was having dinner with the Bull Demon King. Looking at the empty bottles of nearly a thousand Erguotou bottles lying around, Chu fan could not help but give them a thumbs up! What is a cruel person? This is the real cruel person. Although these Erguotou are just ordinary drinks, they are changed by the system magic after all. Even if they are powerful, drinking so much will not be easy. The most important thing is that Chu fan found that these two guys didn''t use magic when they were eating and drinking. When he came in, the ox demon king and the monkey king were almost drunk. "Great sage?" As soon as Chu fan got close to the monkey king, he smelled a strong smell of wine. The strong smell of wine made Chu fan almost fall to the ground. Looking at the Bull Demon King and monkey king, Chu fan was stunned: "strange, is Erguotou so powerful?" "Hey, hey, hey." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the cow demon king on one side gave a strange smile: "ha ha ha ha, that''s because the wine was specially made by us." Hear the words of the ox demon king, Chu fan can''t help but turn to see, see this goods is holding a bottle to pour into the mouth. When Chu fan looks at himself, the Bull Demon pulls a bottle of Erguotou from one side and hands it to him. Chu fan obviously sees the trace of refining on the bottle of Erguotou: "roar, roar, the store manager is coming. Come on, hurry up, taste the craftsmanship of an Laoniu!" Hearing the words of the ox demon king, Chu fan could not help sighing. Needless to say, this good Erguotou must have been ruined. Now a good Taiyi immortal can make any sound except the cow''s cry. Without waiting for Chu fan''s reaction, the Bull Demon King has unscrewed the Erguotou in his hand, just like pouring it into Chu fan''s mouth. Seeing the cow demon king''s action, Chu fan couldn''t help but sigh that the power of fake wine is really powerful. You should know that the cow demon king is more scared when he meets himself than when a mouse meets a cat. Now he is so swollen. "Manager, where is the manager?" Just when Chu fan was thinking about whether to take advantage of the cow demon king''s drunkenness to ask him for a or two hooves, another violent drink came from one side, and then a monkey face came directly. Looking at the monkey face suddenly approaching, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth. It was disgusting! You should know that the monkey''s face is red. After drinking wine, the guy''s face is even more red. For example, he changed from pink to chicken blood red and raised his level abruptly. "Dasheng, when will you stay if you don''t wake up?" Looking at the still hazy Monkey King, Chu fan drank directly, and then a stream of immortal Qi came out of his body and passed directly into the monkey king''s body. The spirit of immortals into the body, the instant will wipe out the wine in the monkey king''s body. "Manager, are you back?" After the spirit of wine was eliminated, the monkey king soon woke up and saw Chu fan in front of him. At first, he was stunned, and then he tut tut tongue with regret: "tut Tut, it''s a pity that some good wine!" With the strength of Monkey King and Bull Demon King, even the refined Erguotou can''t make them drunk so easily. The reason why they are like before is that they have restrained the immortal Qi in their body. For immortals, except for some special drinks such as "Millennium drunk", it is very difficult for them to feel drunk. Because of this, the monkey king will feel a pity. Hearing the words of the monkey king, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "Dasheng, didn''t you come to see me for a drink?" "Bad!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Sun Wukong''s face changed: "I forgot my master and Bajie." After that, the monkey king put out his hand and slapped it on his thigh: "thanks to the store manager''s warning, otherwise it would be a big mistake this time." Without waiting for Chu fan to speak, the monkey king seemed to incarnate in the human form of Gatling, and one sentence after another he vomited out: "store manager, you must help this time, otherwise, it is estimated that our journey to the West will come to an end."Looking at the worried appearance of Monkey King, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth. Why do I think the journey to the west is not so important in your eyes? forced himself to Tucao, Chu Fancai said to Sun Wukong: " ," the great master is assured that he will make complaints about it. " After all, the westbound group is a sharp weapon of their own Buddhism. They must not be disappointed in themselves. After agreeing with the monkey king, Chu fan sends out a spirit of immortality, intending to wake up the Bull Demon King with a giggle in his arms, but the spirit is blocked by the monkey king as soon as he makes a move. Feeling Chu fan''s puzzled eyes, monkey king showed a smile: "this kind of chance to get drunk is not much, the store manager should let brother Niu continue to get drunk." Hearing the words of Monkey King, Chu fan was stunned at first, then nodded: "in this case, let him lie down. We''d better go to save master Sanzang as soon as possible." "Good, good." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the monkey king nodded with a smile on his face, and then looked at the drunken Bull Demon King with special regret: "Alas, it''s a pity that this is such a good opportunity. If only he could ask for several hundred jin of beef with big brother Niu." After that, the monkey king shook his head and walked out. Looking at Monkey King''s back, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. All along, he thought he was a cruel man, but until then, he found that compared with some people, he was just like a little sheep. Hundreds of catties of beef! Chu fan even suspected that the monkey king was going to eat the Bull Demon King into a skeleton. Anyway, with the strength of the Bull Demon King, he can''t die like this. It only takes a while to recover, and the second harvest will be carried out at that time At this point, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath. He didn''t expect that Sun Wukong was an advanced representative of recycling! However, through this incident, Chu fan also understood why the monkey had been pressed under Wuzhi Mountain for five hundred years, and none of his brothers had visited him. Chapter 638 There''s no other reason. It''s just that the risk is too high. The monkey is now full of food and drink, all with the idea of the ox demon king. You know, at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain, the monkey was eating copper pills and drinking hot metal every day. In this case, I don''t know if the monkey would even chew off the bone shelf. Looking at the still sleepy Bull Demon King, Chu fan sighed. If time permits, he would pat the Bull Demon King on the shoulder, and then told him: "old cow, you can have a long snack ~" although he was full of wishful thinking, Chu fan didn''t slow down much. With the monkey king leading the way, they rushed to the West quickly. On the way, the monkey king also explained their troubles. It turned out that they had reached Chechi country, and they were stopped by the three national teachers of Chechi country. However, different from the original work, the three masters of Chechi kingdom were not so useless, and they did not die to compete with Sun Wukong and others. According to Sun Wukong, after arriving at Chechi Kingdom, they fell into the trap of three national masters, and then they were sent down to earth by the other gods. If it wasn''t for the monkey king''s fast running, it''s estimated that their master and apprentice would be together now. When he said this, the monkey king murmured with dissatisfaction: "the strength of the three evildoers is average, but their magic weapons are too powerful." Hearing the words of Monkey King, Chu fan was stunned. General strength, powerful magic weapon, how does this situation sound so familiar? Chu fan didn''t know where he had met the person in line with this situation. The monkey king on one side had already continued to talk: "if it wasn''t for my grandson who had gone to Douli Palace once, I would have thought Lao Jun''s boy had run away again." When he heard the words of Monkey King, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then suddenly surprised: "are there big men behind those three guys?" Chu fan didn''t say this sentence, but he had a guess in his heart. You should know that the last time I met someone with average strength and powerful magic weapon, they were Jinjiao and Yinjiao. Moreover, in the original book, these three guys directly worship Sanqing, and especially worship Taoism. There have always been many cases in which monsters have become Taoists, but it is rare to worship Sanqing openly. "Dasheng, what powerful magic weapon are there in the hands of those three monsters?" Hearing Chu fan''s question, the monkey king buckled his head, and then said: "there is a pair of scissors that is terrible. As soon as it is released, it will turn into two dragons. Even my grandson has to stay away from the edge." Hearing the scissors in Sun Wukong''s mouth, Chu fan couldn''t help looking at them. Then he continued to ask: "is there any magic weapon?" The monkey king also said that the scissors can only let himself avoid the edge, but it is not enough to catch all of them. Sure enough, hearing Chu fan''s words, the monkey king grinned helplessly: "there is also a copper coin with wings. As soon as it flies out, it can make my magic weapon directly out of control. There is also a strange thing that is big on one side and small on the other, which can take people in directly." When talking, the monkey king is even more indignant. You should know that today''s Monkey King is different from the original one. Under the influence of "my destiny is my bound edition", this man not only changed his character, but also attached great importance to magic weapon. The monsters he met along the way, no matter how rubbish they are, will be collected by him. It''s no exaggeration to say that compared with the monkey king in the original book, today''s Monkey King is just a local tyrant in Dubai! But it was a battle with the three monsters that the monkey king found that his family had shrunk by more than half. Hearing the introduction of Monkey King, Chu fan''s eyes suddenly shrunk: "it''s really them!" "Manager, do you know their identity?" Seeing Sun Wukong''s expectant eyes, Chu fan nodded: "if I''m not wrong, then their identities are not much lower than those of Jinjiao and Yinjiao. No wonder you will suffer losses." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Monkey King nodded in a balanced way: "I see. No wonder my grandson will suffer." After such a long time of experience, the monkey king had a clear understanding of the journey to the West in his heart: this is a play to be performed by Buddhism! It is for this reason that the monkey king knows that Tang Sanzang and others will never encounter real danger. Under the control of this kind of emotion, although the monkey king did his best along the way, he will never be too nervous. Otherwise, the goods won''t go to drink with the Bull Demon King after Tang Sanzang and others are all captured by monsters.Sun Wukong knew that if Tang Sanzang was really in danger, someone would be more worried than him. Looking at the monkey king''s Salted fish, Chu fan could not help but twitch. What the hell is going on? Where did the rebellious Qi Tian Da Sheng go? Is this a salted fish in front of me? "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" make complaints about the system when Chu fan Tucao was heard. "View tasks." For the system from time to time out of the situation, Chu fan has long been used to, it is therefore, when the system sounds, Chu fan will not hesitate to start looking at their task panel. At a glance, there is a steaming new task in the task panel. Task: intercepting disciples Introduction: as the strongest store manager, how can we not break out a spark when facing the disciples of the strongest sect? Requirements: teach Chechi Three Kingdoms division a lesson! Time limit: no reward: a world invasion failure punishment: the level of card shop is reduced, the detestation of the apostles is "system, what kind of bullshit punishment is this?" Seeing the punishment of this task, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. He had guessed that the three guys were disciples of the sect, but he had not guessed that the system actually asked him to teach them. You should know that this is a kind of interdiction. In the flood and famine period, it was known as "ten thousand immortals come to Korea" and the terror of "the first religion in flood and famine". You should know that in today''s Buddhism, 60% of the immortals and gods were transferred from the interdiction. It''s no exaggeration to say that if it wasn''t for the shameless hands of the Buddhist saints behind to kidnap, today''s Buddhism might not be so powerful. Of course, these are secondary issues. What really makes Chu fan feel thorny is the character of the truncated friar. Short guard! Unreasonable protection! In the eyes of the truncated friars, there is no justice at all. Their style of doing things is simple and heartbreaking: you bullied my brother, so I''m going to bully you! Chapter 639 It is because of this character, the whole interceptor in the Fengshen war when the hard to play a gourd baby save grandfather''s good play. Even in the end, even the sage of heaven was involved. In that war, many people knew that once they stepped in, they would be in danger of falling. But in the face of their old friends for help, they are determined to hand. Of course, the reason why this kind of characteristic is formed is inseparable from the assiduous teaching of Tongtian sage. You should know that this one did it for his own disciples in the end. Of course, the big guy''s final result is not very good. Originally intended to God down to earth 1 hammer 4, but at the last moment met the betrayal of the disciples, and then was his big brother''s education. What I want to say here is that the traitor was changer dingguang immortal who was killed by Chu fan last time. Judging from the current situation, Chu fan''s sect has cleaned up the traitors, so the sect is definitely a friendly unit. However, the magic weapons in the hands of the three masters of the Che Chi Kingdom: Luobao Qianqian, Jinjiao scissors and Hunyuan Jindou. The front ones are the magic weapons of Sanxian, but the latter two are the real treasures of intercepting. With these things in hand, those three guys must be the important disciples of the new generation of interceptors. If you are beaten in the face by yourself, you can''t tell what kind of old monster will suddenly appear. But if you don''t finish the task, what you have to face is to reduce the favor of intercepting. In Chu fan''s opinion, the system is purely to make trouble for yourself! "Please rest assured that the system has already bought insurance for you. Just launch your own relentless charge!" Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. What''s the use of insurance when people are gone? You''d better order a good coffin for me. After erecting a middle finger to the system, Chu fan followed Sun Wukong and fell to Chechi country. Although had Tucao before, Chu knew that the system would not put himself in the pit of death. Besides, now the saints are not there. If we really make complaints about the pact, I do not have the Jade Emperor backing up. As the saying goes, if you have food at home, don''t worry about it! With the jade emperor as a backer, Chu fan''s heart is as stable as an old dog! "Ha ha ha, Monkey King, how dare you come back?" When Chu fan was breathing in his mind, a violent drink rang out directly. Hearing the sound, Chu fan turned to see three Taoist priests standing in the air and confronting the monkey king. "Yang Li, Hu Li, Lu Li, if you have the ability, don''t use the magic weapon. Let''s have a good fight. My grandson will make you three become a dish!" Sun Wukong gritted his teeth and looked at the three guys in front of him. Although he suffered a great loss in the hands of the Tathagata, his prestige among the monsters was still very high. But in front of this three waste firewood actually relies on several magic weapons to make oneself have no temper. When the monkey king was talking to the three Taoists, Chu fan also squinted at them and found that the three guys had only the real immortal strength. You know, when the monkey king is furious, he can play close to the peak of Jinxian! When Chu fan was surprised by the power of the three magic weapons, Yang Li had already laughed at the monkey king. "Ha ha ha, Monkey King, this is definitely the funniest joke our teacher has heard this year." In order to show his true mood, Yang Li also reached out and patted his thigh before he continued: "Monkey King, do you think we are stupid to put such a good magic weapon instead of running to be beaten by you?" As soon as Yang Li finished, Hu Li and Lu Li nodded seriously: "big brother is right!" Hearing the words of the three demons, Monkey King could not help but draw his mouth. He had a new understanding of the three demons. These three guys are very clear about their positioning and understanding. In the face of the monkey king, their strategy is also very clear. We can''t beat you in a fight. If we fight, we will use our magic weapon. What''s more, even if we use magic weapon, we will beat you one by three! In a word, under the extra thick skin bonus, Comrade Yang Li, Hu Li and Lu Li gave full play to their own advantages and had a style of only looking at the results but not the process. If it wasn''t for these three guys'' shameless behavior, the monkey king would not go to Chu fan for help. After all, we are also a shameful monkey! Not only the monkey king, but also the Chufan on one side. But different from the monkey king, some of the three guys in front of Chu fan are absolutely appreciative. With their shameless appearance, Chu fan was the first one who didn''t believe that they would be worthless in the future. Of course, this is to rule out the situation that these three guys don''t have long eyes and get into trouble.When Chu fan was thinking, Hu Li and the three also found the existence of Chu fan. When he saw Chu fan, Hu Li was stunned at first, and then gave a sneer: "Bi Mawen, you don''t think you can compete with our three brothers by finding a little white face, do you?" As soon as tiger''s words were finished, monkey king felt that he was a whole person. No, the monkey almost exploded. If the biggest pain in Sun Wukong''s heart is not that he has been held down by the Tathagata for 500 years, but that he once worked as Bi Ma Wen. If only as Bimawen, the monkey would not be so angry. The key is that when he was Bi Mawen, he didn''t know that this thing was a nine grade sesame official, and he also made great efforts at that time. It''s definitely a thorn in the monkey''s heart for so many years. Now it''s not only pressed by Tiger force, but also sprinkled a handful of pepper. How can he not be angry? "Tiger power immortal, eat an old sun a stick!" Looking at Tiger power immortal elated appearance, Monkey King eyes blink, golden cudgel appeared in the hand, instant toward him. In other words, the monkey is not vegetarian material. The golden cudgel is an extremely powerful weapon, and his strength is far more than that of Hu Li and others. But in this case, Ya also used the way of sneak attack, which really brought the idea of starting first into full play. Seeing the stick in monkey king''s hand approaching, Hu Li''s face changed. The strength of the three brothers is not as good as that of the monkey king. If it wasn''t for the three magic weapons, they would have been cramped by the monkey. But now the monkey king suddenly shot, and it was too late for him to use his magic weapon. Looking at the approaching stick, Hu Li could not help but draw his mouth. He had only one thought in his heart: "this dead monkey is shameless!" Chapter 640 Thanks to the monkey king, he didn''t know the inner thoughts of tiger power immortal, otherwise he would be given a golden cudgel massage. When you three bullied me with magic weapons, why didn''t you think of such a thing as to be shameful? It''s too late to know how to face now! Looking at the tiger power immortal with a look of despair on his face, the monkey king''s face already showed a smile. "When ~" but with a voice, Monkey King''s face immediately became ugly again. Looking at the golden scissors blocking him, Monkey King couldn''t help but draw his mouth. If he wants to continue to fight against tiger force immortal, he will surely be seriously injured. This is not cost-effective in the eyes of the monkey king. After all, the journey to the west is just a game. There is no need to suffer for such a thing. The thought turns, the monkey king has already dodged. Hu Li was obviously relieved to see the monkey king Dodge, but soon the guy looked at the monkey king again with disdain: "Bimawen, Bimawen, you call yourself the great sage of heaven, but I didn''t expect that you were shameless to make a sneak attack!" When he heard the tiger fairy''s words, the monkey king pulled out his mouth, but he didn''t speak. If the sneak attack was successful just now, he would not mind arguing with this guy and studying who is more shameless. But if the sneak attack failed, it would be a waste of time to continue talking. "Huli, we''re better than the last one. If I win, you''ll let my master and them out, OK?" "What if you lose?" As soon as Monkey King finished, tiger power fairy blurted out. Their task is to stop the monkey king and others here, but they can''t stop them all the time. According to the boss''s words, we should lose the face of Buddhism, and then let them go. Now Tang Sanzang and others have been seized by them, and the face of Buddhism has been lost. They are struggling with how to let Tang Sanzang go. They didn''t expect that the opportunity would come so soon. Hu Li has already thought about it. It''s a big deal. When we compete with the monkey, let them go. Anyway, it''s no shame to lose to the monkey. When he heard Hu Li''s words, Monkey King was stunned. He only wanted to save Tang Sanzang and others, but he didn''t see the consequences of losing. Seeing that the monkey king didn''t speak, Hu Li and others were also angry. Although our strength is not as good as you, and we intend to let you win, are you too arrogant? "Hum." Hu Li hummed coldly: "Monkey King, if you lose, we will still let Tang Seng and others go, but you have to bow to our three brothers and give us gifts on New Year''s day. How about that?" Just in one word, the purpose of Hu Li and others is very clear: no matter whether you win or lose, we will let the bald man go, but if you lose, you will have to pay a price. After that, Hu Li was still looking at the monkey king nervously. I''m not afraid of losing. I''m mainly afraid that the monkey won''t compete with them after hearing that they will let go of their baldness. Sure enough, after hearing Hu Li''s words, the monkey king''s face showed a sneer: "Hu Li immortal, do you think I''m a fool?" Sun Wukong looked at Hu Li with a look of mental retardation: "anyway, you''ll let the monk go. If I win, won''t I suffer a lot?" "Monkey, are you afraid?" As soon as Hu Li''s words came out, the monkey king''s face became stiff. Are you kidding me? Monkey King, the great sage of heaven, will be afraid. Looking at the proud tiger power on his face, Monkey King directly snorts: "if my grandson wins, you should bow to me and give me a big gift every new year!" After hearing Monkey King''s words, tiger power fairy was stunned, and then turned to look at Yang power fairy: "brother, what do you think?" "Compare, compare!" Tiger force words just export, sheep force firm nod. "What are you going to compare?" As the great sage of heaven, monkey king still has his own idol burden. When he saw that Yang Li Da Xian agreed, he immediately asked. "It''s a fight, of course!" Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Yang Li''s face showed a strange smile: "our brothers are three in one. When we face one person, we will go together. When we face 100 people, we will go together. Sun Wukong, if you dare not compete, you will give up now." At the end of Yang Li''s words, the monkey king almost spewed out his old blood. This special Niang has to be shameless. Do I still have a chance to win this competition? The monkey king knows very well that if he wants to compete with these three guys, he will definitely lose, otherwise Tang pangzi and others will not be captured by them.Seeing Sun Wukong''s dark face, Yang Li and other people''s faces immediately showed a proud look, and Lu Li Da Xian laughed: "Sun Wukong, don''t say our brothers don''t give you a chance, if you can find a helper, come together!" Hearing the words of Lu Li, Hu Li and Yang Li nodded with approval. Anyway, there are three magic weapons in hand. They don''t think the monkey king can find someone to beat them. "Store manager." As soon as Lu Li''s words were finished, the monkey king turned and looked at Chu fan. "Ha ha ha, Monkey King, are you stupid?" As soon as the monkey king looked at Chu fan, before he came, he said a few words, and the tiger fairy began to laugh: "do you think such a small white face can beat us? It''s impossible Hearing Hu Li''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his lips: "in that case, let''s have a contest." "Boy, I advise you to think it over." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Yang Li looked at him in surprise: "if we really fight, the magic weapon of our three brothers doesn''t have eyes." Although the words are not polite, Yang Li is for Chu fan''s sake. You know, the reason why they are aiming at the monkey king is because they are not happy with Buddhism, but Chu fan has just come back from the world of Cowherd and weaver girl, wearing a Taoist robe. Although I don''t know who Chufan is, all the Taoists are separated from the three religions of interceptor and elucidation. In the view of the three demons, Chufan is just one of his own. Hearing Yang Li''s words, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth raised slightly: "you''re welcome, immortal. If you have any means, just use it." "Elder brother, since this boy doesn''t know what''s good or what''s bad, let''s not be polite, and teach him a lesson for his elders." Seeing that Yang Li had to dissuade Chu fan, Hu Li on one side tugged at his sleeve: "anyway, with Monkey Sun protecting him, this boy would suffer a little loss at most, but he would not die!" Chapter 641 After hearing Hu Li''s words, Yang Li was stunned, and then nodded: "in that case, let''s start." The reason why he stopped Chu fan before was that Yang Li knew the three magic weapons they still used were not very skilled. He was afraid that he would kill Chu fan accidentally. Now with tiger force to remind, sheep force think Chu fan should not have any life danger, naturally will not be polite. "Hey, manager, I didn''t expect these three stupid monsters to look down on you." Hu Li and others did not hide their discussion from Chu fan and monkey king, so their voices could be heard by both of them. Hearing Hu Li''s words, monkey king looks at Chu fan with a strange smile. Chu fan has no good spirit of white one eye Monkey King, with his wisdom, how can not see the monkey''s purpose. This guy suffered a loss in the hands of Yangli and knew that he was not their opponent, so he got Chufan''s idea. It''s a pity that Chu fan saw through Monkey King''s ghost tricks at a glance. Although these three guys were a little bit more proud, they were generally kind-hearted, so Chu fan didn''t intend to bully them too hard. Of course, it has something to do with Chu fan''s dislike of sheep, deer and tigers. If this is in front of a few cattle demon, then what will happen is really uncertain. "Monkey Sun, watch the fight!" When Sun Wukong and Chu fan talk, tiger force on one side has roared. A nine ring sword appears in his hand and cuts down Sun Wukong''s neck. He was attacked by the monkey king just now, and his heart was full of anger. When he found the opportunity, he would not let it go. Unfortunately, after throwing away the power of magic weapon, the gap between tiger''s strength and monkey king''s is too big. His big knife is directly blocked by monkey king at will. Seeing the monkey king and tiger fighting, Yang Li and Lu Li on one side are not polite. They look at each other. A pair of scissors appears in one hand, and a big one and a small one appear in the other. Seeing the things in the hand of Yang Li Da Xian, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw the corners of his mouth. In the past, he saw that Hunyuan Jindou was similar to the toilet in online novels. He still didn''t believe it. But after seeing it with his own eyes, Chu fan thought that those novels were very trustworthy! "Store manager, let''s go Seeing the appearance of Jinjiao scissors and Hunyuan Jindou, Monkey King''s face changed. The magic weapon on him has been taken away by the three demons, so he doesn''t worry about the money, but it''s hard to deal with Jinjiao scissors and Hunyuan Jindou. Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Yang Li Da Xian, who is controlling Hunyuan Jindou, immediately turns his head and looks at Chu fan: "little guy, if I were you, I would stay by the side and watch the play honestly, so as not to be hurt by us accidentally!" "Hey, hey." Chu fan showed an honest smile to Yang Li: "don''t worry, I won''t intervene in the battle." Looking at Chu fan''s interest, Yang Li nodded with satisfaction, and then turned his head to deal with Monkey King intently. Unfortunately, when he turned his head, he didn''t notice the strange smile on Chu fan''s face. Seeing that his eldest brother has "convinced" Chu fan, Lu Li no longer pays attention to Chu fan. He takes Jin Jiao scissors in his hand and moves forward: "Bi Ma Wen, look at the scissors!" The voice falls, the deer force has already kneaded the method to decide with both hands, the gold Jiao scissors in the hand is about to fly out. Seeing Lu Li''s action, Chu fan''s eyes brightened: "good chance!" When the voice fell, Chu fan suddenly reached out and pointed to Lu Li: "go!" The voice fell, and the deer force who was about to fight suddenly changed his face. He could feel a terrible force gathering in his body, and began to move down at a very fast speed. "No!" Feeling the direction of this force, the immortal Lu Li didn''t want to control the Jinjiao scissors in his hand, so he drank: "brother, get out of the way!" Hearing Lu Li''s words, Yang Li, who was about to fight, was stunned. "What are you talking about?" When he spoke, Yang Li opened his mouth and looked at Lu Li Da Xian with a puzzled look on his face. He wondered if this guy was too happy to shout wrong. You know, when he took out the magic weapon before, Lu Li Da Xian took a step forward, which just made him stand in front of Yang Li Da Xian. That''s why, after hearing Lu Li''s words, Yang Li was so surprised. Even if he wanted to get out of the way, he didn''t have to hide himself, did he? But soon Yang Li understood what Lu Li meant. After Lu Li finished shouting, Yang Li just opened his mouth and heard a strange voice. "Poof ~" with the sound, there was also a stream of color gas coming out directly from the back of Luli''s ass. When he saw the gas, Yang Li Da Xian had only one idea in his heart - bad!Yang Li''s reaction speed is very fast, but it is not as fast as the spread speed of this gas. As soon as the gas left the body of Lu Li Da Xian, it began to spread rapidly. Almost in an instant, it surrounded Yang Li Da Xian, Hu Li Da Xian and Sun Wukong. "Ouch ~" when the gas just came out, Yang Li still wanted to speak, but unfortunately, he soon found that he had lost the ability to speak! It''s terrible! In addition to the stench, she choked her nose. In a moment, Yang Li Da Xian felt as if she was talking like a lamb again and fell into a bag full of chili powder. In fact, it''s not only the Yangli immortal, but also the monkey king and the tiger immortal. When this colorful gas just appeared, they had already reacted, but tiger didn''t care. He could see clearly that the gas was coming from the body of Lu Li Da Xian, so he thought it was a new spell researched by his second brother. What garish is looking at the gas coming from the tiger, and even in the heart, he even make complaints about it: , "brother, this man is good at everything, is he too fond of beauty, is it so ugly that a spell is so?" Although was tucking up in his heart, he tried to make complaints about Sun Wukong by his own ability to make his brother''s "magic" work. The speed of gas diffusion is very fast, just a few breathing time will be the monkey king and tiger force two people also shrouded in it. In the moment of being enveloped by the gas, the eyes of tiger power immortal and monkey king turned red, and then tears flew directly out of their eyes. Choking eyes! Stink! What''s more terrifying is that they found that their mana was not sensitive in this gas! And this gas actually has the ability to isolate the divine consciousness. After entering the gas, the monkey king and tiger power fairy found that they could not distinguish the direction! Chapter 642 When they were enveloped by the gas, tiger power immortal and monkey king had already tried to escape, but it was a pity that they found that they could not run out. With their strength, it''s easy to fly thousands of meters in a few seconds, but it''s still in the gas. Feeling more and more strong stench, the monkey king couldn''t even hold the golden cudgel in his hand. At this moment, no matter what the copper skin, iron bone or eyes are useless, in a word, it is: I played the physical defense of Liushen costume, but I didn''t expect that the opponent was playing real damage! If you want to describe the monkey king''s heart now, it is regret, incomparable regret. Just now, when the gas spread over, he could escape completely. It was a big deal that he was slashed by Tiger power immortal. Anyway, at most, he lost a few hairs. But at that time, the monkey king gave up this opportunity for his own face, and now he can only endure this evil result. "Tiger power immortal, you are so mean to use this kind of means, ouch ~" just one word, Monkey King almost spit it out. I don''t know what it is. It not only chokes my eyes, but also stinks more and more! The tiger power immortal was not far away from the monkey king. His strength and endurance were not as good as the monkey king. In this terrible atmosphere, he didn''t know where to throw the nine ring sword. At this time, when he heard the words of Monkey King, tiger fairy felt extremely aggrieved: "monkey, don''t do me wrong, if I know, I will Ouch ~ " just in the middle of the conversation, tiger power fairy directly threw up on the ground. When you spit, it''s hard to avoid taking a big breath. When you inhale, you will feel more irritating to your eyes. The smell is stronger and you will feel more like vomiting. In this way, a terrible cycle was born in the tiger fairy: the more you breathe, the more you want to vomit. The more you vomit, the more you breathe! "Sick cat, can you stop vomiting? My grandson can''t stand it, too, vomit ~" listening to the vomit voice of tiger power immortal, the monkey king only felt a tumbling in his stomach. The gas was not pleasant to smell, and what he vomited, the smell was amazing! "Dead monkey, do you think I''d like to, ouch ~" in the process of vomiting, tiger power immortal hates his elder brother and second brother even more. Isn''t it to deal with a monkey, as for using such a terrible weapon? What''s more hateful is that these two goods didn''t tell themselves that they had such a big killer. If you let Yang Li and Lu Li know the inner thoughts of Da Xian, they will be wronged to the explosion. At this time, Lu Li felt that he was about to die. You know, he is an immortal. Although he is only an immortal, he has strong control over himself. But in this way, at this moment, he could not control his body, and the power in his body did not know where it came from. Without saying it, the more restrained he was, the more powerful he was! What''s more, under the control of hard work, Lu Li Da Xian felt that besides those gases, there seemed to be something else coming out of his body. Fart and shit? At the thought of this terrible situation, the deer force immortal immediately face a bitter, simply no longer struggle, simply give up resistance, lying on the ground, incarnated into a human fart machine! If we want to talk about the current situation of Luli Daxian, there is only one sentence: I want to be in full bloom ~ sure enough, after giving up resistance, the gas in the body completes a pathway, and Luli Daxian finds that he doesn''t have to worry about other things rushing out of the body for a period of time. In this case, Lu Li had a little feeling in his heart. Not to mention the situation of Lu Li Da Xian, Yang Li Da Xian feels that his Yang Sheng has fallen into the dark! If tiger power and monkey king were only affected, he is now in the key disaster area in legend. You know, when the gas comes out, Lu Li Da Xian''s butt is facing him, and he still has his mouth open. It can be said that he is really facing everything! At this moment, Yang Li had only one idea in his heart. Go to special Niang''s smile to face, Lao Tzu now can only realize the life is not easy! It stinks! For a moment, Yang Li Da Xian even suspected that he had been cheated by Lu Li Da Xian for so many years. Ya can''t be a deer demon. Judging from the current situation, this guy is mostly a weasel or a skunk Even if the weasel demon wants to let out such a terrible fart, it must give it to Ollie every day, otherwise it can''t achieve this kind of achievement at all! Color fart! Yang Li Da Xian says that he has lived for so many years. He has cultivated himself as an immortal from an ordinary old goat. He has seen colorful clouds, colorful smoke and other things, but it is definitely the first time to see colorful farts.Even Yang Li felt that from then on, he would have a psychological shadow on color. Of course, what makes Yang Li Da Xian more angry is Lu Li''s attitude. You have hurt me so much that you don''t know how to repent. You even lie on the ground with a comfortable face and continue to move. What do you mean? Looking at Lu Li Da Xian lying on the ground, with a pleasant face and a color of horrible gas coming out from behind his buttocks, a terrible idea rises from Yang Li''s mind. At that time, the three of them decided their growth and development according to the length of their horns. Except for Huli, a waste firewood, Luli was only less than one millimeter shorter than himself. Think about Lu Li''s "deliberately" walking in front of him. Yang Li felt his teeth itch for a moment: Lu Li, Lu Li, I didn''t expect you to be such a scheming deer. You''ve been saving this fart for many years in order to revenge me, haven''t you? Yang Li even guessed maliciously in his heart whether these farts had been refined into magic weapons by Lu Li. Looking at the gas still coming out from the back of Lu Li''s buttocks, Yang Li''s face became cold, his eyes narrowed, and then he was angry and rushed up with the stone at his feet. "Brother, you..." Seeing Yang Li''s action, Lu Li''s face changed, and then he got up to dodge. It''s a pity that such a long time of gas release has made him feel limp and weak. As soon as he moved, he fell to the ground again, and only had time to utter a cry of despair. For Lu Li''s scream, Yang Li Da Xian has no sympathy at all. It''s a joke. When you hurt us, you also have no sympathy. As the existence of a celestial peak, the strength of Yangli immortal can''t be underestimated. The stone in his hand is accurately stuffed into Luli''s butt. Chapter 643 Looking at the rapid reduction of gas from the body of Lu Li Da Xian, Yang Li Da Xian could not help but feel a long sigh of relief. Finally, I see a little hope to live. If this guy continues to play freely, he is afraid that the whole Chechi country will be destroyed! "Store manager, help ~" when Yang Li Da Xian was relieved, Chu fan heard Monkey King''s cry for help. When hearing the voice of the monkey king, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. The voice of the sad, sad feelings, it is a thousand years rare, you know who the monkey king is? It was a cruel man who had been in Laojun''s stove for more than 500 years and had never admitted defeat. But at this time, he asked for help. Although he could not see the monkey king''s present appearance, Chu fan could hear a weak feeling only from the other party''s voice. Hearing Sun Wukong''s voice, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a puff from the corner of his mouth. At the same time, he patted his chest with a lingering fear: "fortunately, I didn''t go in, otherwise it would be gone now!" "Ding, congratulations on the success of the host - the man who played fart." When Chu fan secretly congratulated himself, the system didn''t know where it came from to join in the fun. Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan''s mouth twitched twice: "are you insulting me or praising me?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system rang again: "it mainly depends on your skin thickness." ¡­¡­ Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan offered a middle finger for him without hesitation. After all, someone in Chu is not Cheng pangzi, who can take insults as praise. When Chu fan quarreled with the system, the surrounding color gas had gradually dissipated. Although the killing power of these gases was terrible, they didn''t last very long. After losing the powerful backup of Lu Li Da Xian, they soon became thin. As the gas dissipated, Sun Wukong and others could not help but look happy. Although the air was still a little hot, the stench was still around their noses. However, at this moment, no matter the monkey king or tiger force and sheep force, they all feel that they have returned to the world from hell! If we use one sentence to describe the inner thoughts of Monkey King and others, it must be: infinite close to death, in order to understand the true meaning of survival! If there is anyone who is more uncomfortable among the people present, it is Lu Li Da Xian. Although his air outlet was blocked by Yang Li Da Xian, the gas in his body was still in a steady stream. In a few minutes, Lu Li Da Xian''s stomach was already big. While the surrounding gas dissipated, the monkey king quickly cast a spell to summon a breeze, which finally blew the last gas away. Although the biggest obstacle has been solved, but we have no interest in continuing to fight. Sun Wukong looked at Lu Li and others with an alert face: "three shameless people, I didn''t expect you to use this method in the competition." Not only the monkey king, but also the tiger fairy looked at the sheep fairy and the deer fairy with a look of grievance: "elder brother and second brother, we are brothers at least. Can we let me know when we play this kind of trick in the future?" When he spoke, Hu Li was afraid. In the terrible atmosphere, he almost thought that his brother and monkey king would be killed by his second brother. Looking at Hu Li''s bitter face, Yang Li''s mouth Drew: "cough, this is not a big move." As soon as Yang Li''s words were finished, tiger power fairy trembled all over: "isn''t this a big move?" When talking, tiger power fairy looks at his two brothers with a face of fear. This is not a big move. If they use big moves, won''t they be cold? Looking at Hu Li Da Xian''s suspicious face, Yang Li sighed: "in fact, the thing just now was a fart put by Lu Li." "How could it be?" Yang Li''s words just finished, tiger force and monkey king is a violent drink, at this moment, although the two are still rivals, but in spirit has reached a high degree of unity. Looking at Sun Wukong and tiger fairy looking at themselves with the eyes of "I don''t read much, don''t cheat me", Yang Li can''t help but twitch: "if you don''t believe me, ask your second brother!" When talking, Yang Li turns to Lu Li directly. After all, he is the ultimate victim of rainbow fart. Naturally, he knows what it is. But when he turned to look at Luli, Yangli''s face changed: "Luli, what''s the matter with you?" Hearing Lu Li''s words, Sun Wukong and Hu Li also looked at Lu Li, but at this glance, their faces changed."Second brother, what''s the matter with you?" As soon as he saw the appearance of Lu Li, Hu Li asked. I saw Lu Li Da Xian lying on the ground with a pale face, his stomach bulging high, and his body twitching from time to time. Whenever his body twitched, a small stream of gas floated out of his body. Not only Hu Li Da Xian, but also Yang Li Da Xian looked at Lu Li with a worried look on his face. Although he almost killed Lu Li before, everyone''s feelings for so many years must not be so easy to break up. Looking at the expressions on Yang Li''s and Hu Li''s faces, Lu Li''s eyes hardly moved for a moment, and then spit out two words: "save I don''t know Lu Li''s voice is very small. He has no more energy to speak. He had wasted a lot of energy because of farting before, and then he was blocked by Yang Li Da Xian. In just a few minutes, the gas in the body could not be released, and it had completely accumulated in the stomach. Now the deer did not dare even move, mainly for fear of blowing up! Hearing Lu Li''s words, Yang Li couldn''t help but draw his mouth. Just look at Luli''s high stomach, he already thought of what happened, but let him remove the little stone on Luli''s butt, he really didn''t have such courage. They were almost destroyed by Lu Li Tuan before, but now they have been accumulating for so long. If they are released all at once, even the spring will be blown up! Looking at the tangled appearance of Yang Li, Chu fan could not help but raise his mouth: "do you take it now?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yang Li was stunned, and then looked at Chu fan with an unbelievable face: "did you make Lu Li like this?" Although it''s a question sentence, Yang Li feels that he has found out the truth of the matter. After all, he has known it for so many years, and he has never known that Lu Li has such a terrible skill. Moreover, Yang Li also thinks that no one will be bored to make the fart in his stomach into a magic weapon, and it''s neither enemy nor ourselves! Chapter 644 Hearing Yang Li''s words, Chu fan nodded: "if you want to experience it, you can." Looking at Chu fan''s self-confidence, Yang Li couldn''t help pulling his mouth: "no After confirming that this farce was made by Chu fan, Yang Li and Hu Li directly fell into a tangled state. Do you want to give up? If you admit defeat, you should not only apologize to the dead monkey, but also give him a gift later. But if we don''t apologize, it doesn''t seem that Luli will last long? What''s more, Yang Li thinks that if Chu fan uses this spell on himself and Hu Li, it will really kill him. "Admit defeat!" When Yang Li and Hu Li were still thinking hard, a weak but firm voice came from one side. People turned to see, see deer strength is hands blocked in the buttocks, a face of humiliation looking at Chu fan. "Luli, you..." See deer force incredibly so simple to yield, sheep force and tiger force can''t help a Leng, want to persuade him again. However, just in the middle of Yang Li''s speech, he was interrupted by Lu Li. Lu Li said seriously: "brother, I think something else is coming out soon?" At this time, Lu Li is struggling with his body, so his voice is very small and urgent. But as brothers who have lived with Lu Li for many years, Yang Li and Yang Li can naturally understand him. "Give up, we give up!" As soon as Lu Li''s words came out, Yang Li just drank violently, then turned his head and looked directly at Chu fan: "let''s admit defeat, and you''ll get the magic power quickly." Joke, before Lu Li just emissions gas has been so terrible, if release something else, Yang Li can''t imagine that beautiful picture. What''s more, today they represent the face of interception, which can never be allowed to happen. Hearing Yang Li''s words, Chu fan raised the corner of his mouth and gently pointed at Lu Li: "close up!" When the voice fell, Lu Li was stunned at first, and then felt the power in his body dissipated instantly. At the same time, the gas in his stomach began to dissipate miraculously. In just a few minutes, Lu Li Da Xian was back to his original appearance. Except for excessive physical consumption, he was hardly hurt. But even so, the three brothers still did not dare to fight against Chu fan and monkey king again. They are all smart people. Even if they want to fight against the monkey king, they have to wait until Chu fan leaves. After experiencing what happened just now, the three people have listed Chu fan as one of the absolutely inviolable people. As the descendants of the sect, Yang Li''s three brothers are not afraid of death, but when they think of farting to death or being stinked to death, they can''t help but choose from the heart. Not afraid of death doesn''t mean not afraid of shame! Seeing Yang Li''s three brothers, the monkey king suddenly scratched his ear, and then came to several people with a bad smile: "Hey, hey, hey, hey, now that you''ve given up, can you fulfill the bet you''ve agreed to before?" As soon as Sun Wukong''s words came out, Yang Li''s face turned black, and Hu Li''s immortal gave a cold hum: "if you were not relying on others, how could you be our opponent?" Sun Wukong didn''t feel shame about the tiger power immortal, but he looked complacent: "my grandson put his words here today. If you can win the store manager, I''ll bow to you and admit my mistake!" Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Hu Li and Da Xian couldn''t help but draw their lips. Why do we admire him for being so shameless? Although make complaints about himself, three people are still very unyielding after they admit defeat. However, he gave up and took a look at the monkey king. Yang Li with his two brothers reluctantly bowed to the monkey king: "we have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai. We offend the great sage. Please don''t blame him." "It''s easy to say. Hehe, we don''t know each other." Sun Wukong is a man who loves face. If people respect him, he will return him. At this time, he smiles when he sees that Yang Li Da Xian really apologizes to himself. Yang Li, Lu Li and Hu Li were ready to be humiliated when they apologized. Who knows that the monkey not only didn''t humiliate them, but also smile and salute them. For a moment, Yang Li felt a little ashamed. If they had known that the monkey was so easy to get along with, they would not have gone too far. However, Yang Li and Da Xian could be national masters after all. As soon as they thought about it, they already smile at the monkey king: "ha ha, Da Sheng is polite. Why don''t we have a good chat at home?"When talking, Yang Li added: "don''t worry, holy monk. Your younger martial brothers are well cared for and haven''t been hurt at all." After hearing Yang Li''s words and seeing the sincerity of the three of them, the monkey king was stunned, and then nodded: "in that case, let''s listen to the immortal''s arrangement." Looking at the monkey king''s appearance, Yang Li Da Xian smiles more happily. You know, although he is known as a great immortal, he is actually just a dreg of the celestial class. There is still a distance between him and the monkey king, who once made a big noise in the sky. At this time, being treated like this by the monkey king, the hearts of the three demons are full of pride. In a few minutes, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth. I have to say that monkey king is good at making friends, otherwise he would not have known so many friends in heaven. "This Taoist friend, why don''t you come to Xiaoxian''s house and have a drink?" When Chu fan was secretly surprised by Sun Wukong''s communicative ability, Lu Li Da Xian on one side had already invited Chu fan. But when he talked with Chu fan, he was afraid. It can''t help him not to be afraid. It can be said that Chu fan has become an eternal fear in Lu Li''s heart. In his opinion, Chu fan is definitely a abnormal monk among the monks. In Luli''s opinion, normal people will never learn that kind of magic. Seeing the color of fear on Lu Li''s face, Chu fan couldn''t help pulling his mouth: "no, I''ll leave first if I have something else to do." "That''s great. Cough, I''m sorry." On hearing Chu fan''s words, Lu Li Da Xian''s face brightened, and then he almost rushed out of his heart. Fortunately, he took it back in time when he said half of it. After a look at Chu fan''s gradually ugly face, Lu Li Da Xian quickly turned to look at the monkey king: "Da Sheng, since this Taoist friend has something else to do, let''s go first!" Chapter 645 When talking, Lu Li will drag Chu fan away. Seeing Lu Li Da Xian''s appearance, Chu fan''s fingers almost made him feel like a human fart machine again. When Chu fan''s fingers trembled, the deer on one side could not help feeling a chill on his back, as if he had been targeted by something terrible. Fortunately, Chu fan restrained his inner thoughts in time. After all, he is so close to Lu Li Da Xian now. It would be bad if he accidentally hurt himself. Seeing that Chu fan really didn''t want to go in with them, the monkey king told Chu fan that he was guilty, and then followed Hu Li Da Xian and others to leave. After the monkey king left, the voice of the system immediately rang: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and getting the reward. The world has invaded once. Please check the details by yourself!" Hearing the voice of the system, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "system, release this kind of task reward, will your conscience really not hurt?" Although he had read a lot of online novels in his previous life, Chu fan vowed that it was the first time he had heard about the task reward system. "Please face the world invasion correctly." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system rang again: "in every invasion of the world, there are a lot of opportunities." Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth, but he had to admit that the system''s words were very reasonable. For example, in the last battle of locusts, Comrade Li Er was forced to form a cavalry unit, although the mounts of these cavalry units were somewhat strange. But even so, in order to show his integrity, Chu fan still impolitely put up a middle finger to the system, and then turned to look at his panel. At the bottom of the property panel, there is a new panel, on which there are several glittering typing - World invasion! Click on the panel and the text changes immediately. Invasion type: flood invasion role: Haizu invasion time: three days later "system, what is Haizu?" Looking at this simple panel, Chu fan can''t help but draw. Compared with the attribute panel and task panel, the panel in front of him looks like a stepmother. But when he saw the Hai people, Chu fan was still confused. If there were any creatures that dared to appear from the sea, they would have been crying for help in heaven according to the urine nature of the Dragon King of the four seas? As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the voice of the system began to ring again: "Hai people are creatures from other worlds and will directly attack Datang without affecting other forces." Although the system is very euphemistic, but Chu fan still understand his meaning. The best way to fight against the invasion of the world is to prepare for it. It is impossible to use the power of the Dragon King of the four seas. "Ding, congratulations on Chu fan''s mission, please check it in time!" Just as Chu fan thought about it, the sound of the system rang again. "View tasks." The voice drops and the task panel appears immediately. Task: merciless water and fire (1) Introduction: natural disaster without love, the harder it is, the more difficult it is to see people''s heart requirement: help Datang fight against the invasion of Hai nationality, reduce the loss of Datang to 30% time limit: one month reward: random magic one failure punishment: reduce the national fortune of Datang by 90%, and the death of Datang people by 70% "Si ~" just As soon as he saw the task punishment, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath: "system, is this kind of task punishment too cruel?" 70% of the people died and 90% of the national fortune was reduced. What''s the difference between this and national subjugation? As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system began to ring again: "there are big opportunities in the great disaster. If Datang wants to grow up, it must experience these." After hearing the systematic explanation, Chu fan was still a little hard to accept. After crossing the world to the west, Chu fan spent most of his time in Chang''an. In Chang''an, everyone, including Li Shimin, respects him very much. More importantly, in the Tang Dynasty, Chu fan felt his love for life and respect for life. Only when we get along with the people of Tang Dynasty, can Chu fan feel relaxed and not so lonely! All along, he wanted to make the Tang Dynasty really strong and become a force that could rival or even surpass the heavenly court. But now suddenly hearing that Datang was facing such a disaster, and even more disasters in the future, Chufan''s heart immediately became very sad. It seems that Chu fan''s unhappiness is felt, and the system begins to comfort Chu fan"Host, if you want to learn to walk and run, you must learn to fall. Even the heaven and Buddhism you see now have experienced countless disasters." "Besides, you still exist. With the help of this system, you can make Datang grow up." Hearing the system, Chu fan was stunned, and then a flash of light flashed in his eyes: "system, thank you." Chu fan suddenly realized that from the moment he arrived at the world of journey to the west, the Tang Dynasty had changed. Butterflies flutter their wings in the tropics, and hurricanes may occur in distant places. But Chufan is not a butterfly, he is a hurricane! Under the influence of Chu fan, the great Tang Dynasty had already changed. At least without Chu fan, the great Tang Dynasty could not achieve national cultivation, and the common people of the great Tang Dynasty could not see God as invincible as now. Chu fan hoped that the Tang Dynasty would be strong, because he was a descendant of the Tang people. In later generations, he was proud of being a member of the Dragon Kingdom, and also proud of being a descendant of the Tang people! "In that case, let me work hard with Datang." In front of the sky a roar, Chu fan suddenly felt his mood relaxed a lot, in an instant, the body''s mana operation is also fast a lot. "System, how can I feel that my strength has improved a lot?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system rang: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the hidden achievement of" understanding from the heart "and upgrading his strength to the primary level of Daluo Jinxian!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned, and then he felt an unspeakable joy burst out from his heart. All the time, Chu fan felt that the improvement of his strength didn''t seem to have a great effect on him. Because his combat effectiveness always depends on the skills provided by the system, the so-called strength level is just a kind of burden to him. But when facing Lu Li Da Xian this time, Chu fan knew that the level promotion had a huge effect on him. If Chu fan''s own strength is not far more than that of Lu Li Da Xian, his magic can''t let the other party release so terrible gas. Chapter 646 Chu fan remembers the scene when he used to cast a spell on changer dingguang immortal. If he had such power at that time, he would be able to hang Huanxi Buddha alone. In other words, the power of skills will be improved with their own strength. There is even a scene in Chu fan''s heart: in the great Leiyin temple, Chu fan suddenly reaches out his hand to the Tathagata, then the Tathagata''s face changes, and he jumps down from the lotus and rushes towards the distance But soon Chu fan woke up from the YY state. If you want to realize this dream, you still need to struggle for many years. With your current strength, if you cast a spell on the Tathagata, you will be sentenced to 5000 years'' imprisonment by the fat man! After stabilizing his mind, Chu fan rushed to Chang''an city. After all, he wanted to involve the disaster of the whole Tang Dynasty. He still wanted to inform Comrade Li Er. After his strength improved, Chu fan''s flying speed also improved a lot, but instead of flying by himself, he rode the Lord to Chang''an city. In just ten minutes, the Holy Lord had already brought Chu fan to the sky of the Tang Dynasty. Chu fan didn''t rush back to the small broken shop, but rushed to Li Shimin''s hall. I have to mention that this hall was newly built by Li Shimin. Since the common people of the Tang Dynasty began to practice, the efficiency and cost of building things began to decline in a straight line. Therefore, Comrade Li Shimin boldly asked others to renovate his palace. You should know that Comrade Li Shimin''s life in history was very hard. At least he didn''t dare to do things like renovating the palace. One is that he has no money, and the other is that Wei Zheng keeps a close eye on him. However, Wei Zheng''s tolerance of Comrade Li Shimin has improved a lot after the previous events and seeing the improvement of Tang Dynasty''s national strength. Otherwise, this guy didn''t dare to help himself build the palace. As soon as he entered the palace, Chu fan saw Li Shimin lying on the couch like a salted fish. When Chu fan came in, Li Shimin didn''t even stand up and waved his hand casually: "Oh, it''s the store manager coming. Come and sit down quickly." While talking, Li Shimin turned his head and looked at a maid beside him: "Chunxiang, help the store manager move a chair and bring some fruit." As soon as Li Shimin''s words were finished, the maid who had been standing there immediately left. In a few minutes, she came out with the same reclining chair. "Thank you very much." After Chunxiang puts the reclining chair beside him, Chufan also lies on it impolitely. As soon as he lies down, Chufan''s face changes. Seeing Chu fan''s expression, Li Shimin began to laugh: "hahaha, does the store manager also find the particularity of my carefree chair?" "Your Majesty can really enjoy it." Hearing Li Shimin''s laughter, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "I just don''t know what would happen if Wei Zheng knew about it?" But Chu fan was not surprised. When he sat down just now, he found that the chair was made of the bones of a real immortal monster, and the skin on it was the skin of a real immortal monster in Taiyi! Such a chair, if ordinary people sit on it, longevity is a small goal. It''s no exaggeration to say that as long as you sit on it for two or three hours every day, you can live a hundred and forty-five days! As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Li Shimin''s face was stiff, but he soon recovered: "ha ha ha, the store manager doesn''t have to worry. Wei Zheng also has a carefree chair." Li Shimin was proud when he spoke: "and he liked it very much." Chu fan soon understood Li Shimin''s meaning. Since Wei Zheng himself liked it, he would not care about Li Shimin, otherwise he would not accept it. "Your Majesty, what the hell is going on?" At the thought of Li Shimin''s carefree chair and palace building, Chu fan also felt that things were not quite right. You know, Wei Zheng is very strict. The most important thing is that he is cruel to Li Er and himself. As long as he doesn''t let Li Er do it, Wei Zheng won''t do it himself! It is said that Wei Zheng used to eat only two wowowotou a day and meat once a month! It is precisely because of this ruthlessness that Comrade Li Er has never caught Wei Zheng''s pigtail. According to the normal truth, Wei Zheng will not let Li Shimin seize the evidence of his greed for pleasure. Seeing Chu fan''s expression, Li Shimin immediately laughs. Even if Chu fan doesn''t speak, he can understand each other''s meaning: "the store manager doesn''t know something. Now Wei Zheng is different from before." Li Shimin was very proud when he spoke. You should know that Wei Zheng didn''t cause him less trouble. For Li Shimin, conquering such a man is definitely an achievement.Fortunately, Li Shimin didn''t continue to play tricks. Seeing Chu fan''s puzzled face, he laughed and explained everything. The reason lies in the strength of the Tang Dynasty. With the beginning of the national cultivation, the valiant of the common people in the Tang Dynasty was immediately fully displayed. People with strong cultivation talent will raise a few monster servants, and those with weak cultivation talent will also raise some animals such as tigers and lions as pets. Today''s Tang people, you usually go out without riding a tiger, black bear or monster, you are embarrassed to go out. The strength of the natural will not be hungry, not only that, Tang people also pioneering research out a variety of eating. Like stir fried tiger meat, steamed black bear, boa constrictor egg soup, all kinds of food appeared. In a short period of one year, there were no monsters in the mountains of the Tang Dynasty, even bigger beasts. In desperation, Li Shimin had no choice but to promulgate the "tiger protection law", "wild boar protection law" and other laws, and even wantonly encouraged the people of the Tang Dynasty to develop the breeding industry. That''s what keeps these animals from going extinct. In this case, the common people eat well and dress well, and the common people in other small countries around them even envy their eyes and turn green. Even the common people in some countries would rather be slaves in the Tang Dynasty than aristocrats in their own country! In this case, those small countries soon chose to submit to the Tang Dynasty. If they did not, the people would run out. Without internal worries and external troubles, the high-level officials of the Tang Dynasty were finally able to enjoy themselves openly and justly, and even the old-fashioned admonishmen headed by Wei Zheng began to enjoy themselves. In this environment, Comrade Li Shimin''s palace and leisure chair came into being. Chapter 647 Speaking of the happy place, Li Shimin''s face turned red, and he looked at Chu fan gratefully: "manager, it''s thanks to you that my Datang has changed so much!" As soon as he thought of his former life, Li Shimin wanted to slap himself in the face. Today''s life is called emperor, before that called life? That''s survival! Of course, if it wasn''t for the power of the Tang Dynasty, Li Shimin would not enjoy it as much as he does now. You should know that Comrade Li Er is determined to be an eternal emperor. He will not let himself degenerate until his dream is fulfilled. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help saying: "Your Majesty is welcome." In fact, Chu fan''s inner thoughts, Li Shimin must not be involved in these things with himself, otherwise he always feels that he has become a legendary courtier. Chu fan didn''t want to be recorded in later books like this: Qingshan was lucky to bury his loyal bones, and white iron cast Chu fan innocently! If there were any more boring literati to write a biography of Chu fan, a great courtier, and a little story Chu fan and Li Shimin had to tell, their great fame would be basically over. Of course, Li Shimin doesn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. If you let him know that Chu fan has quietly equated him with HunJun in his heart, you must give Chu fan a kick! However, now Comrade Li Shimin is still naive to regard Chu fan''s appearance as modesty. Seeing that Chu fan didn''t want to talk more about this aspect, Li Shimin didn''t waste his time. He turned to Chu fan and said, "I don''t know what the store manager is looking for at this time." Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then almost gave himself a big mouth. I should not have forgotten my business. However, when seeing Li Shimin lying on the carefree chair like salted fish, Chu fan suddenly feels grateful for the system. You know, even Li Shimin has become like this. Chu fan can already imagine the appearance of other people and officials in the Tang Dynasty. Needless to say, they must be a large group of salted fish. In an instant, Chu fan thought that it was appropriate for the world invasion to appear, otherwise, he would not know whether these guys would all become salted fish. After coughing twice, Chu fan turned his head and looked at Li Shimin: "cough, your majesty, I have something to tell you this time." Seeing Chu fan''s serious appearance, Li Shimin was stunned: "let''s just say what the store manager wants." But Li Shimin sat up straight and looked at Chu fan. In Li Shimin''s eyes, Chu fan is absolutely a strong man, even Chu fan is so serious things, certainly not a small thing. Seeing Li Shimin''s appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help nodding. From now on, although this guy is close to salted fish, he hasn''t completely abandoned, at least he has a chance to save. At this point, Chu fan took a deep breath and continued: "Your Majesty, there will be a flood in Datang soon. I hope..." "Ha ha ha ha." Chu fan was interrupted by Li Shimin, who burst into laughter before he finished his words. Looking at Li Shimin, who even showed his back teeth, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth: "this guy is not crazy, is he?" Li Shimin had no idea that his image in Chu fan''s heart had been lowered once again, and he was still grinning. Li Shimin coughed twice and stopped smiling until Chu fan looked at him with his eyes caring for the mentally retarded: "the store manager really belittled the people of Tang Dynasty." Although he stopped giggling, the look on Li Shimin''s face didn''t change much. He looked at Chu fan with pride: "store manager, now whether I''m an old man with white hair or a young child, I can use a little magic, but the flood can''t hurt me at all." Looking at Li Shimin''s self-confidence, Chu fan can''t help but draw his lips. The records of the goods in the secret history books are really true! However, it is no wonder that Li Shimin, with the ability of the people of the Tang Dynasty, if it was just an ordinary flood, it would not cause much damage. However, the reality obviously wants to give Comrade Li Shimin a loud slap in the ear. As soon as his words are finished, Chu fan sighs helplessly: "Your Majesty, what is going to happen is not an ordinary flood, just like the locust plague before, in which there are demons." Originally thought that when he said this sentence, Li Shimin was sure to pay attention to it, but soon Li Shimin used his practical action to let Chu fan know what is called a cruel man. "The devil?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Li Shimin suddenly stood up from the carefree chair: "does the store manager know what kind of demon it is?"Looking at Li Shimin''s excited appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help but be stunned, but he still said what he knew. "In the information I got, it shows that the sea people are making trouble, mostly some sea demons." Chu fan didn''t have so much time to explain the invasion of the world with Li Shimin, so he just threw the dirty water on the demons in the sea. Anyway, the ocean is so big that it''s normal for some scum to come out. Sure enough, Li Shimin didn''t have the slightest doubt when he heard Chu fan''s words, but the smile on his face was: "great, there''s a monster at last." Seeing Li Shimin''s strange appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "Your Majesty, it seems that you are looking forward to the arrival of monsters?" "That''s nature." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin nodded with pride: "the store manager doesn''t know that there are fewer and fewer monsters in Datang today. It''s impossible to eat something good. Now there are a wave of monsters coming from the sea. I''m really looking forward to it." While Li Shimin was talking, Chu fan clearly saw that there was a crystal clear mysterious liquid flowing out of the corner of his mouth When he spoke, Li Shimin''s mood was even higher: "store manager, you eat fruit here first. I''m going to call up the Shenwu guards of the Tang Dynasty!" Looking at Li Shimin, who left the palace alone, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. Is this guy an emperor? Will the emperor let any other man appear in his palace? , when Chu fan Tucao was out, Li Shimin had left the palace and rushed to the hall of two instruments. On the way to the hall, he also sent several eunuchs to the palace to make complaints about the process. Even Li Shimin left. Naturally, Chu fan would not stay here any longer. After grabbing an apple from the plate, he went straight to his little shop. Chu fan is not worried about Li Shimin. Chapter 648 Although Li Shimin was calm and even looked down upon, Chu fan knew that when he was really facing the invasion of the Hai nationality, Li Shimin would not be like himself. You should know that Li Shimin is a horse emperor. He has been fighting all his life. Of course, he knows that he will pay a price for belittling the enemy. In fact, as Chu fan expected, as soon as Cheng Yaojin and others arrived at Liangyi hall, Li Shimin began to discuss with them how to deal with the coming demons. When he heard that a demon in the sea had invaded Datang, Cheng Yaojin immediately stood up: "ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that this kind of good thing could fall on us." When he was talking, Cheng Yaojin thought of the smell of those monsters in the sea and sucked away his mouth water. Then he continued: "don''t worry, your majesty. As long as those monsters dare to enter the territory of Datang, Lao Cheng will turn them into delicious food on our dinner table." "Hum!" As soon as Cheng Yaojin finished, a cold hum came from one side. Yuchi Gong didn''t know when he had stood up. Hearing Yuchi Gong''s cold hum, Cheng Yaojin''s face became ugly: "Yuchi sunspot, what do you mean by that?" "Don''t you know what I mean?" With Cheng Yaojin''s character, there are few people who dare to fight against him, but Yuchi Gong is definitely one of them. Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Yuchi Gong was not afraid. Instead, he stood up and took a step forward. Then he looked at Cheng Yaojin with disdain: "fat man, don''t you know what I mean?" Yuchi Gong looked at Cheng Yaojin with an expression that I had seen through you: "if you are allowed to deal with those monsters, can they still fall on our plate? I''m afraid it''s all in your Cheng mansion, isn''t it? " As soon as Yuchi Gong''s words were finished, Cheng Yaojin''s face froze, and then he drank: "ah, Yuchi sunspot, you dare to slander my old Cheng like this. It''s just too much deceiving!" When he spoke, Cheng Yaojin fell down on his knees in front of Li Shimin: "Your Majesty, this black man is very upset and kind-hearted. He slandered me in front of so many people. You must make the decision for me." If Lao Cheng sued others, Li Shimin would certainly stand by him, but the relationship between Yuchi Gong and Li Shimin is no worse than Lao Cheng''s. what''s more, Li Shimin thinks that Yuchi Gong''s words are very reasonable! If it''s someone else, I''m sure I dare not do corruption. But Lao Cheng, according to Li Shimin''s understanding of him, even if those monsters are handed over by him, it is estimated that they will shrink by half! Not only Li Shimin, but other people in the court also responded. Looking at Cheng Yaojin with a look of grievance, they could not help patting his chest. At the same time, an idea arose in their heart: "I''m so good that I almost made a big mistake!" We are all Foxes of a thousand years. Naturally, we are very clear about Cheng''s character. The thought that they had almost given Cheng Yaojin the fight against the monsters in the sea surprised everyone. If we let this guy succeed, wouldn''t they want to reduce the number of monsters they can eat by more than half? "Your majesty Just as Li Shimin was thinking about how to politely refuse Cheng Yaojin, another man stood up: "the invasion of monsters is a big deal. I''m afraid general Cheng can''t catch it alone, so I hope to attack with general Cheng together!" Looking at the man kneeling on the ground, Li Shimin nodded his head. "Your Majesty, I think what general Su said is true, and I am willing to fight with general Cheng." Another general came out and knelt down in front of Li Shimin. Looking at the two people kneeling on the ground suddenly, Cheng Yaojin''s face is even darker, and even can compete with Yuchi Gong. "Su lie, Xi Junmai, what do you two mean?" In a rage, Cheng Yaojin stares at them. It''s a pity that Cheng Yaojin''s anger hasn''t been vented yet. Another minister stands up. "Your Majesty, I also want to fight with general Cheng." Looking at the person who suddenly stood up, Cheng Yaojin, who was still angry, turned into a ball in a moment. At the same time, he said helplessly: "Lao Du, you are a good scholar. What''s wrong with staying at home? Why go to the battlefield?" That''s right. It''s Du Ruhui, one of the big men in Wen Chen, who stands out! Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Du Ruhui''s face showed a smile: "I''m an immortal monk now, but I want to experience the refreshing feeling of fighting on the battlefield." As soon as Du Ruhui''s words came out, Lao Cheng turned into an eggplant beaten by beishuang.Before Xi Junmai and Su lie, he can still "argue" for a while, but in the face of Du Ruhui, he can''t. Looking at Cheng Yaojin''s dejected appearance, Du Ruhui was greatly relieved. Since they were able to practice, the strength of the important ministers in the Imperial Hall has changed day by day. We should know which one is not the best one who can become the most important minister. In addition, they can enjoy the protection of the national movement of the Tang Dynasty. Everyone''s strength can not be underestimated. Of course, if it is not necessary, Du Ruhui would prefer to deal with political affairs. However, Du Ruhui can''t bear the thought that if Lao Cheng is allowed to fight alone, the food he can eat will shrink by half. For food, it''s not a good thing to go to war at all? When Du Ruhui stood up, Li Shimin also nodded. If only relying on Xi Junmai and Su dingfang, he''s really afraid that there''s no way to stop Lao Cheng. But with Du Ruhui, Lao Cheng''s little strategy will be useless. Looking at the expectation of other courtiers in the court, Li Shimin was silent for a moment, and then he just waved his hand: "in that case, let''s all go out." Today, the Tang Dynasty is powerful, with the existence of the guardian generals, which has reached the level of prosperity among the people. The officials in the court basically have nothing to do. In addition to the strength of everyone, Li Shimin felt that he should really find something for them. Ignoring the surprised eyes of the people, Li Shimin continued: "in this disaster, all the monsters killed will belong to you. You''d better go back and get ready." "Your Majesty, it suddenly occurred to me that there were still clothes left at home, so I left first." After Li Shimin''s words, other people haven''t responded yet. Cheng Yaojin has arched his hand at Li Shimin, and then rushed out quickly. Chapter 649 Seeing old Cheng rush out, Yuchi Gong is stunned at first, and then salutes Li Shimin: "Your Majesty, I''m going to help old Cheng collect his clothes." After that, Yuchi Gong rushed out in a hurry without waiting for people to react. "Your Majesty..." After they left, the others finally responded. Since there are a large number of monsters to invade, only a few of them will certainly be unable to deal with them. In this case, we must rely on the strength of the army. But the number of strong enough soldiers in Datang is limited. If they are picked away by others, they will have to take the rest of the soldiers. At this point, thinking of Cheng Yaojin''s and Yuchi Gong''s actions before, people can''t help scolding him for being "shameless"! Although they were so angry, they didn''t dare to waste their time. Now there are more wolves than meat. If we waste a few more minutes, we can only take a group of old, weak, sick and disabled people to fight monsters. Chu fan didn''t know that the invasion of a world almost caused the battle of the whole Tang Dynasty. At this time, he was looking at the boy in front of him with a puzzled face. The young man was extremely burly, and even a little bit more terrifying than Cheng Chuliang. But when he thought of what he had said before, Chu fan wanted to laugh: "cough, do you say you want to fly?" "That''s right!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the boy nodded seriously: "please help the store manager." When talking, the young man looked at Chu fan seriously. "You can''t fly alone?" Although the young man was very serious, Chu fan still expressed some helplessness. You should know that even the Banxian can live in the wind, not to mention the Renxian? The youth''s age looks similar to Cheng Chuliang''s, and his breath has reached the peak of human immortality. Hearing Chu fan''s words, before the boy had time to speak, there was a loud voice: "ha ha ha, Su Feng, you are here as expected!" As soon as she heard this voice, Su Feng couldn''t help turning black. She turned around and saw a boy with a big beard, who was only a little smaller than him, rushing over. "Cheng Chuliang, what are you doing here?" Su Feng''s tone has fully expressed his emotions, but Cheng Chuliang seems not to hear it. He goes directly to him and puts his arms around his shoulder: "ah ha ha ha, Su Feng, I know you will come to the store manager. Don''t lose heart. With the store manager, you can fly." While speaking, Chu fan turned to Chu fan and said: "manager, am I right?" Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s humble appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help a twitch at the corner of his mouth: "what''s the matter, you''d better tell me in detail." Chu fan is still curious about the fact that a fairy can''t fly. Before Su Feng can speak, Cheng Chuliang laughs: "ha ha ha, store manager, let me tell you." After that, Cheng Chuliang ignored Su Feng''s gloomy face and said everything directly. It turns out that this young man is the son of Su lie and Su dingfang. Many people don''t know Su dingfang''s words, but as long as his achievements are mentioned, many people will know how fierce he is. Su lie, a native of Wuyi County, Jizhou, was born in the name of dingfang. His main achievements were: breaking through the East Turks, exterminating the West Turks, and pacifying the chaos of Congling; yibaiji, conquering Koguryo, and pacifying Tubo. It''s no exaggeration to say that this guy is a madman who destroys the country. He is a powerful faction among the generals of the Tang Dynasty! As Su lie''s son, Su Feng naturally inherited his talent. After being able to practice, she got a professional training method called "crazy warrior". In just one and a half years, Su Feng had reached the peak of human immortal strength, and in a "Crazy" state, she was able to kill the strong man in the middle stage of earth immortal. But there are gains and losses. While gaining great combat effectiveness, the "crazy warrior" also has a huge disadvantage, that is, it can''t fly! Even in Su Feng''s inheritance, before he became a golden immortal, it was impossible for him to resist the wind. It is because of this that although Su Feng has great strength, she has become a laughing stock in the eyes of all the second generation in Chang''an City, especially Cheng Chuliang, who has beaten Su Feng every three or five times. Although they are more just a play, but this still let Sufeng''s heart is very helpless. In order to solve this problem, Chu fan just came back, he was in a hurry to find it. After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s explanation, Chu fan''s eyes toward Su Feng become sympathetic. This child is really a model of misfortune in the world. You know, flying has a huge effect on monks.Whether it''s driving or loading, flying is essential. If you go to the same place, everyone else is high and high, floating like an immortal, only you jump forward like a hulk, and you have lost a lot from the beginning, OK? Feeling Chu fan''s eyes, Su Feng''s whole face and neck turned blood red. If Cheng Chu Liang and others had looked at him with this kind of eyes, he would have had an armed conflict with the other party. But the man in front of her is Chu fan, the spiritual pillar of the Tang Dynasty, and a big man respected by her father. In this case, Su Feng can only sigh helplessly, and then look at Chu fan: "manager, do you have any way to help me?" Hear Su Feng''s words, Chu fan also has some helplessness to come. If ordinary people want to fly, they just need to give him a magic weapon to fly. But Su Feng became like this because of her Kung Fu. Just like before, Tu Bai couldn''t transform himself by other means, even if he gave Su Feng a flying magic weapon, he could only be a waste in his hands. Even according to Cheng Chuliang, the friars under Jinxian can''t fly with Su Feng. As long as they grasp him with their hands, all the flying spells can''t be used! "In this case, we have to withdraw the card." After thinking for a while, Chu fan helplessly looks at Su Feng. Since it is the trouble caused by the system, it must have a solution. If Su Feng is lucky enough, she can get a solution from the cards. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Su Feng sighed helplessly: "in that case, take out the card." Card shops have existed for such a long time. As a real dandy of the Tang Dynasty, Su Feng is very clear about the characteristics of this thing. If you want to get treasure from cards, you must have enough luck. If you are not lucky, you may not get a fart. Chapter 650 In Su Feng''s opinion, her luck is absolutely at a low ebb. Otherwise, she would not even have learned a defective product that can''t fly. It is for this reason that Su Feng would ask Chu fan to help solve the problem instead of directly choosing to withdraw the card. But after hearing Chu fan''s words, Su Fengjiu knew that he could only yield to the merciless reality. At least, she is also a little master of personal immortal level. Naturally, Su Feng will not be short of money. In order to thoroughly implement the idea of "krypton gold changing life", Su Feng directly chose to draw a red card. "Come on, you can do it." A total of ten red cards. In order to fly, Su Feng took out all her money. Looking at the cards in her hand, Su Feng quietly cheered herself up in her heart. When the first card was opened, Su Feng''s face brightened: "what''s this, store manager?" Looking at Su Feng''s surprise, Chu fan can''t help but be stunned. Is this boy so lucky that he can get what he wants? However, when he saw the things on the card, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth: "this is a pair of ordinary shoes." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Su Feng was stunned: "it''s impossible, store manager. Are you wrong? These shoes still have wings. I think they can fly." When speaking, Su Feng also looks forward to Chu fan, hoping to get the answer he wants from his mouth. Looking at the green shoes with wings painted on his card, Chu fan sighed, then patted Su Feng on the shoulder: "it looks like this, you don''t have to care." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Su Feng''s expression became "embarrassed". Thanks to her weak strength, otherwise he would grab Chu fan''s collar and ask: "since you can''t fly, why do you design a wing for it?" Fortunately, although angry, Su Feng still lost her sense. After two deep breaths, she returned to normal, and then looked at the second card. Seeing the second card, Su Feng''s eyes brightened again: "store manager, this is..." "This is a pair of ordinary walnuts. Eating them can''t even nourish the brain." Su Feng''s words just said a half, be ruthlessly interrupted by Chu fan. "How could it be?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Su Feng''s face was suspicious: "store manager, you see, this walnut is big and round, how can it have no special function?" ¡­¡­ After a desperate struggle, Su Feng can only helplessly look at the third card. "And is a pair of socks, do not wash can always keep clean." ¡­¡­ In the next few minutes, Su Feng showed Chu fan all kinds of high-end metaphysical card drawing skills, such as kissing cards before drawing cards, washing hands before drawing cards, closing eyes and so on. Of course, for such a young man full of dreams, reality shows him all kinds of tragedies without politeness. For example, the night pearl that can shine in the daytime, the cup that can make the water bitter, and the whistle that can sound without blowing. All in all, in the face of the cruel reality, even the little master of Renxian level has no power to fight back. Looking at a lot of strange things Su Feng pulled out, Cheng Chuliang on one side began to twitch. Cheng Yaojin, who is backed by "the most fortunate General of the Tang Dynasty", really can''t understand why anyone in the world can be so unlucky Looking at the last card in her hand, Su Feng''s eyes were moist: "if I can''t draw something that can make me fly, I won''t draw any more cards." Then Su Feng handed the card to Chu fan: "manager, what''s the function of this card?" Up to now, Su Feng has basically given up treatment, and even doesn''t bother to look at the pictures on the cards. Looking at the card Su Feng handed over, Chu fan''s face gradually becomes strange. "Manager, don''t worry. I''m sure I can hold on." Feeling Chu fan''s strange eyes, Su Feng''s mood has completely reached the bottom, and Cheng Chuliang is ready to laugh. He and Su Feng have no grudge, but as a bad friend, Cheng Chuliang said he would never miss such a good opportunity. But Chu fan''s next words stunned Cheng Chuliang and Su Feng. Chu fan took another look at the cards in his hand, and then he said: "Su Feng, congratulations." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Su Feng was stunned at first, and then responded: "store manager, do I have one?"¡­¡­ As soon as Su Feng''s words were finished, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his lips. This unfortunate child deserves that you can''t win the prize. People who don''t know you think you are pregnant. After make complaints about it, Chu Fancai said to Su Feng: " can fly, but I still hope you can prepare yourself well." "Ha ha ha ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Su Feng roared up to the sky: "manager, you can say that I have nothing else but a good heart." When she spoke, Su Feng also threw a provocative smile at Cheng Chuliang, expressing her meaning clearly: I, Su Feng, also have salted fish turning over. Looking at Su Feng''s proud appearance, Chu fan can''t help sighing, but he still dutifully says the attributes of his cards. [Doraemon''s bamboo dragonfly ¡¤ friendship demon revision] Introduction: the props from Doraemon world are transformed from the non chieftain power collected by this system function: with this card, you will be awarded "Doraemon''s Bamboo Dragonfly" with two skills of "magic modification" and "no damage"! Magic modification: after the magic modification of the system, the bamboo dragonfly can ignore the power of all laws, and will certainly help the user fly without damage note 1: young man, with me, you will realize your dream note 2: please exercise your neck often! "Puyi ~" when Chu fan talked about the role of the card, Cheng Chuliang could not hold it. With the sound, he lay on the ground and twitched. Don''t get me wrong, it''s not a disease, it''s a laugh: "ha ha ha, ha ha, Congratulations, Su Feng, you can finally fly!" With Cheng Chuliang''s congratulations, Su Feng is not only not happy, but also slightly sad: is someone Su really not worthy of the legendary good luck? "Cough." Looking at Su Feng''s face that gradually lost hope, Chu fan coughed twice: "Su Feng, don''t be too sad. From another angle, you can at least fly." Chapter 651 Although comforting Su Feng, Chu fan felt an impulse to laugh when he thought of the attribute of "Doraemon''s bamboo dragonfly.". Fortunately, after all, Chu fan and Cheng Chuliang are not the same people. Just in time, the smile has come to his mouth. He still tries to bear the impulse back. However, even so, Chu fan''s mouth still showed a little smile. "Bang!" When a person is in an extreme mood, he will become extremely sensitive. Now Su Feng is in this state. The smile that Chu fan didn''t notice was discovered by Su Feng as soon as it appeared. Seeing Chu fan''s smile at the corner of her mouth, Su Feng felt as if she had become a novice village monster in a game in a flash. She thought she could be a big boss, but she found that others were 999! In short, it was in an instant that Su Feng felt that her heart had been severely attacked. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Su Feng hums coldly: "even if Su Feng is dead, even if she can''t fly, she won''t use this kind of thing!" Su Feng is proud when she talks. As Su lie''s son, he has his own pride. Even if he can''t fly, he will never let himself be in that embarrassing situation. "Ha ha ha belch ~" when Su Feng expresses her determination to Chu fan, Cheng Chuliang has already begun to laugh. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s laughter, Su Feng turns her lips with disdain. He has made up his mind. No matter what Cheng Chuliang says, he won''t use this card. It''s an insult to his dignity. On the other hand, Cheng Chuliang seemed not to see Su Feng''s expression at all and continued to say: "it''s just that we are going to go out with Niu Meili tomorrow, so you don''t have to go." "What?" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words were finished, Su Feng, who was still calm, suddenly changed her face. Then she directly grabbed Cheng Chuliang''s arm: "you said Meili would go out with you? How is that possible? " Su Feng''s voice trembled when she spoke: "why did Meili go out with you?" Seeing Su Feng worried, Cheng Chuliang raised his mouth slightly: "it has nothing to do with you. Anyway, you who can''t fly are not qualified to go with us." "Nonsense At the end of the speech, Su Feng just gave a loud drink, and then the card in her hand had been used by him: "who said I couldn''t fly?" Then, Su Feng put the bamboo dragonfly directly on her head: "now I''m going to find Meili and make it clear to her." While talking, the bamboo dragonfly on Su Feng''s head has begun to rotate rapidly, and his whole body is also flying towards the distance. This bamboo dragonfly has been changed by the system magic, and its speed is comparable to that of ordinary celestial beings. Looking at Su Feng, who had disappeared in the blink of an eye, Chu fan couldn''t help pulling his mouth and turned his head to Cheng Chuliang: "what''s the matter?" Although doubt, but Chu fan''s heart has already faintly had guess. The boy was still like a dead man before, but after hearing Niu Meili, he immediately became Su Jingze. Needless to say, he must have something to do with this man. Sure enough, hearing Chu fan''s question, Cheng Chuliang raised his mouth slightly, and then said with a smile: "Niu Meili is Niu Kaixuan''s younger sister. This boy has been staring at other girls for some time." When he said that, Cheng Chuliang suddenly shivered: "but this boy is really a talent, just like Niu Meili. If she doesn''t expose herself, no one will know that she is a woman, but this guy still thinks we will fight him." When he speaks, Cheng Chuliang''s dissatisfaction is obviously the anger after he is insulted. In fact, after knowing that Niu Meili is Niu Kaixuan''s sister, Chu fan already has a guess in his heart. At this time, when he hears Cheng Chuliang''s description, Chu fan has no hope for Su Feng. With Niu JINDA and Niu Kaixuan''s figure, if Niu Meili could be good-looking, Chu fan would not believe it. "By the way, you didn''t come here to watch the fun, did you?" When speaking, Chu fan turns to look at Cheng Chuliang. You should know that although this guy has a lot of bad taste, he doesn''t come here for such a little thing. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang slapped his head hard: "black, I''m really a pig''s head. The store manager is here to ask you for help this time." With that, Cheng Chuliang said his own thing. It turns out that since he was powerful, Cheng Chuliang and other dandies have been used as waste by Comrade Li Er, and all of them have been sent to other places to be officials.But a few months ago, something happened in the place under Cheng Chuliang''s jurisdiction, and even now he has no way to solve it. Helpless, Cheng Chu Liang can only come to Chu fan for help. "Store manager, you must help me teach that river god a lesson. It''s so hateful." After explaining what happened to him, Cheng Chuliang said angrily. It turned out that there was a big river directly connected to the ocean within Cheng Chuliang''s jurisdiction, but since a few months ago, the water in this big river began to flow everywhere. In just a few months, the surrounding villages and fields were basically destroyed. Later, the local people, led by a witch, told Cheng Chuliang about the legend of the river god. This river is called Heihe River. There is a river god living in it. He controls all the rivers of the whole river. The responsibility of the river god is to protect the peace of the surrounding villages. However, this river god is obviously an alien. Within his jurisdiction, only by offering a sacrifice to him every year can he get his protection. And these so-called sacrifices are actually human beings. In order to protect the surrounding villages from harm, the witch put forward a plan to continue offering sacrifices to the river god. Of course, this plan must have been rejected by Cheng Chuliang. After that, Cheng Chuliang personally went into Heihe River to find the river god. Unfortunately, even with his strength, he was not the rival of the river god. In desperation, Cheng Chu Liang had to seek help again. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan''s brows wrinkled tightly: "are you sure you met the river god?" As a matter of principle, the river god is the God of heaven. Under the control of the emperor of heaven, he will never do such a thing. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang nodded: "it must be!" Chapter 652 Seeing Chu fan''s puzzled eyes, Cheng Chuliang nodded: "I feel the same breath from him as Zhang Buer and AO Shun." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan knew that the identity of the river god should not be wrong. You should know that Cheng Chuliang is also a good hand at the level of immortals, and he often stays with AO Shun and others, so he will not make mistakes when distinguishing the breath. However, it was because of this that Chu fan felt strange: "how can a Heavenly God dare to do such a thing?" Seeing Chu fan''s appearance, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help but gasp: "store manager, don''t you think about these problems, go there early and catch that guy, won''t you?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan is also in a daze. He feels that his IQ has declined recently, and he can''t even think of such a simple problem. After a look at Cheng Chuliang, an idea rose from Chu fan''s heart: "is it because it''s too close to this guy that this kind of thing happened?" Thinking of Cheng Chuliang''s former appearance and the constructive appearance he just put forward, Chu fan felt that his idea was not impossible. "Cough, Chu Liang, can I ask you something?" Seeing Chu fan''s serious appearance, Cheng Chuliang was stunned at first, and then nodded strangely: "ask." When he spoke, Cheng Chuliang was inexplicably proud, but the store manager asked him a question, and he looked like he was still asking for advice. Of course, Chu fan didn''t know Cheng Chuliang''s inner thoughts. If he knew, he would not ask what he would say next, because it seemed too cruel to the children. However, without knowing it, Chu fan was not polite. "Chu Liang, have you practiced any more powerful magic recently?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang was silent for a moment, and then began to frown and think. After a long time, Cheng Chuliang said to Chu fan: "he has learned some magic skills, such as Juhua, call the wind and call the rain, thirty-six way axe and so on, but I don''t know what kind of magic you said?" Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s puzzled appearance, Chu fan didn''t hide any more, but directly asked his own doubts: "I mainly want to know whether you have learned any magic recently that can make other people''s intelligence become the same as you?" "How could it be?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang suddenly drank: "store manager, how can I learn such a powerful spell?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan nodded and said in secret: also, if this destructive skill is mastered by others, it''s really terrible. When he thought of fighting with others in the future, Cheng Chuliang suddenly roared: "intelligence reduction attack!" Then the enemy''s IQ was lowered to the same level as him, and then he was defeated by Cheng Chuliang with rich experience. Chu fan could not help shivering: "this kind of magic is really terrible, it should not exist." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang nodded with approval: "is Cheng Chuliang''s IQ what ordinary people can get?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. It turns out that the meaning of this product before is that he thinks his IQ is too high? When thinking of this, Chu fan''s eyes to Cheng Chuliang also become admirable: you can''t admire a person who has a low IQ and is tenacious to live, but when a person has a low IQ and is tenacious to live and can maintain a self-confident attitude, you have to admire him. Obviously, Cheng Chuliang is in the state that Chu fan has to admire. Seeing that Cheng Chuliang would continue to use language to show his high intelligence, Chu fan quickly waved him to stop: "OK, we''d better deal with the river god quickly?" Chu fan is really afraid, if let this guy continue to sell melon like Wang Po, he can''t help but kill him directly. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang nodded: "store manager, follow me." Although Cheng Chuliang and others were assigned by Li Shimin, they were a group of second generation after all, so they could not be really thrown into the remote places. In fact, the place under Cheng Chuliang''s jurisdiction is not far from Chang''an city. In time, Cheng Chuliang''s flying speed is very slow, and it took them only 20 minutes to get there. Cheng Chuliang is in charge of a medium-sized town. As soon as he arrived, Cheng Chuliang pointed to Chu fan: "store manager, this is Blackwater town under my jurisdiction." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan nodded, and then directly looked down. With one look, Chu fan''s eyes became strange"Chu Liang, is Heihe in that direction?" Looking at the direction Chu fan pointed to, Cheng Chuliang nodded, and then asked in surprise: "store manager, have you been to this place before?" Chapter 653 Chu fan didn''t answer Cheng Chuliang, but continued to ask: "is the witch you''re talking about an old man with a black mole on her left face and a missing tooth, and then she still likes to wear flowery green. Green is about 50 or 60 years old?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang was stunned: "store manager, how do you know?" If you only know the location of Heihe River, Cheng Chuliang can be regarded as Chufan who has been here before. After all, with Chu fan''s strength, if you really go out for a stroll, you will be able to visit the whole Tang Dynasty in an instant. But even if you know what the witch looks like, it''s a little scary. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan shook his head casually: "I just happened to see such a man with a group of people throwing a little girl into the river." "What?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang''s face changed, and then he asked Chu fan in a hurry: "where is the store manager?" "Over there." As soon as the words fell, Cheng Chuliang flew out like an arrow off the string. At the same time, the river side of the Heihe River also happened what Chu Fan said before. "Let''s get ready as soon as possible and offer sacrifices for the river god. Heishui town will be able to return to normal as soon as possible. If Cheng Chuliang comes back, we won''t have a chance." An old woman with a huge mole on her left face said loudly as she instructed the people around her to lift an 11-year-old girl to the river. Hearing the old woman''s words, everyone around nodded quickly, and at the same time, the speed of advance became faster. "Granny Wang, please, please let our daughter go." Of course, if someone agrees, naturally someone refuses. An old woman about the same age as the witch rushed out of the crowd and knelt down in front of the Witch: "lin''er, she''s still young. If she''s gone, what can I do in the future?" When she spoke, the old woman kowtowed directly to the old lady. She didn''t worry that there was blood on her forehead. Looking at the woman standing in front of her, there was a flash of cold light in her eyes, but almost instantly, her face turned into a smile again: "Oh, Li Cuihua, don''t get me wrong. Your lin''er is going to be the wife of the river god, and she will be the husband of the river god. Don''t you know how lucky she is?" When Wang Po spoke, Li Cuihua''s face was covered with blood. Even the small stones in front of her turned blood red. Hearing Wang Po''s words, Li Cuihua''s face showed a trace of sadness: "Wang Po, lin''er is still young, please let her go." Although Wang Po keeps saying that her daughter will be the wife of the river god, we don''t know what it looks like. We only know that the girl who is used to sacrifice to the river god every year has never appeared again. Seeing that under her persuasion, Li Cuihua was still obstinate, Wang Po''s face finally showed anger: "you guys, don''t you pull this madman away for me?" When she spoke, Wang Po pointed to several strong men in the crowd: "if the river god missed the auspicious time, who can bear it?" Hearing Wang Po''s words, she pointed out that several strong men looked at each other, and then came out biting their teeth. A man grabbed one of Li Cuihua''s arms and pulled her up: "aunt Cuihua, let''s forget it. It''s a big deal. After that, everyone will give you more incense." When talking, the man''s face has become crimson, for this so-called river god sacrifice, everyone''s heart actually has a guess. What river god lady? That''s just an excuse. Most likely, those people were eaten by river god. That''s why men are ashamed. But if not, the river god will control the river to submerge the surrounding villages and towns, and then all of them will have nowhere to go. Hearing the strong man''s words, Li Cuihua''s eyes became more desperate: "a Niu, how can you say such words? Lin''er is my daughter. How can I see her sacrificed to the river god? If general Cheng were here, you wouldn''t say that. " When she said that, Li Cuihua was suddenly stunned. Then she seemed to think of something. She broke away from the shackles of a Niu and rushed directly to Wang Po: "Wang Po, you can''t sacrifice my daughter to the river god. The imperial court won''t allow it. You are against the law of the imperial court!" In today''s Tang Dynasty, people cultivate immortals all over the country. Although the strength of ordinary people is not very strong, their physical condition is certainly not bad. Li Cuihua, who is nearly 60 years old, makes a voice that everyone can hear. It is for this reason that after hearing Li Cuihua''s words, these people began to hesitate. "Yes, the imperial court doesn''t let us sacrifice other gods at will. If general Cheng knows about today''s events, then..."Seeing the hesitation on the faces of the people around her, Wang Po immediately gave a cold hum: "stupid!" Chapter 654 Although Wang Po is equally old, her strength is obviously stronger than other people. But this burst of drinking actually suppresses everyone''s voice. Hearing Wang Po''s voice, everyone stopped talking, then looked at Wang Po with puzzled eyes. Feeling the people''s eyes, the expression on Wang''s face remained unchanged, but she continued to speak: "as long as you don''t tell me about it, who will know?" "How could the river god be angry if the imperial court didn''t allow sacrifice to gods?" When she spoke, she also looked at the crowd with hatred. After hearing Wang Po''s words, everyone stopped talking and just looked at Li Cuihua with complicated eyes. They think what Wang po said is very reasonable. Anyway, as long as everyone doesn''t say it, the imperial court won''t know. But if they don''t offer sacrifices to the river god, it will be them who will be hurt at that time. "Granny, can the river god really protect us after sacrifice?" Looking at a Niu who asked herself, a ray of light flashed in Wang Po''s eyes: "can I be wrong?" After hearing Wang Po''s words, a Niu was stunned, and then nodded: "since Wang po said it, there must be no problem." Seeing a Niu''s reaction, Wang Po nodded with satisfaction. You know, she has been a witch for decades. She is famous in these ten li eight villages. I don''t know if it''s a Niu. After hearing Wang Po''s words, other people put down their only worry. Feeling the mood change of the crowd, Wang Po nodded: "the auspicious time is coming. Why don''t you take Li Lin to worship the river god?" When they heard Wang Po''s words, they took a look at the sky. Then they did not dare to hesitate. They directly carried the girl who had been tied up before and walked towards the Heihe River. When she came to the river, she took a look at the fast-moving river. Wang Po waved her hand directly: "start offering sacrifices!" When the voice fell, several strong men behind them were about to throw a lot of treasure and Li Lin, who had been tied up, into the river Hearing this voice, Wang Po and others are all in a daze. As soon as they react, they see Cheng Chuliang standing in front of them with an angry face. "Cheng, general Cheng, are you back?" Seeing the anger on Cheng Chuliang''s face, everyone on the scene was numb. "Hum!" Looking at the people with their heads down, Cheng Chuliang snorted coldly: "I have said before that it is not allowed to worship such evil gods. Why do you still violate them?" "Yo ~" as soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words were finished, a strange voice came from one side: "general Cheng is a senior official from Chang''an and the son of the Duke of the state. He is like us ordinary people, who have to tremble every day in order to live." When the voice rang out, the people on the scene were stunned at first, and then an old man suddenly fell to his knees and said, "general Cheng, please let us go?" Looking at the old man kneeling in front of him, Cheng Chuliang was stunned, and then found that other people around him were kneeling in front of him. "Everyone, why do you want to do this? Please get up quickly." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, the old man shook his head firmly: "general Cheng, please, let us poor people go." While talking, the old man had already kowtowed several heads to Cheng Chuliang quickly. With the old man''s action, other people around him began to kowtow to Cheng Chuliang: "please, general Cheng, have pity on us, let us go." Looking at these people''s actions, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes were a little confused: "you, what are you doing? Please get up quickly." When he spoke, Cheng Chuliang reached out to pull up the old man in front of him. He felt Cheng Chuliang''s action, but the old man knelt firmly on the ground: "general Cheng, you will not let us go. Even if you kneel here, you will not stand up." "Why are you suffering?" Cheng Chuliang''s face showed helpless color, but also a trace of pain. Since Li Shimin dispatched him to take charge of Heishui Town, he has completely changed his previous dandy behavior and wholeheartedly helped the people of Heishui town to seek welfare. Even when he saw that people in Heishui were living a hard life, he forced his father to ask Li Shimin for tax relief. However, all these efforts, not only did not get gratitude, but let themselves be regarded as a disaster by these people. The most desperate in this world is never failure or death, but the walls of prejudice built between people, which can isolate everything, including hope! As soon as he thought that all his efforts were a threat in the eyes of others, Cheng Chuliang felt a sharp pain in his heart"Do you really hate what I do?" When he spoke, Cheng Chuliang''s face had turned pale. But the people on the ground are still indifferent to all this. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, the old man at the head looks fierce, and then nods his head firmly: "yes!" Chapter 655 As soon as the old man''s words came out, Cheng Chuliang''s body was shaking, but he was still talking: "general Cheng, please let us go." "General, you live in Chang''an, where there are countless talents. No matter what kind of demons and ghosts you dare not be presumptuous. You can not worship gods and immortals, but we can not." While talking, the old man kowtowed to Cheng Chuliang again: "we are just a bunch of mud legs. We just want to live. Please let us go." The old man kowtowed every word. If at ordinary times, facing this kind of person whose age is close to 100, how dare Cheng Chuliang accept others'' loud head. But now Cheng Chuliang''s heart has become a mess. Looking at the people kneeling down, he has only one idea in his heart: "am I really wrong?" "But I want to help you." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, the old man whose forehead was covered with ashes and blood suddenly raised his head: "we don''t need it!" With the old man''s age, how can he not find that Cheng Chuliang is a little strange now? Thinking of Cheng Chuliang''s usual care for them, the old man''s eyes flashed a trace of intolerance. But soon, the old man gritted his teeth and pretended not to see it. As he said before, they are ordinary people. In this world, what they want more is to live and live well. The old man''s words have been passed into Cheng Chuliang''s ears word by word, and every word falls on his heart like a sledgehammer. "It turns out that all I''ve done is in vain all the time?" What is more sad than that I pay for you wholeheartedly, but you treat me as hurt? My honey is your arsenic! Cheng Chuliang felt as if he had entered the boundless darkness in an instant, and the surrounding environment was getting darker and darker. "Poof ~" after a long time, a mouthful of blood gushed directly from Cheng Chuliang''s mouth. At the same time, his breath declined directly from the peak of the celestial being to the earth immortal, the human immortal, and even to the Banxian. However, in the face of all this, Cheng Chuliang didn''t seem to feel it. He just mumbled: "originally, I''ve been harming you all the time." Cheng Chuliang vomits blood. Everyone around him sees it. Their eyes move. They want to comfort him, but they are blocked by Wang Po''s eyes. Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s appearance, the old lady on one side turned her lips disdainfully: "don''t you worship the river god quickly? Aren''t you afraid of his anger and scolding?" When she spoke, Wang Po looked at the hesitant people around her: "you mud legs, you really don''t know how good you are. Even if they are injured, they are also the son of the Duke. At that time, some people will take care of you, but if you die, maybe others won''t know." As Wang Po''s voice fell, the eyes of the people around her became indifferent again. They think what Wang po said is very reasonable. Cheng Chuliang is the son of the Duke of the kingdom. He has been able to practice for a long time. He doesn''t need to worry about starvation or being killed. He will never have to worry about his clothes and food. But they can''t. They have to work hard for a steamed bun, and they have to work hard for a piece of meat. They are a group of mole ants. Even if they are dead, they can only stink quietly. Those upper class people will not know what they have experienced. Feeling the mood changes of the people, Wang Po''s mouth showed a deep and inexplicable look: "don''t you hurry up?" When they heard Wang Po''s words, they looked coldly at Li Lin, and then they would throw her into the river to sacrifice to the river god. At this moment, there was a clapping voice: "Pa Pa Pa" Along with the applause came a young man in a white robe. The boy''s face with a smile, looks like a small sun, but I don''t know why, when the boy looked at himself, Wang Po felt his eyes as cold as ice and snow. "It''s really a powerful mouth." Seeing Wang Po, the boy said with a smile. "Who are you?" Hearing the young man''s words, Wang Po stepped back vigilantly, and then continued: "look, it''s the son of another Prince and nobleman. Why, does this adult want to stop us?" Looking at the look on Wang Po''s face, Chu fan disdains to curl his mouth. He is not Cheng Chuliang''s stupid boy. He will vomit blood with a few words. Hearing Wang Po''s words, Chu fan was still smiling: "Wang Po is joking. I won''t stop you from offering sacrifices to the river god."Chu fan is still a smile, let the people around completely put down the hostility to him. "What''s the purpose of this young master?" Unlike other people, Wang Po is full of vigilance for Chu fan: "if you just want to watch the ceremony, please step back a little, and don''t disturb the river god." Chapter 656 She didn''t like Cheng Chuliang very much. She is different from those drumsticks who live a hard life. As a witch, her previous life is not only not bitter, but also quite nourishing. However, after Cheng Chuliang''s arrival, the situation here has completely changed. There are fewer and fewer people offering sacrifices to gods. In this case, even the life of Wang Po herself becomes difficult. It was for this reason that Wang Po thought of attacking Cheng Chuliang with the help of this river god incident. For Granny Wang, she doesn''t care whether Cheng Chuliang has helped them or not. Anyway, as long as people who have damaged their own interests, they should be killed! It is precisely because of this idea, in Chu fan out of the moment, Wang Po''s heart has made a decision, this person, if you dare to stop yourself, then destroy it together. Wang Po doesn''t worry about what Chu fan will do. With her words, it''s not easy to deal with a young man? But what Wang Po didn''t expect was that Chu fan didn''t stop him. Not only that, the other side seemed to be very interested in offering sacrifices to the river god. But even so, Wang Po still keeps the biggest vigilance to Chu fan, because before the other party looked at his eyes is too cold. Of course, Chu fan didn''t know what Wang Po was thinking. Even if he did, he wouldn''t care. In Chu fan''s eyes, the so-called Wang Po was just a mole ant. If Chu fan wants to, he can slap Wang Po to death at any time, but now he has to help Cheng Chuliang eliminate the demons. Because of the words of Wang Po and these people before, Cheng Chuliang has fallen into the devil''s heart, which is not only an opportunity, but also a disaster for him. For practitioners, the most important thing is the strength of the state of mind. If Cheng Chuliang can break through the demons, he will be able to break through and become a real immortal this time. But if he can''t break through, it''s estimated that he can''t even retain the strength of Renxian level. Looking at Wang Po alert appearance, Chu fan is still a smile, but still slightly back a few steps. "Start the sacrifice." Seeing that Chu fan didn''t mean to stop him, in order to prevent a long night''s dream, Wang Po gave orders directly to the people around her. Hearing Wang Po''s words, the people around him took a look at Chu fan. Seeing that he didn''t mean to stop him, they immediately continued to act one by one. Seeing that Li Lin and the treasures were about to be thrown into the river, Wang Po''s face was already smiling. Although she didn''t know why Chu fan didn''t stop her, for her, as long as she could finish the river god sacrifice. Once the sacrifice is completed, the imperial court''s order not to sacrifice to the gods will be completely destroyed, and she will be able to regain her previous status. However, at this time, Chu fan''s voice suddenly came from the side: "wait a minute." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wang Po''s bad premonition became more intense: "young master, didn''t you say that you won''t stop us from sacrificing the river god?" When she spoke, Mrs. Wang''s face had become gloomy: "are you the same as Cheng Chuliang to harm us?" Wang Po''s mind is extremely deep. In a word, she turns Cheng Chuliang into a villain who hurts the people. Hearing Wang Po''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly: "Wang Po joked. I was just curious about that woman." While speaking, Chu fan had already come to Li Lin, who was tied up like a rice dumpling: "this girl is your gift to the river god?" Although she was very dissatisfied with Chu fan''s interrupting his river god sacrifice, before Chu fan turned over, Wang Po still kept her smile: "yes, I don''t know what advice you have?" "I can''t talk about instruction, but I have some humble opinions." When he spoke, Chu fan reached out and took down the cloth from Li Lin''s mouth. Then he directly asked with dissatisfaction: "Wang Po, you really don''t respect the river god." Chu fan''s words just a export, Wang Po whole person all froze. What''s going on? I don''t respect the river god? I''m kidding. My old man lives on the river god. He''s more important than my parents in my eyes. I don''t respect him? Although she wanted to blurt out ten thousand words of MMP in her heart, she still tried her best to keep calm in the face of Chu fan; "what do you think of this young master?" There was a trace of discontent on her face when she spoke. However, Chu fan didn''t see the look on Wang Po''s face: "river god is a noble God. How can he enjoy this ordinary mortal woman?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Wang Po''s eyes were frozen, and then a sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth"Although mortal women are not worthy of the river god, this is one of the ways we express our respect for the river god. Please don''t stop us." While talking, Wang Po''s eyes stare at Chu fan like a hungry wolf. She feels that she has found Chu fan''s purpose. Chapter 657 Looking at Chu fan''s stunned look, Wang Po''s eyes became more proud: "if you want to save people in this way, do you think Wang Po is a vegetarian?" The old lady didn''t say this, but her expression on her face was very clear. In Wang Po''s opinion, the reason why Chu Fan said that was to save Li Lin. Wang Po certainly wanted to stop this kind of thing. Li Lin is a sacrifice to the river god. If she is rescued, her river god sacrifice will not be perfect. Hearing Wang Po''s words, Chu fan quickly shook his head: "Wang Po joked. How can I refuse this kind of thing that can show our worship of the river god? I not only don''t refuse it, but also strongly encourage it!" Looking at Chu fan patting chest saliva flying, Wang Po''s face gradually becomes dull, she some don''t know Chu fan''s purpose. Chu fan is a crazy worshiper of river god. Even Wang Po thinks that he is more like a believer of river god than herself. Looking at Wang Po''s dull appearance, Chu fan sneered: "only, there''s one thing I want to say." Before Wang Po could continue to speak, Chu fan had already said: "river god is such a great God, guarding the peace of all people around us. If we want to express our worship, we must offer all the treasures and the most beautiful women." At this point, Chu fan turned to look at Wang Po: "Wang Po, do you think I''m right?" To see Chu fan suddenly asked himself, Mrs. Wang was stunned, then nodded her head in confusion. Although she felt that something was wrong, Chu fan was really speaking for the river god. As a goddess, she could not object: "you are right." "But Hearing Wang Po''s words, Chu fan immediately laughed, and then pointed directly to Li Lin who was tied up: "look at this woman, she is yellow and thin, and her limbs are weak. How can this ordinary and even ugly woman be used as a sacrifice to the river god?" When speaking, Chu fan glared at the people around him: "is this your admiration for the river god?" Hearing Chu fan''s questions, the people around him were stunned at first, and then they felt an unspeakable grievance. Is Li Lin really as bad as Chu Fan said? Of course, it''s impossible. The woman who can be selected as a sacrifice by Wang Po must be the most beautiful existence in the surrounding ten li eight villages. But Chu fan''s momentum is terrible. Just looking at Chu fan''s present appearance, everyone on the scene subconsciously thinks that Li Lin is really ugly, not worthy of their noble River God. Of course, another reason for this idea is the noble status of river god. Li Lin is just an ordinary person. If she can be worthy of the river god, isn''t that an insult to the river god? It is under this kind of thought that everyone nodded with guilt, and even the Wangpo could not stop it. Seeing the people nodding, Chu fan''s smile became more intense: "in that case, can we see that the river god was insulted?" "No!" The man who broke in suddenly was a strong man. Wang Po knew him. This man was called heizhuangzhuang. He was one of the most fanatical people to the river god. After standing up, heizhuangzhuang took a look at Chu fan and Wang Po, and then said: "the river god is great, we must give him the most beautiful woman!" Chu fan showed a smile of appreciation to heizhuangzhuang, and then continued to say: "you are very good, and the river god will remember your loyalty." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Hei Zhuangzhuang was stunned at first, and then the smile on his face immediately converged. With a serious face, he put his hands together and said: "thank you, river god." See the black strong etiquette, one side of the Wang Po almost a mouthful of old blood gushing out, and then die. In fact, the actions of heizhuangzhuang just now were made by believers to the river god and himself, which means that in heizhuangzhuang''s view, Chufan is also the messenger of the river god. What makes Wang Po even more helpless is that people around her see the black and strong action, but they don''t show the slightest, which means that they also agree with this! "Niang xipi, is this guy here to fight for a job with my mother?" In an instant, Wang Po''s eyes to Chu fan became more alert. If Chu fan came to stop him from worshiping the river god, the queen would still be able to see the moves, but this kind of job grabbing must be taken seriously. In fact, it''s no wonder that Wang Po and many believers misunderstood that Chu fan was too serious just now. Among other things, the fanaticism revealed in the tone is not acceptable to ordinary people.As a goddess, the messenger of the river god, Wang Po naturally won''t let herself lag behind others in this aspect, so Wang Po''s face also changed: "yes, the old lady''s eyes were a little dazed before, now it seems that Li Lin is not worthy of the river god!" In order to show her belief, Wang Po abruptly lowered Li Lin''s level again. Chapter 658 In just a few minutes, Li Lin has changed from a sacrifice to an unworthy sacrifice. Well, there is also a small level of "unqualified sacrifice". Hearing Wang Po''s words, Chu fan''s smile became more obvious: "since Wang Po also thinks so, it''s much easier to solve." Seeing the cold smile on Chu fan''s face, Wang Po suddenly felt cold. She felt as if she had been targeted by something? Sure enough, before Wang Po had time to speak, Chu fan spoke again: "since Li Lin is not worthy of the river god, then we can''t use her to insult our noble River God. You two, take her out of the sacrifice." Black Zhuangzhuang and another middle-aged man, who was pointed by Chu fan, were stunned at first, then nodded with honor: "yes In the eyes of these believers, Chu fan was an emissary of the river god. It was an absolute honor to obey his orders. The Wang Po on one side sees the reaction of heizhuang Zhuang and Zhuangzhuang. She can''t take care of the fact that Li Lin is about to be let go, because she finds that her position seems to be replaced? Almost in an instant, Wang Po''s face became serious: "no way!" With a sharp roar, the two of them, who were about to let go of Li Lin, were stunned. They turned to see that Wang Po was looking at them seriously. "If you let her go, isn''t the river god without sacrifice?" Wang''s face was serious when she spoke: "without sacrifice, what should the river god do when she blames him?" Hearing Wang Po''s words, heizhuangzhuang and another Zhuangzhuang stop and look at Chu fan with hesitant eyes. They also think that Li Lin''s ugly girl is not worthy of the river god, but if you let her go, wouldn''t the river god even have no sacrifice? At the thought of provoking the terrible end of the river god, they could not help shivering. Chu fan didn''t pay attention to heizhuang and Zhuangzhuang. Instead, he turned to Wang Po and said, "Wang Po is joking. Isn''t there any money for sacrifice? Besides, I''ve made arrangements for people''s sacrifice." After hearing Chu fan''s words, there was a sneer on Wang Po''s face: "make arrangements, then what are your plans?" When talking, Wang Po stares at Chu fan: "don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you annoy the river god, everyone around you will be punished." Wang Po deliberately amplified her voice in order to suppress Chu fan with the help of other people around her. However, in the face of Wang Po''s caution, Chu fan was not too worried, but showed a calm smile: "how does Wang Po know about the river god? Are you familiar with him?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wang Po''s mouth rose, and she was secretly pleased: sure enough, she was just a young man, and she was scared by her so soon! In order to show her majesty and let others know that she is more reliable than Chu fan, Wang Po nodded: "that''s nature. I''m the messenger of the river god." After hearing Wang Po''s words, Chu fan''s smile became more intense: "it''s really wonderful that Wang Po was appointed by the river god. It seems that the thing I thought about before is none other than you." While speaking, Chu fan ignored the surprised eyes of Wang Po and arched his hand directly at her: "Wang Po, the sacrifice to the river god was too ugly to be worthy of him. He will help him choose a suitable one in the next three days." Speaking of this, Chu fan looked at Wang Po again: "so, please let Wang Po inform the river god about this." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Mrs. Wang was stunned, and then her face changed: "nonsense!" As she spoke, Wang Po looked at Chu fan angrily: "do you think the sacrifice of the river god can be exchanged at will?" Hearing Wang Po''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then shook his head seriously: "Wang Po misunderstood what I meant. Of course, I know that the sacrifice of the river god can''t be cancelled or exchanged at will." When speaking of this, Chu fan''s eyes suddenly flashed a ray of light: "but isn''t this with you?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wang Po''s face couldn''t help changing. She didn''t know why. She could feel a strong malice from Chu fan. However, Chu fan did not give Wang Po a chance to react, but said directly: "I plan to let Wang Po go to the Heihe River to inform the river god in person, and at the same time let him not be angry." After Chu fan''s words, Wang''s mother-in-law was just about to open her mouth when she was stopped by Chu fan: "how come Wang''s mother-in-law didn''t want to do such a thing for everyone?"Chu fan''s words directly blocked the way of Wang Po''s retreat. You should know that the reason why she had such a high status was that she could communicate with the river god and help the villagers worship the river god. If we refuse at this time, then people will not believe in themselves from now on. Chapter 659 But go down and talk to the river god? This idea did not appear in Wang Po''s mind at all. Are you kidding? You know, she is just using the name of the river god to cheat people. If you really let her go to see the river god, I don''t know how she will be made. At this point, Wang Po would refuse, but how could Chu fan give her such an opportunity? Seeing Wang Po''s speech, Chu fan suddenly stepped forward and put a hand on Wang Po''s shoulder: "please do this!" When Chu fan finished speaking, he turned his head and looked at the others around him: "don''t you send Wang Po to Heihe soon? If the river god blames you later, can you afford it?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wang Po''s face changed and she was sent to Heihe? Isn''t that for you to die? Although she has the strength close to the Banxian, if she enters the Heihe River, only the small demons in the river will be enough for her to eat, not to mention the river god and other big demons. Seeing that heizhuangzhuang came towards her, Wang Po opened her mouth and wanted to speak, but she found that she couldn''t make a sound. Seeing Wang Po''s panic, the cool color in Chu fan''s eyes became more intense, and then he turned to look at heizhuang: "don''t you hurry up, can''t you see that Wang Po can''t wait?" Chu fan''s words a export, black strong strong two people also dare not hesitate. Now Wang Po doesn''t speak. Chu fan is the only one who can "communicate" with the river god. It''s right to listen to him! So, under the leadership of Chu fan, many villagers surrounded Wang Po and walked toward the Heihe River. When he came to the Heihe River, Chu fan waved his hand directly: "sacrifice begins!" The sound fell, and boxes of treasure were poured into the Heihe River. Seeing these treasures thrown away, Chu fan didn''t care. Although these people are very poor, although the money may be put together by them, it has nothing to do with Chu fan. No one in the world is safe after making a mistake. We are all adults. We have to bear the responsibility when we make a mistake. These people lead to Cheng Chuliang''s obsession. Although Chu fan won''t kill them, there will be no less punishment. The loss of these properties is specially designed by Chu fan. After all the treasures were poured into the river, the people turned their eyes on Wang Po. At this time, Mrs. Wang was standing by the river with the help of heizhuang Zhuang. Although she wanted to escape and say everything, it was a pity that she could not use her voice or magic power. As early as Chu fan patted her, everything on Wang Po''s body was sealed by Chu fan. "Send Wang Po into the river!" Chu fan''s voice fell, Wang Po''s whole body began to shake her head crazily. As a godmother, she certainly knows the consequences of entering the river. It''s no exaggeration to say that as long as she goes in, even her bones will be gnawed clean. Unfortunately, because the mana was sealed, the strength of Wang Po at this time was not much different from that of ordinary people, and her struggle was not effective at all. When Wang Po began to struggle, Chu fan took a look at heizhuangzhuang: "can''t you see that Wang Po has already started to communicate with the river god? Don''t you send her down soon?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, heizhuangzhuang''s face changed. Then he grabbed Wang Po and went to Heihe. This is to communicate with the river god. It would be a sin to delay the event between the river god and Granny Wang because of my own delay. Under this kind of thought, black strong speed is extremely fast. On the contrary, it was the hesitation on the face of the middle-aged man who released Li Lin with heizhuangzhuang before: "how do I feel that Wang Po looks like she is struggling?" Hearing the middle-aged man''s words, the struggling Wang Po was stunned, and then a glimmer of joy flashed across her face. If not, she would like to kiss this person: you are so smart, baby! It''s a pity that it''s useless for a person to understand this kind of thing. As soon as the middle-aged people''s words came out, Chu fan just gave a cold hum: "what do you ordinary people know? This is the way to communicate with the river god. Of course, it''s a special way." When he spoke, Chu fan also glared at him: "are you really going to delay the affairs of the river god?" Good guy, it''s just that in a moment a hat of this size was on his head. Looking at the look on Chu fan''s face, the middle-aged man quickly shook his head: "dare not." When he spoke, the middle-aged man quickly returned to the crowd. As soon as he returned to the crowd, he was grabbed by his friend''s clothes and scolded: "are you full and full? Did Wang Po not open her mouth? Is there anything I don''t know to say? " The middle-aged people were stunned at the words of their friends, and then all their doubts disappeared"Yes, Wang Po didn''t speak. She was communicating with the river god." When I think of this, there are some sweat beads on the middle-aged people''s forehead: "it''s very dangerous. I almost broke the great event of Wang Po. I really shouldn''t have done it." When he spoke, the middle-aged man held out his hand and worshipped, hoping that the river god could forgive himself. Chapter 660 At this time, Wang Po has been dragged by heizhuang Zhuang to the side of Heihe River. Just as heizhuangzhuang was about to send her into the river, Chufan''s voice suddenly rang: "wait a minute." After hearing Chu fan''s words, heizhuangzhuang stopped immediately, and Wang Po, who was dragged by him, was even more pleased: "did this boy finally find out his conscience and decide to let me go?" However, it is obvious that Comrade Chu fan is not as kind as Wang Po thought. After a look at the confused black and strong, Chu fan shows a "kind" smile: "the river god has been waiting for you. Don''t let Wang Po delay on the road. Help her add another stone." When speaking, Chu fan pointed to another middle-aged man on one side: "help Granny Wang stone!" Up to now, Chu fan has long been regarded as the messenger of the river god by these people. Hear Chu fan say river god adult can''t wait, natural don''t dare to waste time, just a few breath, a huge stone was tied in the body of the Wang Po. In this process, of course, Wang Po also struggled. Unfortunately, after being sealed by Chu fan, she did not have the slightest strength, and her actions were regarded as communicating with the river god by the people present. After the stone was tied, Chu fan waved his big hand directly: "start offering sacrifices!" The voice falls, black strong and strong not polite threw Wang Po into the black river. Looking at Mrs. Wang directly sinking into the bottom of the river without even struggling, a smile appeared on her black and strong face: "she is worthy of being an emissary of a suitable adult. She sank so quickly." If you let Wang Po know heizhuangzhuang''s inner thoughts, she will spit on his face directly: "if you have the ability, tie a big stone for a try. If you can fall slower than me, I will kowtow to you." Of course, Wang Po''s inner thoughts are doomed to be unknown to other people, because at this time, she has been dragged by a stone to the bottom of the river. Sacrificing to the river god is a very important thing for these people. Naturally, it will not end so hastily. After Wang Po was sent down, other people began to celebrate around Heihe River. In their opinion, Chu fan and Wang Po had already been forgiven by the river god. Even the old man who talked with Cheng Chuliang had already sat on the ground with a leisurely face: "next year, we will be able to have a good harvest again." Hearing the old man''s words, a trace of sadness flashed in Chu fan''s eyes. Of course, it was just pity and disdain for them. Good weather, good harvest? Not to mention whether the river god will really protect them, even if it is, isn''t it necessary to choose girls to sacrifice every year? But the people around them didn''t care about this. They didn''t seem to think about it. Maybe they didn''t want to think about it. Let''s talk about next year. In addition, there are so many people in Heishui Town, there must be some people at the sacrifice. It has to be said that sometimes human beings are really a ruthless and forgetful race. In the eyes of some people, as long as they don''t hurt themselves, the life and death of others have nothing to do with themselves. Just as they were looking forward to next year and talking about their next plans, the Heihe River in front of them suddenly changed. "Gududu ~" "gududu" sounds, and one bubble after another floats up from the river. The movement of the river attracted everyone''s attention, including Chu fan. "What''s the matter, my lord?" Before the old man a face anxious toward Chu fan asked. Without Wang Po, Chu fan is their only backbone. Hearing the old man''s words, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth raised slightly: "it seems that your river god is very dissatisfied with Wang Po, or, old man, would you like to go down and have a talk with him?" "Putong ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the old man''s face changed, and then he directly sat on the ground: "no, no, no, I can''t. how can I do such a thing when I''m so old?" Hearing the words of the elder, Chu fan raised his mouth: "how can this kind of thing be restricted by age?" When speaking, Chu fan bowed his hand to the clan elder with admiration: "you are a clan elder. You have a lot of knowledge and know a lot of things. You can certainly convince the river god." After that, without waiting for the clan leader to speak, Chu fan had already drunk: "every time you hear me, would you please send the clan leader to the river god as soon as possible?" In the process of Chu fan''s speech, more bubbles appeared on the river. At this time, everyone lost their ability to judge. As soon as they heard Chu fan''s words, several strong men surrounded them. "Niu, what are you going to do?"Looking at the young people around him, the old man''s face suddenly changed, and then he turned to look at another teenager who was similar to himself: "Bai Lang, I''m your grandfather. Do you want to throw me into the river?" Bai Lang''s face froze when he heard the old man''s words, and then he seemed to think of something. He saluted the old man with a serious face: "please, grandfather." Chapter 661 At the beginning, when Bai Lang looked down in shame, the clan elder was still happy and felt that he could save his life. But when he heard Bai Lang''s words, he immediately became angry: "Bai Lang, you beast, I''m your grandfather and your elder. You want to throw me into the water. You''re not filial, you''re going to be stabbed in the spine." At this moment, the clan elders no longer trembled when they talked with Cheng Chuliang. You know, he was very weak when he spoke before, even coughed when he was in the middle of the speech, giving people a feeling that he might be cold at any time. But now, Bai Lang is a face of perseverance, just look at his expression, do not know people still think this guy is a strong boy. Originally, Bai Lang still had this sense of guilt in his heart, but when he heard the words "animal" from the left and "animal" from the right, his anger also rose in his heart. However, in order to maintain his identity, Bai Lang still smiles at the clan elders: "my grandfather is joking. How dare my grandson harm you?" While speaking, Bai Lang made several bowing salutes to the clan elders: "grandfather, you just go down to chat with the river god for a few days and ask him to give you a chance. When you''re finished, why don''t you come up again?" Hearing Bai Lang''s words, the whole body of the clan elder trembled. Do you want to be shameless? You''re still not human? Is this a message? This is an open and aboveboard killing! You see the old lady, in order to prevent the other party from going down, the man specially tied a big stone to her. My old man has the strength to feed the fish in the river. "You, me, cough ~" the clan leader pointed to Bai Lang and was about to yell at him, but unfortunately he coughed because he was too excited. Bai Lang''s eyes flashed a glimmer of pride when he saw the old man''s appearance. He suddenly felt that it was a good thing for him to die. If the clan is old enough to die, isn''t it true that all his property belongs to him, and no one will take charge of him in the future? In addition, the clan elders died "for the sake of" the villagers. Don''t these people have to respect themselves in the future? Just for a moment, Bai Lang had thought of the benefits he could bring to himself after the death of the clan leader. When he thought of the thirty second concubine he had married a few months ago, who was only thirteen years old, his looks and voice made Bai Lang''s heart warm. If it wasn''t for the sake of pretending to be a good man, Bai Lang would have kowtowed to the clan elder and let him die soon. But even so, Bai Lang''s idea of getting rid of the clan elders is more firm. "Grandfather, the villagers depend on you!" In order to kill the clan elder directly, Bai Lang also made great efforts to kneel down in front of the clan elder. "Please help us." Seeing Bai Lang''s action, all the people around knelt down whether they were willing or not. Of course, there are two reasons. The first is to ask the clan elders to help them. The second is to prevent them from being arrested. You know, after the young master came, he first got the old lady down, and then he got the old man down. What if he accidentally picked himself? For a moment, everyone became frightened. Although we worship and respect the river god, it seems a little too hasty to go directly to the river god. A butcher with straw sandals and a face of meat looks at the clan elder: "Lord Bai, you can rest assured to go. When you leave, Bai Lang will take good care of you, and we will build ancestral halls for you to worship you." When I heard the butcher''s words, the old man of the clan almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. I''m dead. Do you care so much? However, by now, the clan elders also understand why people have such a reaction, that is, to die a Taoist friend is not to die a poor one. Since someone goes to the top of the thunder, they must try their best to send them out. "OK, I''ll go." People who can live for 100 years will not be stupid. They just see the expressions of the people around them and the appearance of Chu fan. The clan elders know that the river must go down today. You should know that his identity as a clan elder is given. If you refuse today, you will not only have no identity as a clan elder, but also be stabbed in the spine. Hearing that the clan leader finally agreed to come down, all the people present were very happy. That''s great. I finally found the tall man in the sky. Different from other people, Bai Lang was excited for another reason. He felt his heart beating when he said yes. It''s really great, which means that from now on, I can inherit the concubines, the property, and his status and prestige in Heishui town.Even because of the old clan''s "sacrifice his life for righteousness", his prestige will rise again. If it wasn''t for his image, he would have started to laugh now. He turned to look at the dead old man, and Bai Lang''s heart would be even more excited. Chapter 662 "Grandfather, the fate of the villagers is up to you!" Hearing Bai Lang''s words, the clan elder, who had given up hope, was suddenly stunned, and then raised his head directly: "it''s not impossible for me to ask the river god, but you have to promise me a condition." "Don''t worry about it." As soon as the old man''s words came out, the people on the scene were stunned at first, and then they nodded their heads and agreed: "as long as we can do it, we will do it." Hearing what they said, the clan leader nodded with satisfaction and then turned to Bai Lang: "Bai Lang is my grandson and my only concern." "Don''t worry, clan elder. As long as you go to talk with the river god, we will take good care of Bai Lang." As the first person''s voice sounded, other people around him began to say: "yes, from today on, Bai Lang is my son. As long as I have a bite, he will have a sip of soup." "Don''t talk about it. Who doesn''t know you beat your son every day?" "Don''t make any noise. You can go and take care of Bai Lang." ¡­¡­ Hearing what they said, the clan leader slowly shook his head: "I don''t trust you." As soon as the words of the clan elders came out, people were stunned. The first people who spoke before looked at the clan elders in disbelief: "clan elders, what do you want?" Not only this man, but others also look at the clan elder with a serious face. If he wants to escape the fate of going to Heihe in this way, everyone will have to tear their skin. Unlike these people, Bai Lang has bad ideas in his heart. As a grandson of a clan elder, he naturally knows something about his grandfather. In Bai Lang''s eyes, this old man is not the kind of good person who will pave the way for himself. Sure enough, as soon as they asked, the clan leader shook his head with a smile: "I don''t trust you to take care of Bai Lang, so let him go with me. I think the river god will not lack him anywhere." Bai Lang''s face changed as soon as his words came out, and then he looked at him angrily: "Bai Kemin, you old bastard, you don''t want me to join you..." Before Bai Lang finished, he was caught by a strong man. "Mr. Bai, since the clan leader is going to take you with him, you can follow him." When he spoke, the strong man grinned and laughed: "this is a chance to see the river god. I don''t know how many people can''t get it." When he heard the strong man''s words, Bai Lang couldn''t help saying: if you really want to rob, would you be so calm one by one? However, it''s a pity that Bai Lang has been acting recklessly with Bai Kemin''s identity, and his strength is not very strong, so he can''t get rid of the shackles of the public. At Bai Kemin''s strong request, Bai Lang tied three huge stones to his body before he was thrown into the water. All this was caused by Bai minke''s words: "I want to see my grandson walk in front of me." Under everyone''s expectation, Bai Lang and Bai minke enter the Heihe river together. However, the entrance of the two did not make the river calm down. Not only that, the river became more turbulent. Looking at the constant appearance of bubbles, Chu fan''s mouth slightly raised: "everyone, it seems that the clan elder and Bai Lang have not convinced the river god." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, all the people around him took a few steps back carefully. Joke, in such a short time, Chu fan has already got three people down. As long as they are not fools, they all know what this guy is. If it wasn''t for Chu fan''s ability to communicate with the God of the river that she had approved, they would have gone wild now. Looking at the crowd, Chu fan''s mouth slightly raised: "you don''t have to worry. Next, you don''t need to go to the river god in person." When they heard Chu fan''s words, they were all relieved: "at last, they felt a little safe." But soon these people reacted. What do you mean they don''t have to go down and look for it in person? Seeing the color of doubt on everyone''s face, Chu fan raised his mouth: "because your river god has come up by himself." As if to verify the truth of what Chu Fan Gang just said, as soon as he finished his words, a water dragon rushed out of the black river in front of him, and then a green creature rushed out: "mole ant, who let you pick up again and again and challenge the God?" The river god is very angry. As a river god, he knows a lot about the things he was worshipped by these mortals.Over the years, the river god has long been used to being worshipped by these people. Even when it comes to worshiping, he will wait for his "sacrifice" to fall down. In previous years, the river god can harvest a fragrant and beautiful girl today. Chapter 663 Of course, the most satisfying thing for the river god is that the girls all have good taste, which is a rare delicacy! But today, on this annual day of river god sacrifice. Just as the great river god was waiting for the arrival of delicious food, he was disappointed. Those treasure river god didn''t care at all, what made him angry was that those damned human beings actually presented an old clapper to themselves! Don''t say how ugly that guy is, just like she doesn''t have many days to live, how dare you use it as a sacrifice for me? In an instant, the river god became angry. He felt that it was an insult to himself. If there was no expression, would these human beings treat themselves as hand waste? However, after all, these people have worshiped themselves for many years. In order to show their generosity, the river God decided to give them another chance. Thus, the river god controlled the surrounding River and rioted, expressing his anger in this way. The development of the matter did not exceed the expectation of the river god. Under his "hint", new sacrifices came down soon, and there were two at a time. Excited, the river god didn''t even have time to check, so he swallowed a sacrifice directly. But when the sacrifice came into his mouth, the river god was angry. If the previous sacrifice was dried meat, the one that I swallowed just now was a piece of dry firewood! Even when he was caught off guard just now, there was a bone stuck in his throat. If he hadn''t had a drink in time, he would have become the first God to be killed by the sacrifice. When he recovered, the river god looked at the remaining sacrifice. He was a fat boy, but he peed in front of the great river god! The strong smell made the river god vomit out: "these damned human beings have repeatedly challenged the bottom line of the God!" After the river god gave a cold hum, he slapped Bai Lang to death. He didn''t know where the human beings found such an excellent product. It was just a dung making machine! After killing Bai Lang, the river god didn''t waste his time. He rushed out of the black river with his mace. When the river god came out, all the people around were stunned. Originally thought that with the existence of Wang Po and Bai minke, the river god should have been convinced by them for a long time. But they never thought that Wang Po and Bai minke didn''t even have time to say a word to the river god. Seeing the river god standing on the river with an angry face, Chu fan''s brows wrinkled up, this goods How ugly! Yes, it''s ugly. It''s extraordinary and heartbreaking. The river god is not tall. It only looks about 1.5 meters. It is chubby from face to feet. It looks like a giant toad. Although he knew that many immortals in heaven were monsters, Chu fan felt that the Jade Emperor''s requirements were too loose. For example, the goods in front of him were very casual. After all, the river god is able to compete with Chu fan. His strength has reached the initial stage of being a real immortal, and he can naturally feel the changes in the surrounding environment. Therefore, when Chu fan was thinking maliciously, he Shen had noticed him: "boy, are you thinking something strange?" Seeing the river god talking to him, Chu fan was stunned at first, and finally nodded his head seriously: "I''m curious about the river god. What''s your prototype?" Hear Chu fan''s words, river god can''t help but get a Leng. He did not expect such a mole ant in the face of their own time, not only did not fear, actually dare to talk to himself like this. If at ordinary times, the river god would have suddenly burst up and killed Chu fan. However, at this moment, the river God decided to show his magnanimity as a God, so he answered Chu fan''s question: "the prototype of the Buddha is the deep sea magic frog!" When it comes to his prototype, the river god is proud. We knew that the deep-sea magic frog was a race left over from ancient times. Although it has declined now, it is also more than the general race. When the river god plans to popularize the power of the deep sea magic frog race to Chu fan, he finds that Chu fan actually nods with approval. Seeing Chu fan''s appearance, the river god was stunned at first, and then a strong curiosity rose in his heart: "how, do you know the greatness of the deep sea magic frog?" Hear the words of the river god, Chu fan quickly shook his head, joke, I Chu officials so busy every day, how can you pay attention to a broken frog? However, feeling the river god''s eyes, Chu fan explained with a smile: "it turns out that it''s a deep-sea race. No wonder it''s so ugly. It turns out that there are no people at ordinary times, so it''s easy to play with it." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, he Shen felt a pain in his heart, as if he had been hit by 10000 tons.For a moment, there were only a few words in his mind Long at will ~ looking at Chu fan''s serious face, he Shen could not help but twitch at the corner of his mouth: "God special, long at will!" Chapter 664 He is also the God of river and heaven. He can guard the existence of one side. He doesn''t know how to respect himself. "Mole ant, are you insulting me?" When he spoke, a breath of terror was released from the river god. He seemed to have seen this brave mortal shivering. However, when the river god was waiting for Chu fan to beg for mercy, he saw a sneer on the other side''s face. "Are you poisonous?" By now, the river god has found something wrong. After all, if Chu fan is just an ordinary person, he can''t be so calm in the face of his own momentum. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the river god was stunned at first, and finally shook his head: "as a noble deep-sea magic frog, how can I use poison so mean?" "Good." After getting the answer from the river god, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "in that case, I''m relieved." After that, without waiting for the river god to answer, Chu fan slapped him. See Chu fan''s action, river god can''t help but face a change, he found that he can''t escape! Although Chu fan''s speed looks very slow, he still can''t avoid it, as if he was locked by the other side. "How could it be?" Just in time to make a scream, and then the river god found that he had become a little frog, and was carried by a hand with his hind legs upside down. Just when the river god was surprised, Chu fan''s voice sounded again: "tut Tut, I didn''t expect to be so fat. It should be delicious." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the river God couldn''t help shivering. He could feel a familiar breath from each other, which was produced after he saw the sacrifice every time. From this we can know that this guy is not joking! In an instant, the river god felt that the whole sky had turned black: mom, help! Someone wants to eat a demon! Chu fan didn''t know what the river god was thinking. In fact, after knowing that this guy''s prototype was a non-toxic frog, Chu fan''s saliva was almost lost. A series of frog related foods, such as stir fried bullfrog, braised bullfrog, bullfrog pot and so on, came out directly in his heart. If he didn''t have a little bit of sense, it''s estimated that Chu fan has started cooking now. You know, the river god is a real immortal. He is just an ordinary frog in Chu fan''s hands. But his noumenon will never be smaller than a cow, which means that this frog can definitely make Chufan eat many delicious dishes. He Shen''s forehead was covered with cold sweat when he felt Chu fan''s gradually strong power of eating goods: "before, I have something to discuss, don''t be impulsive." Hear the words of river god, Chu fan nodded seriously. Just as he Shen was relieved, Chu fan''s voice rang again: "do you like pepper and salt or braised pork?" ¡­¡­ As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the river God couldn''t help smoking. I may not be human, but you are a real dog. Are you going to start cooking when I finish? "Master, can you let me live?" As soon as he Shen''s words came out, Chu fan sneered: "daydreaming!" Without waiting for the river god to speak again, Chu fan has slapped the river god on the head, and is suddenly attacked by Chu fan. He has not made enough response, so he is in a coma. Then he hung the unconscious frog on his belt, and Chu fan turned to look at the people around him. Seeing that Chu fan easily solved the river god they worshipped, these people also found that something was wrong. After Chu fan turned his head, they immediately knelt down on the ground one by one. "Get up." Looking at the people kneeling on the ground, Chu fan waved and helped them all up. Seeing Chu fan not only didn''t punish them, but treated them like this, everyone was relieved, and then saluted Chu fan respectfully again: "we''ll see the immortal." Chu fan must be immortal, which is not wrong, especially when Chu fan easily deal with the river god, he is an inviolable existence in the eyes of the public. Seeing everyone''s action, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction. Although these people had been disappointing before, he did not blame them. As a person from later generations, Chu fan can better understand the common people and the sufferings of their lives. For these people, what they need is a stable life. If the river god can really protect them, they are naturally willing to worship. This is the characteristic of the people of the Tang Dynasty or the whole dragon kingdom. For them, as long as they can survive, they are the most docile people.The people of Longguo have the most powerful productivity in the world, but they don''t have the slightest ambition. For many people, the hot Kang of their children and wives is their lifelong pursuit. As for how much profit they create, they don''t care at all. Chapter 665 After looking at the crowd, Chu fan nodded again: "gentlemen, the imperial court is not allowed to offer sacrifices to evil gods." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, everyone at the scene became nervous. When Chu fan captured the river god, his identity was very clear. He was absolutely a fairy of the imperial court. Therefore, in the face of Chu fan, the hearts of all the people are a little nervous, after all, they violated the law of the court. Seeing the public worried, Chu fan gently raised the corner of his mouth: "don''t worry, I don''t mean to punish you, but to tell you something." Hear Chu fan won''t punish them, everyone is a happy heart, but then curious looking at Chu fan, don''t know what he wants to say. Chu fan didn''t show off. After feeling the puzzled eyes of the people, he asked directly: "do you know why the imperial court doesn''t allow you to sacrifice evil gods?" "Xianchang, we are a group of ordinary people who don''t know how to eat every day." At the time of Chu fan''s question, a young man in shabby clothes spoke in the crowd: "so if the fairy has anything to say, just say it." After the boy finished, he gave Chufan a smile. After hearing the boy''s words, other people nodded again and again: "yes, fairy, if you want to say something, just say it directly. We are a group of mud legs, and we don''t understand if you don''t say it." Looking at the people, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a ray of light: "the reason why you are not allowed to worship evil gods is very simple, because you are the people of the Tang Dynasty!" Looking at the doubts in people''s eyes, Chu fan continued with a smile: "as the people of the Tang Dynasty, you must have your own dignity. Everything you have is your own efforts." When he said that, Chu fan looked at the people who were still puzzled, and his voice suddenly became much higher: "you are the cornerstone of the Tang Dynasty, the most precious wealth and the pride of the Tang Dynasty!" As soon as this sentence was uttered, all the people present were trembling and proud! All along, in other people''s eyes, they are mud legs, a group of things that are not on the table, and the residue of serving those upper class people. But today, they got another answer from Chu fan. It turns out that they are the pride of Datang! And this sentence is from the mouth of an immortal, which makes the credibility of the discourse higher. When the people were moved, Chu fan''s words continued: "as the people of the Tang Dynasty, you don''t need other people''s rewards, you don''t need to kneel down to anyone, because everything you get will be what you should get." Hearing Chu fan''s words, those people who were still confused suddenly became firm. Yes, we are the common people and the pride of Datang. We have our own pride and dignity. We don''t need to kneel down to anyone! Looking at the excited people, Chu fan''s mouth showed a beautiful radian, and then his voice suddenly improved a lot: "well, can you tell me, do you need the gifts of the immortals?" "No need!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, a huge voice began to ring again. Chu fan turned around and found that he was talking to the boy before him. At this time, he was looking at Chu fan with a blazing face: "we are from the Tang Dynasty. We don''t need anyone''s reward. We have both hands and can get everything. We only kneel down on our knees, our parents!" As the boy''s voice fell, others were excited, and a neat voice rang out. "With hands, everything is contented. With knees, you kneel down and worship your parents." At first, it was one or two, then more than a dozen, and as time went on, it turned into a neat cry. Looking at the people with high morale, Chu fan raised his mouth: "this is what the people of Tang Dynasty should look like." In Chu fan''s eyes, if the Tang Dynasty wants to become the legendary immortal Kingdom, then the people of the Tang Dynasty must have their own dignity. Obviously, now they have! "Putong ~" when Chu fan was pleased, the former teenager had already come to Cheng Chuliang and knelt down straight. "General Cheng, I have offended many villains before. Don''t blame general Cheng!" At this time, other people also noticed the young man''s action. Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s dull eyes and pale face, everyone felt a pain in their heart. "We are wrong. We are sorry for general Cheng. I hope the general will forgive us!"With the first person kneeling down, the second, the third All the people around knelt down. Different from before, today''s Tang people have their own dignity. It is basically impossible to make them kneel down. With one after another people kneeling on the ground, Cheng Chuliang''s breath began to slowly improve. Chapter 666 When the breath picked up, Cheng Chuliang''s face gradually became ruddy, and the aura in his eyes gradually became rich. A few minutes later, Cheng Chuliang''s strength has been promoted to the peak of Tianxian, which is only one step away from Zhenxian. At the same time, thunder clouds begin to gather in the sky. Seeing the gathering of thunder clouds, Chu fan showed a smile on his face: "this boy has finally come to this step." The real immortal''s disaster is a thunder disaster that human friars have to experience when they break through to become real immortals. As long as you pass the thunder robbery, you will become a immortal with a thousand years of life! As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, there was a thunder in the thunder cloud, which directly cleaved to Cheng Chuliang. At this time, Cheng Chuliang''s consciousness has not fully recovered. Therefore, when the thunder is about to hit him, he still has no response. "No!" Thunder is so fast that only a few people react to it. Seeing that Cheng Chuliang is about to be in danger, there is a fierce look in his eyes: "we were sorry for general Cheng before, how can we see him injured in front of us now?" Speaking, the boy''s body has become several times larger, directly toward the thunder rushed up. After all, this is the real immortal''s disaster. The young man just barely stepped into the half immortal''s realm, only stopped the thunder, and the whole person flew out. But the teenager''s action was like a signal, and others around him also responded. They are just like the moths fighting the fire, one by one they are willing to sacrifice their lives to fight against the thunder. The strength of these people is not strong, and even they are directly hit by the thunder. Just a few breaths, the whole air has been full of meat flavor. Smelling the smell, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a puff from the corner of his mouth. The thunder is really fierce. It''s basically three matures! As one after another of the people flew out, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes finally regained their pure and bright color. At the same time, his momentum finally reached a peak: "go away!" With the sound, the falling thunder was directly smashed by a fist. After looking at the numerous people lying motionless on the ground, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes flashed a trace of gratitude, and then turned to look at the thunder cloud in the sky: "I, Cheng Chuliang, want to become an immortal, none of you can stop me!" As soon as the words came to an end, a pair of hammers appeared in Cheng Chuliang''s hands, and a small word "de" was written on the handle of the hammers. As soon as the hammer appeared, Chu fan recognized its identity - to convince others with virtue! I didn''t expect that Cheng Yaojin gave it to Cheng Chuliang. But when you think about Cheng Chuliang''s character, Cheng Chuliang will leave Chang''an city to become an official. He will not ignore it. As soon as the hammer came out, Cheng Chuliang''s momentum increased a bit, and then he rushed to the thunder cloud in the air. Looking at Cheng Chuliang rushing towards the thunder, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth: is this boy looking for death? You know, the thunder cloud is the test of heaven. Although it''s only the disaster of the real immortal, the power of the thunder cloud itself, even the great Luo Jinxian, has to stay away from the edge. But Cheng Chuliang dares to rush up directly. Do you really think that he is the protagonist in the novel? "Come on!" Seeing that Cheng Chuliang is about to rush into the thunder cloud, Chu fan quickly waves him back: "bastard, don''t want to die?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang was stunned and then showed a embarrassed smile: "Hey, manager, I''m just on impulse." In fact, when he was close to Lei Yun, Cheng Chuliang already felt a strong death crisis, but he was too fast at that time to stop. If Chu fan hadn''t done it in time, he would have become the first friar in history who died of fighting Lei Yun. After thanking Chu fan, Cheng Chu Liang turned and looked at the people on the ground: "thank you for your help!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, the people on the scene shook their heads: "if it wasn''t for general Cheng''s help all the time, how could we be today?" Seeing that everyone was about to be polite to each other, Chu fan suddenly frowned: "there seems to be something else here?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang was stunned: "manager, have you found anything?" When Cheng Chuliang finished, Chu fan nodded: "there seems to be something else in the river." "Ha ha ha, boy, since you have found out, I won''t say anything more." While Chu fan was talking, the river god, who was tied to his belt, did not know when he had come back to life and was looking at him with pride"Boy, if you don''t let me go soon, you''ll be waiting to bear the anger of the sea people." "The sea people?" As soon as he Shen''s words were finished, Chu fan frowned: "do you mean there are sea people in the Heihe River?" Chapter 667 As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the river god sounded again: "this God is the ally of the sea people. If you hurt me, the sea people will not let you go. You know, the sea people have three strong quasi saints!" What else does the river god have to say, but he has been knocked unconscious by Chu fan again: "it''s just a food. How dare there be so much bullshit? I really don''t know." After patting the river god, Chu fan''s brow tightly wrinkled. All along, he did not know why a small river god would dare to accept the worship of the people of the Tang Dynasty, but also eat human beings alive! You know, although some of the immortals in the heaven are monsters, they certainly dare not do this kind of thing because of the restriction of heaven. But after hearing the river god''s words, Chu fan finally understood that this guy actually mixed up with the sea people. According to the river god, the sea people have three quasi saints, and this kind of strength is enough to protect him from doing these things. "Store manager?" Looking at the stern color on Chu fan''s face, Cheng Chuliang became serious: "what should we do next?" It''s the first time that Cheng Chuliang shows this look on Chu fan''s face. After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan simply pondered for a while, and then said: "there are sea people hidden in the Heihe River. They may attack Datang at any time. Take away the people around you first." "Good!" Cheng Chuliang also knows the urgency of the matter. After hearing Chu fan''s words, he immediately starts to organize people nearby to evacuate. When Cheng Chuliang was busy, Chu fan also took out a jade pendant from his waist. After inputting the jade pendant, he directly began to transmit the information: "the sea clan is now, come quickly!" This jade pendant is a kind of high-level sound transmission jade pendant. As long as it is near Chang''an City, it can communicate with each other through the jade pendant. It is a means for Chu fan to contact the high-level generals of the Tang Dynasty. After Chu fan spreads the information, Cheng Yaojin and others, who are ready to go, all look bright. Especially Cheng Yaojin, after seeing Chu fan''s address, he smiles like a fat man with a weight of 200 Jin: "ha ha ha, it''s worthy of being Cheng Yaojin''s son. He found the sea people so soon." Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, all the people on the scene turned black, and Yuchi Gong turned his lips disdainfully: "old Cheng, don''t brag about it. It''s not clear that the Hai clan is not necessarily discovered by your bastards." "That''s right. Lao Cheng, don''t brag. It''s mostly found by the store manager." "In my opinion, with Cheng Chuliang''s ability, we can''t find the Hai people." ¡­¡­ As soon as Yuchi Gong''s words were finished, the others on one side met each other. Hearing what they said, Cheng Yaojin was not angry, but showed a proud smile: "ha ha ha, you said these things are useless, I know you are jealous." Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, everyone turned black again. However, in the face of this situation, they found that they had no way to refute. Because they''re really jealous. Before, due to a slow step, the elite disciples of Tang sergeants were basically taken away by Cheng Yaojin. Even Yuchi Gong, who was just a little slow, could only get such a sergeant. As for the others, they can only be selected from the third and fourth class sergeants. Originally, he took advantage of him, but now he found the Hai nationality in his son''s territory. It''s doomed to be a lot of credit. How can these officials not be jealous? If it wasn''t for the big gap in strength, it''s estimated that these people would unite to give Cheng Yaojin an unforgettable memory. Fortunately, the quarrel is a quarrel, but the speed of the people is still very fast. When Cheng Yaojin has moved all the people nearby, they have come with the army. "Manager, where are those sea people''s scum?" The good tradition of Lao Cheng''s family is that people come first. Before the army arrives, Chu fan hears Lao Cheng''s voice. "Ha ha ha ha ha." Accompanied by laughter, Lao Cheng is wearing a bright armor. Seeing what old Cheng looks like, Chu fan can''t help but say something. At the same time, he gives the greatest recognition to the craftsmanship of the Tang Dynasty: "it''s worthy of being an old craftsman. He can make armor for old Cheng." You know, Cheng Yaojin is a fat man. The most prominent part of his body is his stomach. However, wearing this bright armor, Cheng Yaojin turned from a fat man into a powerful general: "this is probably the legend of" gold and jade are outside, but they are inside. " Cheng Yaojin certainly did not know what Chu fan make complaints about himself."The store manager, my son-in-law, did he find the trace of Haizu?" When he spoke, Cheng Yaojin also gave out all kinds of strange Laughter: "Wow, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha Chapter 668 As soon as Lao Cheng''s words came out, there was a twitch in the corners of their mouths. "Lao Cheng, don''t brag. Who knows if those Hai people were found by your kids?" Looking at Cheng Yaojin''s triumphant appearance, the others on one side finally couldn''t bear it. Yuchi Gong snorted coldly: "with Cheng Chuliang''s intelligence, if you can also find the Hai nationality, then the Hai nationality is no threat?" Hearing Yuchi Gong''s words, Cheng Yaojin couldn''t help turning black: "Yuchi sunspot, what do you mean, you look down on my old Cheng and his kind, don''t you?" As soon as Yuchi Gong finished, Cheng Chuliang was also angry: "ha ha, Yuchi Laohei, you are just jealous of my old Cheng." After that, Cheng Yaojin stopped talking to Yuchi Gong, but turned to Chu fan and said, "store manager, please tell me how my son-in-law found those scum?" Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, the expression on Chu fan''s face became a little strange. After hesitating for a long time, Chu fan turned to Cheng Yaojin and said: "old Cheng, there are some things, ah, please be patient." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Yaojin''s face changed, and then he rushed to Chu fan immediately: "manager, what''s wrong with that little rabbit?" When speaking, Cheng Yaojin stares at Chu fan''s face. Although he often used his three silly sons as sandbags, he was extremely concerned about his three sons. Otherwise, he would not have given Cheng Chuliang his "hammer to convince others with virtue.". Seeing that Chu fan didn''t reply in time, Cheng Yaojin''s eyes turned red, and even his hands shaking. Seeing the anxious look of old Cheng, even Chufan feels a little embarrassed. He thinks that he is not too much. After waiting for a long time, Lao Cheng still didn''t get Chu fan''s answer. He was even more excited, and even breathed quickly. His voice was filled with tears: "store manager, please tell me, I can accept. Who killed my son, Lao Cheng will skin him!" Cheng Yaojin''s mood also affected other people around him. Although they were against Cheng Yaojin before, it was just a kind of ridicule from old friends. For example, Yuchi Gong''s performance at this time was not much better than Cheng Yaojin''s. Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Yuchi Gong waved a pair of iron whip in his hand directly: "store manager, just say who hurt my nephew Chuliang. The iron whip in Yuchi Gong''s hand is not vegetarian." In addition to Yuchi Gong, other people around also expressed their opinions in turn. As soon as Chu fan told the murderer, they would kill him directly. Looking at the crowd in high spirits, Chu Fan said: "who told you that Cheng Chuliang was killed?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Yaojin was in a daze: "it''s not dead. Is it disabled or abandoned? Let''s be frank with the store manager. I still accept it." "Old man, can''t you just hope for mine?" When Cheng Yaojin asked Chu fan, a dissatisfied voice came from a distance. Hearing this voice, Cheng Yaojin was stunned, and then quickly turned to look: "smelly boy, are you ok?" Looking at Cheng Chuliang, who is walking towards him with a discontented face, Lao Cheng asks in disbelief. Hearing what old Cheng said, Cheng Chuliang''s mouth twitched: "are you really my father? Isn''t it the monster who has become a monster? " If at ordinary times, Cheng Chu Liang dared to talk to Lao Cheng like this, he would have been suspended in the air for education. But at this time, Cheng Yaojin, who had just experienced the pain of losing his son, was very restrained. After hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, he immediately glared at him, and then explained: "just now, the store manager asked me to be patient, so I..." In the middle of the conversation, Lao Cheng looks at Chu fan with a sad face: "store manager, since this smelly boy is OK, why do you want me to change my mind?" In Lao Cheng''s eyes, he just lost his adult. You know, he is the top general of the Tang Dynasty. He almost shed tears just now in full view of the public. Hearing Cheng''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth: "I want to tell you that Cheng Chuliang didn''t find the trace of Hai nationality." When speaking, Chu fan looks at Cheng Yaojin strangely: "I''m not afraid of your shame, so I let you have a preparation." Chufan''s words export, Cheng Yaojin''s face is more black, God has no special preparation, don''t you find that under your operation, I am more shameful? Although he wants to blurt out ten thousand words of MMP in his heart, looking at the strange light in Chu fan''s eyes, Lao Cheng wisely swallows them back."Cough." He turned his head and looked at the smiling old men. Cheng Yaojin''s face became even darker: "if you want to laugh, you can''t accept it!" "Puyi ~" as soon as Cheng Yaojin''s words came out, all kinds of laughter broke out directly. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha Chapter 669 Of course, many of them show their relaxation when they are laughing. Anyway, as long as Cheng Chuliang doesn''t really have a problem, they are very happy. After the joking, everyone began to get down to business. Cheng Yaojin asked Chu fan with a calm face: "store manager, where are those sea people''s dregs? Lao Cheng wants to let them know what fear is!" "That''s right, that''s right!" As soon as Cheng Yaojin''s words came out, Yuchi Gong and others began to agree. They came here in such a hurry just to eat, cough and kill demons. Looking at the appearance that everyone can''t wait, Chu fan corners of the mouth smoked. Through the previous exchanges with Li Shimin, he has learned something about the character of these high-level officials in the Tang Dynasty. In short, these guys are now a group of people who are looking forward to eating delicious food every day, and their ingredients are undoubtedly some demons. "Hello ~" now that Cheng Yaojin and others have all arrived, Chu fan naturally won''t waste everyone''s time. He slapped a frog directly, causing a scream. "Ah, it''s painful. I''ve killed the demon and abused the immortals!" Listening to the cry of the river god, Chu Fan said: "if you continue to shout, maybe we can consider having a meal first." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the river god''s face changed, and then he looked at Chu fan sincerely: "cough, this adult, no matter what you want me to do, I''ll do it for you!" When talking, the river god also stretched out his short leg and patted his stomach. "At least you''re a real fairy, aren''t you a little too clever?" Looking at the serious appearance of wow mouth, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth: "wow mouth, is that your name?" When he heard Chu fan''s words, the river god could not help smoking: "ha ha, you are joking. As the God of heaven, how can I be counselled?" When he spoke, he waved his short leg again: "if I am not wrong, you should be the immortal of heaven. You should deal with the dregs of the sea people. To be honest, I have been waiting for you." When it comes to excitement, wow, big mouth''s four legs are flying in the air, and even kicked Chu fan several times. Looking at the small claw marks on his white trousers, Chu fan''s face turned dark gradually: "if Xiao Pang has limbs, it doesn''t affect your speech, does it?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, he was stunned, and then shook his head madly: "influence, very influence!" In order to prevent Chu fan from eating himself directly, wow, big mouth quickly continued to speak: "my Lord, the sea people are the main ones. There are lobsters, crabs and sharks in them. They are delicious anyway." "Gudu ~" hearing the "temptation of delicious food" from wow mouth, everyone, including Chu fan, could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Since the common people of the Tang Dynasty began to cultivate, this kind of top food material has become less and less. "Well, tell me how much you know about the Haizu." Saw one eye wow big mouth, Chu fan corners of the mouth curled curl, then direct toward him to inquire a way. As for the so-called undercover, Chu fan didn''t believe it at all. If he hadn''t been caught by himself, he would have joined the Hai clan long ago. Hear Chu fan''s words, wow big mouth greatly relieved one breath. Although I don''t know what the master thinks now, he knows that he will be safe for some time. I don''t know why, since Cheng Yaojin and others came, he always felt a strong threat. It was under the influence of this threat that he decided to hold Chu fan''s thigh. "My Lord, the sea people have three quasi saints, twelve Daluo Jinxian, and I don''t know how many other immortals there are, but I know they have been planning to conquer the Tang Dynasty." Although Chu fan has a certain understanding of the strength of the Hai nationality, he still can''t help taking a breath after hearing the words of wow big mouth. Even Chu fan is like this, the appearance of other people is more difficult to describe. Cheng Yaojin and other people''s faces have completely turned black. After knowing the strength of the Hai people, they always feel that it is possible that they are the food. Just when people were worried, the voice of whoa big mouth sounded again: "however, those sea people also have their own shortcomings." "What shortcomings?" Wow, as soon as his mouth opened, Cheng Yaojin asked directly. As a general, he certainly knows how important it is to understand the enemy''s weaknesses. "They can''t leave the water." With Chu fan in the side of covetous, wow big mouth certainly dare not hide, immediately a face flattery will know all the things out:"As long as they leave the water, their strength will be reduced by one level." After that, looking at the people''s slightly better looking faces, wow, he looked at Chu fan with sincere eyes: "my Lord, am I guilty and meritorious now?" Chapter 670 Chu fan was stunned when he heard the big mouth, and then nodded: "death can be avoided, but life can''t escape. You can be a pet with me in the future." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, a small seal flew out of his head. As soon as the seal appeared, his strength was weakened, and he stopped at the beginning of the true immortal. When he felt his change, he was stunned at first, and then uttered a Scream: "my divinity, why is my divinity gone?" Although the river god''s throne is not a very important one, it is still very strong for the blessing of wadazui. At least when he has the river god''s throne, he can at least play the strength of the mid-term real immortal. Chu fan is the carefree king of heaven. He can easily erase a small river god''s throne. Seeing the sad appearance of his big mouth, Chu fan turns his mouth casually: "as long as you behave well, I will give you a good God''s throne in the future." After hearing Chu fan''s words, I was stunned at first, and then I looked happy: "don''t worry, my Lord. From today on, I will be your most loyal running dog!" When Chu fan casually eliminated his divinity, he knew that the one in front of him was a real thigh. With such a golden thick thigh, if you don''t want to hold it, unless you are a fool, you will go to those Hai people. After determining his future development goals, wadazui immediately entered the licking frog mode, and in a few minutes, he told Chu fan about the basic strength of Hai nationality and the internal structure of Heihe River. After wow big mouth said all things, Chu fan and others also fell into silence. After a long time, the first speaker was Cheng Yaojin: "according to the strength gap between the enemy and us, as long as we let these Hai people leave the Heihe River, we can win." After hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Yuchi Gong habitually retorts: "it''s easy to say. Don''t Hai people know their own shortcomings? How can you achieve your goal so easily?" At the end of Yuchi Gong''s words, others frowned and thought. Although Yuchi Gong''s way of speaking is not good, he has to admit that what he said is still correct. As Hai people, they must have a deep understanding of their own shortcomings. How can they leave Heihe casually. "Since they don''t come out, let''s force them out." In all tangled, one side of Cheng Chuliang suddenly said with a bad smile. Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, everyone was stunned. "Pa!" At this time, Cheng Yaojin''s reaction speed was fast enough. He slapped Cheng Chuliang''s head with a slap, and then said fiercely: "you son of a bitch, you don''t know what to say. If you dare to play tricks with me, I''ll break your leg!" Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help pulling his mouth: "I''m a rabbit. What are you, old rabbit?" "Pa ~" as soon as the words came out, another slap hit him on the head. Looking at old Cheng''s fierce look, Cheng Chuliang quickly shrunk his head: "don''t fight, I said it''s not OK." Thanks to the great event, Lao Cheng stopped his "filial son" training plan, but even so, Lao Cheng still glared at Cheng Chuliang with dissatisfaction: "don''t say it quickly, waiting for Laozi to teach you a lesson?" Although he is a real immortal, Cheng Chuliang is still a pitiful person who can fight and scold in front of Cheng Yaojin, who has just reached the immortal level. Seeing Cheng Yaojin angry at this time, he quickly nods his head: "let''s say it, let''s say it!" Looking at the people''s expectant eyes, Cheng Chuliang did not dare to continue to play tricks and said directly: "we poured all the feces in Chang''an city into the Heihe River. I don''t believe these guys can stay in it." "Pa!" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words came out, he got another slap in the head. "Dad, what are you going to do?" Looking at Cheng Yaojin''s palm, Cheng Chuliang can''t help but make a voice of grievance. "Why are you not satisfied with me beating you?" Looking at Cheng Chuliang''s grievance, Cheng Yaojin snorted coldly: "what''s your idea, you son of a bitch? You can think of this way of pickling. It''s a shame to your father." "All right, all right." When Cheng Yaojin teaches Cheng Chuliang a lesson, Du Ruhui and other people''s voices come from one side. "You just want to praise your son, as for using this method?" After stopped Cheng Yaojin, he had no choice but to make complaints about Cheng Yaojin. Hearing Chang sun Wuji''s words, Cheng Yaojin scratched his head discontentedly: "Chang sun fox, don''t talk with your eyes open. I''m teaching this smelly boy a lesson. What''s the matter? Do you want to praise him?"When he spoke, Cheng Yaojin slapped Cheng Chuliang again: "tell me about you. As a famous family, what''s wrong? It''s a shame for me to come up with such a thing ~" seeing Cheng Yaojin crying, everyone on the scene was twitching. Chapter 671 If this guy is just a normal lesson to Cheng Chuliang, then of course we won''t care. But on the surface, he was beating Cheng Chuliang, but in fact, he was smiling like an aunt. What''s more, what he said was just a slap in the face. We are all old people who have survived from the battlefield. We naturally understand the rules of engagement between the two armies. For them, victory is the key, and the process is not important at all. You know, on the battlefield, the enemy will not discuss with you whether the means are bright or not. It is for this reason that after hearing Lao Cheng''s words, the people present will feel more humiliated. We are all old foxes who have lived for so many years. Now such a good strategy is actually thought out by a little guy, which makes them feel old. It''s just to show off. Naturally, Cheng doesn''t really give Cheng Chuliang a beating. He just grins and laughs. "It''s a good idea." When old Cheng giggles, Chu fan also affirms Cheng Chuliang''s method. If the excrement is poured into the river, it won''t do harm to the intelligent creatures in the river. They can even feed on it. But for those sea people, it''s definitely a devastating blow. After all, we are all intelligent creatures, and it must be difficult to accept such attacks. Get Chu fan''s affirmation, old Cheng''s mouth open of bigger, if not have Cheng Chu Liang to block, estimate this Si to start to show off again. "But there''s another problem." Du Ruhui frowned and then said: "how can we prevent these demons from escaping?" Hearing Du Ruhui''s words, everyone was stunned. You know, their goal is not simply to defeat the sea people, but to capture and kill them. After all, people are running for food. "The Heihe River is connected with the sea. If the sea people escape into the sea, we will have no harvest this time." Even Chang sun Wuji, who has always been deeply scheming, has no way. Although they are the top counselors, they are not used to fighting against immortals and demons, and their way of thinking is still a little rigid. For this kind of situation, Chu fan had already expected. But Chu fan is not worried, as long as the experience of enough things, with the talent of changsun Wuji and others, will be able to shine. "You don''t have to worry. With me, they certainly don''t have a chance to escape." Hearing Chu fan''s words, everyone''s eyes brightened: "in that case, please let the store manager do it quickly." As for whether Chu fan couldn''t do it, they didn''t think about it at all. If Chu fan couldn''t do it, no one could do it in the whole Tang Dynasty. Feeling the expectation in people''s eyes, Chu fan smiles, and then a small seal appears in his hand: "with the shrine of Heihe River, I can master Heihe River and isolate it from the sea. It''s still very simple." After that, Chu fan directly inputs mana into the seal. At the same time, the direction of Heihe River begins to change slowly. In just a few minutes, a transparent barrier has appeared between the Heihe River and the sea. The role of this barrier is not very strong, but it is still very simple to stop the strong below Daluo Jinxian. "Next, you will transport all the faeces of Datang, and I''ll find another helper." Hearing Chu fan''s words, everyone on the scene nodded seriously. The Hai nationality is powerful. Although it has huge shortcomings, no one can guarantee that there will be no accidents, so Chu fan can find help. Naturally, people can''t get it. After making the plan, the generals of the Tang Dynasty immediately flew out with their soldiers around. They wanted to gather all the feces. Of course, they won''t offend those Hai people until Chu fan gets help. All the people present are real old foxes. If they can''t be foolproof, they won''t do it easily. It is also know this, Chu fan will rest assured to go out looking for help. The Holy Lord''s speed was very fast. In just a few minutes, he carried Chu fan to a Taoist temple. Looking at the Taoist temple, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth raised slightly: "Chu fan came to visit, and I hope the immortal will show up!" "Ha ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that Taoist friends of Chu would come here. I''d like to welcome you far away. Don''t be surprised!" The voice falls down, wearing a Taoist robe a face joyful Zhen Yuan son already appeared in front of Chu fan. Before, because of the matter of changshengguo, zhenyuanzi had a good feeling for Chu fan. At this time, when he saw Chu fan coming to find himself, he wanted to drink directly. Seeing the excited zhenyuanzi, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth rises slightly. It seems that this time there is no mistake. At this point, Chu fan arched his hand to Zhen Yuanzi"Da Xian, I still have something important to ask for this time. I hope Da Xian can help me." "No problem!" As soon as Chu fan''s Huagang came out, Zhen Yuanzi was drinking: "as long as the store manager talks, I will help you!" Chapter 672 Looking at the appearance of Zhen Yuanzi, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. You are also the ancestor of the earth immortal. Can you show your identity a little bit? Thanks to Zhen Yuanzi doesn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts, otherwise it will burst out directly. Who said I didn''t fit in? You know, I''m the ancestor of the earth immortals. Even Sanqing saints don''t need to worship. Can I have no status? If it''s an ordinary immortal who comes to zhenyuanzi, even the Jade Emperor will be pinched by him in front of him. But Chu fan is different. After the last changshengguo event, Chu fan has become a sweet cake in the eyes of zhenyuanzi. At this time, it''s not easy to get a chance to get close to Chu fan. How can he let it go? Chu fan Tucao, when the town of the yuan Zi has already come out of a whip, and tightly stare at Chu fan: , "shop manager, do not know who you are going to make complaints about?" Looking at the horror of the whip in zhenyuanzi''s hand, Chu Fan said: "Taoist, what is this thing?" This whip looks very familiar. After some thinking, Chu fan remembers that this is what Zhen Yuanzi took out when he wanted to beat Tang Seng and others last time? It''s just that compared with last time, the whip didn''t emit such a terrible smell. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile: "the store manager doesn''t know. This is my magic weapon. It also has a name called" make human whip "!" "The whip of man?" As soon as Zhen Yuanzi''s words came out, Chu fan''s face became stiff: "this thing is in your hands?" Chu fan was not surprised. If Zhen Yuanzi took out other magic weapons, he was curious at most, but the origin of the whip was too big. According to legend, except for the first group of twelve people, all the others were thrown out with a congenital calabash vine. After the creation of human beings, with the help of virtue, Nu Wa became a saint at one stroke, and the congenital calabash vine also became the magic weapon of quasi Saint level - the whip of creation of human beings! This whip is not very good in other places, but it can suppress the opponent''s strength to less than 70% when facing the Terran friars! It''s no exaggeration to say that this whip is the biggest killer of the human race. All the time, Chu fan thought that the whip should be in the hands of empress Nuwa. Unexpectedly, zhenyuanzi took it out today. Seeing Chu fan''s puzzled eyes, Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile: "this whip is useless to Nuwa Taoist friends, so I replaced it with 50 ginseng fruits." Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, but he soon reacted. Although the whip is very powerful for the human race, it is a chicken rib for Nu Wa. You should know that the human race is made by her. In the eyes of the human race, empress Nuwa is the same as her mother. Even the emperors of all dynasties have to worship her. This whip is useless in the hands of empress Nuwa. But ginseng fruit is different. Although it''s useless to Nvwa, it can be used to cultivate her offspring or entertain guests. Seeing the look on Chu fan''s face, Zhen Yuanzi showed a smile, and then said: "since Taoist friends are interested in this object, I will give it to you?" When he spoke, zhenyuanzi had handed the whip to Chufan. Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, then quickly shook his head and refused: "I can''t accept such a precious magic weapon. Daoyou''d better take it back." Zhenyuanzi is also a semi Saint level strong man. In fact, the whip in his hand has no great effect. When I exchanged with empress Nuwa, I wanted to make friends with each other. Secondly, I just wanted to study human beings. Over the years, he has studied the whip of creating human beings. Now it is the best thing to give it to Chu fan as a personal love. It was with this idea that Zhen Yuanzi was particularly free and easy in the face of Chu fan: "don''t be polite, Taoist friend. This thing is only dispensable to me." Seeing that Chu fan still wanted to refuse, Zhen Yuanzi said again: "moreover, Daoyou are a human race, and this whip can play a more important role in your hands. It''s a big deal that Daoyou will return me a similar magic weapon in the future." Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, then nodded: "in that case, I will give Daoyou a top semi holy magic weapon in the future." After all, Chu fan is a human race. It''s also a threat for him to make human whip in other people''s hands. Now zhenyuanzi is willing to make friends with him. If he continues to refuse, he will be a little affected.Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhen Yuanzi opened his mouth: "ha ha ha, it should have been so long ago." Just look at Zhen Yuanzi''s present appearance, people who don''t know think that this guy has taken a big advantage. In fact, this guy just sent out a treasure. Chapter 673 If you let other immortals know what zhenyuanzi is doing today, it will be eye-catching. You know, zhenyuanzi is not only powerful, but also has a characteristic that makes his name resound through the three realms, that is stingy! There is a ginseng fruit tree, but others have to pay a huge price to get a fruit from him. As for a semi Saint level magic weapon, it is a life for zhenyuanzi. Of course, Chu fan didn''t know these. After the whip came to his hand, Chu fan felt a light sense of familiarity coming out of the whip. Although the whip can restrain the Terran, it also has the same origin as the Terran. As long as it is held by the Terran, it can greatly enhance the strength of the Terran. At least Chu fan feels that when he holds the whip, he can play the power of quasi Saint level! When Chu fan was surprised at the powerful effect of the whip, Zhen Yuanzi said again: "manager, I don''t know what you came here for?" Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Chu fan thought of his purpose of coming here this time. "Daoyou, I''m here to invite you to a feast." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Zhen Yuanzi was stunned: "feast?" Zhenyuanzi felt that his head could not hold up. You know what Chu fan had said before, but he wanted to ask for his help. How could it be a feast in the blink of an eye? Looking at Zhen Yuanzi''s puzzled eyes, Chu fan smiles, and then tells the story of Hai nationality. When Chu fan finished everything, Zhen Yuanzi also had a smile on his face: "so it is. I can''t miss this feast." When he spoke, Zhen Yuanzi turned to his Taoist temple and said directly: "clear wind and bright moon, you two clean up and go to the banquet with me." "Yes, sir." The voice falls, the clear breeze bright moon two people''s voices also spread out. Looking at the present situation, Chu fan''s heart flashed a touch. Although qingfengmingyue is just a Taoist child of zhenyuanzi, there is no magical feature in the original journey to the West. But Chu fan knows the real identities of these two little guys - ginseng fruit shape! We don''t know how many years ginseng fruit trees have existed and how many thousands of ginseng fruits have grown, but among them, only qingfengmingyue and qingfengmingyue are able to possess intelligence and turn into human form. All along, zhenyuanzi taught the two little guys as his own disciples, which led to qingfengmingyue and Jinxian primary strength! Nowadays, when Datang and Haizu fight each other, it is no surprise that these two little guys are a huge force. However, Chu fan is not a hypocritical person. Even if he knows Zhen Yuanzi''s kindness, he doesn''t show it. He just decides in his heart that he must repay him later. As a semi saint, zhenyuanzi''s flying speed is naturally stronger than that of Chufan and the Holy Lord. I don''t know how many times. Just a few breaths, he took the crowd to the Heihe River. At this time, the two sides of the Heihe River have been surrounded by countless soldiers, Cheng Yaojin and others are staring at the Heihe River. As soon as he saw Chu fan coming back, Lao Cheng rushed up with a look of excitement: "ha ha ha, store manager, you are back. Lao Cheng can''t wait." Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. Don''t think that I don''t know what your purpose is. If it wasn''t for eating delicious food, would you be so active in fighting with the sea people? Of course, this kind of words Chu fan certainly won''t say, just nodded to the public, and then introduced Zhen Yuanzi to them. In the face of other people, Zhen Yuanzi is not so kind as talking with Chu fan. Even if Li Shimin greets him, Zhen Yuanzi just nods his head calmly. In a word, in front of the emperors and ministers of the Tang Dynasty, comrade Zhen Yuanzi fully demonstrated his style as the ancestor of the immortals. Seeing the appearance of Zhen Yuanzi, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. If he doesn''t already know you well, I might really take you as a cold old immortal. Of course, Zhen Yuanzi didn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. After saying hello to Tang Junchen, he came to Chu fan: "store manager, I don''t know when we will start our action?" When talking, Zhen Yuanzi stares at Heihe with burning eyes. As the ancestor of Dixian and a semi saint, zhenyuanzi certainly won''t go crazy for food like Cheng Yaojin and others. However, after knowing the purpose of this time, Zhen Yuanzi was still very excited. To deal with the sea people, Chu Fan said that these sea people are creatures of other worlds. When we get to zhenyuanzi''s strength, we naturally know the concept of the world. For the way of heaven in the west, these sea people must be invaders. If you change a big word, it''s Extraterritorial demons!For these extraterritorial demons, even the way of heaven is disgusted. Therefore, as long as the creatures in the west travel world kill the extraterritorial demons, they will be rewarded by the way of heaven. Chapter 674 In general, the reward of the way of heaven is not too low, and the power of merit and virtue is the most attractive thing for Zhen Yuanzi. You should know that the power of merit and virtue in the world of traveling to the west is like a magic oil. As long as you have this thing, you are the son of heaven. More direct role, such as: demons do not invade, fortune. There are also some invisible functions, such as the rapid increase of cultivation speed and so on. In a word, as long as you have enough merit, you can enjoy the top treatment of VIP in the world of westward travel. It was because of this that Zhen Yuanzi took qingfengmingyue with him when he knew that he might be dealing with extraterritorial demons this time. He hoped that his two little disciples could take advantage of this opportunity to gain some merits, so that they would not be caught by others to refine medicine. These are zhenyuanzi''s careful thoughts. Let''s not mention them for a moment. After he came to Heihe, zhenyuanzi confirmed that there were absolute extraterritorial demons in Heihe. After all, as a semi Saint strong man in the westward world, he certainly has some special rights, such as identifying whether the other person is a creature in the westward world. One side of Chu fan does not know why Zhen Yuanzi suddenly becomes so active, but he will not refuse. After hearing what Zhen Yuanzi said, Chu fan immediately nodded: "everyone, you can do it." After making arrangements for Cheng Yaojin and others, Chu fan turned to Zhen Yuanzi and said, "Daoyou, besides dealing with some quasi saints of the Hai people, please help to keep an eye on them. Don''t let them escape." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhen Yuanzi nodded: "it should be so." He was very satisfied with Chu fan''s arrangement. In this kind of action to solve the extraterritorial demons, although Tiandao will give rewards to all participants, the rewards will be different with different participation degrees. For example, if a person kills 100 sea fairies, he will get more benefits than killing 10 sea fairies. Zhenyuanzi, as the ancestor of Dixian, naturally can''t compete with a group of juniors. Now Chu fan has given him the task of sanctifying and preventing the sea people from escaping, which is equivalent to giving him the most difficult thing. There is no doubt that as long as these Hai people are killed, zhenyuanzi will surely get the most benefits among all the people. When Chu fan communicates with Zhen Yuanzi, Cheng Yaojin and others have already started to take action. Standing on a huge rock on the Bank of the Heihe River, Lao Cheng roared: "start to move!" As a celestial being, Lao Cheng''s voice spreads far away, and everyone around him can hear it clearly. After Lao Cheng''s words, many soldiers began to take action. They first took out a towel from their pocket and wet it on their nose. Then they walked towards the Heihe River with huge baskets. Seeing the crowd''s actions, Zhen Yuanzi was stunned: "manager, what are they doing?" Zhen Yuanzi''s face was full of doubts when he spoke. As a semi saint, he was not interested in what a group of semi immortals did. But I don''t know why, when he saw those baskets, there was a huge sense of crisis in his heart. Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Chu fan first laughed, then asked him: "Taoist friend, as a semi saint, you must be very sensitive to five senses?" "That''s nature." Chu fan''s words just a export, Zhen Yuan son a face proud reply way. People who cultivate immortals are not magicians in Western stories. Every time the cultivation of immortals improves, their physical strength and five senses will be strengthened. With the continuous growth of strength, immortal people will eventually become all-round talents. That''s why zhenyuanzi is so confident. You know, he is a semi saint. Among the people present, the most powerful one is Wu Gan. Looking at the proud appearance of Zhen Yuanzi, Chu fan didn''t have too many accidents. After such a long time together, he has a more profound understanding of this guy. In Chu fan''s opinion, this guy is definitely a guy in the late stage of narcissism. He looks cold in front of strangers, but as long as he is familiar with it, he is a real-life teaser. Although make complaints about it, Chu fan decided to kindly remind him that is "cough, cough, and friends. I think sometimes five senses are too sensitive. It''s not a good thing. Otherwise, what will you seal up temporarily?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhen Yuanzi could not help frowning: "how can the store manager say such words?" When talking, Zhen Yuanzi looks at Chu fan seriously. Seeing the appearance of Zhen Yuanzi, Chu fan was stunned, and then asked suspiciously:"Is there anything inappropriate?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Zhen Yuanzi''s face was just right: "of course, it''s not suitable, not only it''s not suitable, but it''s still very serious!" When talking, Zhen Yuanzi stares at Chu fan tightly. Seeing his doubts, he can''t help but feel happy. Chapter 675 In fact, Chu fan''s guess about Zhen Yuanzi was right. This guy is a proud ghost. As long as he is really familiar with Zhen Yuanzi, everyone knows that his proud disease is beyond cure. However, in the time of getting along with Chu fan, Zhen Yuanzi has never had the opportunity to show his strength and erudition. It is because of this that Zhen Yuanzi has no chance to be proud until now. In this case, zhenyuanzi was naturally disappointed. Anyway, my zhenyuanzi is also the ancestor of the earth immortal, semi saint and strong. Don''t I need a chance to show my strength? In order to be proud and charming in front of Chu fan, Zhen Yuanzi has been searching for opportunities everywhere. Now when he hears Chu fan''s words, he can''t help but have a bright look in his eyes! "Don''t you know the importance of five senses to monks?" Looking at the serious zhenyuanzi, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. Brother, I''ve seen through all your internal organs. You don''t have to pretend. It''s a pity that Zhen Yuanzi didn''t read his mind after all. After seeing Chu fan''s expression, he thought that he wanted to ask for advice with an open mind. After coughing twice, he immediately said: "monk, what we should do is to cultivate our mind, understand the way of heaven, and pursue the rules." At this point, Zhen Yuanzi looked up at Chu fan, and then continued to say: "the best way to pursue the rules is to feel, and the five senses is the best way for us to communicate with all things in heaven and nature. If we seal the five senses, how can we pursue the great way?" Looking at Zhen Yuanzi as suddenly incarnated into a machine gun, he began to speak quickly. Chu fan could not help but twitch at the corners of his mouth. However, before Chu fan had time to speak, the two of them began to applaud. When they applauded, they looked at Zhen Yuanzi admiringly: "master, what you said is really right. If we want to practice, we can''t seal the five senses!" Seeing the performance of the clear wind and bright moon, Zhen Yuanzi nodded with satisfaction: "it''s worthy of my special support, Keke, disciple. I''m very satisfied with this insight." Although these words didn''t come out, Zhen Yuanzi had already transmitted them through his eyes. Feeling the look in Zhen Yuanzi''s eyes, they could not help shivering, and then a surprise flashed in their eyes. As zhenyuanzi''s disciples, although they can''t fully understand the meaning in zhenyuanzi''s eyes, they can still feel their appreciation. That''s why they are more excited. This is the praise of the ancestor of the earth immortal. In an instant, Qingfeng and Mingyue seem to have been opened to Ren and Du''s pulse. Wensi is like diabetes insipidus, and Qingfeng bows her hand directly to zhenyuanzi: "thank you for your cultivation. Next, we will not seal the five senses. We need to communicate with nature all the time." After that, Qingfeng gave Zhen Yuanzi a look in his eyes, which probably means: "Sir, do you think I''m good?" Feeling the breeze''s eyes, Zhen Yuanzi also gave a look back: "it''s not bad, it''s not bad, you two can teach me, but you didn''t waste my efforts." In order to let qingfengmingyue know what he meant, zhenyuanzi coughed and replied: "you''re right. I will communicate with all things in nature all the time." Zhenyuanzi''s words shocked the spirit of qingfengmingyue. Although the master did not say it clearly, the meaning has been expressed clearly, that is, to appreciate it, to appreciate it without concealment, otherwise the master would not have said it. Qingfengmingyue and zhenyuanzi have been together for more than N years. They have a tacit understanding with each other. Naturally, they can understand each other''s meaning. But Chu fan and Zhen Yuanzi didn''t know each other for a long time after all. Although they had a good relationship, they didn''t know each other in a short time. Therefore, in Chu fan''s opinion, it is probably after Zhen Yuanzi and Qing fengmingyue''s eyebrows, they all decided not to seal the five senses. Although I don''t know what the three people exchanged, Chu fan still thinks that something interesting will happen next. Of course, among them, for qingfengmingyue two flattering ability, Chu fan also expressed the greatest degree of admiration. No wonder people can go on business with Zhen Yuanzi. With this small mouth, which leader doesn''t like it? Chu fan even felt that if he had the awareness and ability of clear wind and bright moon in his previous life, he would definitely find a job in the top ten companies in the world. Looking at the determined three disciples, Chu fan sighed, then looked at Zhen Yuanzi again: "Daoyou, do you really want to seal Wugan?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhen Yuanzi shook his head firmly: "we who cultivate immortals must have firm determination, otherwise how can we..." Chu fan didn''t know what Zhen Yuanzi was going to say next, because when he said that, his face had become a little bad."Manager, what''s in those baskets?" Chapter 676 Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Chu fan was stunned and turned to see that it was Cheng Yaojin and others who had opened the basket in their hands. Zhenyuanzi''s face was not good-looking. When the baskets were opened just now, he could smell a terrible smell and rush directly into his nose. When talking, Zhen Yuanzi looks forward to Chu fan. He hopes that the answer given by Chu fan is not the one he guessed. However, Zhen Yuanzi was doomed to be disappointed. After hearing his words, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly, and then said: "in fact, it''s not a terrible thing, it''s just all the feces in Chang''an City and several nearby cities." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Zhen Yuanzi''s face changed: "shop manager, why use this kind of thing?" Zhenyuanzi was shaking all over when he spoke. Not only zhenyuanzi, but also qingfengmingyue are not very good. Under the guidance of their own master, the two Taoist children are determined to communicate with nature and understand the Tao heart. So instead of sealing their own five senses, they try to expand them. It is because of this that when the baskets were opened just now, the two little guys felt that they were infinitely close to death. Looking at the appearance of zhenyuanzi''s master and apprentice, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly: "the friars of the Hai clan are hiding in the Heihe River. We have to use this method." While speaking, Chu fan turned to look at Zhen Yuanzi: "although the environment is a little bad, I believe that with the tenacity of the immortal''s Taoist heart, there will be no trouble, will there?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help taking a puff from the corner of his mouth. When Chu Fan said what was in the basket, he had planned to close the five senses. But when he heard Chu fan''s words, he had to smile awkwardly: "hahaha, the store manager is right. This kind of environment can''t affect this building." Seeing that Zhen Yuanzi wanted to face death and live to suffer, Chu fan grinned, but did not interrupt him: "in that case, let''s wait for those guys of Hai nationality to come out." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhen Yuanzi straightened his face, and then nodded seriously: "the store manager can rest assured that as soon as those guys come out, we will let them know the mistake of invading our Pangu world!" When he talks, Zhen Yuanzi is ready. As soon as the Hai people come out, he will use thunder to let them know what is the power from the strong. In fact, if it is a normal state, with zhenyuanzi''s face loving character, he will not take the initiative to attack the ordinary Hai people. But just now, zhenyuanzi just ate a dull loss, even now his nose can smell a strong stench. If it wasn''t for zhenyuanzi''s strong strength, he would have been lying on one side and vomit wildly. Do not believe you look at the side of the breeze and moon, their faces have become yellow, estimated to be able to play later when the strength of 30% has been regarded as thank God. This kind of thing, Zhen Yuanzi naturally can''t get angry with Chu fan and others, so he has to find a new person to be his own outlet. There is no doubt that at this time, the sea creatures can enter this role very well. However, just at this time, a fresh wind suddenly came from the Heihe River and blew in the direction of zhenyuanzi. At the moment of the breeze, zhenyuanzi''s face turned white. At the same time, a small transparent light shield appeared around him, just protecting zhenyuanzi firmly. See the action of Zhen Yuanzi, Chu fan can''t help but draw the corner of his mouth, to book! The ancestor of the immortal, the semi Saint level strong man, actually used his own magic weapon to resist the smell? make complaints about when Chu fan Tucao was heard. Turn to see, just saw the face pale breeze and bright moon two people. These two children are also unlucky to urge. Zhenyuanzi has a book to help them resist, but they have nothing. They are suddenly attacked by the stench, and they spit out without any resistance. At the same time, Cheng Chuliang also heard Zhen Yuanzi''s murderous words, and he couldn''t help but feel tight in his heart: "this great immortal, you''d better only deal with the strong people of the sea people, and those ordinary sea people won''t bother you." When speaking, Cheng Chuliang looks at Zhen Yuanzi with admiration. This guy was a second-class guy. At this time, he saw that Zhen Yuanzi was going to fight for "benefits" with them. He didn''t even care about Zhen Yuanzi''s identity. Hear Cheng Chu Liang''s words, Zhen Yuan son is a Leng at first, then reacted to come over. With his strength, the voices of the people around him can''t hide it from him. Therefore, zhenyuanzi is also very clear about Cheng Chuliang''s purpose. Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s expectation, Zhen Yuanzi snorted with disdain:"Don''t worry. I''m not interested in the corpses of the sea people. I''ll give them all to you at that time." As the ancestor of the earth immortals, Zhen Yuanzi naturally has to work in accordance with his own identity. If he doesn''t even let go of the corpses of a few small Haizu dregs, it would be a bit of a loss. "Hey, hey." Although Zhen Yuanzi''s words were cold and his attitude was not very good, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes lit up immediately after hearing his words: "ha ha ha, since you like Da Xian, you can kill him at will. It''s just a group of sea scum. You can kill him as you like." After that, without waiting for zhenyuanzi to speak again, Cheng Chuliang retreated with a flattering face. One side of Chu fan see Cheng Chu Liang''s appearance, can''t help mouth a draw, ya now look like the legendary dog leg! make complaints about the sudden changes in Heihe before Chu fan Tucao. The original calm water was boiling in a moment, and a sound full of evil spirit came out of the Heihe River. Chapter 677 "Mole ant, did you pour these dirty things into the Heihe River?" The sound fell and a big blue humanoid fish came out of the water. "The sea people?" As soon as big fish appeared, Chu fan and others looked at him. Hearing Chu fan''s words, big fish''s face showed a surprised expression: "mole ant, do you know the great sea tribe?" When he spoke, big fish had already seen the big mouth on one side: "so you are a fool here. So, our existence is exposed by you?" Feel the look of disdain in big fish''s eyes, wow, big mouth can''t help but get angry: "bastard, how dare you look down on me?" When he spoke, he opened his mouth fiercely, and a huge tongue flew directly to the big fish. Although he has lost the river god''s throne, he is still confident in the face of a small Dixian sea clan. Looking at the tongue flying towards him in the air, the big humanoid fish also changed his face: "Damn, wow big mouth, you dare to attack me, aren''t you afraid my ancestors will scratch your skin and cramp you?" After hearing big fish''s words, he sneered with disdain: "even then, I can kill you before that." When talking, wow, big mouth''s tongue still didn''t stop to attack the big fish. In fact, when he saw the arrival of zhenyuanzi, he took the so-called Haizu as the enemy. What are the three quasi saints who can''t exert their strength as soon as they leave the water? You should know that they are really half saints. What''s more, since they joined the Hai nationality, the ordinary members of the Hai nationality have insulted themselves. If it wasn''t for their poor strength, wow, big mouth would have killed several of them. Seeing that his threat had no effect, big fish was also worried. Although he is arrogant, he is not a fool. He is not a big mouth opponent with his own strength. Seeing that the big fish was about to be hit by his tongue, a trident composed of river water suddenly flew out of the Heihe River and attacked his tongue. When he was about to be hit by the Trident, whoa quickly put his tongue away. Just now, he saw how much excrement Cheng Chuliang and others poured into the Heihe River. If he was hit by this thing, he would eat something. The size is also a former river god. Wow, how can big mouth make his frog appear such a big stain. "Wow, big mouth, how dare you betray the great Haizu." After he dodged, another voice came out of the Heihe River. Then came a lobster with a big knife. Seeing the lobster appear, the former big fish can''t help but feel relieved: "Your Highness the great prince, wow, big mouth has betrayed the Haizu, I beg you to kill it!" The lobster nodded when he heard the words of the big fish, and then looked at the big mouth with a dignified face: "big mouth, what else do you have to say now?" Different from that big fish, this lobster is a real immortal. Even when he has a God''s throne, wow, big mouth is not his opponent. However, even so, in line with the principle of "lose people but not lose the battle array", wodakou still gives a sneer: "Crispy Shrimp, as the God of the river designated by heaven, how can I easily betray heaven? What I did before was just to find out the truth for heaven." Looking at the ugly face of Crispy Shrimp, wow, big mouth is even more happy: "now that I know your strength, I will not continue to use false tactics." When talking, wow, his face is serious. If he hadn''t seen this guy violate the rule of heaven and eat people at will, Chu fan and others might have regarded him as a good immortal. But Chu fan and others know the true face of wow mouth, does not mean that Crispy Shrimp also know ah. The face of Crispy Shrimp is even worse when you hear the big mouth: "hum, even if you know our strength, are you going to die here today?" Crispy Shrimp is very angry. As the prince of the sea tribe, he was cheated by a mole ant in this world. His uncle can bear it, but his aunt can''t! Thought operation, Crispy Shrimp has been waving in the hands of the knife toward wow big mouth cut in the past. When he saw the action of Crispy Shrimp, he was stunned at first, and then ran to Chu fan: "master, help me ~" he was very clear about his position. From then on, he was Chu fan''s dog leg. As long as it''s Chu fan''s order, he must work hard to complete it. Chu fan asks himself to go east, but he can''t go west. Chu fan asks himself to beat the dog, but he can''t drive the chicken.While performing his duty as a dogleg, he should also enjoy the benefits he should have. For example, as his master, Chu fan must protect himself to a certain extent, for example, now! Chapter 678 Although Chu fan doesn''t know the wariness of wow big mouth, he still has some dissatisfaction when he sees his little brother being attacked by others. Looking at whoa mouth hiding behind Chu fan, Crispy Shrimp immediately sneered: "fool, you don''t think anyone can protect you, do you?" When talking, the big knife in Crispy Shrimp''s hand cuts directly at Chu fan''s neck. In the process, he also gives a roar: "wait until I kill this mole ant, then see where you can hide." Looking at the sword that was getting closer to him, Chu fan''s face showed a disdainful smile: "when can a food material be so arrogant?" When Chu fan talks, the big knife in Crispy Shrimp''s hand has cut Chu fan''s neck. "Click!" As a crisp voice sounded, the whole shrimp was stunned, no, it should be said that the whole shrimp was stunned: "how is this possible?" Looking at the huge crack on his knife, the face of Crispy Shrimp turned white. After hearing the crisp shrimp''s words, Chu fan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth: "since you''ve already done it, it''s up to me next?" After that, without waiting for crisp shrimp to speak, Chu fan has slapped him. Before, because of his talent, Chu fan was an ordinary man in the eyes of Crispy Shrimp, but now Chu fan felt a huge threat as soon as he started. "Help me, grandfather ~" seeing that Chu fan''s slap was about to fall on his head, Crispy Shrimp''s face changed and he gave a shout. "How dare you?" With the sound, a thin old man with a huge turtle shell behind him appeared on the surface of the Heihe River, and directly slapped Chu fan. When the old man appeared, Zhen Yuanzi''s eyes lit up immediately: "evil animal, dare to be presumptuous!" While talking, zhenyuanzi had waved his sleeves to the old tortoise. According to his original plan, as long as the Hai clan dares to appear, he will kill the other party as soon as possible. But the two guys who came out before are all junior, and they will fight with Chu fan as soon as they come out. In this case, Zhen Yuanzi is also embarrassed. But this old tortoise is not the same, Ya came out to the lower strength than his Chu fan hand, but also shameless sneak attack. In this case, Zhen Yuanzi, who was already hungry and thirsty, would not be polite. Of course, in order to prevent himself from scaring others away, Zhen Yuanzi carefully controlled his strength. "It turns out that there is a quasi Saint here. No wonder you dare to provoke the great sea people." Looking at the sleeves thrown at him, the old turtle who was about to attack Chu fan showed a sneer: "unfortunately, do you think there is only one quasi saint in our Hai clan?" At this point, the old tortoise completely gave up attacking Chu fan, and then the crutch in his hand pushed Zhen Yuanzi''s sleeve away: "soldiers of the Hai nationality, come out and show your strength." Seeing the old turtle''s action, Chu fan and Zhen Yuanzi smile at the corners of their mouths: "finally hooked!" While they were talking, countless and various creatures appeared on the Heihe River. There are giant squids, lantern fish with small light bulbs on their heads, eels with lightning. Of course, the most eye-catching are a seahorse and a squid. These two guys stand in front of all the other sea people, and their breath has reached the level of quasi saint. "Old tortoise, why did you call us out so early?" As soon as he came out, the squid asked the old turtle who was looking at Chu fan and others with a proud face. Hearing the words of squid, the old turtle''s face became cold: "we have been found. If we don''t want to have an accident, we''d better start earlier!" "I see." As soon as the old tortoise finished his words, the seahorse on one side began to laugh: "I said that we should start earlier, but you two just said that we should take a long-term view, and now we are still found out?" Chapter 679 At this point, the smell of seahorse suddenly rose: "it''s OK, we can start earlier!" As soon as the words were finished, Haima waved his hand directly: "little ones, do it!" Hearing Haima''s words, many sea people around didn''t hesitate to rush toward the shore one by one, howling. Seeing the Hai nationality, Cheng Yaojin and others all have a bright look in their eyes: "hahaha, little ones, rush!" As many soldiers rushed towards the Hai nationality with weapons in hand, Cheng Yaojin''s voice rang again: "half of the Hai nationality you killed in this battle belongs to you, and you can take them to the food for free cooking." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, many soldiers on the scene were stunned at first, and then they rushed to the sea clan as if they had been crazy. Although they can only get half of the sea people killed by themselves, it is still a great gift for these soldiers. You know, in peacetime war, the spoils have nothing to do with them. What''s more, shiweixian is a restaurant founded by Cheng Fu. Its chefs are skilled, especially good at making delicious food with various monsters. It is no exaggeration to say that in the whole Tang Dynasty, shiweixian is one of the top restaurants. In normal times, if you want the chef to help you make delicious food, you have to charge 30% of the ingredients as a reward. Now, Cheng Yaojin suddenly released two big bombs, how can these soldiers not be excited? Looking at the excited wailing soldiers, Cheng Yaojin turns to Yuchi Gong and others with pride: "it seems that this time it''s my old Cheng who is going to make a great contribution." Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, everyone on the scene couldn''t help but draw their lips. They want to learn from Cheng Yaojin, but unfortunately they don''t have such a top restaurant as shiweixian. At the thought of this, people are envious of Cheng Yaojin''s good luck. If it wasn''t for this guy''s good luck, he met Chu fan early, which led his chef to cook monsters often, and he had enough experience, how could there be the appearance of food for immortals. However, it doesn''t mean that other people have no choice. For example, Yuchi Gong, after hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, drank loudly: "you can get 70% of it this time. Little ones, give it to me!" Inspired by Cheng Yaojin and Yuchi Gong, others have found their own ways to motivate the soldiers. With just a few breaths, all the soldiers burst out with terrible combat effectiveness. In terms of overall strength, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are not as good as those of the Shanghai people. But after leaving Heihe, their strength immediately dropped dramatically, and they were beaten by the soldiers of Datang for a moment, and they had no fighting back. Seeing that the Haizu was about to lose, the seahorse on one side hummed coldly: "water comes ~" with the sound of the seahorse falling, the water in the Heihe River immediately began to stir up, and then flew directly to the seahorse. Seeing the action of seahorse, the old turtle also showed a smile on his face: "you are finished." When he spoke, the old tortoise was proud: "Lanma can turn the water that he swallowed into rain and spit it out. Once he is infected with rain, the strength of our soldiers will be greatly improved." Hearing the old turtle''s words, Chu fan and Zhen Yuanzi, who had planned to stop the action of Haima, all stopped their action and looked at Haima with great interest. Chu fan and others did not move, the old turtle and squid will not move naturally. Under the gaze of all the people, all the water flying out of the Heihe River was swallowed by Lanma. However, at this time, Lanma''s face changed directly: "this water is poisonous ~" during the conversation, the breath of Haima began to drop rapidly, and the water just drunk in his mouth returned to the Heihe River. Seeing Lanma''s action, the old tortoise and squid''s face changed, especially the old tortoise, looked at Chu fan and others with disdain: "despicable, I didn''t expect that you could do such a thing as poisoning." Hearing the old turtle''s words, Chu fan and others quickly shook their heads: "don''t talk nonsense, how can we poison?" "Hum!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the old tortoise gave a cold hum: "up to now, don''t you plan to admit it? If you didn''t poison, why did Lanma become like this?" Hearing the old turtle''s words, squid and Lanma nodded with approval. Lanma, in particular, stares at Chufan. He was born to resist most of the poison, otherwise he would not dare to drink a river into his mouth. Poison that can make him feel uncomfortable is definitely not an ordinary thing.Looking at the people staring at him, Chu fan sighed helplessly: "are you sure you want to know why this horse is like this?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Haima, who is adjusting his breath, immediately nods with disdain: "yes, if you still have a little dignity of a strong man, then you should take the initiative to confess it!" Chapter 680 As he spoke, there was a sneer on the corner of his mouth. He doesn''t care what kind of poison he has. He just wants to delay a little time and let himself refine the poison in his body. Looking at Chu fan and others, Lanma''s heart has already had to worry about. After removing the toxin, he will directly kill these dregs who dare to poison himself in the most cruel way. Of course, Chu fan doesn''t know what Lanma thinks, but he thinks that as the first honest little gentleman in Tang Dynasty, he can''t be misunderstood by others. Therefore, after hearing Lanma''s words, Chu fan decided to tell the truth directly. After a look at Lanma, Chu fan coughed twice: "cough, in fact, it''s not poison, it''s just all the feces of Chang''an city." ¡­¡­ As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Lanma was stunned: "excrement?" Hearing Lanma''s words, Chu fan nodded: "yes, as the face of the whole Tang Dynasty, how can we do such shameless things as poisoning?" pose as a person of high morals when he speaks, but he has already make complaints about ten thousand times: , "if you are not afraid of the perfect food that affects you, do you think I am not aware of any poison?" however, when Chu fan Tucao was in the process, LAN Ma was not good at the whole seahorse. He preferred to make complaints about himself. With his strength, ordinary toxins can''t hurt him at all. Even if it''s poisoned, it only takes a little time to refine and recover. But this excrement is not the same. Refining this thing is equivalent to secondary absorption. What''s more disgusting is that it''s still absorbed by oneself. At the thought of this, Lanma felt some tumbling in his stomach, and his desire to vomit became stronger and stronger. "Bastard, I want you to die!" After thinking of this, Lanma, regardless of continuing to recover, launched an attack directly against Chufan. Seeing Lanma''s action, Zhen Yuanzi sneered: "don''t be a bad animal During the conversation, the breath of semi Saint level was released from Zhen Yuanzi, but before he could react, he sucked it directly into his sleeve. Although Lanma has the strength of quasi Saint level, but when he left Heihe, he had only Daluo Jinxian level. Seeing Zhen Yuanzi''s terrible strength, the old turtle''s face changed: "are you half saint?" If Zhen Yuanzi had just shown such great strength, he would have been caught long ago. How could he have persisted for so long. Hearing the words of the old tortoise, Zhen Yuanzi showed an aunt like smile: "I''m not talented enough to reach the semi Saint level." Zhen Yuanzi''s words are very modest, but the old turtle and squid who heard him almost ran away. Why do you run out for a walk when you are a semi saint of your mother, who is not doing well in cultivating and understanding the Tao and pursuing the chance to become a saint? What''s more, one and a half saints, when you deal with some of our quasi saints, you hide your accomplishments and cast dung. Do you feel that your integrity has been broken? Thanks to Zhen Yuanzi, he didn''t know what these two guys were thinking, otherwise he would have yelled injustice. He hid his accomplishments just to lure other Hai people out. As for dung, it was done by Cheng Yaojin and others, and it had nothing to do with him. Feeling the horror of zhenyuanzi, the old turtle and squid were convulsed. This guy looks more terrible than the ordinary semi saint. But after all, they are old friends who have been together for thousands of years. They just look at each other and understand each other''s ideas. The only way to escape from zhenyuanzi''s hands is to enter the water. Once they enter the Heihe River, they will be able to play a quasi Saint level strength. At that time, you can escape directly into the sea along the Heihe River, maybe you can escape. That''s right. It''s escape. After knowing Zhen Yuanzi''s real strength, they had no idea to continue fighting. Although everyone has a holy word, there is still a big gap between quasi holy and semi holy. After making a good decision, they didn''t fight with zhenyuanzi. They turned their heads and rushed to the Heihe River. However, as soon as they got close to the Heihe River, they were bounced back by a terrible force. See embarrassed fall to the ground of two people, town Yuan son hey hey a smile, and then waved two people away. At this time, Chu fan also solved the Crispy Shrimp that was about to escape. After throwing away the crisp shrimp, which he slapped to death, Chu fan turned to look at Zhen Yuanzi: "the universe in Daoyou''s sleeve is really eye opening." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhen Yuanzi shook his head with a smile: "the store manager joked that if I hadn''t occupied the magic weapon, and they were in a hurry to escape, they would not have been captured by me so easily."On this point, zhenyuanzi was not modest. If it had not been for the help of Dishu, one of them would have been able to escape. Chapter 681 If someone else were here, even half saint, squid and tortoise''s plans would be successful. Unfortunately, they met Zhen Yuanzi. Don''t look at this guy in front of Chu fan a pair of funny than appearance, but the people who understand all know Zhen Yuanzi''s terror. The world of Pangu is so big, among which the number of quasi saints and semi saints is more than people can imagine. However, among these people, Zhen Yuanzi is the only one who is equal in the face of saints. He doesn''t need the slightest politeness, and he gets the title of "the ancestor of the earth immortal". The reason why we can have this ability, all thanks to a magic weapon of zhenyuanzi - Dishu! In Pangu world, there are three wonderful books about heaven, earth and man. Among them, the book of heaven is in charge of all the immortals in the world, which is the list of gods held by the Jade Emperor. And the book has the strongest defense in the whole Pangu world, which is in the hands of zhenyuanzi. The book of man is in charge of the life span of all living beings, which is the noumenon of the book of life and death. As early as in the Honghuang years, the local book fell into the hands of zhenyuanzi and was refined by him all the time. It became his own magic weapon, which was also zhenyuanzi''s greatest strength. As long as there is a book in hand, no one is willing to fight with zhenyuanzi except the sage. After the three quasi saints of the Hai nationality were defeated, the morale of the Hai nationality immediately decreased. After a few breaths, all the Hai people were captured. At the same time, the sound of the system also rang: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and getting the reward of hair removal!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "system, what is this hair removal technique?" As soon as the voice fell, a shining light curtain appeared in front of Chu fan. [hair removal technique] classification: magic power Introduction: all the people who wear hair and armor submit here! Function: use this skill to remove all the hair and scales on the enemy''s body. remarks: Learn hair removal skill well, and it''s a good helper in the canteen. seeing the introduction of hair removal skill, Chu fan hangs up without a breath: "system, I pay so much, you give me such a rag?" Can''t help Chu fan not angry, in order to complete this task, but he even Zhen Yuanzi invited out, finally unexpectedly got such a thing. As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system appeared again: "Ding, please note that there is no magic power of waste in this world, only users of waste." Hear the words of the system, Chu fan is a Leng at first, then thought of before fart skill! In an instant, Chu fan had a super kill skill in his mind. Later, as long as someone was right with him, he would first control him and yell to attract other people''s attention. And then control the other side to fart. On the way to fart, the other side''s hair, eyebrows and even the other side''s hair all fall off and fly out directly with the gas of various colors. As soon as the screen appeared, Chu fan could not help shivering: "system, you are so insidious that you can even use this kind of magic." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the system almost spurted out a mouthful of old blood. God knows that he never thought these spells could be used like this. "Cough, host, I think you misunderstood me." As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, he quickly said: "I mean, this hair removal technique is very good for cooking and food processing." Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan turned his lips disdainfully: "OK, the system, it''s just us. You don''t need to disguise yourself. Anyway, you are not a good role in my eyes." After hearing Chu fan''s words, the system was stunned at first, and then understood its current state: yellow mud fell into the crotch, not feces but feces. Knowing that he can''t let Chu fan accept his original purpose, the system can only mobilize its own strength and send a picture of Bi Zhong Zhi on Chu fan''s personal panel. In order to let Chu fan see this picture for the first time, the system even designed the picture in color. At this time of course, Chu fan didn''t know what the system had done. He was talking to Cheng Yaojin, who was very excited. After winning the battle, Cheng Yaojin ran to Chu fan: "ha ha ha, manager, we''ve made a lot of money this time!" When he spoke, Cheng Yaojin also gave out all kinds of strange Laughter: "these Haizu are really rubbish. After leaving the water, they are just a pile of soft footed shrimp. The Haizu we caught this time is enough for us to eat for several months." After all, the Hai people belong to the demon family. Their meat is not so perishable, so Lao Cheng doesn''t even need to consider the storage. Seeing Cheng''s excitement, Chu fan can''t help but draw his lips"Lao Cheng, talk is talk. Can you stop being so emotional?" When speaking, Chu fan stepped back carefully. Lao Cheng had a bad breath, but he liked to eat stinky tofu and other food. Chapter 682 With the help of these good habits, this guy''s bad breath has even evolved to a certain extent. At least Chu fan has no ability to face Cheng Yaojin. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin was not angry, but grinned: "Hey, sorry, I''m so happy." When he speaks, Cheng carefully restrains his saliva and attacks Chu fan with bad breath. He is already dead. If he flies his saliva out again, he is afraid that he will be killed by this guy. But even so, there is still no way to calm him down. After a little bit of restraint, he explained to Chu fan again: "An Lao Cheng has never fought such an easy battle. Of all the soldiers in the Tang Dynasty, none died. There were only more than 5000 seriously injured and 20000 lightly injured." Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s words, Chu fan was stunned. Although it seems that many people have been injured, compared with a war, it can be ignored. After all, for war, as long as we can survive and get off the battlefield, it is a kind of victory. "How could it be so easy?" When he heard Chu fan''s words, Lao Cheng laughed. He had already thought of what Chu fan would say when he told the news. At this time, seeing Chu fan ask as he imagined, Lao Cheng is more happy and claps his chest. But even so, as an information communicator, Lao Cheng is still very conscientious and explains to Chu fan with a smile: "those Hai people are too counsellors. After the three old goods were caught by you, they basically gave up their resistance." Hearing Lao Cheng''s explanation, Chu fan was not too surprised. Some things are like this. You may be surprised when you first hear them, but if you know the reason, you will find that they are not so surprising. For example, after leaving the Heihe River, the strength of these Hai people has dropped a lot. Coupled with the failure of Lanma and others, the fighting spirit of the Hai people has dropped to a freezing point. In this case, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty will not be polite, and fully inherit the beautiful tradition of beating down the water dog. After thinking about everything clearly, Chu fan''s eyes on Cheng Yaojin became calm again: "Lao Cheng, you didn''t come here to say that, did you?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin was stunned at first, and then quickly shook his head: "of course not. Lao Cheng is here to treat you." Maybe it was Chu fan''s eyes that stimulated Cheng Yaojin''s voice: "in order to celebrate the victory of the war, I decided to invite all of you to a banquet, when there will be more than delicious food." As soon as Cheng Yaojin finished, the air around him became quiet. Then there was a cheering. You know what Lao Cheng said to all the soldiers just now! Even Chu fan looked at Cheng Yaojin in surprise: "Lao Cheng, what stimulation have you suffered?" You know, at ordinary times, Lao Cheng would like to turn one coin into ten coins. This kind of thing exists in the legend. As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Lao Cheng snorted: "hum, manager, is Lao Cheng such a mean person in your eyes?" After that, Lao Cheng stares at Chu fan with his eyes. Feeling Cheng Yaojin''s eyes, Chu fan sighed helplessly, then nodded his head seriously: "Lao Cheng, I think one must face the reality, no matter how cruel this thing is." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Yaojin draws his mouth and feels that there are ten thousand words in his heart that MMP wants to blurt out: if you want to say I''m mean, just say it. As for this way? Knowing that he had no way to eliminate Chu fan''s "Prejudice" against him in a few words, Lao Cheng sighed helplessly, and then said: "there is a lot of aura in the blood and flesh of demons. If they are allowed to eat, everyone can''t eat much." At this point, Lao Cheng rubbed his hands again, and then said with a proud face: "besides, such a good opportunity, they won''t let Lao Cheng occupy it alone." As he spoke, Cheng turned to look at Yuchi Gong and others not far away. You know, this is a good opportunity to buy people''s hearts. Which of the generals present is not a human spirit, and we will not miss this opportunity at all. Of course, they certainly don''t buy people''s hearts in order to revolt or something like that, but to find good soldiers when they encounter such things in the future. Sure enough, as soon as Lao Cheng finished, Yuchi Gong''s voice came to one side"Oh, since Cheng is so generous, Yuchi Gong can''t be stingy. I''ll provide some food for this banquet!" After that, Yuchi Gong also takes a proud look at Cheng Yaojin. Chapter 683 Yuchi Gong''s words just finished, several other generals around and the high-level of the Tang Dynasty were not happy, the first one to speak was Chang sun Wuji. As an old fox, what he is good at is to protect himself. If it is normal, he will not do this kind of thing to win people''s hearts. But after what happened today, he understood the importance of these soldiers. Today, because the selected soldiers are really poor, the soldiers he leads have the least harvest of all. "Since old Cheng and general weichi are so generous, I can''t be stingy." Speaking of this, Chang sun Wuji waved his hand directly: "I''m also responsible for the food of this banquet." Seeing company commander sun Wuji, he began to speak, and the others around him were no longer reserved. They were all clamoring to provide food. Some people provide food, but Lao Cheng naturally won''t refuse. Although each of these soldiers can''t eat much, they can''t stand it. There are so many of them. Even if each person only eats one tenth of the sea people, it can also eliminate a large number of sea people. Fortunately, Hai people are huge enough, and there are enough of them. Otherwise, such a treat would be enough to make Lao Cheng bankrupt. At this moment, another voice appeared: "Hey, you adults are all here. That''s good. We don''t have to talk one by one." Hearing this voice, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth: "Zhang Xi, why can I see you everywhere?" As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, Zhang Xi, who was wearing a eunuch suit, walked over from a distance. When he saw Chu fan, Zhang Xi also gave a salute with a helpless face: "Hey, manager, we have no way. Who can make your majesty have too few close friends?" Zhang Xicai won''t tell Li Shimin that after he knew Chu fan hated him, he appointed himself as the eunuch of Li Shimin and Chu fan. In Zhang Xi''s opinion, his majesty is already so excellent that a little bit of evil taste is nothing at all. Of course, Chu fan didn''t know Zhang Xi''s inner thoughts, otherwise he would have rushed into the palace to have a cordial and friendly exchange with Comrade Li Er. Staring at Zhang Xi, Chu fan inquired to him fiercely: "come on, what''s the purpose of your running here?" Until now, Chu fan still stubbornly thinks that as long as he meets Zhang Xi, he will encounter bad things. Unfortunately, Zhang Xi had known Chu fan''s character for a long time, directly ignored his eyes, and then said with a smile: "Your Majesty also wants to entertain all the soldiers, so this time, your majesty will also provide some food." "At least I''m a personal emperor. I''m so mean." Hearing Zhang Xi''s words, Chu fan could not help but turn his mouth: "if you have the ability to provide all the ingredients by yourself, how can you even make up the bill with others for such a treat?" Although I don''t know what the meaning of the bill is, Zhang Xi is quite clear about Chu fan''s intention. Therefore, after hearing Chu fan''s words, he can only show an embarrassed and polite smile. in the whole Tang Dynasty, Li Er who dares to make complaints about this kind of Tucao, is estimated to have left Li Yuan and Chu fan who are all gourd raising. I''m afraid that if I stay here, I''ll hear something I shouldn''t know, and then I''ll be destroyed by humanity. After giving Chu fan a gift, Zhang Xi left in a hurry: "Hey, store manager, we have something to do in the palace, so we''ll leave first." After that, without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Zhang Xi had turned his head and flew to the palace. Seeing Zhang Xi''s action, Chu fan curled his lips with disdain: "since there are so many things in the palace, don''t run out, otherwise it will make everyone very embarrassed." Chu fan didn''t suppress his voice, which led to Zhang Xi, who had been flying out for hundreds of meters, could not help but get stiff and almost fell out of the air. After trying to stabilize his mind, Zhang Xi secretly decides in his heart that if it is not necessary, he will not personally convey the news to Chu fan. But this idea is doomed not to come true, with Li Er''s bad taste, the fate between Zhang Xi and Chu fan must have a long time. With Li Shimin as a new force, there is no need to worry about the food ingredients. Cheng Yaojin and others simply took everyone to Chang''an city. Unlike Comrade Cheng, who was determined to eat delicious food, Cheng Chuliang was just like a little tail behind Zhen Yuanzi. And from time to time with a strange look at Zhen Yuanzi. A few minutes later, zhenyuanzi finally couldn''t stand Cheng Chuliang''s eyes and immediately asked him:"Little friend, why are you staring at me all the time?" When he spoke, Zhen Yuanzi also looked at Cheng Chuliang, and guessed in his heart: "does this little guy want to worship me as a teacher after seeing my powerful strength?" Chapter 684 At this point, zhenyuanzi''s face showed a tiny smile: "sure enough, zhenyuanzi didn''t insult the title of" the ancestor of the earth immortal ". No matter where I am, I can shine." Had it not been for maintaining his status as a senior, Zhen Yuanzi would have laughed. Looking at Zhen Yuanzi with a strange look in front of him, Cheng Chuliang also hesitated: "cough, elder, there is something I don''t know whether to say or not?" Hearing Cheng Yaojin''s wriggling appearance, Zhen Yuanzi''s smile became stronger. He felt that his previous guess must be OK. This boy just wanted to learn from his teacher! In an instant, zhenyuanzi began to think about whether or not to accept Cheng Chuliang as an apprentice. In fact, he is very satisfied with Cheng Chuliang''s performance before, and Cheng Chuliang''s strength is also good, at least at his age, it can be regarded as a genius. After a simple thought, Zhen Yuanzi has made a decision in his heart. Since Cheng Chuliang is so sincere, as the ancestor of the earth immortal, why don''t you give him a chance? Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi immediately gave Cheng Chuliang a "kind" smile: "just say it, and I will give you a more satisfactory reply." Zhen Yuanzi thinks what he has said is very obvious, which means: you should pay homage to your teacher quickly. As long as you speak, I can promise you directly. If ordinary people hear such words from zhenyuanzi, they must have rushed to worship their teacher with a look of excitement. But is Cheng Chuliang an ordinary person? Of course not! They are the top two products of Datang certified by Chu fan, so after hearing what Zhen Yuanzi said, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help but get a bright look in his eyes: "ha ha ha, are you serious Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Zhen Yuanzi nodded seriously: "in my capacity, I''m not going to cheat a little guy like you." After zhenyuanzi''s words, Cheng Chuliang showed a big smile, then rubbed his hands and asked zhenyuanzi: "Keke, Daxian, don''t you know what you said before?" Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s strange appearance, Zhen Yuanzi was stunned: "what''s the matter?" When asking questions, zhenyuanzi is also a head of sewage. Are people so reserved when they worship teachers? Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Cheng Chuliang buttoned his nails, and then he was embarrassed to say: "Hey, you said before, as long as you killed the Hai people, the bodies belong to me." At this point, Comrade Cheng Chuliang finally showed his superb skills of death, directly ignored Zhen Yuanzi''s ugly face, and continued to say to himself: "I think you captured the three guys before. I don''t know when you plan to kill them?" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help but draw his lips. Now, he finally understood the purpose of this guy. No worship, no worship, this guy just wants to get the bodies of the three old turtles. It has to be said that Cheng Chuliang''s eyesight is still very good. When other people still collect the corpses of ordinary Hai people, he has put his eyes on the corpses of Zhunsheng in advance. However, comrade Zhen Yuanzi obviously would not appreciate Cheng Chuliang''s advanced consciousness. Even when he saw Cheng Chuliang''s big face, he was still angry. In Zhen Yuanzi''s opinion, he was insulted. He was the ancestor of the earth immortal. He was insulted by such a little guy! Thinking of this, zhenyuanzi''s anger became more intense. At the same time, he secretly congratulated himself. Thanks to the fact that he didn''t let Cheng Chuliang worship his teacher directly just now, wouldn''t it be a shame to leave him thousands of miles away? Just as Zhen Yuanzi was comforting himself, Cheng Chuliang''s voice rang again: "Daxian, don''t you forget what you said before?" When he speaks, Cheng Chuliang stares at Zhen Yuanzi strangely. Feeling Cheng Chuliang''s eyes, Zhen Yuanzi can''t help but draw his mouth. Although Cheng Chuliang doesn''t speak directly, Zhen Yuanzi still feels his inner thoughts for some reason. This guy was thinking: I didn''t expect that the ancestor of the immortal, the semi saint, would not keep his word. "Hum!" With a glance at Cheng Chuliang, Zhen Yuanzi hums coldly: "since I said I would award their bodies to you, I will not eat my words." When talking about this, Zhen Yuanzi''s face showed a sneer: "but these three guys have not been killed by me. Are you sure I will give them to you? Do you have a way to deal with them?"Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Cheng Chuliang''s face became stiff. Although he wanted the bodies of the three old turtles, he just wanted the bodies. If they were alive, he certainly didn''t want them. As a powerful being ready to die, Cheng Chu Liang has an obvious advantage, that is, self-knowledge! Chapter 685 Cheng Chuliang is very clear with his own strength, in the face of old tortoise and others when what kind of human tragedy will happen. Even if Zhen Yuanzi seals off the accomplishments of the three, Cheng Chuliang doesn''t think he''s a rival. After all, rabbits may be able to beat sick cats, but in the face of sick tigers, it must be only a dish. Because of this, Cheng Chuliang immediately fell into a deep tangle after hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words. Yes or no, it''s a question. If not, Cheng Chuliang always has the illusion that he has missed 100 million yuan. After all, this is the seafood of the quasi Saint level strong. If you miss this opportunity, you will never know if you have another chance in your life. But if he wants to, Cheng Chuliang feels that he may not be a rival of seafood. When Cheng Chuliang was deeply entangled, Zhen Yuanzi on one side showed an aunt like smile: "if you feel entangled, I have a way to help you solve this problem." If at ordinary times, hearing the words of Zhen Yuanzi at this time, with Cheng Chuliang''s character, we can definitely find out what special conspiracy there is. But unfortunately, Cheng Chuliang is now in the expectation of quasi Saint seafood, so after hearing what Zhen Yuanzi said, his first reaction is excitement: "Da Xian, you can tell me what you can do!" Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Zhen Yuanzi raised his mouth slightly: "as long as you worship me as your teacher, I will help you kill them or subdue them." Yes, that''s zhenyuanzi''s idea. After feeling insulted by Cheng Chuliang, Zhen Yuanzi has been thinking of a proper way to teach him a lesson. But it''s hard to find an excuse. After a long time of thinking, Zhen Yuanzi finally thought of a more reliable way, that is to let Cheng Chuliang worship himself as a teacher. Once he becomes Cheng Chuliang''s master, is it not easy for him to beat his son? Zhenyuanzi had already thought about it. When he was in a good mood, he would beat him up. When he was in a bad mood, he would beat him up too. I''ll beat him when I''m hungry, and I''ll beat him when I''m full. All in all, in zhenyuanzi''s plan, once Cheng Chuliang worships himself as a teacher, it must be a storm of love waiting for him! Unfortunately, although Cheng Chuliang felt that Zhen Yuanzi was a little strange now, he didn''t see through each other''s mind. After hearing what Zhen Yuanzi said, Cheng Chuliang was stunned: "Da Da, are you serious about what Da Xian said?" Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s excited appearance, Zhen Yuanzi nodded triumphantly, then reached out and touched his beard: "that''s natural." Get Zhen Yuanzi''s affirmative answer again, Cheng Chuliang the whole person is excited almost jump up. "I didn''t expect that someone in Cheng would have this kind of luck to get three quasi Saint level ingredients, but I could find an excellent master!" In an instant, Cheng Chu Liang even thought about his future life style. It''s about eating Zhunsheng in the morning, at noon and in the afternoon! "Boy, do you want to be a teacher or not?" Seeing that Cheng Chuliang ignored him for a long time, Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t care to continue to maintain his identity as the "ancestor of the immortals" and asked directly. "Putong ~" hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Cheng Chuliang didn''t hesitate at all, but knelt down directly in front of Zhen Yuanzi: "Apprentice Cheng Chuliang, meet Master!" When kowtowing to zhenyuanzi, Cheng Chuliang is trembling with excitement. Before Chu fan introduced zhenyuanzi, he was listening. It was because of this that he knew something about zhenyuanzi. Up to now, Cheng Chuliang has never been a real apprentice. In an instant, he felt that he had been at the peak of his life and became the protagonist of the world. Of course, Cheng Chuliang is more excited than Zhen Yuanzi. This bastard can be regarded as a teacher. Next, I can happily find all kinds of excuses to teach him. At the thought of this, a smile appeared on Zhen Yuanzi''s face: "at the thought of this, I can''t help laughing." "Daoyou, who are you?" Just when Zhen Yuanzi was excited, Chu fan in the distance also found the situation here. As soon as he comes, Chu fan wants to ask Zhen Yuanzi. If he is not wrong, Cheng Chuliang should have planned to take three Zhunsheng with Zhen Yuanzi. Didn''t things come to an end, this guy has been beaten to his knees by Zhen Yuanzi to beg for mercy? The idea moves, Chu fan feels this kind of thing is impossible to happen again. Anyway, zhenyuanzi is also a semi Saint level strongman. He should not be so easy to fight against a second class.Of course, Zhen Yuanzi didn''t know what Chu fan thought. After hearing his words, he immediately showed a smile: "ha ha ha, manager, this is my new apprentice. What do you think?" When talking, Zhen Yuanzi points to Cheng Chuliang. Chapter 686 Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then turned to Zhen Yuanzi again: "Daoyou, think twice about everything, don''t be impulsive." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang, who is excited, can''t help but draw his lips. What do you mean, store manager? Is someone Cheng not qualified to be someone else''s Apprentice? Thanks to Chu fan who doesn''t know Cheng Chuliang''s inner thoughts, otherwise he will nod to each other without hesitation. Although zhenyuanzi is a semi saint, he has no orthodoxy. Even the only one who has been taught is qingfengmingyue. This also means that once Cheng Chuliang becomes an apprentice, he will become his first disciple. At the thought of Cheng Chuliang''s character, Chu fan can''t help twitching again. He always thinks that from then on, zhenyuanzi''s human design will collapse. Of course, Chu fan''s words just now also remind Cheng Chuliang. At least zhenyuanzi is a semi saint. Where can''t I find a disciple to accept you, Cheng Chuliang? It''s a pity that these two people didn''t understand the true meaning of Chu fan''s words. after hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhen Yuanzi immediately showed a smile: "store manager, don''t worry, we will never regret what we do, and we don''t have the so-called impulse to act." When he spoke, Zhen Yuanzi patted his chest confidently, only to see his performance, which was absolutely full of confidence in the legend. Not only zhenyuanzi, but also Cheng Chuliang nodded seriously: "the store manager, from the first sight of seeing the master, I felt that there was a special connection between us. Now it seems that we must have a fate, otherwise how could we meet him." Hearing Cheng Chuliang''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. Although he didn''t know the purpose of zhenyuanzi, he could still feel the other side''s bad intentions. Looking at the confident Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan sighs helplessly, hoping that this so-called fate will not become a bad one in the end. "In that case, after Cheng Chuliang, please take care of him." After all, it''s his dogleg. Chu fan can''t watch him suffer too much, so he reminds Zhen Yuanzi in advance. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Zhen Yuanzi nodded with a smile: "the store manager can rest assured that since Cheng Chuliang has worshipped me as his teacher, I will not treat him badly." This is not zhenyuanzi''s perfunctory Chufan. Anyway, from now on, Cheng Chuliang is zhenyuanzi''s first disciple. If you don''t give him some good things, isn''t this guy going to lose his zhenyuanzi when he is bullied outside? After getting Zhen Yuanzi''s answer, Chu fan was relieved. As for Cheng Chuliang''s loss, Chu fan is not very worried. Anyway, with this guy''s character, if he really suffered, it would be a kind of experience. In the heart, Chu fan doesn''t pay attention to the tricky relationship between Cheng Chuliang and Zhen Yuanzi. They rush to Cheng''s mansion directly. This time, there are a large number of officers and soldiers, so it is impossible for them to enter the Cheng mansion. Except for Yuanzi of Chufan Town, some senior officers and soldiers of the Tang Dynasty and their families, others can only eat in an open space outside Chang''an city. However, she sent all the chefs of her own restaurant to help them cook. Even so, the number of chefs is still too small, thanks to Comrade Li Shimin''s sending a large number of chefs at this time, otherwise there is really no way to solve the problem. Not to mention the numerous soldiers who were eating the meat of the sea people and chatting with each other, the Chengfu was also busy at this time. In order to celebrate the acceptance of his apprentice, Zhen Yuanzi impolitely catches the squid in his sleeve and directly kills it and gives it to the chef. Even because the squid''s strength is too strong, the general monk flame has no way to it, the chef of the back kitchen has to borrow a pinch of samadhi fire from Chu fan again. However, the skills of the chefs of the old Cheng family could stand the test. In a few minutes, a good smell floated over the whole Cheng mansion. At the same time, some people have come up with plates of cutted squid. As soon as he came up, Cheng Chuliang rushed over excitedly. It was a quasi holy food. In order to get it, he almost threw away his moral integrity. Thanks to Chu fan who doesn''t know Cheng Chuliang''s inner thoughts, otherwise he will be given a big white eye. What''s his moral integrity? Do you have that? Seeing that he was about to eat the delicious food in his mouth, Zhen Yuanzi suddenly turned his eyes and said to Cheng Chuliang: "Chu Liang, today is your happy day. How can you be so impolite and say hello to the generals as soon as possible?" Before Cheng Chuliang had time to speak, Chu fan couldn''t help pulling his lips: "remember to say hello one by one."As soon as zhenyuanzi''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help his face froze: "master, is this exaggeration?" Chapter 687 You know, it''s not a regular party. Today, as long as you have a little identity, you are basically invited by Lao Cheng. If you say hello to these people one by one, Cheng Chuliang feels that his waist and neck can definitely be thrown away. "Shifu ~" Cheng Chuliang looks at Zhen Yuanzi with pathetic eyes. If ordinary people were staring at him with such eyes, they would have been embarrassed for a long time. But who is zhenyuanzi? He wanted to teach Cheng Chuliang a lesson. How could he let him go so easily? So, after seeing Cheng Chuliang''s action, Zhen Yuanzi just gave a cold hum: "why don''t you want to?" As soon as Zhen Yuanzi''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang quickly shook his head: "Shifu is joking, I''m willing to!" In Tang Dynasty, people attached great importance to filial piety, and there was a saying that the emperor of heaven and earth was his teacher. After worshiping the teacher, zhenyuanzi''s identity was the same as Cheng Yaojin''s. As long as zhenyuanzi wants Cheng Chuliang to do it, he will try his best to finish it. If he doesn''t do it, he will be regarded as immoral. Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s pitiful appearance, Zhen Yuanzi felt that he had been "insulted" by this guy before. Even so, it''s impossible to forgive. It''s impossible to forgive in my life. The only thing I can do is to satisfy myself by teaching each other again and again. When Cheng Chuliang and everyone asked good, the whole person''s face has been a little white. It''s easier to talk about those who are familiar with him, but some generals who have lived in the grass-roots level for a long time, when they see Cheng Chuliang, want to talk to him by candlelight. After all, there are not many opportunities for these people to meet Cheng Yaojin. Now Cheng Yaojin''s eldest son takes the initiative to chat with them. How can they miss such good opportunities one by one? After getting away from the last person, Cheng Chuliang sadly finds that the squid has been eaten! A giant squid, a quasi Saint seafood, was eaten up in the gap between himself and others. For a moment, Cheng Chuliang''s eyes to Zhen Yuanzi also become resentful. If it wasn''t for this guy''s request, how could he not eat delicious food? As soon as he thought of the smell of squid when it was brought out, Cheng Chuliang felt that his intestines were going to be blue. Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s appearance, Zhen Yuanzi can''t help but raise his mouth: "Chuliang, don''t look like this. I''ve saved a portion of food for you." As soon as zhenyuanzi''s words were finished, Cheng Chuliang''s face brightened, and then he looked directly at zhenyuanzi: "hahaha, master, you are so kind. From today on, you are my favorite person!" After the exaggeration, Cheng Chuliang looks at Zhen Yuanzi with expectant eyes, and at the same time keeps sending out his inner thoughts: master, what about my food? Feeling Cheng Chuliang''s idea, Zhen Yuanzi nods with a smile, and then takes something out of his pocket: "this is a delicacy specially reserved for you, how about it?" Looking at the squid leg dangling in zhenyuanzi''s hand, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "master, where did you find such a small leg?" As a quasi saint, the squid''s body does not mean to be sorry for its own strength, otherwise it is impossible to feed all the generals with its own strength. However, when he saw the squid leg in zhenyuanzi''s hand, Cheng Chuliang was a little suspicious. Although the leg is very complete, it is not as big as zhenyuanzi''s little thumb. If it is not for the fact that it really exudes the quasi Saint flavor, Cheng Chuliang will doubt the origin of it. However, Zhen Yuanzi didn''t seem to see the expression on Cheng Chuliang''s face. He still said with pride: "apprentice, I will teach you a lesson today as a teacher - as long as you have deep Kung Fu, iron pillars will be ground into needles!" Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Cheng Chuliang could not help but feel a twitch in the corner of his mouth. Therefore, in order to find such a short leg, did you have a lot of trouble? At the thought of Zhen Yuanzi''s efforts to find such a short leg in countless food materials, Cheng Chuliang was a chill. When Cheng Chuliang was helpless because of Zhen Yuanzi''s efforts, Zhen Yuanzi also saw the strange expression on his apprentice''s face. After coughing twice, Zhen Yuanzi looked at Cheng Chuliang seriously: "why, don''t you want it?" Hearing what Zhen Yuanzi said, Cheng Chuliang was stunned at first, and then shook his head: "yes, why not!" Although it''s a little small, it''s also a quasi Saint food. If you don''t eat it, it''s a fool. After that, without waiting for zhenyuanzi to continue talking, Cheng Chuliang quickly picked up the squid legs on the plate and then stuffed them directly into his mouth. Seeing Cheng Chuliang''s action, Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help but draw his lips. He didn''t know why. He suddenly felt it was a shame to accept such an apprentice!The time of the banquet was not long. After eating squid, everyone left quickly. Chapter 688 Of course, it''s not that people are not polite, but there are too many auras in squid. After eating, they need to quickly find a place to refine the extra aura in their body. After everyone left, zhenyuanzi also left, but when he left, he left Cheng Chuliang a ginseng fruit and a sword. Then let Cheng Chuliang break through to Jinxian and then go to find himself. Before that, if there is anything, just go to Chu fan. did not make complaints about Chu Yuan''s arrangement for the town, but he had returned to his little shop and had greeted a new guest: , "little girl, I don''t know what you need." Looking at the little girl standing at the door of her little broken shop, Chu fan asked in a low voice. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the little girl in a daze was stunned at first, and then quickly turned to look at him: "are you Chu fan?" When the little girl''s voice fell, Chu fan nodded: "yes, I''m Chu fan, the first honest little gentleman in the Tang Dynasty. What can I do for you?" While speaking, Chu fan looked at the little girl with a proud face, and muttered in his heart: "I didn''t expect that someone''s name in Chu had spread so far, even such a little girl knew my identity." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the little girl and the obvious corner of her mouth smoked, then turned her head and looked at Chu fan directly: "did you bully my three nephews?" As soon as the girl''s words came out, Chu fan''s face changed: "no, it''s impossible, it doesn''t exist!" When speaking, Chu fan''s serious face: "little girl, you have to know that people are sinister. As the most handsome man in the Tang Dynasty, my position has been spied by countless people. Those people will certainly hide in the dark and constantly slander me." Hearing Chu fan''s words, a sneer appeared on the little girl''s face: "so you mean you have been wronged by others?" "That''s nature." Seeing that the little girl understood her meaning, Chu fan immediately nodded with satisfaction: "how can someone in Chu drive the moral development of the whole Chang''an city with his own strength, and bully children?" When speaking, there was no pressure in Chu fan''s heart. Although I usually like to pit others, occasionally I do bully others. However, the little girl looks like she''s only 14 or 15 years old. I''m going to bully her nephew. Isn''t that a joke? I don''t know how to attack such a small child! At the same time, Chu fan didn''t think that he was only 17 years old. Unfortunately, his words didn''t move the little girl. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the little girl''s face showed a sneer: "I have checked all the people in Chang''an city. You are the only one who can bully my three nephews." When she said that, the little girl''s face was cold again: "besides, can''t my nephew tell a lie?" When talking, a terrible momentum radiated from the little girl. Feel this breath, Chu fan can''t help a Leng - Da Luo Jinxian peak! This little guy, who seems to be only 14 or 15 years old, actually has the strength of a great Luo Jinxian. In a moment, countless thoughts flashed through Chu fan''s mind: thousand year old monster, legal loli When she released her momentum, the little girl''s expression when she looked at Chu fan became colder: "you can bully me, too?" "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Before Chu fan could react to the shock caused by the girl''s words, he heard the sound of the system suddenly. "View tasks." The voice falls down, a task panel of twinkling light appears in front of Chu fan. Task: Sanxiao Niangniang Introduction: Tongtian sect leader passes on disciples personally, intercepts the real princess requirements: get Bixiao''s favor time limit: three days reward: no failure punishment: no remarks: people who are disgusted by Bixiao don''t need to be punished by this system! looking at the new task triggered by himself, Chu fan can''t help but twitch: "So the guy in front of him is Bixiao?" When speaking, Chu fan''s helpless face, he probably already knew what happened. Needless to say, Bixiao said that the so-called nephew should be the three guys in Chechi country. What Chu fan didn''t expect was that Bixiao was so small in appearance. Seeing that Chu fan ignored himself for most of the day, his majesty could not help but feel a trace of anger on his face"Demon way, why don''t you talk?" At the same time of questioning, Bixiao directly raises his palm to attack Chufan''s big face. But in the attack, Bixiao still put away a little strength, she came here just to find face for jiejiao, not to kill Chufan. Before, Lu Li and others were taught by Chu fan when they were fighting with Chu fan. This was because they were not good at learning skills and didn''t care. The reason why Bixiao comes to Chu fan''s trouble is mainly to find face for jiejiao. Chapter 689 Since the war of canonization, compared with several other sects, the amputation has suffered the most. Nowadays, the followers of the sect are taught by others in full view of the public. As a disciple of the sage, Bixiao naturally can''t sit back and ignore him. Of course, Bixiao came to the world, in addition to helping jiejiao find face, there is another purpose! After escaping from Bixiao''s slap, Chu fancai looked at her helplessly: "I said it was a misunderstanding, do you believe it?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Bi Xiao gave a cold hum: "whether it''s a misunderstanding or not, you''d better be beaten by me first." Looking at the appearance of Bixiao oil and salt, Chu fan can''t help but have a twitch at the corner of his mouth. Different from Lu Li and others, Bixiao is not so easy to deal with. Not to mention that the other party was a ruthless person who dared to fight against saints in the period of canonization, but her strength is extraordinary. And who knows if this guy has any powerful magic weapon in his hand. Moreover, even if you can beat Bixiao, who will come to your trouble next time? You know, nearly half of the immortals in the heaven today are from the sect of intercept. Even the Tathagata was the first disciple of the sect. If this guy knows that he has bullied his younger martial sister, and then finds a chance to make trouble for himself, isn''t that the end of the calf? Thought operation, Chu fan immediately thought of a good way to treat Bixiao, that is not to fight, resolutely not to fight! Once again, Chu fan is about to say something, but he feels two breath coming from the air. "Stop it, elder martial sister." Just when Chu fan was on the alert, two jade figurines appeared in front of Chu fan. I don''t know why, Chu fan could feel a familiar breath from them. Seeing the two suddenly appeared, a trace of dissatisfaction flashed in Bixiao''s eyes: "Jinjiao, Yinjiao, how are you two here?" heard what make complaints about the two people. They could not help but look at each other. At the same time, they secretly Tucao: , "why do we come here? Do you not know? If we weren''t afraid of what you were doing, how could we leave the palace?" Of course, this kind of words two people certainly won''t say, if let this little devil know their inner thoughts, then they two people will never have peace of time? It''s obvious that Jinjiao and Yinjiao''s speaking skills are absolutely MAX +. After hearing what they said, Bixiao immediately turned her lips: "in that case, please help me teach this guy a lesson." When speaking, Bixiao points to Chufan. Although the strength of Jinjiao and Yinjiao is not as good as her, the magic weapon in their hands is not less than her. They will suffer losses if they are caught off guard. Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao shook their heads helplessly: "Granny, don''t you come down to find Chu fan, why are you fighting with him now?" As soon as Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao finished speaking, Bi Xiao was stunned: "find him, this guy is Chu fan?" Seeing Bi Xiao''s puzzled appearance, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao can''t help but smoke: "you don''t know Chu fan''s identity, how did you fight with him?" Hearing Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao''s words, Bi Xiao gave a cold hum: "this guy dares to bully my intercepting disciple. As a second generation disciple, how can I let him go?" Bixiao''s words just finished, Jinjiao and Yinjiao don''t know what to say. Although they have a close relationship with Bixiao, they are disciples of the people''s religion after all. If they rashly intervene in the interception, it may affect the relationship between the two sects. "Miss Bixiao, I had a conflict with Lu Li just to help my friends. Besides, I don''t know that Lu Li is an interceptor, otherwise that would never happen." When Jinjiao and Bixiao talk, Chu fan finally recognizes their identity. Although I don''t know how these two guys can mix with Bixiao, Chu fan won''t miss such a good chance. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, although Bixiao''s face was still ugly, it was better than before. "So you didn''t mean to bully my interceptors?" Hearing Bixiao''s words, Chu fan quickly nodded: "girl Bixiao is joking. All the time, the people in the interception are the most admired. How can they bully them?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao silently gave Chu fan a thumbs up. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Bixiao''s tone immediately changed: "in that case, I''ll just forgive you for your offense to the truncated sect." After that, Bi Xiao looks at Chu fan again: "but the necessary punishment is to be carried out. You have to pay for your mistakes."Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then nodded: "it should be so." Seeing that Chu fan agreed again, Bixiao''s face showed a smile: "in that case, you should compensate me for a hundred spicy bars and a hundred durian..." Chapter 690 Bixiao''s request is very simple, that is to give her 100 copies of all the things that Jinjiao and Yinjiao brought back last time! Looking at Bixiao''s exuberant claim for compensation, the heads of Jinjiao and Yinjiao are getting lower and lower, and they are about to be put into the crotch. In fact, no wonder they know the value of those things. Although those gold and silver are very expensive for ordinary people, they are nothing at all. A simple way to turn stone into gold can solve the problem. It''s just that Bixiao doesn''t know the price of these things, so it puts forward this kind of request. If you let the sage know that his face is worth such a little bit, it is estimated that he can directly rush down from the battlefield of the big world, and then make a good night! Looking at where Bi Xiao was holding his finger to calculate, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly: "needless to say, as long as it''s what you just want, I''ll give you 200 copies of it!" "Really?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Bi Xiao couldn''t help looking happy: "do you know what kind of price you have to pay to cheat me?" Looking at BI Xiao, who is trying to look like "I''m fierce", Chu fan can''t help but raise his mouth slightly: "don''t worry, I''ve always said the same thing to someone in Chu." In order to strengthen his persuasion, Chu fan also clapped his chest. Seeing Chu fan''s vow, Bixiao was stunned, then turned to Jinjiao and Yinjiao: "is this guy trustworthy?" Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao were stunned at first, and then nodded seriously: "elder martial sister, don''t worry. In this respect, Taoist friend Chu fan must be trustworthy. He will never lack anything from you." When spoke, the two hearts of the Golden Horn and silver horn make complaints about their hearts. After that time and Chu fan get along, for the value of these daily cards, they already have a certain understanding, as long as Chu fan is not a fool, will certainly not offend Bi Xiao for such a thing. Bixiao of course does not know the inner thoughts of Jinjiao and Yinjiao. After getting the answer of Jinjiao and Yinjiao, she looks at Chufan in a friendly way. "Since you are so sincere, Miss Ben will give you a chance." After that, Bi Xiao stretched out her hands to Chu fan: "hand over the things." Looking at Bixiao a pair of can''t wait appearance, Chu fan and others can''t help but mouth a smoke. Is this guy really the second generation disciple of jiejiao? Why does it look like the Bandit on the mountain? But these words Chu fan and others certainly dare not say, after all in front of this aunt is not oneself can provoke. Looked at the blue sky, Chu fan directly took out a pile of cards to her hands. Seeing Chu fan''s action, Bi Xiao''s eyes narrowed with a smile: "ha ha ha, for your sincere sake, Miss Ben will forgive you." As soon as Bixiao finished, the voice of the system rang: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task." Although there is no reward, Chu fan''s heart is still greatly relieved. After all, as long as he is a normal person, he certainly doesn''t want to be missed by Bixiao. After getting enough "compensation" from Chu fan, Bi Xiao is in a good mood. After taking out all the cards, she turns to Jinjiao and asks: "I plan to live in Chang''an City for a while. Can you two help me find a place to live?" Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao couldn''t help but draw their lips. "Elder martial sister, what are you going to do if we don''t come?" As soon as Jin Jiao''s words were half said, the silver horn on one side quickly reached out and covered his mouth: "are you crazy, how dare you talk to your aunt like this?" Hearing what silver horn said in his ear, golden horn was stunned at first and then shivered directly. He doubted whether he had lost his mind just now. Otherwise, how could he be so impulsive? Fortunately, Bi Xiao, who just got compensation from Chu fan, is in a good mood, so she doesn''t care about Jin Jiao''s offense to herself. After hearing Jin Jiao''s words, Bi Xiao just shook her hands calmly: "I was going to help them find a place to live after they found a place." As soon as Bixiao''s words were finished, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. You want to take advantage of me besides beating me? Not only Chufan, but also Yinjiao and Jinjiao are in a cold sweat. Now, they are very glad that they are coming down with this granny. Otherwise, I don''t know what this guy will do.He smiles awkwardly at Chu fan, and then Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao stop Bi Xiao''s wonderful idea: "elder martial sister, don''t worry, we''ll help you find a place to live." Hearing Jin Jiao''s words, Bi Xiao gave a cold hum of discontent: "so, you haven''t found a place to live yet?" Chapter 691 When she speaks, Bixiao already looks at Chufan, and immediately starts her plan to capture her "residence" with a big disagreement. Feeling Bi Xiao''s eyes, Chu fan quickly shook his head: "Bi Xiao fairy is better to follow Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao. The environment where I live is too bad for you, and the place is too small for you to live in." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Bi Xiao couldn''t help humming coldly. Although she behaved recklessly, she was not a fool. When she saw Chu fan''s appearance, she knew each other''s inner thoughts. With a disdainful look at Chu fan, Bi Xiao continued: "who do you think rarely lives in your territory?" I don''t know why, when talking, Bixiao actually felt sour in her heart. When did you think that you were treated like this by others? How dare you despise yourself? Driven by this kind of emotion, Bixiao''s tone has a strange tone. Hearing Bixiao''s words, the two of them were stunned. Oh, my God! Even if she was in heaven, she was afraid of others. When did she ever talk to others in this tone? Just for a moment, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao took Chu fan as their idol! However, before Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao could worship their idols, they heard the voice of Bi Xiao. "Why do you two stay here if you don''t help me find a place to live?" When talking, Bixiao looks at Chufan discontentedly, and then continues to say: "don''t you know that we are not welcome here?" Hearing Bixiao''s words, the sense of amazement in the eyes of Jinjiao and Yinjiao became more intense. Oh, my God, the little witch can talk like this. If they don''t see it with their own eyes, they will doubt whether the little witch is possessed by others. Though make complaints about , two people in the golden horns and silver horns are afraid to let Bi Xiao wait on business. After hearing Bi Xiao''s words, they quickly show a flattering smile: "elder martial sister, we''ve already found it. We''re just waiting for you to choose it yourself." As soon as Jin Jiao finished, Bi Xiao was stunned: "so fast?" While talking, Bixiao also looked at Jinjiao and Yinjiao in question: "you two are not going to cheat me, are you?" Although she was angry with Chu fan before, she knew that it was not easy to find a place to live. Now she would be surprised to see that they were so fast. After hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao draw their lips: you are not satisfied with the slow action, and you don''t believe it when the action is fast. If you insist on using one sentence to describe their inner feelings, it is - I''m so hard! Of course, they were afraid to say these words. After hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao nodded quickly: "elder martial sister, we have found two places to live. I don''t know which one you like?" As soon as Jinjiao''s words came out, Bixiao was stunned: "two places? So what do you say, what do you say? " "The first is the place where the master''s Mount, qingniu''s son, the ox demon king lives, and the second is the palace of the Tang emperor. He has become brothers with us." Hearing Jin Jiao''s words, Bi Xiao''s eyes turned, and then she made a choice instantly: "palace, I want to live in the palace!" After Bixiao made the decision, Jinjiao and Yinjiao were relieved. In the eyes of Jinjiao and Yinjiao, as long as Bixiao doesn''t make some strange demands, it''s nothing to live in the palace. Look at each other, two people look at each other, and then directly take Bixiao to the palace. Although they don''t know where the palace is, they just need to take a look at the Qi Yun Jin long in Chang''an city to know the location of the palace. Not to mention the actions of Bixiao and others, after solving Bixiao''s affairs, Chu fan directly returns to the small broken shop. As soon as they entered the small and dilapidated shop, Huanhuan and owe rushed over excitedly: "Dad, you''re back at last!" He picked up Huanhuan and owes money and turned around. Then Chu fan laughed and said: "what bad things have you two done?" With Chu fan''s understanding of the two little guys, if he didn''t do anything bad, he would not be so clever. Sure enough, as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, he gave a vicious white look: "I said dad would find out, you don''t believe it." When I heard that, I felt angry: "if you hadn''t said something wrong, how could dad have found out so easily?" Seeing that there was going to be internal strife between the two little guys, Chu fan quickly waved to stop them, and then patiently asked:"Come on, what have you two done?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, he immediately lowered his head and said with a guilty face: "Dad, I''m sorry, I made a mistake with you." When you speak, your eyes have turned red and look extremely pitiful. Chapter 692 Seeing her appearance, Chu fan was stunned, and then picked her up directly: "my little darling, tell Dad what happened quickly, is someone bullying our little princess?" It''s OK not to speak. As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, he began to cry. Chu fan felt her head and said, "don''t be sad, please tell Dad what happened." It''s a pity that now she is in a state of emotional loss, so she has no time to talk to Chu fan. Seeing that it was impossible for him to speak for a long time, Chu fan could only turn his eyes to Qian Qian: "Qian Qian, what''s the matter?" Although the intelligence quotient of obedient and owe is almost the same, but in the face of the same problem, owe seems calm a lot. Hear Chu fan''s question, owe owe owe, namely indignant will oneself not in of this period of time occurrence of matter to say out. Chu fan really did not guess wrong, the main reason that can make obedient so sad is that they were bullied. It turns out that when they were out playing, they accidentally met a man. In order to express their apologies, obedient and owe two people have apologized to each other, who knows that after hearing obedient apology, the other party not only did not forgive them, but constantly asked for compensation. When he spoke, he had a look of indignation. If it wasn''t for Chu fan''s request that they couldn''t use magic and force casually, with their strength, they would not be bullied by an ordinary person. After all the words, Qian Qian looked forward to Chu fan: "Dad, that man bullied me and my darling. You must help us get revenge." after hearing the words, Chu fan immediately nodded: "don''t worry about it. When I find the guy who bullied you, I will teach him a lesson." Chu fan did not pause when he spoke. Although obedient and owe are not human beings, Chu fan always treated the two little guys as married sons. Now I heard that they were bullied in Chang''an city. How can Chu fan tolerate this? After getting Chu fan''s affirmative reply, obedient''s tears finally become less and less, and then look forward to Chu fan: "Dad, will you really help obedient revenge?" When talking, he looked at Chufan pitifully. For a long time, obedient and owe owe two people are held in the palm of their hands by the people in the small broken shop, it is precisely because of this, obedient has never been bullied. At this time get Chu fan''s comfort, the little guy''s tears immediately flow out like no money. Chu fan''s anger became more intense when he saw her appearance: "don''t worry, dad will take it out for you!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, he was in a good mood: "then let''s go to find the bad guy quickly?" "Good!" It''s just that there''s no big thing to happen. Chu fan nodded his head and agreed. First, he helped his daughter to vent her anger. Second, he saw who had such courage. When Chu fan nodded, darling had taken him to a direction. It''s not a waste of time to find the "bad guys" in the words of the two little guys, with the guidance of obedience and lack. In just ten minutes, two little guys took Chu fan to an alley in Chang''an city. "Ha ha ha ha, you two kids dare to come here. Are you ready for compensation?" As soon as I entered the alley, there was a huge sound. With the sound, obedient and owe owe two people are involuntarily played a shiver, and then a face of anger to the voice of the host: "Arnold, today we are with Dad together, you don''t want to bully us!" As soon as the voice fell, a burly figure came out of the alley. "Boy, are you here to help these two little guys get ahead?" Chu fan looked at the strong man who was bigger than Cheng Chuliang, and he couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "yes, you''ve been bullying my daughter?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the burly man was stunned at first, and then nodded casually: "Uncle Arnold is bullying them. How, little white face, do you want to help them find the place?" When talking, Arnold''s face became more ferocious: "if you can''t give me enough compensation today, I will let you know what terror is!" Looking at Arnold, who exudes his own momentum while talking, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth, a scum who hasn''t even reached the semi immortal level, dare to threaten himself? "What did you say?"Looking at a proud face of Arnold, Chufan''s face gradually darkened down, at the same time, the powerful momentum of Jinxian level directly emanated from Chufan''s body. Feeling the momentum of Chu fan, Arnold''s face changed: "who are you?" Chapter 693 Hearing Arnold''s words, Chu fan could not help but sneer: "joke, since you dare to bully my daughter, how can you not know me?" "Putong ~" as soon as Chu fan spoke, Arnold''s face changed. As a senior ruffian, Arnold naturally has his own rules of survival. All the time, Arnold has never offended anyone he can''t, but when he saw Chu fan, he knew that he failed this time, at least Chu fan was not what he could. As soon as his face changed, Arnold knelt down on the ground: "my Lord, I have no eyes and offend you. I hope you can forgive me." After that, without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Arnold spoke again: "my Lord, as long as you let me go, I will tell you who is going to trouble you." Chu fan was stunned when he heard Arnold''s words: "do you mean that the reason why you bully obedience and owe is that you are ordered by others?" After Chufan''s words, Arnold hesitated for a moment to reflect the identity of obedience and owerness. Feeling the terrible momentum of Chufan, Arnold bit his teeth, and then nodded seriously: "adult, if there is no instruction from others, the little one will not bully two children." "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Hearing the sudden sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "check the task." The voice fell, and a task panel appeared directly in front of him. Task: schemer in the dark Introduction: there are insects that can''t be seen everywhere requirement: find out the enemy in the dark, and avenge for obedience and debt time limit: one month reward: open a daily card randomly failure punishment: obedient death! Looking at the task punishment in front of him, Chu fan couldn''t help changing his face. Generally speaking, the task and punishment issued by the system never have a definite aim. Since there is this kind of punishment, it means that if you can''t find the existence of the dark place, you will be killed by the other party. At the thought of this, there was a chill in Chu fan''s eyes: "I want to see who dares to attack my people in the dark." All along, Chu fan is a comparative Buddhist existence, but he was angry for the first time when he knew that someone was secretly targeting himself. "Go ahead." After knowing the seriousness of the matter, Chu fan''s voice became particularly cold: "speak out the people behind you, and I can consider letting you go." At this time, Chu fan was in a state of anger, and his momentum was even more terrifying. Feeling the breath of Chu fan, Arnold is about to pee. He regrets that he has provoked this big man. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Arnold showed an embarrassed smile: "my Lord, I don''t know the identity of the other party." "What?" As soon as Arnold''s words came out, Chufan''s face became completely gloomy: "so, what you said before was a lie to me?" Looking at Chu fan''s murderous look, Arnold quickly shook his head: "don''t be angry, my Lord. Although I don''t know the identity of the man, I can help you find him!" In order to prevent himself from being directly killed by the furious Chu fan, Arnold did not hesitate and said all the things he knew. "That person will come to me once a month. At that time, as long as you are here, you will be able to catch each other." After looking at Arnold and making sure that the other party didn''t talk nonsense, Chu fan showed a sneer: "in that case, I''ll give you a chance. If you can''t find the other party in a month, we''ll make wine with you!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Arnold nodded madly: "don''t worry, I will help you catch each other!" When Chu fan is furious, he can feel the other party''s terror, especially the momentum from Chu fan, which makes Arnold feel as if he will be killed by the other party at any time. After answering Chu fan''s question, Arnold carefully spoke again: "my Lord, the next time the secret bug appears, it will take more than 20 days. When he appears next time, I will inform you in time!" "In that case, I''ll give you this opportunity." Hearing Arnold''s words, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "as long as you help me find that person, this seat can make you an immortal." If you want a horse to run fast, you need not only a big stick, but also enough food temptation. Before showing his strength, it was Chu fan''s big stick, and the fairy was Chu fan''s food temptation to Arnold.Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Arnold''s whole breath became short: "don''t worry, I will go through fire and water for you again!" Although the celestial being is nothing to Chu fan, it is a great existence for Arnold, a kind of waste firewood that can''t even be half immortal. Hearing Arnold''s words, Chufan nodded with satisfaction, and then gave him a jade pendant. Chapter 694 Seeing that Arnold caught the jade pendant, Chu fan continued to say: "when the next person arrives, you just need to input the mana into the jade pendant." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Arnold nodded seriously: "don''t worry, I will finish the task!" After taking a look at Arnold, Chu fan takes out a fist sized piece of silver and gives it to Arnold: "this is a reward for you. From then on, you should not bully others." It''s not that Chu fan cares about Arnold. There are too many strong people in Chang''an city. Chu fan is afraid that if this guy is still like before, he may be killed by others. Of course, Arnold didn''t know what Chufan was thinking. He thought Chufan was caring about himself, and his eyes turned red: "don''t worry, I know!" After explaining a few words to Arnold again, Chu fan left the alley with obedience and owe. He didn''t worry that Arnold''s life would change after he got the money, so that the man in the dark would find something wrong. After all, it''s not strange for people like Arnold to start all kinds of absurd lives once they get a lot of money because of some accident. looking at Chu fan''s back with obedience and debt, and then looking at the silver in his hand, Arnold''s whole person fell into silence. At the thought of the same is to let themselves do things, but the man in the dark until now has not given himself a little advantage, has been using coercion. After a comparison, Arnold''s favor for Chufan began to soar, and he also decided to help Chufan faithfully. Of course, the reason why Chu fan can make such a decision is to help him become an immortal. Chu fan doesn''t care what kind of decision Arnold makes. Anyway, as long as he is still in the Tang Dynasty, don''t want to do anything without telling Chu fan. After all, Qin Qiong is not a vegetarian. The reason why Arnold had been exploited before was that we didn''t care about an ordinary ruffian. Now that we know his particularity, Qin Qiong and others will certainly take care of each other. With obedient and owe back to the small broken shop, Chu fan touched the heads of two little guys: "don''t worry, I will help you find the villain in the dark, and then help you revenge." When they heard Chu fan''s words, they nodded seriously: "we believe in Dad!" See two little guy sensible appearance, Chu fan satisfaction of nod, at the same time to the person in the dark also more disgusted. But this kind of mood did not last long, because soon there was a man in the small shop, a monkey to be exact. "Dasheng, why are you here?" Seeing the monkey king rushing into the small shop in a hurry, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. Since the last time I saw Monkey King and Bull Demon King drinking, up to now, Chu fan can''t look directly at them. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Monkey King scratched his head helplessly: "manager, of course, my old sun came to you for help." Along the way to the west, the monkey king was already familiar with the matter of asking Chu fan for help. He didn''t even feel embarrassed when he spoke. Hearing the words of Monkey King, Chu fan noticed the difference of monkey this time. "Hiss ~" looking at the huge crack on the tiger skin skirt of the monkey and his head missing a piece of hair, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath: "Dasheng, who beat you up again?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, monkey king turned black. If you want to describe the inner thoughts of Monkey King, it is: what is the truth? Although we often ask for help and have been beaten all the way, we are also a great sage. Can''t you be a little more tactful when you speak? Of course, Chu fan didn''t know the monkey''s inner thoughts. After some teasing, he asked him directly. Sun Wukong didn''t hide it either. After sighing, he told Chu fan what happened: "it''s not the damn cow demon!" At this point, the monkey king sighed helplessly: "if it wasn''t for the iron hoop in his hand, it would be too powerful. Now my old sun has already begun to eat beef." "Iron circle?" As soon as he heard Monkey King''s words, he thought about eating beef. Chu fan had guessed that if he didn''t make a mistake, he should have met Lao Jun''s mount. Sure enough, the next Monkey King''s words completely proved Chu fan''s conjecture. It turns out that when I was walking in the mountains, I met a huge house. Because of the cold mountain wind, Tang Sanzang and others planned to stay in the house for a day.But who knows, after knocking on the door for most of the day, no one answered. In this case, Tang Sanzang and others will not continue to force, but Zhu Bajie sneaks into the house and steals other people''s clothes to give Tang Monk as a gift. Chapter 695 As a result, the owner of the house came to the door and almost gave a performance to monkey king and others. Because the clothes that Zhu Bajie stole were transformed from the magic weapon of the monster, Tang Seng and others were directly caught, while Sha Seng and others only made a little useless resistance. As for the monkey king, although he managed to win a little in boxing, after the monster took out a yellow iron ring, even the golden cudgel was taken away. Not only that, if it wasn''t for Monkey King''s fast running, he would be arrested now. After escaping, the monkey king originally intended to seek help from mantianshenfo, but after thinking about it, he chose to seek help from Chufan. The reason for this is that Chu fan is closer to them. After finishing everything, the monkey king asked Chu fan: "manager, do you know the origin of qingniu? Is there any way to deal with him?" Hearing the monkey''s question, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth raised slightly. He was clear about the identity of the green cow demon in the mouth of Monkey King. But that doesn''t mean he has to say it. You know, in the original work, this green ox helped taishanglaojun earn eighteen grains of gold sand from Tathagata. Is it not a big sin if you rush out and destroy Lao Jun''s chance to earn extra money? Just when Chu fan was struggling, the voice of the system sounded again: "Ding, congratulations on the host triggering the task, please check it in time!" Hearing the voice of the system, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "system, you let me offend the interceptor last time, now you don''t let me offend the others again?" While speaking, Chu fan looked at his task panel. When he saw the task displayed on the task panel, Chu fan''s face had turned to iron blue: "system, in this case, I think you''d better kill me directly?" Task: cattle subduer Introduction: as the strongest store manager of Zhutian Wanjie, how can you refuse others'' help? Requirements: help the monkey king avoid the dilemma of qingniu time limit: one day reward: open a world randomly failure punishment: lose all magical talents! When seeing the task punishment, Chu fan felt as if he had taken a big mouthful of excrement. You know, teaching qingniu and teaching Luli are two concepts. The latter is the third generation of interceptors. Although he is the leader of the interceptors, he does not have much prestige. The former is different. You know, qingniu is the mount of taishanglaojun, not to mention his real strength, but the gold bracelet in his hand is not easy to deal with. At the thought of this, Chu fan''s eyes to monkey king also became strange. If you remember correctly, this guy was smashed by the King Kong Bracelet when he was making havoc in heaven. With the monkey''s character and strength, how can you forget the appearance of the diamond bracelet? In other words, although the monkey doesn''t know qingniu, he definitely knows the golden bracelet. What''s the reason for the monkey to pretend that he doesn''t know the golden bracelet? Looking at the monkey king scratching his ears in front of him, Chu fan had a bold guess in his heart - Acting! The monkey is acting. Looking at what the monkey has done along the way, Chu fan can''t help but give the monkey a thumbs up. This guy is really a movie king. Along the way, the monkey king was basically in the mysterious dead cycle of "meeting Monsters - running away - asking for help - saving people - meeting monsters", and he made the code of conduct of not working hard to the extreme. Even Chu fan maliciously guessed that the main purpose of the dead monkey to find himself was to walk less and spend less effort. Thanks to the monkey king, he didn''t know what Chufan thought, otherwise he would lead Chufan to be his life confidant. You know, at the moment when the green bull spirit took out the diamond bracelet, Chu fan knew that this guy had something to do with the emperor. In addition to the loss he suffered in the hands of Jinjiao and Yinjiao last time, the moment he recognized the identity of qingniujing, he immediately made a decision in his heart to be a salted fish! It was with this purpose that the monkey king came to Chufan. "Keke, Dasheng, I really know something about the identity of qingniu." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Monkey King couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "what?" Why did he come to find Chu fan? It''s just to delay time and let himself have a chance to go out to play. but I didn''t expect Chu fan to do this. He just heard his description and knew the identity of the green bull awesome. This made Sun Wukong feel a sense of stealing rice. Seeing the monkey king''s face like eating excrement, Chu fan knew that his previous guess was right. The monkey really had other ideas."Manager, are you sure you know the identity of qingniujing? Do you know how to deal with him?" Chapter 696 Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Chu fan nodded with a smile. With Chu fan nodding, the monkey''s head gradually drooped down. He did not expect that he could not become a salted fish. In a moment, monkey king even regretted looking for Chu fan. "If I had known at that time, I might as well have found some cannon fodder in heaven." When the monkey king complained about himself, Chu fan''s next sentence almost made him laugh excitedly. "Although I know the identity of that guy, it''s hard to say, so it''s still a matter for a long time." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Monkey King couldn''t help but look happy: "good!" "What did you say?" as soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the monkey king coughed twice: "cough, I mean, it''s better to take a long-term view, otherwise accidents might happen." When he said this, the monkey king nodded seriously: "yes, we must take a long-term view. Don''t worry, store manager. Just take your time." Sun Wukong carefully persuades Chu fan. He is worried that Chu fan will go to kill qingniujing on impulse, and then let his apprentices and others set foot on the road to the west again. If it was someone else, the monkey king would not be so worried. After all, qingniujing is not a vegetarian. But Chu fan''s performance is too mysterious, especially the book "my destiny is up to me, not up to heaven". The monkey king finds that every time he reads it, his strength will be greatly enhanced. Seeing the appearance of Monkey King, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. Thanks to qingniu who caught Tang Seng. If you change a spider spirit or something, when you rescue him, there will be several younger martial brothers, right? Of course, the monkey king didn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. After persuading Chu fan, he was obviously in a better mood, so he went directly to Chu fan: "store manager, what do you think we should do next?" When he heard the words of Monkey King, Chu fan laughed: "let''s find someone." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the monkey king was stunned: "is there anyone who can subdue the monster?" When talking, Monkey King''s face is unbelievable. Although he doesn''t fight with qingniujing many times, he knows something about the strength of the other side. In the eyes of the monkey king, even Chu fan Guanyin and others may not be the opponents of qingniujing holding the golden bracelet. Hearing Sun Wukong''s query, Chu fan showed a strange smile at the corner of his mouth: "don''t worry, for qingniujing, we can defeat others without fighting." After the system releases the task, Chu fan has already begun to consider how to deal with qingniu Jing. The task is sure to be completed, but taishanglaojun can''t offend him. In this case, Chu fan''s mind immediately appears a shadow of a little carrot head. Not to mention the gossip, and said that the monkey king saw the mysterious appearance of Chu fan God, also can not help but have an interest. But seeing that Chu fan didn''t want to say more, the monkey king was not easy to ask, so he followed Chu fan quietly. After one person and one monkey left the small shop, they walked directly to a house. When they saw the big words "general''s house for protecting the nation" on the house, the monkey king''s face became strange: "manager, don''t you think big brother Niu will be the opponent of the green bull spirit?" When he spoke, the monkey king quietly approached Chu fan, and then said in a low voice: "to be honest, although they are all cattle demons, there is still a big gap between big brother Niu and other people." As soon as he finished, the monkey king watched the situation around him. He seemed to be afraid that the Bull Demon King would suddenly come out of a corner. saw Sun Wukong''s action, Chu fan could not help but make complaints about the corners of his mouth. Anyway, the bull devil king is your eldest brother, so is it really good to be in the back of the Tucao family? However, Chu fan thought that monkey king underestimated the Bull Demon King. In the original book, the Bull Demon King in his rage could defeat Monkey King by his physical strength. Of course, this does not mean that the Bull Demon King can fight against the green bull spirit. Let alone the fact that qingniujing is his father, it''s impossible for people who have been around taishanglaojun for such a long time to have few skills to press the bottom of the box. Even Chu fan felt that qingniujing was hiding his strength when he was fighting with the monkey king. But Chu fan didn''t plan to let the Bull Demon King fight against qingniu. In his capacity, he didn''t dare to fight back in front of qingniu. Looking at the monkey king, who is still looking around, Chu fan can''t help but gasp: "don''t worry, we''re not here to find the Bull Demon King." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the monkey king was stunned: "is there a stronger presence in my brother Niu''s family?" When he spoke, the monkey king could not help but take a cold breath. In fact, all the time, he was very dissatisfied with the fact that the Bull Demon King became the head of the Seven Saints.At least in the eyes of the monkey, his strength is absolutely not bad, but at this time hear Chu fan''s words, the monkey began to doubt. Chapter 697 Is there actually a top strong man behind big brother Niu? In an instant, the monkey king''s mind has produced countless ideas, in a word, the ox demon king has been his brain into a strong backstage protection existence. Of course, Chu fan didn''t know that monkey king was brainstorming. After hearing what he said, Chu fan directly showed a smile: "it''s not a strong man, but it can definitely make qingniujing dare not fight." "Hiss ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the monkey king couldn''t help taking another breath. At this moment, the monkey king understood what is inside information. He didn''t expect that big brother Niu, who had been ignored by himself, had such a strong backing! While Chu fan and monkey king were talking, a woman in a purple dress came out with the help of a girl in a white dress. "Ah, how can the manager come here today?" As soon as she saw Chu fan and monkey king, the woman in purple said hello to Chu fan with a smile. The girl in white beside her also looked friendly to Chu fan. These two people are naturally Princess Tiefan and jade faced fox. With the help of Chu fan, jade faced fox successfully married cow demon king and became a concubine. However, under the joint management of Yumian Fox and Tiefan princess, the ox demon king has no chance to go out and fool around any more. Therefore, both Princess Tiefan and fox Yumian are grateful to Chufan. Hearing Princess Tiefan''s words, Chu fan replied with a smile: "I''m here to ask for something and ask the princess to agree." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Princess Tiefan frowned: "I don''t know what the store manager wants me and my husband to do?" It''s not that Princess Tiefan doesn''t want to help. In fact, she is a real heroine. In many cases, she is even more loyal than a man. The reason why it looks like this is that in the eyes of Princess Tiefan, Chu fan is definitely a top-level strong man. If even Chu fan had to turn to others for help, it would certainly not be an ordinary thing. Princess Tiefan was worried that she and the ox demon king could not help Chu fan, but also ruined other people''s affairs. Chu fan and the ox demon king have known each other for a long time. They naturally understand Princess Tiefan''s character. After hearing her words, they immediately laugh: "Princess misunderstood. I''m not looking for your wife''s help this time." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Princess Tiefan was even more puzzled: "does the store manager need Yumian''s help?" At this point, Princess Tiefan hesitated and said: "but Yumian''s strength is low, I''m afraid it''s difficult to help the store manager." Seeing the appearance of Princess Tiefan, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing: "this time, the princess is wrong. I don''t need the help of Princess Yumian." Seeing the tangled appearance of Princess Tiefan, Chu fan stopped playing tricks and said directly: "Dasheng was stopped by a green bull on the westbound road. I know honger can help Dasheng, so I come here to look for help." Hearing Chu fan talking about the word "qingniu", Princess Tiefan was stunned at first, and then responded: "is that what the store manager said?" Seeing that Princess Tiefan was about to say the words "father-in-law", Chu fan quickly shook his head: "yes, that''s him." After knowing Chu fan''s purpose, Princess Tiefan immediately nodded her head calmly: "in that case, let red boy go with the store manager." After that, Princess Tiefan didn''t waste her time either. She took a candle out of her pocket and lit it. Then she turned to Chu fan and said, "the store manager, wait a moment, red boy will be back soon." Then, Princess Tiefan began to help Chufan make tea and prepare snacks. It is worth mentioning that the original tea of the Tang Dynasty was like soup with various seasonings, but under the leadership of Chu fan, today''s people in the Tang Dynasty began to drink the same kind of tea as later generations. In just a few minutes, Chu fan was already filled with all kinds of delicious food. Sun Wukong could not help muttering: "sister-in-law, you are too discriminative. My grandson and the store manager came in together. Why don''t you treat me?" When he spoke, the monkey king also looked at the jade faced fox beside him discontentedly: "even if my sister-in-law didn''t treat me, he even ignored my second sister-in-law." "Hum!" The monkey king didn''t speak. As soon as he spoke, he got four white eyes and two cold hums. Princess Tiefan glared at him fiercely: "dead monkey, do you want me to entertain you?" When she spoke, Princess Tiefan ignored the gradually ugly face of Monkey King and continued to say:"My old cow regards you as a brother. I didn''t expect that you wanted to eat his beef while he was drunk. Do you really think our husband and wife are good at bullying?" If the average person, in the face of this situation, would have been ashamed, and then hid his face. But the monkey king is obviously not an ordinary person! Chapter 698 After hearing Princess Tiefan''s words, Monkey King rubbed his hands with a smile: "isn''t this a joke, and how can he really do such a thing to brother Niu?" Although the monkey king has made an explanation, Princess Tiefan and Yumian fox still don''t pay attention to him. In fact, don''t mention these two people. Even Chu fan didn''t believe what the monkey said. With his understanding of the monkey, if he was caught by this guy, he might be able to taste the taste of the ox demon king. But looking at the cold reception of monkey king here, Chu fan couldn''t help but tut his tongue, secretly glad that he didn''t expose his idea of eating beef. Otherwise, Princess Tiefan and jade faced fox would not entertain themselves in this way. The monkey king was not angry when he was given a cold reception again. He knew that he had done it by himself, so he just sat on the small table next to him with a cup of tea. Speaking of this, I have to talk about the power of Princess Tiefan and jade faced fox. If you think that the difference between them is only reflected in the reception, you are totally wrong. In fact, the monkey king even has a stool under his buttocks smaller than Chu fan''s! Seeing Princess Tiefan and fox Yumian ignore themselves, Sun Wukong doesn''t ask for trouble, so he goes to Chufan and says, "manager, you can''t be mistaken, can my nephew really deal with qingniujing?" When he spoke, the monkey king looked suspicious. In his opinion, it''s better to let red boy go than to join hands with the Bull Demon King. In Sun Wukong''s memory, red boy only once forced by the power of Flame Mountain. Even that time, if he didn''t give the bull devil face, he would not get any good. Hearing the words of Monkey King, Chu fan shook his head with a smile: "although the great sage is at ease, as long as red boy takes the hand, the green ox is not a problem at all." Seeing Chu fan''s vows, it''s hard for Sun Wukong to continue to say something. I had already angered the two sisters-in-law because of what I said before. Now if I doubt other people''s son again, even the monkey king''s nerve, I can feel how inappropriate it is to do so. Just when Chu fan and monkey king communicated, a red light with a blazing smell flew over from a distance and then fell into the yard. As soon as the red light came to the ground, it turned into a little doll made of jade and powder. It was the red child that had not been seen for a long time. As soon as he landed, red boy thought of Princess Iron Fan and rushed over: "mother, what did you come back for suddenly?" Hearing red boy''s words, Princess Tiefan kneaded his head and said: "it''s not the mother who''s looking for you. It''s the manager of Chu who''s looking for you. He wants to ask you for help." Following Princess Tiefan''s fingers, red boy noticed Chu fan beside him. After seeing Chu fan, red boy quickly showed a big smile: "ha ha ha, red boy has seen the store manager." For Chu fan, red boy is also full of good feelings. The red boy in the original novel is stubborn and arrogant, but the reason why he looks like that is because of the discord between Princess Iron Fan and the ox demon king. In this world, because of the existence of Chu fan, there is no problem in the relationship between the ox demon king and princess Tiefan, and red boy has another second aunt who loves him, the jade faced fox. Under the influence of this kind of environment, red boy has long been a good child who knows a lot about manners. However, red child also knows that Chu fan has contributed a lot to the perfection of her family, so she is grateful to Chu fan. Seeing red boy saluting himself, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "red boy is welcome. I''m here to ask you for help this time." For red boy, Chu fan doesn''t bend around and says his purpose directly. Hearing Chu fan''s words, red boy was stunned: "don''t make fun of the store manager. With your means, where can I help you?" Red boy is not modest. He knows that his strongest means is samadhi fire, but Chu fan''s mastery of samadhi fire is far beyond him. Seeing red boy''s puzzled appearance, the princess of iron fan on one side couldn''t help laughing, and then told him what happened. After knowing the whole story, red boy immediately patted his chest: "store manager, don''t worry, I will help you with such small things!" Seeing red boy''s self-confidence, Chu fan nodded contentedly. Whether they are monsters or Terrans, as long as they have wisdom, the characteristics of the next generation will not change. In front of qingniujing, the role of red boy is much stronger than the ox demon king. But Chu fan didn''t say these things directly. When he saw that red boy agreed, he immediately nodded with satisfaction"In that case, let''s get going." Chu fan is in a hurry to finish the task earlier, so he urges everyone. "Wait a minute!" Chapter 699 When the monkey king heard Chu fan''s words and planned to start directly, red boy''s voice came again. Hearing red boy''s voice, Chu fan was stunned: "what''s the matter?" "Hey, hey." Under the gaze of the crowd, red boy rubbed his hands first, then turned to Chu fan: "store manager, are you trying to help monkey king this time?" Although he didn''t know what the purpose of red boy was, Chu fan nodded seriously. There is no need to hide this kind of thing. Anyway, red boy will know sooner or later. It''s better to be frank. But when Chu fan nodded, Sun Wukong had a bad feeling in his heart. Sure enough, after Chu fan nodded, red boy narrowed his eyes and stared at the monkey king and began to smile. In that way, he looked like a fox who had stolen a chicken. The monkey king waved his hands helplessly: "red boy, just say what you have, don''t stare at my old sun all the time." After hearing the words of Monkey King, red boy showed a smile: "you monkey are not stupid, you can''t help me, but you have to promise me a condition." Chu fan''s eyes narrowed when he saw red boy''s embarrassment to monkey king, but as long as he looked carefully, he could see a kind of emotion in his eyes - watching the excitement. Chu fan doesn''t worry about red boy''s embarrassment to monkey king. After all, in the Tang Dynasty, red boy has a good relationship with sun Xiaosheng and others. Even in sun Xiaosheng''s face, red boy can''t go too far. But the monkey king obviously didn''t know that. After hearing red boy''s words, he fell into a state of silence. Seeing the hesitation of Monkey King, red boy''s face just showed a look of disdain: "if you don''t want to forget it, anyway, even in the face of the store manager, I will do it." When he said that, red boy''s eyes turned: "but I didn''t expect that the famous Qi Tian Da Sheng was such a person. He didn''t even want to pay to save his master." "Who said that?" As soon as red boy finished his words, a cold hum came from his side. Turning around, he saw that monkey king was looking at him askance: "it''s just to promise you a request. Just say it. My grandson is not afraid." Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, red boy''s eyes flashed a trace of admiration. He didn''t expect that the monkey king would really ask him to make a condition. In the eyes of red boy, no matter whether he agreed or not, he would go to save the Tang monk. If the monkey king agreed to one condition, he would suffer a loss. But just for a moment, red boy''s eyes came back again. Few people know that the person red boy worships most in his heart is not his father, but the monkey in front of him. In fact, not only red boy, but also Yumian fox, Princess Tiefan and others are full of good feelings for monkey king. Otherwise, the character of Princess Tiefan would be better. Someone who dares to think of the bull devil has long been killed by her. In the heart of red boy, he has been worshiping the lonely figure who dares to make a scene in heaven. Although the other party lost in the end, red boy is still full of worship for him. If we insist on investigating the reason, it is probably because they are demons. Demon, unrestrained, free, as long as there is anything to constrain them, they will be mercilessly broken. In the eyes of red boy and others, the monkey king who dares to challenge the heaven is the strongest embodiment of the spirit of the demon clan. Of course, worship belongs to worship, the process should go. Looking at the monkey king staring at him tightly, red boy curled his lips at will: "I red boy is a person with a clear distinction between public and private. I will never be merciful just because you are my idol." Of course, red boy will not say that. With his understanding of the monkey, if this guy knows that he is his idol. It is estimated that the monkey will do something that makes each other embarrassed. Looking at the monkey king, red boy put forward his own conditions: "if you want me to help Tang monk, you have to carry me from Chang''an city." Hearing red boy''s words, Monkey King''s face froze: "do you want my grandson to carry you?" Feeling the breath of Monkey King, red boy shrinks his neck again. He is so powerful that he is almost as strong as his father. It is estimated that the monkey king will know his proud strength. In the eyes of red boy, he is still a little short of the Bull Demon King, so he will explode directly. But at this point, red boy did not underestimate the monkey king or look up at the Bull Demon King. At the beginning, the strength of the monkey king was not as good as that of the Bull Demon King, not to mention that today''s Bull Demon King enjoys the worship of countless people in the Tang Dynasty and the protection of the Qi luck of the Tang Dynasty, and his strength has been greatly improved."Why don''t you?" Chapter 700 Seeing the monkey king hesitating, a sneer appeared on red boy''s face. "Who said that?" As soon as red boy''s words came out, the monkey king exploded. The most important feature of his life is his face. If you let others know that he is not willing to save his master, what face will he have to call himself the great sage of heaven? Hearing the words of Monkey King, red boy''s face showed a proud smile: "if you want, let''s start quickly?" Red boy can remember very clearly. On the way before, the monkey king threw himself down from a high place. Although that kind of thing will not cause harm to him, but the revenge should be avenged. As soon as the words of red boy rang were finished, the monkey king pulled out his mouth: "wait a minute!" "Do you want to, if you don''t want to, I won''t look down on you. What do you look like?" Seeing the appearance of Monkey King, red boy couldn''t help humming and then said. "Hum, if you can really save my master, my grandson will have no problem carrying you for a while." When he said that, Monkey King''s eyes suddenly coagulated: "but if you cheat my grandson, what can you do?" When talking, monkey king still stares at red boy. Until now, he still doesn''t believe that red boy has the strength to deal with qingniujing. But who is red boy? In the past, he was the bully of the demon clan, and after he arrived in the Tang Dynasty, he was even the bully of Chang''an city. At this time, he heard that the monkey king doubted himself, and his face immediately showed dissatisfaction: "hum, if I can''t save the fat monk, then my red boy is also carrying you so far!" When he heard red boy''s words, the monkey king was stunned for a long time, and then he reflected that the fat monk in his mouth should be Tang monk. In fact, red boy has wronged Tang monk at this point. If you are the Tang monk in the original book, you may be worthy of the title of fat man, but today''s Tang monk is a proper muscular man, fat, absolutely not worthy of him. However, although red boy''s slogan is loud, the monkey king will not make such a bet. Last time I just talked about eating beef, but this time I''ve already suffered such a cold reception. If I just let red boy carry me, and I''m not even mixed doubles by Princess Tiefan and the Bull Demon King? Thinking of this, the monkey king quickly shook his head: "if you lose, I don''t need you to carry me. You just need to do one thing." Hearing Chu fan''s words, red boy was also stunned, and then nodded casually: "well, what do you want me to do?" After a look at the confident red boy, the monkey king was not polite and said his request directly: "if you lose, you will have to salute my grandson with both hands and call him uncle. How about that?" After hearing Monkey King''s words, red boy was stunned, then nodded and agreed: "since you want to use this as a bet, I will not refuse." It''s not hard for red boy to call monkey king uncle. For one thing, he worships monkey king very much, and for another, he has a close relationship with sun Xiaosheng, so for red boy, even if he loses the bet, it''s nothing. Of course, in addition to the monkey king, everyone else knows that red boy can''t lose at all. Who can let people have a good grandfather? Seeing Sun Wukong and red boy reach an agreement, they clap hands to finish the agreement. Chu fan''s mouth showed a strange smile: "now that you are ready, let''s go." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Monkey King nodded with a dull face. In fact, he wanted to have a meal here, but looking at Princess Tiefan, he knew that the hope was not great. After making a good decision, the monkey king does not waste his time. He directly pulls the red boy up and puts it on his back. After carrying the red boy, the monkey king sneers: "good nephew, don''t say your uncle sun doesn''t give you a chance. If you give up now, our bet can be cancelled." For the words of Monkey King, red boy naturally won''t care. As soon as Sun Wukong''s voice fell, he quickly shook his head: "joke, is my red boy the kind of person who turns back? But it''s you. If you are afraid, you can give up now." Although there is a huge age gap between red boy and monkey king, they are extremely similar in character. They are both the same and do not admit defeat. That''s why the two of them fought from Chang''an city to their destination. After arriving at the place, the monkey king quickly put red boy down from his back"Boy, it''s up to you." Looking at a huge mansion in front of him and others, the monkey king''s eyes flashed a trace of caution: "if you can''t stand it later, remember to shout uncle, my grandson will come out to save you." Chapter 701 Although he quarreled with red boy, the monkey king was very concerned about his safety. Although Chu fan and red boy were very confident before, the monkey still gave red boy a preventive injection: "that green bull spirit is not so easy to deal with. It is estimated that even if your Lao Tzu comes, he will suffer a loss." Looking at Monkey King''s babbling, red boy''s eyes flashed a touch. Although he is rebellious, he is not a fool. The monkey is obviously concerned about him now, but with the character of red boy, he can''t say anything touching. Therefore, in the face of the monkey''s concern, red boy just waved at random: "don''t worry, I''m sure I''m better than dad in this aspect." After that, without waiting for monkey king to speak again, red boy rushed to the mansion in front of him. "Stop, whose child are you? How dare you break into King qingdou''s territory without permission? Why don''t you step back?" Before, there was the hidden magic of the monkey king, and the monsters at the door didn''t see them. But the moment red boy jumped out, he was immediately seen by the two calf demons at the door. Unexpectedly, the two goblins did not fight and kill red boy directly. Instead, they advised him to leave as soon as possible. "Bold, I''m honger, the son of ox demon king, the protector of Chang''an City in Tang Dynasty. Don''t you let your king come out to see me soon?" These two goblins can''t even maintain their human form, so their strength is not very strong, which leads to their intelligence is not very high. Therefore, after hearing the words like red boy pouring beans, the two demons were stunned, and the slightly older Niu demon patted his little partner, and then asked: "Niu Er, what does he mean by these words, do you know?" When he heard his companion''s words, Niu Er couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "Niu Da, are you stupid? You don''t know. How can I know?" "Yes, I don''t know. How can you know?" As soon as Niu Er''s words came out, Niu Da touched his horn with a simple face: "but this child sounds very powerful. Why don''t we report to the king first?" Hearing Niu Da''s words, Niu Er nodded seriously: "well, you stay here, I''ll report to the king." After that, Niu Er turned his head and looked at red boy again: "little boy, don''t walk around here, be careful not to be eaten by wolves, tigers and leopards in the mountains. I will report to the king now." Looking at Niu Er''s running towards the mansion, red boy couldn''t help smiling. It was the first time he saw such a kind monster. Don''t eat people, and remind the other party to be careful. In the demon clan, like Niu Er, this kind of performance is not tie Hanhan, but at least an ice mound. When red boy was amused by Niu Er''s behavior, Niu Er rushed into the mansion and went directly to the hall: "report to the king, there is a little boy named Niu Wang red boy outside looking for you." Because red boy''s name was too long before, Niu Er didn''t remember it, so when he reported his name to qingniu Jing, he simply adopted the simple registration method. But even so, after hearing Niu Er''s words, qingniu Jing still had a bright look in his eyes: "are you talking about red boy, the son of the Bull Demon King?" After hearing the words of qingniu Jing, Niu Er was stunned, and then slapped his thigh: "yes, yes, that''s the name. The king is worthy of being the king, even he knows it." When Niu Er was flattering wildly, Qing Niu Jing had already left the hall and rushed out. Of course, in order to prevent accidents, he was still carrying his own mace. Pushing the door open, qingniujing saw red boy standing at the door of his mansion at first sight: "Dear sun, have you come to see your grandfather?" Qingniujing and honger are connected by blood, so they will not recognize the wrong person. Red boy and monkey king were stunned when they heard the voice of qingniujing, but red boy was happy, while monkey king was stunned. "The monster is so big that he is going to be red boy''s grandfather." When Sun Wukong speaks, anger has appeared in his eyes. In his opinion, qingniujing is taking advantage of red boy. However, what happened next made Monkey King''s eyes almost fall to the ground. He saw a red boy with a dull face. After hearing the sound, he jumped up directly: "hahaha, Grandpa, you finally come out!" Hearing red boy''s words, Monkey King could not help but draw his mouth: "even if he wanted to defeat my grandson, he would not recognize a monster as his grandfather, would he?" When he spoke, the tone of the monkey king was full of hate for iron"Although they are also cow demons, they don''t even know their grandchildren." At this point, the monkey king couldn''t help shaking his head. He felt that he must find an opportunity to educate red boy. Although this method is unexpected, the effect is too low. Chapter 702 Sun Wukong didn''t lower his voice when he spoke, so Chu fan also heard him. It was for this reason that Chu fan looked at the monkey king in surprise: what kind of brain could think of such a wonderful answer? In an instant, Chu fan''s admiration for Sun Wukong reached its peak. It can only be said that he was a fierce monkey who peed in the palm of the Tathagata''s hand, and his brain hole was extraordinary. Seeing that the monkey king was about to rush out with a stick to recover his dignity for his brother Niu, Chu fan quickly grabbed him: "don''t think about it. The green bull spirit in your mouth is really the father of the Bull Demon King." As soon as he spoke, Chu fan felt that he might have gone too far. Such a strong news, at least let the monkey do some preparation to come out again, you see he is stupid now. of course, this is Chu fan''s Tucao, but Sun Wukong''s appearance is incredible. has a sluggish look and make complaints about four faces. Monkey King is in a daze. Red boy and qingdou are not in a daze. After qingdou holds red boy up and puts him on his shoulder, he directly asks red boy: "Dear sun, how did you find your grandfather here?" After hearing qingdou''s words, red boy''s face suddenly changed, and then he glared at qingdou discontentedly: "grandfather, are you ok? Do you want to ask me Looking at the red boy who suddenly turned over, qingdou was stunned, and then carefully asked: "what''s the matter? Does anyone make good sun unhappy? Don''t be afraid to say it directly. Grandfather will help you get revenge." "It''s not all your fault." As soon as qingdou''s words were finished, red boy''s voice rang again: "it''s not easy for you to come down to earth once. You are playing the game of catching monks here, but you don''t come to see me." Hearing red boy''s words, qingdou quickly smiles at him: "Oh Dear grandson, don''t wrongly treat your grandfather. He has a mission to come down to earth. He will definitely come to see you after completing the mission." After explaining to red boy, qingdou remembered his previous question and asked red boy: "Dear sun, how do you know I''m here?" After hearing qingdou''s words, red boy smiles happily: "you didn''t stop Monkey King, he came to me for help." After that, red boy suddenly showed a bad smile, and then continued: "I bet with him that I can save Tang Seng. If I win, he will walk behind my back." After hearing red boy''s words, qingdou was stunned at first, and then burst out laughing: "I thought it was something. I just let Tang Monk go now!" After that, qingdou waved to a calf demon behind him: "you, go in and let Tang Monk and his disciples out." Hearing qingdou''s words, the calf demon who was selected by him was stunned at first, and then looked unbelievable: "king, what do you say?" Being questioned by his subordinates, a trace of dissatisfaction flashed in qingdou''s eyes, but he repeated it again: "I asked you to release Tang Monk and his disciples. Why, are you not satisfied?" "Satisfied!" As soon as qingdou''s words were finished, the calf demon''s face showed an excited smile, and even directly patted his own horn: "king, you''ve figured it out. According to me, we should have let those guys go long ago. They''re so good at eating that there are so few miracles in the cave during this time." After that, the calf demon rushed to the mansion excitedly. Seeing his anxious steps, he knew that he must be afraid of his king''s sudden repentance. In fact, this is also a normal phenomenon. Qingdou is Laojun''s mount. Naturally, he won''t do cannibalism. He came to the world just to make up for the difficulty of ninety-nine and eighty-one. Therefore, some of the little demons found by qingdou were vegetarians. Otherwise, Niu Daniu Er would not have talked with red boy before. Because of this reason, after Tang Seng and others were arrested, they were basically treated as good food and drink. But it''s helpless that Tang Seng and others are all practitioners. They are always on their way. Some of them eat well, and there''s still a chance to pick a quarrel. Now it''s hard to find a place where people can eat and live without working. What''s more, they eat different lingguo every day, which makes them have a direct appetite. In this case, the Tang Monk several people actually rigidly let the green pocket under the goblins'' food halved! In this short period of time, Tang Seng and others have long been the most unpopular figures of these goblins, and even reached the level of Ye Kezhi''s crying.Now suddenly hear can please these guys, how can let these small demon not happy? Before the calf demon is directly with their own actions to prove how much his heart is looking forward to the arrival of this day. Chapter 703 Just a few short breaths, the little demon has come out with Tang Seng and others. As soon as he left the gate, the little demon pointed to the open space in front of him: "from now on, you are free. Leave here quickly and never come back." Looking at the little demon''s action like driving away the God of plague, Tang Monk''s eyes flashed a trace of regret, but soon, he seemed to think of something, turned to the little demon and prayed: "this little cow demon, you look at the wilderness, we have no other place to leave here." Speaking of this, Tang Monk just added: "why don''t you let us stay for a few more days and wait until my great apprentice comes to rescue me before we leave?" "No way!" As soon as Tang Seng''s words were finished, the calf demon suddenly drank and looked at him warily: "monk, you''d better put away your careful thoughts. We will never let you in again!" Only from the words of the calf demon can we hear his firmness. According to Chu fan''s estimation, if qingdou doesn''t let Tang Seng and others go soon, the little demon will betray. "Tut tut." Hearing the conversation between Tang Sanzang and calf demon, Chu fan and monkey king in the dark are about to vomit blood. The most depressed person is probably the monkey king. He worked hard, coughing, barely counting. He was looking for help outside. Who would have thought that Tang Seng and others were so delicious and delicious that they even didn''t want to leave. If you want to describe the mood of the monkey king now, there must be only one sentence - the world is not worth it! Even the monkey king and Chu fan in the distance are like this, let alone the appearance of qingdou. When he heard Tang Monk''s words, qingdou almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. After being a monster for so many years, he had never seen such an arrogant prisoner! After a long time, looking at Tang Monk still arguing with Xiaoyao, hoping to have a farewell dinner before he left, qingdou finally couldn''t help it: "dead fat man, if you want to go, you can go quickly. Do you still want to eat all our fruits?" Looking at qingdou who suddenly appeared in front of him, Tang Sanzang''s face showed an embarrassed smile: "Hey, this king, my big apprentice has not come back. What if he can''t find us when he comes back? In order to prevent accidents, you might as well take us in for a few days?" As soon as Tang Seng''s words came out, qingdou, who was drinking water, spewed out everything in his mouth: I''ve lived for so many years, and I''ve never seen such an arrogant prisoner as you! If you don''t know the identity of this guy, qingdou is about to doubt whether he has caught the wrong person. This is a psycho at all! "Fat man, you can''t think about it!" As soon as qingdou''s words were finished, Tang Monk showed his dissatisfaction: "king, please check the facts when you speak. I''m not fat, only thin but not sweet." "Go away!" After answering a word to Tang monk, qingdou quickly looked at the red boy on his shoulder: "Dear sun, didn''t you say that the dead monkey asked you for help? Then call him out quickly. " As soon as qingdou''s words fell, red boy nodded, and then waved to the hiding place of Monkey King and Chu fan: "store manager, dead monkey, come out quickly, grandfather has promised to let Tang fat man go." Hearing red boy''s words, Sun Wukong and Chu fan knew that they had no reason to hide. They looked at each other and came out of the hiding place. "Did you know his identity long ago?" As soon as he came out, the monkey king asked red boy. When asking questions, monkey king felt sad in his heart. As a monkey who has lived for hundreds of years, he was cheated by a little boy. It''s a shame of his life. Red boy doesn''t know what Monkey King thinks. Even if he knows, he won''t care. After hearing Sun Wukong''s words, red boy nodded triumphantly: "there are no regulations in our gambling agreement." Although he was angry in his heart, what monkey king said when he took off red boy was reasonable. This time, he was trapped mainly because he was not careful enough. After this experience, the monkey king has made a good decision. No matter what happens in the future, he will carefully check several times before making a decision. For example, this time, if you are also caught, it means that other people are going out of their way to find a way to save themselves, and you can enjoy the food and rest! At the thought of this, the monkey king''s eyes to Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie became strange. He even suspected that these guys were caught intentionally every time, and then used it to be lazy. But at this time, Tang Seng and others finally spoke, which broke the gradually embarrassing atmosphere."Dare to ask, are you the first store manager of the Tang Dynasty, Taoist priest Chu fan?" Hearing what qingdou said, Chu fan was stunned: "do you know qingdou Chapter 704 As soon as the words came out, Chu fan knew that he wanted to give himself a big mouth. Since qingdou was Laojun''s Mount, he must have communication with Jinjiao and Yinjiao. With the character of Jinjiao and Yinjiao, it is impossible not to tell qingdou about his own affairs. After all, he is now the boss of the ox demon king. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, qingdou showed a smile: "the last time Jinjiao and Yinjiao came back from the world, they told me your message." After that, qingdou turned to look at the monkey king again: "great sage, I''ve offended a lot before. Don''t blame me!" Hearing qingdou''s words, Monkey King quickly shook his head: "I''m joking. If you hadn''t been merciful, I guess my grandson would have failed." Although the monkey king is arrogant, but there is a very good quality, that is, people respect me a foot, I also a foot! Before, he thought that the gap between himself and qingdou was just a magic weapon, but when qingdou burst out all his momentum just now, he knew that he was not someone else''s opponent. Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, qingdou nodded with satisfaction: "you are very good. It seems that the future of our demon clan will be handed over to you." It can be seen that qingdou has a high liking for monkey king, otherwise he would not have said such a thing. However, as qingdou, it''s no problem to say this. Although he became Laozi''s Mount in the flood and famine period, he was still a demon clan after all. Hearing qingdou''s words, Monkey King scratched his head in embarrassment: "Hey, you''re welcome." After knowing the strength of qingdou, the monkey has a lot of rules in front of him. When the monkey talks to qingdou, a systematic voice also rings in Chu fan''s mind: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and successfully opening the world -- the ghost of a beautiful girl!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan could not help but feel relieved. Judging from the current situation, qingdou should not continue to embarrass the monkey. Just as Chu fan was relaxing, red boy''s voice suddenly came from the side: "hahaha, Monkey King, do you know my red boy''s strength now?" Hearing red boy''s proud laughter, Monkey King couldn''t help but draw his mouth. Since his cultivation, although he has suffered many losses, it is the first time that he has suffered losses in the hands of a child, especially when the child is still his own junior. Seeing that Chu fan didn''t speak for most of the day, red boy showed a provocative and defiant look at Chu fan again. Feeling the red boy''s eyes, monkey king just lost his eyes, and then showed a smile: "I''m willing to accept defeat. This time, my grandson lost, but I hope you can defeat me in the future, from the positive one!" As soon as Sun Wukong''s words came out, all the people on the scene were stunned, especially red boy''s eyes lit up directly. All along, red boy has a lot of names - the son of Princess Iron Fan, the son of ox demon king and so on! However, in the eyes of red boy, there is only one nickname he likes best, the baby king! although the name sounds ordinary, it is the title he gets by virtue of his own ability, which represents the recognition of red boy by others, not the recognition of the Bull Demon king. It can be seen from this that red boy hopes to achieve great achievements without relying on the reputation of the Bull Demon King. Although the words of monkey king just now seem to be a challenge to red boy, if you listen carefully, you can understand the meaning. This is a kind of encouragement from monkey king to red boy. He is recognizing red boy as a great sage. It is because of this, red boy''s face is covered with a smile in a moment. For him, nothing makes him more happy than to be recognized by others. Looking at the smile on the monkey king''s face, red boy showed a proud look: "as long as you admit defeat, I will defeat you today, then I will defeat you from the front in the future!" After that, without waiting for Sun Wukong and qingdou''s reaction, red boy walked directly to the mansion: "Oh, I''ve been on my way since I fell asleep. I''m starving. I''ll go to eat first." Although red boy behaved strangely, Sun Wukong and others still showed a smile, because they could all hear it. When red boy turned to leave, he spat out a few words: "thank you, seventh uncle!" At that time, the seven sages were worshipped. The Bull Demon King was the eldest, and the monkey king was the seventh. Red boy directly called the monkey king the seventh uncle, which means he recognized his identity. Seeing that the matter here is over, Chu fan is not willing to waste his time. As long as the dog system is involved in other world affairs, it will urge him desperately. Up to now, there is only one day left to prepare for the "pretty girl ghost" world just opened."Ladies and gentlemen, since the matter here is over, I''ll leave first." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, qingdou waved his hand: "wait for the owner!" Chapter 705 When he was stopped by qingdou, Chu fan couldn''t help looking at him with puzzled eyes: "master, you stop me, but there''s something else important?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, qingdou nodded with a smile: "it''s not an important thing. I just heard from Jinyin Er that you have a lot of treasures here, so I want to ask you a favor." Although anxious to return to Datang, but in the face of customers, Chu fan is still very patient. Therefore, after hearing what qingdou said, he immediately nodded: "if you have anything, just say it." See Chu fan agree to come down, green pocket also don''t wriggle, put forward own request and Chu fan directly. "The store manager doesn''t know. Although I have good strength, my daily life is bitter ~" it seems that in an instant, qingdou opened the organ to complain, and told all his things without any concealment. After waiting for green pocket to finish, Chu fan and others all look at him with sympathetic eyes. Qingdou is a strong man in the later period of quasi Saint period, and also a mount of taishanglaojun. It''s no exaggeration to say that he is absolutely an upper class figure in the world of traveling to the West. He wants money, money, strength and identity. But it is such a green pocket, in ordinary life, there are huge difficulties. This difficulty comes from the emperor. As a madman who can make alchemy, Lao Jun is basically making alchemy in his normal time, otherwise he would not master all kinds of terrible fire magic. However, as a saint, Lao Jun usually has to do a lot of things. For example, check whether there is any magic repair in the westward world and whether there are any obstacles in the development of Xuanmen. In this case, Lao Jun couldn''t concentrate on alchemy, so he had two alchemy boys. However, if the gold and silver boy has the talent of alchemy, but suffers from low strength, in many cases, he will have poor mana when refining pills. After all, he was his own boy, and Lao Jun didn''t want to use pills to help him, so he had to wait for them to practice slowly. And before the gold and silver boy really grew up, they needed a person to help them when they were making pills and watching the stove. Laozi has few disciples. There is only one great xuandu. The mage also helps him supervise the westward journey. So, Lao Jun put his idea on his mount qingniu. After some coercion (attention, no inducement), qingdou smoothly (extremely reluctantly) became the alchemy assistant of Jinyin boy. But the fire Lao Jun used when he was refining pills was supported by his own magic. The fire from the superior sage would have been burned to ashes if it had not been for the protection of Jinjiao Yinjiao with a banana fan. However, Jinjiao and Yinjiao have something to protect, but qingdou doesn''t have it. Although he is powerful, he can''t stand being baked by fire every day. Especially when Lao Jun sometimes used some Yin and cold flames when he was refining pills, qingdou felt that he had directly become an ordinary person in the cold winter weather, or the kind who didn''t wear clothes. After so many years of difficulties, green pocket can pat his chest, proud to say, today, he has been black several times. Under such circumstances, as a wise man, comrade qingdou will naturally begin to save himself. At this time, Jinjiao and Yinjiao recommend Chufan to him, which makes qingdou feel that his niusheng has a little hope. "So you need something to cool yourself in a hot environment?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, qingdou quickly shook his head: "no, it''s something that can be cool in a hot environment, but warm in a cold environment." After that, qingdou looked at Chu fan expectantly: "store manager, do you have such a treasure here?" As early as when qingdou asked, Chu fan''s mouth had grown up. It turned out that as early as so many years ago, some people had such a big desire for air conditioning? Chu fan felt that only with this point, if he returned to later generations, he would be able to ask the school to install air conditioning in the dormitory. Of course, these are his own brain holes. After feeling qingdou''s eyes, Chu fan could only shake his head helplessly: "in this case, the best way for you is to draw the card." When speaking, Chu fan also took a look at qingdou, and then reminded: "of course, when you draw the card, you can''t be sure what you get. If you''re not lucky, you can''t get what you want." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Qing Dou nodded seriously. As early as when he came down to earth, the gold and silver horn had already told him the request to draw the card. Seeing that qingdou didn''t have any other opinions, Chu fan also looked happy"In that case, let''s start to draw cards. I don''t know how many cards the master plans to draw?" "Five!" Chapter 706 Hear the words of green pocket, Chu fan can''t help but get a Leng, good or bad is also Lao Jun''s Mount, only draw no card words seem a little stingy? And I don''t deserve you and Lao Jun. but this idea, which lasted only a few breaths, completely destroyed it. Because when he was tucking up, the second sentence of the green pocket had already come out: , "make complaints about ten silver cards first, if not, then another one!" "Hiss ~" as soon as qingdou''s words came out, before Chu fan had time to respond, the monkey king had taken a breath. After all, Tang Seng is one of the agents of the card shop. The monkey king has been staying with him all the time. Naturally, he knows the price of these cards. It''s no exaggeration to say that the silver card is not only an unattainable dream of Tang monks and disciples, but also their long-term pain! Today''s Monkey King is like a person who dares not to have enough to eat fried dough sticks. Suddenly, he sees a person picking teeth with lobster and gargling with bird''s nest. That deep feeling can no longer be expressed by a simple "envy, envy and hate". More like a gnashing of teeth of sadness and anger, anger on their own, why reincarnation is not compared with others? Of course, Sun Wukong is the only one who shows this kind of look. Red boy is the grandson of qingdou. Naturally, he doesn''t need to envy these. Chu fan, anyway, the money will be earned. Naturally, he doesn''t need to care. Qingdou didn''t care about the eyes of several people. After the words fell, he took out a pill and put it in Chu fan''s hand: "shop manager, do you think this pill is enough for me to draw the card?" Seeing the golden elixir in qingdou''s hand, Chu fan nodded helplessly: "enough, of course, enough. This elixir is enough for you to draw the card six times!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, qingdou nodded unconcerned: "in that case, let''s start to draw the card." Obviously, in this person''s eyes, it doesn''t matter if he takes one more chance or less. Anyway, it doesn''t cost much money. Ignoring the monkey king''s desire to directly incarnate in the robber''s eyes, Chu fan takes out six flashing silver cards and hands them to qingdou. After taking the card from Chu fan''s hand, qingdou immediately checked it carefully. Although he doesn''t care about the cost of drawing cards, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t care about the result. Jinjiao and Yinjiao have already told him before that it takes gas to pump the card. As an old monster, qingdou naturally knows the importance of Qi. After reciting "master''s blessing" in his heart, qingdou looked directly into his card: "eh, store manager, what''s this?" Hear the voice of green pocket, Chu fan can''t help a Leng, green pocket this guy so soon won the prize? This is not consistent with the style of the system! In an instant, Chu fan''s heart was ready, and a large part of it might be that the things on the card were just a waste: like a round walnut, a flashlight that glows under the sun and the moon and so on. The reason why we have this idea is, of course, because we have enough experience. In Chu fan''s opinion, it''s basically impossible to win a prize at one time. However, when he looks at the words on the card clearly, Chu fan feels a burning pain in his face: "system, in fact, qingdou is the leading role, right?" What is painted on the card is a small white ball. On the ball, there are five features, and snowflakes are floating around it. [elemental Spirit card ice] Introduction: a fantasy product from the unknown world, the spirit of ice, holds the power of ice function: Immortal cultivation, with a special talent - cooling! Cooling down: a special skill of ice element Spirit card, which can force the temperature of one area to decrease, ignoring all level effects remarks: the gods of the poor, the gods of the rich Cooler! When Chu fan checked this card, qingdou''s second card had been handed over: "store manager, it seems that there is something on this card too." Looking at the card in his hand, Chu fan twitched again: "it''s not over, is it?" This card is also a small ball with nothing to do with it. The difference is that it is red. Just seeing the appearance of this thing, Chu fan can already guess the result. [spirit element card fire] Introduction: the spirit of fire, a fantasy product from the unknown world, holds the power of fire! Function: Tianxian level cultivation, with special talent - warming up warming up: special skills, ignoring the level gap, forcing the temperature of one field to rise remarks: the gods of the poor, the small stove of the rich! When he saw the role of this card, Chu fan felt the strong malice. All along, he thought he was the leading role, but until now, he realized that he was a boy who sent treasure!"If there are any more cards, let''s take them out together." Hearing Chu fan''s words, qingdou on one side was stunned: "no more." When speaking, qingdou looked at Chu fan''s ugly eyes: "isn''t it something useful?" Chapter 707 When he spoke, qingdou''s mood did not fluctuate at all. As early as before, Jinjiao and Yinjiao had already given him a hint. Therefore, in qingdou''s eyes, it must be very difficult to extract good things from the cards. When thinking about it, qingdou had already pulled out a yellow gourd: "why don''t I continue to smoke a hundred?" "No!" As soon as qingdou''s words were finished, Chu fan suddenly drank: "you have won the lottery." When speaking, Chu fan directly tells qingdou the role of ice card and fire card in his hand. Hearing Chu fan''s words, qingdou was stunned at first, and then a touch flashed in his eyes: "thank you, store manager!" In qingdou''s opinion, even Jinjiao and Yinjiao have said that the winning rate of the card is very low. How can they draw at one time? In this case, it must be Chu fan''s secret. What can make qingdou confirm his guess most is that Chu fan stops him from taking cards. If this kind of withdrawal card is really just a means for Chufan to make money, how can he take the initiative to refuse business? Thanks to Chu fan who didn''t know the rich inner drama of qingdou, otherwise he would laugh and die. Unfortunately, the reason why he stopped qingdou from taking the card was to prevent himself from being stimulated. Although he can make money when he draws the card in qingdou, as the first store manager of Datang, Chu fan says that he also has dignity! If you don''t like it, don''t make any money! Just as Chu fan doesn''t know his inner drama, he naturally doesn''t know what Chu fan thinks. In this case, his gratitude to Chu fan is even stronger: "manager Chu fan is really a friend worthy of deep friendship!" After putting a label on Chu fan''s mind, qingdou nodded seriously: "the store manager can rest assured that I will not withdraw the card." When talking, qingdou''s eyes to Chufan became more intimate. Now there are not many monks in the three realms who can think of others like this! Hear the words of green pocket, Chu fan satisfaction of nod. No matter what reason this guy is in, he promised himself, but as long as he doesn''t draw cards! However, just as Chu fan breathed a sigh of relief, the voice of the system suddenly sounded: "Ding, qingdou''s previous two withdrawals have been blessed by the sage Lao Tzu''s Qi, so he can achieve his wish. After his wish is achieved, his Qi will be depressed for a period of time." "I" * " hearing the prompt sound of the system, Chu fan almost died on the spot: " system, you are absolutely intentional. Why don''t you say such an important thing earlier? " In an instant, Chu fan finally understood a lot of things, such as why the first two cards of qingdou got the treasure, and the last few cards were all empty. Qi Yun is in the doldrums! What is called Qi Yun depression? That is to say, life is too old. What does this kind of person usually look like? It''s probably that eating instant noodles without seasoning bag, drinking water is cut by the sand, going to the door market to buy vegetables will increase the price, and even walking is easy to fall flat! Such bad luck, coupled with the value of green pocket, in an instant, they formed a golden word in Chu fan''s mind - fat sheep, er, no, it should be fat cattle! Watching qingdou take the gourd back again, Chu fan felt his eyes a little wet: "once, there was a top fat cow standing in front of me, but I didn''t do it. If you give me another chance, I want to say to him - please draw the card happily!" "If you put a limit on the number of times to draw cards, I hope it will be ~ 10000 times ~ ~" unfortunately, no matter how regretful Chu fan is, he can''t let qingdou continue to draw cards. After all, people are not stupid. If they start to draw cards, they will soon find out the problem. This event also taught Chu fan a serious life truth - some people have some things, missed is missed, retention, is meaningless! As a later generation, Chu fan didn''t know how many pieces of chicken soup were in his mind, but in the blink of an eye, he found words to comfort himself: "if you don''t smoke, you don''t smoke. I''ll meet the next one. The next one is better, the next one is richer, and the next one is worse luck!" Not to mention the resentment in Chu fan''s heart, after helping qingdou solve the problem, he left qingdou''s residence directly. Even when he left, Chu fan didn''t even take honger with him. First, with the strength of red boy, there will be no accident. As for the second reason, it is because Chu fan himself has a sense of sadness and indignation in his heart since he saw qingdou draw the card. Even in a short time, Chu fan didn''t want to see anything related to Niu, Qing and Dou appear in front of him, especially his relatives!"Ding, it''s detected that the new world" Qiannv ghost "will open in five minutes. Please get ready!" Hearing the sudden sound of the system, Chu fan remembered that he still had a task to complete. Chapter 708 "System, do you dare to let me rest for a minute?" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan could not help but twitch at the corners of his mouth. "Ding, you can get comparative information from countless systems in the universe. You are already the top salted fish in the salted fish." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system appeared again: "as a passer-by carrying the system, you have experienced very few tasks compared with other people!" ¡­¡­ Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan put up a middle finger without hesitation: "don''t talk about this with me, which boss doesn''t want his employee 996?" Of course, as a real representative of the mouth dislike body really straight, although the mouth in dislike, but in behavior, Chu fan is still very serious. After habitually expressing his protest to the system, he issued a crossing command: "start transmitting!" As soon as the words were finished, Chu fan felt a pain in his head, and then felt the feeling of entering the washing machine again. "Ouch ~" this time it lasted for a long time. Chu fan felt that he had been in the laundry for a century. As soon as he saw a little light, Chu fan threw up on the ground without hesitation: "dog system, do you want to fix me?" With Chu fan''s strength, he has long been accustomed to the space turbulence when crossing the world, but now he spits it out directly. If it''s not the dog system, Chu fan is the first one who doesn''t believe it. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Obviously, the system will not admit this kind of thing. After Chu fan''s voice falls, the system only prompts him to trigger the task. "View tasks." A middle finger lights up the beauty of you and me. The most sincere moment Chu fan feels about himself and the system is when he sets up his middle finger. For the behavior of Chu fan''s vertical middle finger, the system did not make too much expression, but silently recorded in the heart. Some people always think that this kind of small action will not cause trouble for themselves, but they don''t know that it is because of these small actions that he will encounter the treatment of washing machine version when crossing the world. Task: clear up the three realms Introduction: if there are no rules in one world, it will gradually die requirement: help the "pretty girl ghost" world to reestablish the rules among human, demon, ghost and immortal time limit: no reward: the cultivation will be promoted to the initial stage of quasi Saint failure punishment: the "pretty girl ghost" world will be destroyed, and the host will get the "world curse" ¡¯Status "system, what is the curse of the world?" I don''t know why, when he saw the four big words "Curse of the world", Chu fan felt a shiver in his heart. With his current strength, what can arouse his fear is certainly not ordinary things. Sure enough, as soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, the system began to explain: "the curse of the world is a curse launched by a world on the eve of its demise. Monks below the sage will experience what is called bad luck." After hearing the explanation of the system, Chu fan knew that this task must be completed. What can make the system describe like this is certainly not the general state of bad luck. At least it is worse than the state before qingdou. "But then, what is this place?" After checking the task, Chu fan has time to check his current position, but this time, Chu fan''s mood is not so wonderful. Now he is in a mountain forest, but what really makes Chu fan feel uncomfortable is that he feels hundreds of ghosts in this mountain forest! With Chu fan''s strength, he naturally doesn''t need to worry that some ghosts will cause trouble for him. But the natural gloomy atmosphere of ghost still made him very uncomfortable. When he saw a dilapidated temple 200 meters away, Chu fan''s resentment for the system deepened when he saw the big words "lanruo Temple" on the temple: "dog system, can''t you put me in a comparative place?" "Ding, this system is to let the host better complete the task, please don''t use the heart of a villain to spend the belly of a gentleman!" Ha ha ~ for the system, Chu Fan said that he didn''t want to believe a punctuation mark. He felt that this guy put himself here just to disgust himself. If the system knows Chu fan''s inner thoughts, it will give him a big ace, and then roar: "the one who made me laughs at you, the one who knows me is Chu fan!" After a middle finger was given to the system again, Chu fan went directly to lanruo temple, because he found something very interesting when he investigated before. "Smelly boy, I asked you to leave this temple. Don''t you understand people''s words?"When Chu fan arrived at the gate of lanruo temple, he heard a huge voice. "You have a big beard. It''s unreasonable. This temple is not your own. Why should you drive me away?" Accompanied by another sound, Chu fan also stepped into lanruo temple. Chapter 709 After seeing clearly the situation inside the temple, Chu fan''s mouth was not as good as a smile: "it''s a coincidence that it''s not as good as coming early. I didn''t expect that it''s just the beginning of the plot." At this time, in lanruo temple, a burly man with a big beard and a big knife in his hand was staring at a scholar in old clothes. Under the strong man''s gaze, the scholar''s legs began to tremble, but still did not flinch. At the moment when Chu fan entered the temple, the deadlock between them was directly broken by him. Seeing Chu fan come in, the scholar''s face brightened and rushed directly in front of him: "I''ve met this elder brother in Xianing caichen. I don''t know what to call him?" Looking at Ning caichen, Chu fan raised his mouth. Although he didn''t know what the goods were going to do, he still said his name: "I''m Chu fan." To see Chu fan and his name, Ning caichen face smile more obvious. After bowing to Chu fan, Ning caichen continued to ask: "brother Chu, you should be on your way at night. Do you want to stay overnight in lanruo temple?" Without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Ning caichen spoke again, but this time, he pointed to Yan Chixia with a sad and indignant face: "brother, you don''t know. This man is so rude. He wants to occupy the lanruo Temple by himself and won''t let us stay here." Seeing the appearance of Ning caichen, Chu fan and Yan Chixia all draw their lips. They finally understand why Ning caichen is so enthusiastic about Chu fan. It turns out that this guy wants to reach an alliance with Chu fan. But think about it, Yan Chixia is a big man with a big knife in his hand. Ning caichen, a scholar who has no power to bind a chicken, is not looking for death if he conflicts with him? But with Chu fan is different, although Chu fan only from the appearance of words is also weak, but two people face a person, always win more. Seeing Ning caichen''s performance, Yan Chixia was almost blown up by the gas. He had known that there were ghosts and monsters in the lanruo temple. He was afraid that the scholar would have problems, so he kindly reminded him to leave. Who knows that this dog bites LV Dongbin, does not know the good heart, and now he is still arranging himself in front of others. With the efforts of Ning caichen, Comrade Yan Chixia no longer intends to explain anything, but casually shows her hand at Chu fan''s stall: "if you want to live, you can stay, but I can put the scandal in front of you. This temple is not clean. If you leave your life here, don''t blame me for not reminding you." After hearing Yan Chixia''s words, Ning caichen showed a look of disdain: "Ziyan doesn''t talk about God with strange power. If you can''t drive me away, I want to deceive us with words. Do you think we are all fools?" Looking at Ning caichen''s assertive appearance, Yan Chixia is so dangling that she doesn''t have a mouthful of old blood to gush out and then hang up. You are so eager to die. Do you still need someone from Yan to cheat you? But fortunately, compared with Ning caichen, Chu fan still knows Yan Chixia''s real purpose. Although the man had a bad temper and was a little ugly, he was a good man. In addition, Chu fan couldn''t restore the rules of the world by himself. When seeing Yan Chixia, Chu fan has decided to pull him to his camp. At this point, Chu fan immediately nodded to Yan Chixia: "thank you for reminding me, but I''m here for the evil." When speaking, Chu fan let out a little breath to cover Yan Chixia. Feeling the breath of Chu fan, Yan Chixia was stunned, and then showed a respectful look on her face: "I don''t know if it was the elder who drove here. Yan Chixia has offended so much. I hope the elder doesn''t care." Qiannv ghost world is a small world about to die. The number of strong people in it is even less. Even Yan Chixia has only the strength of Dixian level. So although Chu fan just released a little breath, it still made Yan Chixia feel scared. Seeing Yan Chixia''s action, Chu fan nodded casually: "those who don''t know are innocent. I won''t blame you." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Yan Chixia nodded, but soon asked Chu fan again with an excited face: "master, you said you came here for the demon, do you have a way to deal with this tree demon?" Although it is a question sentence, but for the answer, Yan Chixia has been clear for a long time. The reason why he lived near lanruo temple was to deal with grandma Shujing. In fact, the spirit of the tree is almost the same as his strength, but this place is the nest of the spirit of the tree. It has been built for many years, which makes Yan Chixia have no choice. Yan Chixia already knows that Chu fan''s strength is above herself, and naturally believes that he can deal with grandma Shujing.After hearing Yan Chixia''s words, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "it''s not only the tree demon, but also the evil behind it. I want to destroy it together!" Chapter 710 Hear Chu fan''s words, Yan Chixia''s heart is a surprised again. As the enemy of the tree spirit grandma, he knew of the support of the tree spirit, but he was the old black mountain demon who was in charge of the dead city. But look at Chu fan talk appearance, seem to completely don''t put the black mountain old demon in the eye. Looking at Chu fan''s self-confidence, Yan Chixia can''t help but feel a surge of excitement: "since the elder has such great ambition, I''d like to help you!" After bowing to Chu fan again, Yan Chixia turns her head and looks at Ning caichen, who has been stunned: "boy, do you think the elder is a common man like you? If you don''t want to die, I advise you to leave here as soon as possible." Yan Chixia was originally vicious, but now her vicious words made Ning caichen shiver involuntarily: "it''s over. I thought someone could come to deal with this ugly man with me, but I didn''t expect that they were a group. Am I really going to live on the street today?" When Ning caichen was feeling sorry for himself, Chu fan''s voice suddenly rang out: "forget it, let him stay here. At least you and I will take care of him here. If he leaves now, he may lose his life somewhere." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Yan Chixia was stunned at first, and then thought that the sky was dim now. When it was dark, it was time for the demons to make trouble everywhere. With the appearance of Ning caichen, if he left now, he would probably have to add food to the demons on the way. "Hum!" After thinking about this, Yan Chixia glared at Ning caichen fiercely again, and then said: "since the elders have talked like this, you should stay here." Ning caichen''s face brightened when he heard Yan Chixia''s words, but he turned back to Yan Chixia with a big white eye: "you''re not going to drive me away, why don''t you drive me now?" After that, without waiting for Yan Chixia to speak again, Ning caichen has already hidden behind Chu fan. He is a smart man, can see Yan Chixia listen to Chu fan very much. Seeing Yan Chixia''s trembling look, Chu fan smiles helplessly, then turns to Ning caichen and says: "Yan Chixia''s previous actions are also for your own good, to prevent you from being killed by the evil here, so don''t hate him." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Ning caichen took a look at Yan Chixia, and then asked Chu fan: "brother Chu, are there really ghosts in this world?" "That''s nature." For Ning caichen, Chu fan not only has no malice, on the contrary, there is a bit of guilt. After all, because of his appearance, this guy is doomed not to become a famous ghost rider in the future, which can be regarded as his own destruction of the chance. So Chu fan''s attitude towards Ning caichen was very kind. After hearing his words, Chu fan nodded and said: "of course, there are demons and ghosts. If you are lucky, maybe you can meet them tonight. I just hope you won''t be scared at that time." After saying that, Chu fan no longer took Li Ning caichen and began to close his eyes. Seeing that Chu fan ignored himself, he didn''t want to talk to Yan Chixia, so he just closed his eyes and began to rest. Unfortunately, because of what Chu fan and Yan Chixia had said before. Now Ning caichen''s head is full of ghost stories he has heard, and he doesn''t feel sleepy at all. Three people do not speak, and did not fall asleep, a strange atmosphere appeared in the lanruo temple. With the arrival of the night, the air inside lanruo temple has become a lot of gloomy. At the third shift in the night, a strange sound suddenly came from outside lanruo temple. Hearing the sound, Chu fan and Yan Chixia opened their eyes at the same time: "coming!" Ning caichen had been confused into sleep, but was awakened by Chu fan and Yan Chixia. Seeing their appearance, Ning caichen felt cold all over, and then looked pitifully at Chu fan: "brother Chu, isn''t there really a demon coming Hearing Ning caichen''s words, Chu fan nodded: "don''t worry, just some ordinary goblins, there''s nothing to be afraid of." As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, Ning caichen''s face turned pale. Then he reached out to the outside of the temple and stammered: "what''s that?" Following Ning caichen''s fingers, I saw countless skeletons coming towards lanruo temple. Some of these skeletons are carrying knives, some are carrying spears, and all of them are walking with neat steps. If you don''t look at them carefully, you might even regard them as some elite soldiers. "How dare you make a fool of yourself here?" Chu fan didn''t say anything about these skeletons. Yan Chixia had already drunk violently. Then she directly bit her fingers and sketched them in the air"The sky is like thunder, the earth is like thunder, the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth call God thunder, break it!" The sound fell, and there was a huge explosion in the air. Then the skeletons around lanruo Temple disappeared in a flash. Chapter 711 With Yan Chixia''s action, Ning caichen beside Chu fan was stunned, and his mouth was even longer: "how can this man really know magic?" All along, Ning caichen has been cheated by Yan Chixia''s appearance. In his opinion, those who master the profound ability of subduing demons and demons, even if they are not good-looking, at least they should be elegant, right? Such as Yan Chixia, in Ning caichen''s eyesight, they should do some things such as blocking the road, robbing, occupying the mountain as king or killing pigs, or else they are sorry for their appearance. Thanks to Yan Chixia, he doesn''t know what Ning caichen thinks. Otherwise, he can definitely show this guy what is Mangfu''s anger. But now Yan Chixia certainly doesn''t know Ning caichen''s idea. After the skeletons are wiped out, Yan Chixia''s voice rings again: "the tree spirit, now that she has come, come out and have a fight with me. Don''t take this magic trick out to shame." As soon as Yan Chixia''s voice fell, a strange, androgynous voice came in from the outside: "Hey, hey, Yan Chixia, we have always been well water, but you killed three of my female ghosts today. Do you really think I''m vegetarian?" Hearing the words of grandma Shujing, a trace of disdain appeared on Yan Chixia''s face. The reason why he and grandma Shujing didn''t cross the river was that they didn''t dare to act rashly because they were not opponents of each other. But now, there is a big man behind him as a backer. In this case, how can Yan Chixia give in? Therefore, just after Shujing''s words were finished, Yan Chixia just gave a cold hum of disdain: "a few little ghosts who helped the tyrant, killing is killing. Can we still kill Yan Chixia?" As soon as Yan Chixia''s words came out, Granny Shujing, who came to ask a question, was stunned. No, it''s different from what I imagined? In grandma Shujing''s opinion, at this time, Yan Chixia would not apologize and admit her mistake, but at least her attitude would not be so tough. But Yan Chixia''s action completely exceeded the expectation of grandma Shujing, but after that, grandma Shujing felt an indescribable shame! Who are you? Grandma Shujing! Now, some people dare not give face to these big monsters in eight villages, and granny tree spirit is completely angry: "Yan Chixia, do you really want to live with me?" Hearing the voice of grandma Shujing, Yan Chixia didn''t laugh directly. "Never die? You deserve it It has to be said that when a person has a strong enough backer, his waist will become extremely strong, such as today''s Yan Chixia. After knowing that there is such a cruel person as Chu fan behind her, grandma Shujing seems to be a dreg in Yan Chixia''s eyes, which is not worth mentioning at all. But it''s a pity that grandma Shujing didn''t know her old rival had found a strong thigh. He only felt disdain for Yan Chixia''s attitude. "In that case, Yan Chixia, you can stay here today." Grandma Shujing finally decided to teach Yan Chixia a lesson. You should know that his female ghosts are all the best they have been trained by themselves. They usually don''t know how much yang they have absorbed for themselves. Even sometimes, these female ghosts can be used by themselves to win over other demons. However, in just one day today, these senior staff were killed by Yan Chixia, who is a fool. Now they look down on themselves in front of them. Grandma Shujing finally made up her mind to get rid of the cancer that affected her development. In grandma Shujing''s eyes, although Yan Chixia''s strength is similar to her own, this is his territory after all, and Yan Chixia can''t be her opponent. Even if fighting with Yan Chixia will hurt you, it''s better than letting this guy hang around in front of you all the time, disgusting himself and doing bad things at the same time. After making up her mind, grandma Shujing immediately took action. Just in an instant, there are countless things like vines crawling towards lanruo temple. If you look carefully, you will find that this is not a vine at all, but a root. Grandma Shujing became a master here, and she has been practicing here for many years. The underground near lanruo temple was already full of his roots. If he had not been afraid of being injured, he would have tried to kill Yan Chixia. Looking at the tree roots coming towards her, Yan Chixia was not afraid, and rushed up with her big knife. Yan Chixia''s sword is refined by her own sacrifice. It''s called chopping melons and cutting vegetables to deal with the roots of grandma Shujing. However, there was only one person in Yan Chixia. She didn''t know how many roots there were, but after a few minutes, sweat oozed from her forehead and her breath became short.Feeling the change of Yan Chixia, grandma Shujing''s voice rang again. Chapter 712 "Ha ha ha, Yan Chixia, if you give up now, grandma will give you a chance to reincarnate!" When she heard the words of Granny tree spirit, Yan Chixia''s face showed a look of disdain: "evil, just with you, it seems to make me admit defeat?" When talking, Yan Chixia directly bites her middle finger, draws a strange Rune on the knife in her hand, and then cuts it to the tree root again. Although he doesn''t know why Chu fan doesn''t do it yet, Yan Chixia thinks Chu fan shouldn''t watch himself die. It''s a pity that Chu fan doesn''t know Yan Chixia''s inner thoughts. At this time, he is watching the fight between Yan Chixia and grandma Shujing with great interest: "it''s really Yan Chixia. Although they are not from the same world, they all have their cards that people can''t underestimate." Yes, before that, Chu fan had already seen Yan Chixia once, or it should be said that he had already seen one. After learning that the world he opened was actually a "pretty girl ghost" world, Chu fan was full of doubts, and asked the system: "dog system, isn''t the" pretty girl ghost "world already opened, why is there another one?" When speaking, Chu fan''s heart was still malicious speculation: "you should not be in the virus program disorder is about to cool?" For Chu fan''s words, the system of course did not hesitate to choose to connect back: "please rest assured that even if your head is disordered and time is running out, the system will not have any problems!" In order to show his normality, the system also explained the reason for this kind of thing for Chu fan. "Even if it is a flower, it will open several flowers on the same branch, let alone the world. In the universe, each world has its own projection." According to the systematic explanation, except the big world, all other worlds will have their own projection world. Whenever a projection world is destroyed, the world as noumenon will be weak. When all projection worlds are destroyed, the noumenon world will be destroyed directly. According to the systematic explanation, the "Qiannv ghost" world Chu fan went to before is actually the ontological world, and this time the world is the projection of that world. What''s more special is that this world is already the only projection world in the "ghost of a beautiful woman" world. That is to say, as long as this world is destroyed, then from then on, the ghost world will no longer exist! Because of this reason, Chu fan''s task will have such a rich reward, at the same time, when the task fails, there will be the same cruel punishment. When Chu fan was distracted, Yan Chixia''s voice suddenly rang: "help, master, I''m going to be killed by this guy!" When asking for help, Yan Chixia''s voice is full of the desire for life and the fear of death. When Chu fan turned to look at it, he only saw that he was wrapped by a large group of tree roots and flew into the air. Hearing Yan Chixia''s cry for help, Granny Shujing''s proud voice sounded outside lanruo Temple: "ha ha ha, you can rest assured and shout boldly. No one will come to you even if it breaks your throat!" In grandma Shujing''s opinion, Chu fan and Ning caichen are just two ordinary people who have no power to bind a chicken. They can''t help Yan Chixia at all. And the neighborhood is my own territory. If other monks come in, they will be found by themselves. Grandma Shujing''s plan is perfect, but it''s a pity that she ignores one thing, that is, there is always something called accident in the world. There is no doubt that Chufan was the accident of grandma Shujing! After hearing the words of Granny Shujing, Chu fan''s face was directly angry: "you forced me to bear it in front of me, but you ignored the existence of the store manager. It''s just that my uncle can bear it, but my aunt can''t!" The voice falls down, Chu fan extends his hand directly toward the void, then mercilessly pinches. With Chu fan''s action, Granny Shujing''s panicked voice rang directly: "ah ~, how is this possible?" When the voice fell, Chu fan curled his mouth disdainfully, then looked at his palm: "what''s impossible?" When Chu fan talks, the roots that hold Yan Chixia firmly suddenly lose their vitality, and Yan Chixia, who was hanging in the air, also falls directly. "Forgive me, master." When Yan Chixia fell to the ground, the voice of grandma Shujing came out of Chu fan''s hand. "Cough, master?" Before Chu fan could speak, Yan Chixia, who had just fallen to the ground, coughed twice and looked at Chu fan: "master, where is the spirit of the tree?" Hearing Yan Chixia''s words, Ning caichen, who had been hiding behind Chu fan, carefully poked out his head and looked at him"If I''m not wrong, the tree spirit in your mouth should be in brother Chu''s hands!" Compared with before, the attitude of Ning caichen and Yan Chixia is much better now. Chapter 713 The first reason for this, of course, is that Yan Chixia can cut off demons and demons, and maintain the justice of the world. Of course, Ning caichen will not admit that there is another reason because he found that Yan Chixia''s sword is not used for decoration! For Ning caichen''s rich psychological drama, Chu fan and Yan Chixia certainly don''t know. After hearing Ning caichen''s words, Yan Chixia''s eyes flashed a light of resentment: "master, since you can simply subdue this evil, why do you want me to do it?" When speaking, Yan Chixia''s tone is full of sadness. You know, in order to fight against grandma Shujing before, he even used the means of pressing the bottom of the box. Of course, these means need to pay a price. Hearing Yan Chixia''s words, Chu fan''s mouth showed a smile without bottom line: "Lao Yan, the way of cultivation, only after experiencing the real disaster of life and death, can you have more understanding. The reason why I do this is to give you a chance to go further." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yan Chixia''s face showed a puzzled look. Although he felt that there was something wrong, he felt that Chu fan was right. In this tangled mood, Yan Chixia can only humbly accept the view of Chu fan. "Smelly Taoist, Yan Chixia, you''d better let me go, otherwise, Heishan will not let you go." Hearing the voice of grandma Shujing in his hand, Chu fan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth: "don''t worry, we''ll go to your Heishan soon!" "Gudu ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, a huge voice of swallowing saliva came out. Turning around, she saw Yan Chixia looking at herself pitifully. "Master, are we really going to trouble the old black mountain demon?" When she spoke, Yan Chixia''s face was tangled: "the old black mountain demon has occupied the city of futile death for many years, and now she is afraid that she has at least the real immortal level strength, so I think twice about it." The monk level of this world is obviously much higher than his own, but even so, a little black mountain old demon is still not worth Chu fan''s care. It''s a pity that neither Yan Chixia nor grandma Shujing, who was caught by Chufan, knew Chufan''s power. As for Ning caichen, in his eyes, Yan Chixia is already a powerful figure, let alone Chu fan. As for the Black Mountain King, he has never heard of it! It is for this reason that Comrade Ning caichen expressed his deep contempt for Yan Chixia''s actions. First of all, he aimed at Yan Chixia, then slowly raised his head. After keeping his nostrils aimed at Yan Chixia, Ning caichen controlled his eyes and began to move down slowly. After Yan Chixia found out her action, Ning caichen gave a cold hum of disdain: "big beard, you are not very powerful. How can you even beat a monster? If brother Chu didn''t do it, you would have become a waste now?" At this point, the expression on Ning caichen''s face was even more disdainful. Looking at Yan Chixia''s eyes made him feel like a piece of rotten dog shit: "the kindness of saving lives is rewarded by Yongquan. I didn''t expect that you can''t even fight against monsters with brother Chu. You really are not a man!" I don''t know why, every time I see Ning caichen, Yan Chixia feels that there is an indescribable irritability in her heart. What makes Yan Chixia feel most indignant is that this irritability brings him not the disgust to Ning caichen, but the desire to protect him from being hurt by demons. Whenever this feeling appeared, Yan Chixia couldn''t help shivering. Grandma drop, although my Yan Chixia has a heart to help the world, but I absolutely do not have a heart to love the world, especially for men! In order to prove that he won''t like a man, in the face of Ning caichen''s clumsy and kindergarten level, Comrade Yan Chixia didn''t hesitate to be fooled. "Who said I wouldn''t go?" Although her legs were shaking when she spoke, for the sake of her strong dignity, Yan Chixia still spoke with a stiff head: "I just think we need to prepare before this!" Hearing Yan Chixia''s words, Chu fan''s mouth showed a bad smile: "I don''t know how long you need to prepare brother Yan and what else you need to prepare?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Ning caichen''s eyes lit up, and then he looked at Yan Chixia angrily: "yes, how long do you have to prepare? Who knows if you will prepare for more than ten years?" Ning caichen said that he was ready, but from words to actions, he thought Yan Chixia would escape through preparation. Like Yan Chixia, Ning caichen has a strange feeling when facing Yan Chixia.However, because Chu fan did not experience the arrival of the time, Ning TSE Chen''s classmates had made this feeling make complaints about the red clouds and the Tucao. Chapter 714 "Hum!" As before, Comrade Yan Chixia had no resistance to Ning caichen. After hearing his words, he immediately gave a sneer: "I only need half a column of incense time!" After that, without waiting for Chu fan and Ning caichen to speak, Yan Chixia has already gone to the corner of lanruo Temple alone, and doesn''t know what she is doing. After Yan Chixia left, his special feeling disappeared, and Ning caichen immediately became a gentle scholar again. After bowing to Chu fan deeply, he began to speak: "this time I can survive, thanks for brother Chu''s help. Thank you, brother Chu!" When he said this, Ning caichen himself was a little embarrassed. After his face was slightly red, he continued to speak: "he has no belongings and can''t repay brother Chu, but after he returns home, he must build a ancestral hall for brother Chu and worship him day and night!" After hearing Ning caichen''s words, Chu fan immediately nodded: "all the demons here have been killed by me. After dawn, you can go home." Although Chu fan doesn''t care about the black mountain old demon, it''s a battle after all. He can''t take Ning caichen as a mascot. Obviously, for Chu fan''s decision, Yan Chixia also agreed, while preparing her own magic weapon, and nodded. For Chu fan and Yan Chixia choice, Ning caichen did not care, although he is simple, but not a fool. Ning caichen was very clear about how much weight he had. Therefore, after hearing Chu fan''s words, he immediately nodded seriously: "brother Chu, don''t worry, Xiaosheng will leave after dawn." After that, Ning caichen turned to Yan Chixia again. First, he glared at him fiercely. Then Ning caichen said: "big beard, anyway, thank you for reminding me this time. You and brother Chu must come back to deal with the demons." After hearing Ning caichen''s words, Yan Chixia was stunned, and then she couldn''t help showing a smile. She was a monk, but her heart was not as good as an ordinary person: "a scholar is a scholar, and she does everything in a carefree way. If you really want to thank me, I will go to see you when you get the title. I hope you can invite me I''ll have a good drink Hearing Yan Chixia''s words, Ning caichen was stunned at first, then nodded with red eyes: "don''t worry, I will!" From small to large, it was the first time Ning caichen felt the trust of others. It was only for a moment that he felt excited and was about to cry. And the Chu fan of one side looks at Yan Chixia and Ning caichen two people''s exchanges, is to feel oneself goose bumps are about to fall to the ground. With the performance of these two people now, it''s absolutely appropriate to play a marisu movie. If not some reluctant, Chu fan wants to take out the red line in the item list and pull it up for two people. When Chu was in Tucao, , Yan Chixia and Ning Cai Chen, two people, had already begun to make complaints about their oath, but when they were touching hands. Two people''s hearts at the same time rise a strange feeling, feel this feeling, Yan Chixia and Ning caichen at the same time shiver, and then quickly lift their hands back. "Manager, I''m ready. Let''s go!" When talking, Yan Chixia rushes directly to Chu fan and says loudly to him. He would rather go to the hell and fight with the black mountain old demon to death than have something strange happen here with Ning caichen. Looking at Yan Chixia''s positive look, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "are you ready?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yan Chixia immediately nodded confidently: "that''s nature!" When speaking, Yan Chixia also showed Chu fan his equipment. There are hundreds of painted demon subduing runes in the clothes. There is a demon chopping sword hanging on the waist, and a series of anti evil holy articles such as black dog blood, black donkey hoof, and boy urine on the back. "Cough." After coughing twice again, Chu fancai reluctantly looked at Yan Chixia: "old Yan, we are going to kill the old black mountain demon, not to steal the tomb. Don''t you bring all these things?" To tell you the truth, if someone can get this piece of equipment on Yan Chixia''s body, it is estimated that even the tomb of the first emperor of Qin can be broken. But if we deal with the old black mountain demon, these things are basically toys. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Yan Chixia showed a embarrassed smile, and then touched her head: "Hey, it''s not just in case. Maybe there will be a lot of black mountain old demons at that time." When speaking, Yan Chixia also praised her intelligence. Seeing Yan Chixia''s disgusting smile, Chu fan couldn''t help shivering, and then glared at him. He suddenly regretted that he didn''t draw the red line for Yan Chixia and Ning caichen. Otherwise, in this life, it is estimated that Yan Chixia is destined to be a single dog!"In that case, let''s go!" Chapter 715 With Chu fan in, they don''t need to arrange an array if they want to go to hell. In Yan Chixia''s gaping expression, Chu fan directly reaches out his hand in the air, and a tunnel full of dark atmosphere appears in front of them. "What are you doing in a hurry?" At the tip of Chu fan, Yan Chixia hurriedly carries her own equipment into the tunnel. Just in an instant, they have reached the gate of the city of death in vain. The only thing to be thankful for Yan Chixia is that Chu fan doesn''t have the same bad taste as the dog system. Otherwise, he would be a soft footed shrimp now. "Master, what should we do now?" Looking at the city in front of her with the words "dead city in vain", Yan Chixia''s face has turned white. This is the territory of the black mountain old demon. In the whole three realms, no one dares to challenge him here! After hearing Yan Chixia''s words, Chu fan laughed, and then said: "what else can I do? Of course, you call it out, and I''ll kill him directly." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Yan Chixia couldn''t help but draw L: "master, are you sure we are here to destroy the old black mountain demon? Instead of coming to die? " Just now, after he had just finished talking with Chu fan, the flame of little hope in his heart was almost put out directly. I find him and you shoot him! Chu fan''s easy description made Yan Chixia feel that there were 10000 alpacas running through her mind. If it wasn''t for Chu fan''s good performance before, he would like to ask - brother, did you go to the wrong theater? That''s the old black mountain demon. Why do some people take it for granted that they can destroy each other? Then, before Yan Chixia even had time to speak, a sharp voice came out of Chu fan''s hand: "Heishan, help ~" hearing this voice, Yan Chixia, who was in a state of tension, almost coughed and then died. But even now, he is not in a very good state: "elder, is that grandma Shujing in your hand?" As soon as Yan Chixia''s words were finished, Chu fan''s face showed a smile: "yes, I thought you had to cooperate with her to find out the old black mountain demon, but I didn''t expect that the goods could be done alone!" As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, a breath of terror appeared over the city of death. Then a huge figure appeared: "tree spirit, you waste." Although verbal abuse, but the rescue speed of black mountain old demon is not much slower. No matter how rubbish grandma Shujing behaves, he is still one of his few subordinates in the world. In order to capture Yangjian in the future, the old black mountain demon decides to rescue him. "Human, let go of the tree spirit, this seat can let you keep the whole body!" Hearing the voice of the black mountain old demon, the color of despair on Yan Chixia''s face became more intense. Originally, he thought that this guy only had the strength of real immortal level, but he didn''t expect that the other side had already been half a step ahead of the golden immortal level! "Come down here!" When Yan Chixia regrets her impulse, Chu fan''s calm voice suddenly rings. Along with the appearance, there is also a huge slap. This slap came down from the sky, and directly smashed the black mountain old demon that was still invincible on the ground. Looking at the old black mountain demon lying on the ground, Chu fan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth: "no wonder a fat monk likes to use five finger mountain to hold others down, so this feeling is so cool?" When Chu fan mumbles, Yan Chixia and the black mountain old demon are stunned. The reason why the black mountain demon was stunned was that he didn''t expect that there were such powerful people in the world. You know, he is about to enter the golden immortal level, and this kind of strength has become a real peerless power in this world. and Yan Chixia was stunned, but he wanted to Tucao: " , you can easily solve him easily. Why do you make complaints about what I have brought with me so much?" As if in an instant, Chu fan felt Yan Chixia''s inner thoughts and raised his mouth slightly: "I think it''s good to be cautious sometimes as a young man. We should praise this good habit." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Yan Chixia hung up without a mouthful of old blood. Even if it''s a good habit, you don''t have to keep it that way, do you? You just want to see my joke. Chu fan didn''t say much about Yan Chixia, but looked directly at the black mountain demon who was under his control: "Xiao Hei, I want to give you a chance to be a new man, er, a ghost. Do you want to accept it or not?"After hearing Chu fan''s words, black mountain old demon is a Leng first, then reacted to come over. As if, as if, this guy is to let himself go? In an instant, the black mountain old demon even did not care about what Chu fan called himself "little black.". It''s just a name. Compared with Xiaoming, it''s really worthless! Chapter 716 "Will you spare me, my lord?" At this time, the old black mountain demon did not have the style of the great demon before, but looked like a little pet who had done something wrong, looking forward to the owner''s forgiveness. Feeling the "counsellor" smell from the old black mountain demon, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "I ask you, how much is one plus one?" Chu fan''s words just a export, black mountain old demon can''t help but get a Leng. Why ask me such a simple question? Can such a powerful adult not even know such a simple problem? As soon as this idea appeared, the old black mountain demon quickly shook his head. This kind of thing that even three-year-old children can know the answer, how can Chu fan, a strong man, not know? All of a sudden, a possibility appeared in the mind of the black mountain old demon: "do you mean that the adult actually wanted to let me go, asking such questions is actually just to find an excuse?" He felt that he already knew the truth. If Chu fan really wanted to kill himself, he would not ask that question before. After thinking of this, the black mountain old demon''s face involuntarily hung a confident smile, and then flattered to see Chu fan. Of course, Yan Chixia can also think of the things that the old black mountain demon can think of: "my Lord, you can''t!" Yan Chixia''s face anxiously shouts Chu fan''s name. If other things, with Yan Chixia''s character, he would not interfere in Chu fan''s decision, but it was about the black mountain old demon, but he had to intervene. As a great demon in the dead city of Zhanlin, the old black mountain demon''s life is no less than ten thousand people. Now it''s hard for someone to deal with him. Yan Chixia really doesn''t want to look at the old black mountain demon juesheng. However, before Yan''s words were finished, Chu fan interrupted his words with a wave. Then he looked directly at the old black mountain demon and asked again: "how much is one plus one?" Hearing this question again, and Chu fan''s attitude towards Yan Chixia just now, this made the black mountain old demon more sure of his guess. As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, his voice rang: "two, my Lord, one plus one equals two!" After that, the black mountain demon looks forward to Chu fan. According to his guess, Chu fan should say a few words on the scene, such as: "today, for the sake of you answering my doubts, I will let you go, but if you let me know that you are evil again in the future, then I will definitely kill you!" As for the old black mountain demon who is in charge of the city of death in vain, he does not know how many so-called "virtuous people" he has seen. He naturally knows the character of these guys. Although Chu fan''s strength is very strong, but in the view of the black mountain old demon, the characters of these people are almost the same. It has to be said that as a thousand year old demon, the black mountain old demon has a very accurate grasp of human nature, but he ignores one point, that is, Chu fan is not the "senior man" in his memory. Black mountain old demon''s words just a export, saw Chu fan''s face to peep out an enigmatic smile. However, Chu fan didn''t let him go as he imagined, instead, he slapped him again. Feel Chu fan''s palm exudes the terror breath, black mountain old demon Hao Xuan is not directly scared to death, if it is not for he is now controlled by Chu fan, it is estimated that he has already run away. "Big, sir, you..." Under the pressure of terror, the old black mountain demon stammered when he spoke. "Do you want to say that I''m not going to let you go?" See black mountain old demon''s appearance, Chu fan''s corner of the mouth peeps out a smile, then inquires a way. Hear Chu fan''s words, black mountain old demon didn''t dare to continue to talk, he was afraid that Chu fan despised his voice and directly killed himself, however, he still nodded seriously. Seeing the old black mountain demon nodding, Chu fan sighed, and then said seriously: "in fact, as a good man, I don''t like killing. Even if you are a ghost, I still don''t want to kill you." Chu fan''s words just a export, black mountain old demon is in the heart a joy, he suddenly feels that he still has the possibility of rescue. In contrast, Yan Chixia''s face turned black. However, Chu fan next words but let Yan Chixia and black mountain old demon are stunned. Chu fan sighed with regret: "from the heart, in fact, I am willing to let you go." At this point, Chu fan took a look at the black mountain old demon with the color of hope in his eyes, and then continued: "but you know too much, so I have to kill you." At this point, Chu fan took another look at the incredible Black Mountain demon, and then said:"If there is a next life, you must not know so many things." After that, without waiting for Yan Chixia to speak, Chu fan''s palm has fallen down quickly. When he was hit by Chu fan''s palm, there was only one idea in the heart of the black mountain old demon - wqnm! Chapter 717 If it''s any other creature, there''s an afterlife. But he black mountain old demon is a ghost, who has heard of ghost and next life? It''s a pity that although there are countless sentences CNM wants to blurt out, the old black mountain demon has no chance. With the strength of Chu fan Da Luo Jin Xian, there is no big difference between killing a black mountain demon and killing a mosquito. He has no chance to express his death speech. Looking at the black mountain old demon being slapped by Chu fan, he was so scared that he didn''t even have any ashes left. Yan Chixia, on one side, could not help drowning her saliva. Until now he just reaction come over, Chu fan before to black mountain old demon ask a question is not to let him off, on the contrary, is to find a reason to start! Thinking of this, Yan Chixia''s eyes to Chu fan became scared: what to do, master is so terrible, I not only know that one plus one equals two, but also know that two minus one equals one, will I be killed by master? Just when Yan Chixia is thinking about whether to fight for her own life, Chu fan has turned to see him. "Cough." Looking at Yan Chixia with an uneasy look, Chu fan can''t help but be stunned. I don''t know why this guy suddenly becomes like this. However, Chu fan did not associate Yan Chixia''s abnormality with himself. He just classified it as a few days'' fluctuating period that men have every month! After coughing twice, Chu fan showed a kind smile to Yan Chixia: "old Yan, do you want to be a powerful monk who has great powers and can kill demons?" "No!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Yan Chixia shook her head like a rattle drum. "Really not?" Chu fan looks at Yan Chixia in surprise, but he remembers that the system said that although there will be differences between the projection world and the noumenon world, there should not be too big a gap between the personalities of some main characters. But look at Yan Chixia''s appearance now, there is not a big gap between them. They are about to become another person, OK? seems to feel Chu''s Tucao, and the system rarely comes out of the way. , "Ding, in the face of this situation, the system suggests that the host can learn to make complaints about itself." Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then rubbed his hands: "is it because I was too strong before, which made this guy feel frustrated, and under the heavy blow, this guy actually gave up his long-standing desire?" Thanks to Yan Chixia, she doesn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. Otherwise, she must be able to spit his 24-year-old phlegm. People can be shameless, but they can''t be shameless to your point! dignified and imposing, if you as like as two peas, you would be afraid of someone. "You really don''t want to?" Without waiting for Yan Chixia to speak, Chu fan asked again: "that''s a pity. Originally, I was going to give you a chance to become stronger. Maybe I can reach my level in the future." Chu fan thinks that Yan Chixia''s current situation must give him some hope. Under the influence of hope, he can make the right choice. Facts have proved that Chu fan''s method is still very effective. As soon as his words came out, Yan Chixia was stunned, and then looked at him in disbelief: "elder, what you just said is true?" Hearing Yan Chixia''s words, Chu fan nodded: "of course, it''s a pity that you don''t want to be strong." Yan Chixia stares at Chu fan''s face. After a long time of thinking, she thinks that Chu fan should not kill herself. Then she asks: "master, are you sure you don''t want to treat me like the old black mountain demon?" Yan Chixia''s face was timid when she spoke. He was really afraid that just when she said she wanted to be stronger, the one in front of her suddenly changed her face, and then roared: "reckless, you scum still want to be stronger, you''d better wait for the next life!" Then hands up and hands down, they become a pile of ash. Hearing Yan Chixia''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. Now, he can understand why he talked like that before. Although the performance of Yan Chixia more understanding, but Chu fan''s heart still has a stream of resentment, I Chu someone in your Yan Chixia''s eyes is such a indiscriminate killing of innocent people? If Yan Chixia knew Chu fan''s inner thoughts, she would shake her head first and then nod her head. He and Chu fan did not know each other for a long time, only a short night. But in such a short period of time, Chu fan has killed the secessionist granny Shujing and countless ghosts under her hands, as well as the black mountain old demon who occupied the dead city. In Yan Chixia''s eyes, although Chufan is not a bad person, he definitely deserves the title of "killing God"!Chu fan looks at Yan Chixia with a sad face for a long time. Until he wants to vomit, he turns his head and looks aside. Chapter 718 "Niang, compared with Yan Chixia, the scenery of wansi city is beautiful." in the heart of Tucao sentence, Chu Fancai took enormous courage to make complaints about Yan Chixia: , "this seat will give you a chance to become stronger, do you know if you want it?" "Yes!" Since it is determined that Chu fan does not want to kill himself for any reason, Comrade Yan Chixia will not miss such a good opportunity. Especially with the experience of this evening, Yan Chixia has a new understanding of the act of holding her thighs. Take a look at the momentum of Chu fan''s slapping black mountain old demon to death, and then think about the pitiful appearance that he has to prepare for more than half a day to deal with a hundred year old demon. Yan Chixia''s idea of becoming stronger is even stronger. Seeing Yan Chixia''s fighting spirit, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction. Although the process was a little tortuous, the result was very satisfactory. When Chu fan was secretly proud, he saw Yan Chixia''s heavily affected face with a big beard and rushed directly in front of him: "elder, I don''t know how to become strong?" Before Chu fan had time to speak, Yan Chixia had already begun to mend her mind: "do you want to pass on your accomplishments to me because you don''t have much time?" After confirming that he is not in danger of death, Yan has completely released himself, as if in an instant he has seen the scene of Chu fan holding his hands and saying his last words. Just in an instant, Yan Chixia''s eyes turned red: "master, don''t worry, even if you are not here, I will still take your last wish and use your magic power and magic weapon to kill demons and Demons and maintain world peace!" Seeing Yan Chixia''s true feelings, Chu fan is not only not touched, but also wants to kill the goods. As if feeling the evil spirit from Chu fan, Yan Chixia, who is looking forward to the future, can''t help but be stunned: "master, what''s the matter with you? Are you moved by me?" After hearing Yan Chixia''s words, Chu Fan said: "if you dare to say one more word, I''ll let you accompany the old black mountain demon now!" Chu fan''s words just came out, and Yan red clouds quickly covered their mouths, and secretly Tucao in their hearts: seems that the time of the elder generation is really not much, otherwise, it will not be so impermanent to this level, it is even harder than women to make complaints about it. Although Chu fan didn''t read his mind, he knew that he didn''t think anything good in his heart just by looking at his wretched face! After staring at Yan Chixia fiercely, Chu fan continued to say: "even if you die, I''m sure I''ll be alive, so you don''t have to think about inheriting my magic power and magic weapon." "Ah ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Yan Chixia sighed: "OK." Seeing Yan Chixia''s appearance, Chu fan''s mouth drew again: "why do I think you seem very sorry?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yan Chixia shakes her head: "no, how can it be, it''s impossible!" It seems that in order to show her sincerity, Yan Chixia also patted her breast: "I, Yan Chixia, absolutely hope you can be well!" Looking at Yan Chixia''s pledge, Chu fan''s mouth twitches: "if you have the ability, you can swear." Chu fan''s words just export, Yan Chixia''s face became embarrassed, swear? How can we do such things casually? You know, they are monks. When they swear, they will be sensed by the way of heaven. That will come true! Fortunately, Chu fan had some premonition for this guy''s lower limit, so he didn''t kill him in a flash of rage. Feeling the embarrassment in the air, Yan Chixia showed a "simple" smile: "Hey, elder, I don''t know how you intend to make me strong?" But this time, Yan Chixia doesn''t dare to guess. He''s afraid that he accidentally angers Chu fan, and then makes himself ash. Sure enough, seeing that Yan Chixia didn''t guess again, Chu fan showed a look at him, and then put a finger directly on his forehead. A few minutes later, Yan Chixia slowly opened her eyes, and then saluted Chu fan respectfully: "Yan Chixia thanks the store manager for his cultivation!" Yes, just now, Chu fan turned Yan Chixia into the agent store manager of the world. During this period, Yan Chixia also transmitted information to him in the joke system. It is for this reason that Yan Chixia knows what a terrible chance she has met. To be able to roam freely in the heaven and the world is something that a saint can do! Seeing Yan Chixia''s gratitude, Chu fan waved her hand casually"You don''t have to. There''s something else for you to do." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Yan Chixia patted her chest: "store manager, don''t worry, no matter what you do, as long as it''s your request, I will do it!" As long as it''s for you, I''m willing to do anything! Chapter 719 If a beautiful girl said this to herself, Chu fan might be happy. But when this sentence came out of a bearded man''s mouth, there was only one thought in Chu fan''s heart - disgusting, quite disgusting, disgusting to fly, disgusting to explosion! After carefully patting his chest, Chu fan, with the desire to vomit, nodded to Yan Chixia: "we need to help the world reestablish the rules as soon as possible." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yan Chixia couldn''t help nodding. With the information transmitted to him by the system, he certainly knows how dangerous his world is today: "store manager, how do you plan to set up rules?" Although she has the chance to become stronger, when Chu fan is by her side, Yan Chixia still concentrates on being a salted fish. "Summon the friars and create forces, so that demons and ghosts can''t enter the world without authorization from now on!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yan Chixia nodded her head, and then asked again: "what should we do?" When Yan Chixia nodded, Chu fan thought naively that he understood his own idea. But when he heard his question, Chu fan knew that he thought too much. This guy nodded his head just simply. However, Chu fan didn''t have an opinion on Yan Chixia because of this. After all, he has been living in this world, and his knowledge has been limited. "Follow me." Chu fan didn''t explain much, so he just waved, opened the way back to the world, and then stepped in. Yan Chixia, of course, is closely following Chu fan. After they returned to lanruo temple, it was already bright and the sun was shining on them, which made them sleepy. But Ning caichen has long been out of sight. Instead, Yan Chixia finds a letter on the shabby altar, which says "Ning caichen stay"! After checking, he said that he didn''t help Chu fan and Yan Chixia. He felt very ashamed. At the same time, I hope that their journey of killing demons and demons can go smoothly and return as soon as possible. I also said that I will study hard and strive for the number one in high school to do some good things for the people. After reading the content, Chu fan burned the letter paper. For Ning caichen''s future, Chu fan is not very worried, because he destroyed Ning caichen''s chance before, so he has secretly compensated for it. In this life, as long as Ning caichen studies hard and becomes a good official, he will be the number one scholar in high school, live a long life and have a smooth official career. More importantly, Chu fan left a trace of spiritual power on him, which allowed Ning caichen to face the demons in time, also be able to be free from infringement! On the contrary, Yan Chixia was very moved by Ning caichen''s behavior of leaving an envelope. She touched some of his red eyes and muttered: "if I had known this boy was so righteous, I would not have cursed him. I hope he could spend a week safely." Hear Yan Chixia''s words, Chu fan can''t help but draw the corners of his mouth. This guy is really a bad, bubbling, black hearted character. God knows what Ning caichen would be like now if he didn''t leave his spirit. However, Chu fan doesn''t want to waste too much time on these trifles. His main problem now is to form forces. After a brief discussion with Yan Chixia, they went directly to Guobei county and bought a huge restaurant. After a period of decoration, Chu fan arranged more than a dozen arrays around, and the restaurant named "exorcism building" reopened. Looking at the red robe she was wearing, Yan Chixia''s face was full of embarrassment: "store manager, do you think it''s inappropriate for me to stand here to welcome guests?" When speaking, Yan Chixia also pulled her sleeve. Hearing Yan Chixia''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then shook his head: "it''s not appropriate. What''s not appropriate? I think it''s very good." At this point, Chu fan patted Yan Chixia on the shoulder: "Lao Yan, don''t be prejudiced against this dress. I know that although you look a little ugly, you may lower the grade of this dress, but as a welcome dress, it is absolutely qualified!" Hear Chu fan''s words, Yan Chixia good suspension, not a mouthful of old blood spray out to hang up. Is your reading comprehension taught by bears? What I said just now means that I''m worried about lowering the grade of my clothes? I don''t want to be a doorman, OK? I think Yan Chixia, the agent manager of a card shop, will do such a humiliating thing one day. It''s a great shame! Seeing Yan Chixia gnashing her teeth, Chu fan showed a smile at the corner of her mouth: "let you wait for me to die before. You''d better be a doorman here."Although Chu fan''s words didn''t come out, Yan Chixia had a keen sense. Looking at Chu fan''s back, Yan Chixia fell into a long time of meditation and regret. Chapter 720 If I had known that Chu fan would be so mean, even if I killed him, he didn''t dare to provoke each other. "Manager, I already know I''m wrong. Will you let me go this time?" Hearing Yan Chixia''s words, Chu fan showed a smile on the corner of his mouth: "if it''s useful to say I''m sorry, what else do you want to do?" After that, Chu fan took a direct look at Yan Chixia: "it''s up to you today. If anyone dares to make trouble, let him know what terror is!" After saying that, without waiting for Yan Chixia to speak, Chu fan has already taken out a large handful of firecrackers, lit them and thrown them out. The sound of firecrackers is very loud, almost instantly, it attracts the eyes of the people in the small town. "Hey, bearded, what are you doing here?" Not only ordinary people, but also some passing swordsmen, Taoist vagrants and friars are attracted. Yan Chixia asked a tall and thin monk with a sword on his back. When he spoke, his eyes were fixed on Yan Chixia. He can feel a strong breath from Yan Chixia. Hearing the monk''s words, Yan Chixia was stunned, then explained with a smile: "our exorcism building is a restaurant for all exorcists!" "Exorcist?" As soon as Yan Chixia''s words were finished, Jianxiu asked with a puzzled look: "what is the Exorcist?" Hearing Jianxiu''s words, Yan Chixia''s eyes brightened. If it wasn''t for the situation, he wanted to hold the goods directly and kiss them. Is that what the store manager said? Although she was so excited that she couldn''t help herself, after looking around, Yan Chixia coughed calmly for two times, and then continued to explain: "the so-called Exorcist is to walk in the world and kill those evil spirits." As soon as Yan Chixia''s words were uttered, Jianxiu''s face was straight: "isn''t life just human?" "That''s right!" At that time, Yan Chixia''s voice became higher and higher. He thought that the idea of Exorcist was absolutely a great Transcendence: "as long as we don''t do evil and kill those demons who are evil everywhere, then no matter who are human, demons or ghosts, we can get the status of Exorcist." After hearing Yan Chixia''s explanation, the people around her looked very clear. After a long time, another monk squeezed out of the crowd: "Amitabha, Daoyou, you said that the exorcism building serves exorcists. Do you know what the exorcism building can do for exorcists?" Hearing the monk''s question, everyone around looked at Yan Chixia. Dare to appear in the world, and run to see the excitement, although not necessarily good people, but at least not evil people. If this exorcism building is really interesting, then they will certainly go to support it. Feeling the look of expectation on people''s faces, Yan Chixia smiles and then smiles: "since everyone wants to know, let me talk about the function of exorcism building." After that, Yan Chixia clapped her hands, stopped the people who still had to speak, and then spread her voice with magic power: "if the Exorcist catches those demons or comes here with their bodies in the process of killing demons, he will be rewarded by the Exorcist building." "Reward?" Yan Chixia''s words just finished, people''s eyes became suspicious. All along, killing demons and demons is their spontaneous behavior, and no one has ever told them that killing demons and demons can also get benefits. "Big beard, if you have anything to say at one time, don''t waste your time there!" Some of the more popular friars have made a lot of noise and asked Yan Chixia to finish all the words together quickly, so as to stop hanging everyone''s appetite. Feeling the desire of the people, Yan Chixia smiles and doesn''t dare to show off. Although his strength has been improved a lot now, if he provokes public anger, it must be the result of being beaten! "As long as you bring evil demons, the exorcism building will reward you with money, magic weapons and skills according to their strength!" "Boom" as soon as Yan Chixia''s words were finished, it was just a noisy environment, which was detonated instantly. "Is that true? As long as it''s a demon, it can change money? " "Don''t you hear me clearly? It''s not only for money, but also for skills and magic weapons!" "Where is such a good thing in the world? Can''t it be a liar?" As soon as a Friar''s words were finished, he met with countless disdainful eyes: "we have at least one hundred friars here. Who do you think is brave enough to cheat so many friars?"People who spoke before also knew that they were wrong, so in the face of people''s contempt, they also honestly lowered their heads to accept people''s lessons. "Ladies and gentlemen, if you want to be a glorious Exorcist, please enter the Exorcist building to get your own certificate!" Chapter 721 "As long as you become an exorcist, you can exchange demons for money?" Hearing the questions from the crowd, Yan Chixia nodded with a smile: "yes, not only that, the Exorcist building will issue tasks from time to time, as long as exorcists complete the task, they can also get rich rewards." As soon as Yan Chixia''s words were finished, all the friars around rushed towards the exorcism building. "Get out of the way. I want to be an exorcist!" "Ha ha, joke, do you think you are the only one who wants to be an exorcist? Who doesn''t want to be here?" A monk who wanted to jump in the queue was attacked by countless monks as soon as his words came out. "Just like you, you also want to be an exorcist. I think you''d better go home early and go to bed. You can find everything in your dream!" Under the temptation of money, magic weapons and skills, these friars crowded toward the exorcism building one by one. Don''t think that people of practice don''t care about money. For people of practice, money is also a very important thing. What''s more, exorcism building also provides magic weapons and skills. As the monks broke into the exorcism building, their faces became frightened. Because when they enter the exorcism building, they feel a terrible momentum enveloping them. With the last monk entering, Yan Chixia finally walked in from the outside. Seeing Yan Chixia enter, people all look at him: "big beard, what''s the matter?" "That is, you said you could be an exorcist if you came in. Why is there nothing in it?" "There is not only nothing, but also a sense of depression." The friars asked Yan Chixia. I can''t help but ask them. It''s too far away from their imagination! In their imagination, the place that can reward them for their skills, wealth and magic weapons should be well-equipped, not to mention magnificent! But the reality is that there is not even a place to sit in this ghost place. If there is not a faint breath enveloping them, it is estimated that some grumpy friars will start. But even so, everyone''s mood is not very good, some monks look at Yan Chixia''s eyes have become meaningful. Feeling these people''s eyes, Yan Chixia could not help shaking her heart, and then laughed two times: "the exorcism building has just opened. I hope you can understand the lack of facilities. Next, let''s let the head of the exorcism building explain the doubts for you." As she spoke, Yan Chixia looked into a small room not far away. As his words fell, the door of the small room just opened. However, when he saw the people coming out of the room, all the monks'' faces became ugly. "What, is the head of exorcism building such a little boy?" "Hell, what''s the qualification of a suckling kid to be a building chief?" "I think the exorcism building is a fraud. Where can there be such a good thing in the world?" As the words came out, the monks'' emotions became extreme. A "ball" with a height of 1.5 meters and a weight close to 200 Jin by visual measurement is even more roaring: "boy, you dare to amuse me. I don''t think I will cut you into eight pieces!" While talking, the fat man rushed to the boy who had just walked out of the room. On the way to the charge, there were two kitchen knives flashing cold light in his hands. "It''s the victory of human slaughter!" Fat man''s appearance and weapons have a huge degree of recognition, so when he appeared, the friars around recognized him immediately. With the first sound, there was a thud all around. "This boy is finished. He is a strong man in the immortal level. Even I am not his opponent." As soon as a skinny Friar''s words came out, the friar next to him gave a sneer: "just you, you are not even a Banxian, do you dare to compete with kuangsheng? It''s really shameless Although everyone said different things, but the meaning of everyone''s words are almost the same, without exception, they are not optimistic about Chu fan. In fact, we can''t blame these friars for such a thing. After all, the fairies and gods in the ghost world have basically disappeared. It takes time for other people to practice, even if they are peerless talents. And Chu fan''s age is too young, how much strength can a 16-year-old boy have? Different from Chu fan, kuangsheng is a famous strong man in this world, and he doesn''t know how many demons he killed. In the fierce victory against Chu fan, they feel that the outcome of Chu fan has been determined."Hum!" Chu fan''s face showed a sneer, and then he suddenly grew up: "go away!" Voice down, victory is a face change. In the moment just now, he felt as if there were millions of big iron clocks in his ears! Chapter 722 "Poof ~" just held on for less than a second, and the wild victory directly spat blood and flew out. Seeing the appearance of wild victory, the other friars around were all puzzled. "What''s going on?" "I don''t know. I feel like I''ve been seriously injured?" "I don''t think it was the boy who hurt me." "How can it be? I think it''s crazy to play with exorcism building." At the time of wild victory, one guess after another appeared in people''s minds. "Who else?" Ignoring the public''s comments, Chu fan gave a cold hum directly, and then stood up directly: "who else wants to fight me, let''s stand up together." When speaking, a breath of terror emanated from Chu fan''s body. Almost for a moment, everyone felt that they were pressed on a mountain. "Gudu ~" at this time, if they don''t know that Chu fan is a real strong man, they are not friars, but tie Hanhan! "Forgive me, master!" We are all normal people. We should show due respect when facing the strong. Almost for a moment, everyone thought of Chu fan saluting. Seeing the performance of the crowd, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "you must have known the purpose of the exorcism building. Now, those who are willing to become exorcists can stay, while those who are unwilling can leave." When they heard Chu fan''s words, they were stunned at first, and then they all cried out: "we are willing to become exorcists!" Joke, if it is before, whether or not to become Exorcist, they may have to consider, but now, after knowing that Exorcist building has such a terrible existence, those who do not want to become Exorcist must be idiots. As long as you join the exorcism building, it means that there is a strong man behind you as a backer. Although this is not necessarily for them, but at least used to pull tiger skin is no problem. Of course, another reason is that they all know that Chu fan''s strength does not need to deceive them at all. Under the influence of this psychology, all the monks present chose to stay. Seeing the actions of these monks, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a hint of cunning. This is his plan. If it wasn''t for keeping these guys, he would not release his momentum and pretend to be cold. You should know that the strength of the monks present is different, and everyone can bear different pressures. It is also a troublesome thing for Chu fan to control his own breath, which has the same effect on everyone. Because if the coercion is too small, it will not achieve the effect, and if the coercion is too large, it may directly crush the other party to death! If Chu fan''s behavior is combined into one sentence, it is - for you, I really broke all my heart! Now that I have decided to become an exorcist, the next thing is very simple. Under Chu fan''s gaze, all of them filled out a form, wrote out their names, titles and accomplishments, and got a jade sign with the word "drive". With this brand, they become exorcists recognized by exorcism building. These brands contain the breath of Chu fan, which can not be simulated by other people. More importantly, these brands also have an attribute: as long as the owner dies or is ten meters away from the owner, the brand will be broken! The reason why they make such a fuss is to prevent someone from making exorcism orders and pretending to be an exorcist. After everyone became Exorcist, someone immediately found some ghosts they had caught before and exchanged them for prizes from Yan Chixia. Yan Chixia naturally recycles all these things according to the price given by the system. Although the strength of these ghosts are not strong, can exchange for the reward is not a lot, but see really can exchange money, all people are excited. Next, all the exorcists left the exorcism building in a hurry. Strong is to advance alone, weaker is to call friends, in a word, everyone''s enthusiasm to kill demons was aroused instantly. Over the next six months, the Exorcist community grew. Not only friars, but also monsters, mountain spirits and ghosts. In a word, as long as they don''t have evil spirit and commit crimes, they can become exorcists. Under the influence of this situation, we often see Taoists and mountain spirits walking together, monks and fox demons talking and laughing. In a word, as long as you are exorcists, then everyone is a family. Of course, it''s not that nothing bad has happened. Someone killed his partner for money. Unfortunately, as soon as he appeared in the exorcism building, Chu fan saw the problem.It''s just a simple question of mind, let the other side explain everything clearly. In order to make an example, Chu fan directly abolished the man''s cultivation, and cast his magic on him. Within the reincarnation of a hundred generations, this man will not have a little talent of practice! Chapter 723 It is precisely because of this kind of cruel punishment that people have more trust in exorcism building. In a short period of half a year, the first group of monks who joined the exorcism building increased their strength greatly. Among them, the most outstanding was the fierce victory. Now they have become immortals! Of course, in this case, the sphere of influence of exorcism building is constantly expanding. With Guobei County as the center, Guonan county and Baima County In half a year, even the imperial city had exorcism building. In every exorcism building, there is a real immortal sitting in the town. These people are all monks carefully cultivated by Chu fan. They all signed a contract with Chu fan. Chu fan gave them immortal level strength. They want to work for the exorcism building for 50 years! Chu fan believed that after 50 years, the exorcism building would become the Holy Land in the eyes of all monks, and there would be no need for any protection at all. Of course, the fundamental reason is that in 50 years, if Yan Chixia can''t become a top strong man, he will be a real waste. With the development of exorcism building, the order of the world began to recover gradually. At least demons will not wantonly harm life, even if they come to the world, they will carefully follow the rules of the world. So, in today''s ghost world, if you see strange creatures standing upright against the heads of all kinds of animals, bargaining with roadside vendors, and paying for money with a painful face, it''s no surprise. Because if you dare not ask yourself, as long as the victim releases a task in the exorcism building, and even does not need to write the reward for the task, there will be countless exorcists flocking. In fact, as time goes on, the number of demons that exorcists can capture is getting smaller and smaller. Of course, there are some more intelligent ordinary people also gradually found business opportunities. For example, there are merchants who raise broilers for fox demons, and flower farmers who prepare various fertilizers for flower demons. As long as you have enough vision, you can make a lot of money from these monsters. Well, it''s worth mentioning that now in the ghost world of beautiful women, in addition to cannibal monsters, other monsters have long had a new name - spirit! If you still call yourself a monster, you will either be taken away by exorcists and rewarded, or you will be looked down upon by other people of the same kind. In the eyes of all living beings, elves are kind, while monsters are ferocious! Half a year later, the ghost world of Qiannv is totally different from that of a year ago. A year ago, in the world of beautiful women''s ghost, ordinary people were worried about life. Even at home, they could be eaten by monsters, not to mention far away. Now, it''s an exaggeration to say that you can''t find anything on the road. But far away is absolutely safe! When you pass by the mass grave or the old forest in the mountain village, you will encounter some elves to treat or escort you. It is said that because of the enthusiasm of these elves, the mountain bandits and robbers in the ghost world of beautiful women have lost their jobs completely. Because you can''t guarantee that when you are working, a spirit will come out of nowhere to kill people! Because exorcism building not only does not stop the spirits from killing bad people, but also encourages them. It is said that two months ago, a zombie with intelligence killed a peddler Gang, a total of 12 people. As a result, the zombie was turned into a real immortal of Taiyi by the building chief! Of course, these are all things happened in the ghost world of Qiannv. At this time, in the exorcism building, Yan Chixia is looking at Chu fan with a reluctant face: "store manager, are you really going to leave?" Hearing Yan Chixia''s words, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "now that the world has resumed its rules again, my task has been completed, so it''s time to leave." Just this morning, the voice of the system suddenly rang out: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and getting the reward: the cultivation has been promoted to the early stage of quasi sainthood!" "Manager, if you leave, will there be any problems in the exorcism building?" As soon as Yan Chixia''s words were finished, Chu fan turned his lips disdainfully: "you are a golden immortal, do you still need to care about them? If anyone doesn''t agree, it''s better to suppress it by force directly! " Chu fan knows that it''s just an excuse Yan Chixia wants to find that she doesn''t want to leave. Looking at the sad Yan Chixia, Chu fan showed a smile: "don''t worry, as an agent, it''s not impossible for you to go to my world. If it''s a big deal, you can come to my world to get together in the future." After that, without waiting for Yan Chixia to speak, Chu fan has given a new instruction to the system: "system, return to Datang!" The voice falls, Chu fan feels a black in front of his eyes. When the space lights up again, he has already appeared in his room. Looking at his clean room, Chu fan''s face showed a smile, but the smile disappeared as soon as it appeared, because he found several strange "people" in his small shop! Chapter 724 The first thing I saw was a strong man with a bull head and an angry face. "Xiaobing, Huoyan, are you sure you don''t want to go back to douliugong with me?" Tauren looked at the white light and red light in front of him, and asked with a look of hate. "No!" The voice of white light group is more slender: "Huoyan and I are true love, you can''t let us separate!" Hearing Xiao Bing''s words, the Tauren couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "but you are the spirit of ice, and Huoyan is the spirit of fire. How can you two be together?" When talking, Tauren''s face is full of helplessness: "if you don''t have the approval of heaven, as long as you stay together, you will die with each other soon!" Qingdou felt that his whole cow was going crazy. He never thought that he would encounter such a case. Since he got the ice spirit and fire spirit, he really had a better life in Douliu palace. When it''s too hot, you can let Xiaobing (ice spirit) help you cool down. If it''s too cold, you can also let Huoyan (fire spirit) help you warm up. But it didn''t last long, about half a year, something happened that made him speechless! In this period of time, Xiaobing and Huoyan fall in love with each other. Even, in order to be together, the two guys actually planned to run away from home again and again. In the end, qingdou had to bring two elves to Datang to find Chu fan to help him solve the problem. However, who knows that after he came to the mortal world, he knew that Chu fan had gone out, and how long it would take to come back was still uncertain, in order to help Xiao Bing and flame solve the problem completely. Qingdou had to live in Chang''an City for a while, and this one was a whole year! Even in the sky, a whole day has passed! "I don''t care!" As soon as qingdou''s words were finished, Xiaobing''s voice rang again: "life is precious, and love is more valuable. As long as Huoyan and I can be together, we can face death calmly!" Because Xiaobing is an elf, it has no fixed shape, so qingdou can''t see the expression on his face. But only from the voice of Xiaobing, qingdou can recognize his attitude. At this time, Xiaobing can only use one sentence to describe it - the son of a bitch has a heart! "Yes, that''s right!" As soon as Xiao Bing''s words were finished, Huoyan on one side also said: "Xiao Bing and I really love each other. No matter who we are, we can''t be separated!" Looking at his two elves vowing, green pocket''s heart is more sad. Who do you like is your freedom, and it''s your right to be together, but can you be so reckless? If you dream of two hanging up, then I will not go back to the previous kind of life in deep water? Qingdou, who has enjoyed VIP treatment for a long time, doesn''t want to go back to the way before. At this moment, qingdou''s eyes suddenly brightened and turned to the second floor of the small broken shop: "manager, are you back?" Hearing qingdou''s words, all the people on the scene were in a daze. They looked up one by one and just saw that Chu fan was staying at the railing on the second floor with a smile on his face. Although qingdou has only seen Chufan once, under the torture of Xiaobing and Huoyan, he has firmly kept Chufan''s breath in mind, which is why he is the first to find Chufan''s willingness. When seeing Chu fan, the eyebrow of green pocket couldn''t help wrinkling. I don''t know why, this time I see Chu fan, he can feel a sense of oppression from each other. However, he has been driven crazy by Xiaobing and Huoyan for a long time. He is not in the mood to study these little things. He looks at Chu fan eagerly: "store manager, you must help this time." Hearing qingdou''s request, Chu fan could not help smiling. In fact, he has been on the second floor for some time, so he knows something about it. Maybe when he left, the two elves of fire and ice from qingdou''s lucky draw actually fell in love! "I don''t know how you want to solve this problem?" Chu fan looks at qingdou with great interest. After all, he is the owner of Xiaobing and Huoyan. Hearing Chu fan''s words, qingdou was stunned at first, and then sighed: "if the store manager can solve the problem of heaven''s restriction, it will help them." After all, qingdou is not an evil man. Xiaobing and Huoyan have helped him for so long. From the bottom of his heart, he certainly doesn''t want to hurt the two little guys, otherwise he won''t bring them to the small shop. After all, with the strength of qingdou Daluo Jinxian level, Xiaobing and Huoyan have no chance to resist if they are forced to stop.As soon as qingdou finished, the voice of the system suddenly rang: "Ding, congratulations on the host''s triggering task, please check it in time!" Hearing the sudden sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "dog system, don''t you want to intervene in this kind of thing?" Chapter 725 Although the words in his mouth are interrogative sentences, Chu fan''s heart has already become affirmative sentences. After such a long time together, how can Chu fan not know what kind of strange hobbies his own system has? In such an interesting thing, how can it not join in the fun? "View tasks!" The voice falls, only Chu fan himself can see the task panel immediately spread out in front of his eyes. Mission: love between ice and fire Introduction: life is precious, love is more expensive, only the purest love can be affirmed! Requirements: help Xiaobing and Huoyan escape the law of heaven, and let them be together successfully time limit: five minutes reward: open a daily card randomly failure punishment: host has no peach blossom from now on "system, do I still have peach blossom?" Looking at this strange task punishment, Chu fan was stunned: "in fact, it doesn''t matter if there is no peach blossom, pear blossom is OK!" "Ding, in view of the low education level of the host, this system specially opens the popularization mode!" As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, the system began to sound full of disgust: "the so-called peach blossom generally refers to the possibility of something happening with a female character, rather than the flower in the host''s imagination." Although the systematic explanation is rather vague, Chu fan still understands its meaning. In other words, if this mission fails, I won''t be liked by girls in the future? At the thought of this possibility, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath: "dog system, you are so vicious, even you can think of this punishment way, say, do you want to monopolize my beauty?" "Vomit ~" as soon as Chu fan finished his words, he heard a human vomit sound in his mind. "Host, the system of friendly tips, face, make life better!" Hearing the words of the system, Chu fan can''t help twitching: "you vomit in my head, even if you don''t apologize, you dare to secretly satirize the shameless host, system, you are really shameless to the extreme!" Obviously, after Chu fan completely released himself, the system had no power to parry. Chu fan''s words have been over for a long time, it did not make a little sound. Seeing the rare recognition of the system, Chu fan raised his head with pride: "system, system, compared with me, you are still too young." After mumbling, Chu fan turns to see the little ice and Huoyan floating in front of him. Although they had no eyes, Chu fan felt as if he had been watched. "Are you sure you like each other?" "Of course!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Huoyan, who radiated blazing light, approached him: "Xiaobing is the most lovely girl I have ever met in my long life. I hope to be together with her forever, and I hope we can produce the crystal of love!" As soon as Huoyan''s words were finished, the white ice spirit also trembled: "xiaohuohuo, you are also the most handsome and warm boy I have ever met. If you can, I am willing to breed the most lovely next generation for you!" Gee, when Chu fan heard the true confession of the two elves, he shivered. It''s so special! "Do you know the consequences of being together?" After shivering, Chu fan looked at them seriously: "when you are together, not only will you not have a lovely next generation, maybe you will die together." "That''s what we want!" Chu fan''s warning did not affect Xiaobing and Huoyan at all. As soon as his words were finished, Huoyan''s passionate voice sounded again: "if we can''t be together, we would rather die together and leave this heartless world!" Well, Chufan admits that he''s been sprinkled with dog food. What''s more, it''s two little light groups that scatter dog food for themselves! After a look at the end of the five minute countdown, Chu fan helplessly took out a red line from his inventory: "this is the magic weapon I got before, the red line of marriage. As long as this thing binds you two together, you will become lovers recognized by the way of heaven." As early as when the system released the task, Chu fan had thought of the way to complete the task. Although the dog system is very unreliable, it does a good job in one thing. That is, he will never release a task that cannot be completed. The time of this task is only five minutes, so it will not be difficult. The red line of marriage is a treasure that Chu fan got long ago. Another name of this thing is Yuelao red line, which is usually used by Yuelao.Yuelao will tie a couple who love each other together, so that they can become husband and wife. But different from Chu fan, the red line of Yuelao needs two people to be together first, recognized by the way of heaven, and then can be tied. And Chu fan''s red line is more overbearing, he can directly tie two people together, and then heaven will recognize. After being recognized by the way of heaven, two people will naturally come together. Chapter 726 In fact, at the beginning of getting the red line, Chu fan had a bold idea in his heart. He wanted to see the great scene of the Tathagata fat man''s confession to a monkey. Chu fan even imagined how much surprise these two guys with five hundred years of enmity would bring to the world after they were recognized by the way of heaven. If Chu fan hadn''t seen the Tathagata up to now, and he wasn''t the opponent of the Tathagata, he would have implemented the plan long ago. However, it is obvious that Chu fan''s marriage plan of the Tathagata and the monkey king is doomed to fail. After all, even the red line is wasted here. Looking at Xiaobing and Huoyan, who were crazy to scatter dog food to themselves before, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a cold light, and then tied the two little guys together by binding crabs in his previous life. "Cough." Feeling the pressure from the rope, Xiaobing coughed twice: "store manager, do you think you might be a little tight?" Hearing Xiao Bing''s words, Chu fan immediately snorted coldly: "how is it possible?" Without waiting for Xiaobing to speak again, Chu fan has continued to speak: "this is my magic weapon. Can''t the store manager know how to use it?" Looking at Chu fan''s strong appearance, Xiao Bing could not help shaking a few times, and then said in an aggrieved tone: "but, store manager, people are a little out of breath." As soon as Xiao Bing''s words were finished, Chu fan gave him a white look: "pain is only temporary. For your love, I believe you can bear it!" I don''t know whether it''s the power of love or the ability of Chu fan chicken soup. Anyway, after he finished speaking, Xiao Bing never said that the rope was too tight. After helping Xiaobing, Chu fan uses the remaining rope to tie Huoyan in a colorful way. At this point, I have to say, thanks to the red line provided by the system, it is not only very long, but also of good quality. Otherwise, it is estimated that in the hands of Chu fan, this thing will never tie two people together. It''s also magical. After the red line completely tied the two elves together, they immediately disappeared after a few flashes. Meanwhile, Xiaobing and Huoyan also felt that the breath of death that had been enveloping them was gone! "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task. Open the random card - inflatable doll (medicine refining type). Recommended retail price: 100000 Liang gold!" "System, what did you just say?" Hearing the sudden sound of the system, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "what has been opened?" "Ding, please check by yourself!" I don''t know why, Chu fan can hear a strong sense of guilty from the sound of the system. But even so, at the thought of the identity of the card opened this time, Chu fan''s heart was full of heat, and then looked at the new card excitedly. Consciousness input, Chu fan really saw the card information. Different from the usual daily cards, this new card is shining with the information and function of the card. [inflatable doll (medicine refining type)] Introduction: collect the wishes of the otaku of all worlds, and this system specially creates a practical doll function: with this card, you will get an inflatable doll with the function of "medicine refining"! Refining medicine: you can refine all kinds of pills below Zhenxian level, with a success rate of 100% note 1: this card is a special daily card, which can provide customized appearance service note 2: in addition to refining medicine, you can also develop other functions ~ looking at the words on the card, Chu fan can''t help twitching: "system, you are really amazing." "Thank you for your compliment!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan''s mouth twitched: "where on earth did you get the courage to take such words as praise?" After Tucao sentence, Chu fan has made a decision in mind: , "such a dirty card, as a pure and untimely person, I will never make complaints about them!" "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Just when Chu fan made a decision, the voice of the system suddenly sounded, and Chu fan also had an ominous premonition in his heart. Just looking at his task panel, Chu fan''s face turned black completely: "dog system, I''ll never die with you!" "Ding, any task is to help the host grow. Please don''t look at the system with colored glasses." "Ha ha, colored glasses?" Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing twice: "this kind of task is also to help me?" Task: qualified businessman Introduction: as a qualified businessman, how can you make your cards have no sales?Requirement: sell at least 100 alchemy doll cards time limit: one month reward: open one daily card failure penalty: reduce the host''s cultivation to immortality, and force women to dress for one month! Ding, as a businessman, you must treat every piece of goods equally. Only in this way can you finish every business excellently The sneer on Chu fan''s face became more obvious when he heard the systematic explanation (flicker): "do you think I will give in like this?" Chapter 727 "As the first smart little gentleman in Chang''an City, how can I be manipulated by your little system?" When speaking, Chu fan waved his hand directly: "give me a hundred alchemy doll cards!" The pride on Chu fan''s face when he speaks is just a hundred cards. I have plenty of money! "Ding, friendly tips, as the owner of the system, any goods you buy are not included in the turnover, so you can''t complete the task." Chu fan and get along for so long, how can the system not know what he thinks. So when Chu fan''s words were just finished, the system had limited him. After that, the system added another kindly sentence: "host, are you sure you want to buy 100 alchemy doll cards?" "Buy, buy a hammer!" Chu fan''s face was full of anger: "dog system, do you think I''m the fat sheep in the legend again?" "Ding, this system does not provide hammers." "Go away!" After erecting a middle finger to the system, Chu fan turns to look at the green pocket. Because the problems of Xiaobing and Huoyan have been perfectly solved, qingdou also has a little relaxation time. After all, it seems that there will be no problem with your small air conditioner in a short time. Just when qingdou was excited that he was about to usher in a better future, he suddenly felt Chu fan''s intriguing eyes. "Manager, do you have anything else to do?" Hearing qingdou''s question, Chu fan showed a simple and honest smile: "Hey, qingdou, I have a very practical thing to recommend to you. I don''t know if you are interested in it?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, qingdou was stunned: "recommended by the store manager himself, then I must have a look. I don''t know what kind of treasure it is?" Seeing that he had attracted qingdou''s attention, Chu fan''s smile became more intense. Then, a card appeared in his hand: "that''s it, alchemy doll!" handed the card to qingdou, and explained the role of alchemy doll by the way. Hearing Chu fan''s introduction, qingdou''s face showed a look of surprise: "it''s amazing that there are such magical items at this time. It''s really worthy of being the store manager. It''s estimated that no one else can take out this treasure except you." After getting the praise from qingdou, Chu fan laughs: "in that case, do you want to buy some?" "Of course, I won''t refuse the store manager''s recommendation. Give me one." Hearing qingdou''s words, Chu fan''s smile became stiff on the spot: "one?" Chu fan looked at qingdou in disbelief: "are you sure you want only one?" When speaking, Chu fan looked at qingdou carefully. Is this the local tyrant I saw last time? Is it true that even local tyrants like qingdou have gone bankrupt in the short year since I was absent? Seeing Chu fan''s stunned appearance, although qingdou didn''t know what he was thinking, he also knew what made Chu fan look like. After sighing helplessly, qingdou continued: "the store manager doesn''t know. Although this card is very powerful, it''s a chicken rib for me." In order to avoid causing Chu fan''s dissatisfaction, qingdou explained once again: "for me, there is no shortage of pills. Moreover, we can''t use genuine pills." At this point, there was a flash of light in qingdou''s eyes: "if the store manager really wants to sell this kind of card, he''d better go to renhuang. He must be very interested." Hearing qingdou''s words, Chu fan''s face showed a clear color. He knew that qingdou didn''t lie. For him, pills were one of the most useless things. However, hearing the second half of qingdou''s words, Chu fan''s face looked puzzled: "emperor, are you talking about Li Shimin?" Qingdou nodded naturally: "yes, I believe the emperor will not miss such a useful thing." When qingdou talks, he looks confident. Although this card is similar to trash for him, in fact, for the mortal forces, this card is absolutely comparable to the treasure of artifact. Training a alchemist who can refine the true immortal level elixir will consume unimaginable time and property. But such a alchemy doll only needs a little gold, I believe as long as it is not a fool, you will know how to choose. Qingdou knew that not only Li Shimin needed it, but also the Jade Emperor, the Dragon King and the Tathagata.After all, they are not the same as themselves. They have no subordinates and influence. It can be said that they are really one person and the whole family is not worried. But those people mentioned before all have subordinates. Although they can''t use this kind of low-level elixir, it''s also excellent to reward and cultivate ordinary heavenly soldiers. What qingdou can think of, Chu fan can think of naturally. In fact, when qingdou said he didn''t want to buy cards, Chu fan thought of the leaders of the major forces. Chapter 728 "Thank you for reminding me. If I have something else to do, I''ll leave first." Finish saying, don''t wait for green pocket reaction to come over, Chu fan has already left the small broken shop quickly. Looking at Chu fan''s back, qingdou couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "even if I don''t have much effect at the moment, I don''t have to be so heartless, do I? Is the store manager such a realistic person? " When he spoke, qingdou was helpless. Although he lived in Chang''an City during this period, he had heard about Chu fan''s stingy and dark belly. But when he saw Chu fan''s speed, he was still a little surprised. However, qingdou responded quickly: "bah, I''m a cow, not a donkey." Looking at Chu fan''s back, the sadness in qingdou''s eyes is more intense. Maybe it''s also your customer. Although I didn''t buy much, I only bought a card, but you have to respect it, right? Alchemy doll is useless to him, but it has a good research effect. Even the green pocket plans to take back one to let the Lord Lao Jun study well, maybe can get some inspiration. But what qingdou didn''t expect was that Chu fan didn''t sell it to himself! That''s right. After knowing that Li Shimin might be his big customer, Chu fan has long forgotten what qingdou said before. A card? Do I need someone to receive me in person? You''re kidding! I know millions of gold every minute. How can I waste time with you? , as early as in the green pocket, make complaints about Chu fan''s rush into the palace with a full of blood. "Ah, manager, I don''t know what the wind is, but it brings you here?" Seeing Chu fan suddenly breaking into his small yard, Li Shimin''s face changed. He pretended to be calm and took back the salty pig hand that had just climbed up the waist of empress Chang sun, and asked. Seeing the embarrassed color on Li Shimin''s face, Chu fan was also embarrassed. Since the Tang Dynasty became stronger and stronger, Li Shimin has become more and more corrupt and degenerate. First, raising all kinds of pets, then planting exotic flowers and plants, and then starting to build palaces. Now, it has been done in broad daylight! Looking at Li Shimin, Chu fan sighed: "sure enough, a comfortable life is the grave of all ambitions!" Looking at Li Shimin, who had three layers of chin, Chu fan sighed again: "Your Majesty, if I go out for a while, do you think ten minutes is enough?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin''s face completely turned to iron blue. If I didn''t know that Chu fan was powerful and had a great contribution to the Tang Dynasty, and if I didn''t know that Li Shimin had vowed to be a good emperor, I would definitely split this guy in front of me! Yes, this is the most true portrayal of Li Shimin''s heart. At this moment, Li Shimin felt that, compared with Chu fan, even Wei Zheng, who had always been against him, was a lovely child! You swagger into my home, and disturb me to make out with my wife. He still stares at me. The emperor shakes his head and sighs. Is Li Shimin so ugly? Of course, this is not the thing that makes Li Shimin angry most. What really makes him angry is: Chu fan asked himself, are you ten minutes enough? Son of a bitch, in your eyes, I''m Li Shimin, so weak? If let Chu fan know Li Shimin''s inner thoughts, he will offer a middle finger for him. Ten minutes, in Chu fan''s opinion, he absolutely gave Li Shimin enough time, even this guy can take a shower again! It''s not that Chu fan underestimated him. It''s really that Li Shimin''s body shape doesn''t deserve a long time. "The store manager is joking. I don''t know why the store manager is looking for me?" Although he wanted to bite Chu fan and swallow it, Li Shimin still had a smile on his face when he faced Chu fan. Of course, Chu fan thought it would be great if he didn''t gnash his teeth and shake the fat on his face when he was laughing. Looking at Li Shimin''s ugly smile like a textbook, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "Your Majesty, in fact, you don''t have to smile in this case." "How can this be?" as soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Li Shimin waved his hand solemnly: "when I saw the store manager, I couldn''t hide my smile. If I didn''t smile, how could I express my excitement?" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth twitches more severely, and stares at Li Shimin but does not speak. After a long time, Chu fan finally took a long breath, and then looked at Li Shimin sincerely.Seeing Chu fan''s action, Li Shimin''s smile became more "unrestrained". In his opinion, it was his smile that moved Chu fan. However, when Chu fan''s words came out of his mouth, Li Shimin''s face became stiff and even blackened. Chapter 729 All along, Chu fan felt that he was an upright man, a pure man, separated from the vulgar taste. Therefore, Chu fan thought that he would never tell lies for flattery! After some thinking, Chu fan still decided to continue to be an upright man: I, Chu fan, is such a resounding copper pea that can''t be beaten flat, boiled and chewed! While cheering himself up, Chu fan expressed his inner thoughts to Li Shimin: "Your Majesty, but you are so ugly!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin felt as if he had been hit hard by 120 tons. It felt like he turned over the sign of Mr. Cang and found that the other party was mammy Rong in the middle of the task. All in all, apart from the grief in my heart, the rest is incredible. I didn''t expect that I would be despised as ugly one day. Li Shimin vowed that if it was someone else who said this, he would make the other party pay enough even if he did not fight for Mingjun! I, Li Shimin, am absolutely a handsome man who makes other men feel ashamed. Ugly? How can this word be used to describe me? After a long time, Li Shimin finally sighed. He didn''t argue about anything. He just kept it in mind and marked it for Chu fan: as a strong man, it seems that the store manager''s aesthetic is distorted. In the future, Chengqian and Qingque must be careful. Li Shimin doesn''t want his sons to be beautiful in the future! Chu fan doesn''t know Li Shimin''s excellent inner drama. If he knows, it is estimated that the two most respected people in Tang Dynasty will have an unimaginable debate. At least Chu fan felt that Li Shimin didn''t have enough to look at him compared with the most handsome man in the Tang Dynasty. And Li Shimin was really ugly just now. Although Li Shimin didn''t speak, as Li Shimin''s pillow, how could empress changsun not know her man''s inner drama? In order to prevent unpleasant things from happening between Li Shimin and Chu fan, the eldest grandson quickly took over the conversation: "don''t mention these trivial things. Since the store manager has come, there must be something important. Let''s get down to business quickly." After hearing his eldest grandson''s words and looking at Li Shimin''s dark face, Chu fan nodded seriously: "Your Majesty, I''m here to do business with you." "Business?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Li Shimin looked at him in surprise. Of course, Li Shimin was not surprised that Chu fan was looking for himself to do business, but was surprised at Chu fan''s thick skin. , boy, you just make complaints about me, and now you want to make up with me again and join hands? Who do you think I am, Li Shimin? Is it what you want and don''t want? As a man, as an emperor, Li Shimin said that he also had dignity. Therefore, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin immediately showed a sneer, and then looked at Chu fan strangely: "I don''t know what kind of business the store manager plans to discuss with me?" While speaking, Li Shimin also pretended to take a sip of the small tea cup on the table. Looking at Li Shimin''s appearance, Chu fan once again draws the corner of his mouth. At this time, he was very glad that he didn''t want to come to Datang. Otherwise, in Li Shimin''s present state, he would be able to speak to himself with a cigar. However, although Li Shimin looks strange, as a qualified businessman, Chu fan still attaches great importance to his own business. As for Li Shimin, Chu fan summed up his eccentric performance in the embarrassing period after he was smashed by himself. Chu fan thinks that this kind of situation is easy to deal with, as long as he can find another thing to attract Li Shimin''s attention. In order to make Li Shimin no longer "embarrassed", Chu fan told the purpose of his trip without concealment: "Your Majesty, I''m here to sell you a commodity." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin was stunned and then made a decision. For Chu fan''s goods this time, he will never agree to buy, at least not for a period of time! For nothing else, just for revenge. This guy just said he was ugly. As an emperor, Li Shimin felt that he was necessary and able to take responsibility for his appearance. In Li Shimin''s opinion, most of what Chu fan brings out are delicious food like stinky tofu. Although it''s very attractive, as a noble emperor who can eat demon meat every day today, it''s still barely possible to do without stinky tofu and spicy strips for a few days.Of course, the emperor will have the palace of the emperor. No matter what thoughts he has in his heart, he can never express them on his face. So, although he has made a decision in his heart, Li Shimin''s face is still full of smile: "I don''t know what kind of treasure the store manager wants to sell?" Chapter 730 Chu fan didn''t know what Li Shimin thought. After hearing Li Shimin ask him, he immediately showed a proud smile: "what I want to sell to your majesty this time is really a treasure." Chu fan was too lazy to continue to play the key role (mainly because the author didn''t want to count the words), so he didn''t wait for Li Shimin to continue to ask, so he directly explained the role of the alchemy doll. "What?" Chu fan just finished telling the role of the alchemy doll, Li Shimin exclaimed in amazement: "manager, do you mean that you have a kind of doll that can alchemy by yourself?" When speaking, Li Shimin stares at Chu fan, the blazing heat in his eyes is not what ordinary people can bear. Seeing Li Shimin''s excited appearance, Chu fan nodded carefully. If Li Shimin''s sexual orientation had not been confirmed, he would have escaped now. It''s really that the eyes of the goods just now are too terrible. It''s not something that a normal homosexual dares to bear. However, in the face of Li Shimin''s fiery eyes, Chu fan nodded seriously: "that''s right, as long as the pills below the level of real immortal can be refined through dolls, and there will be no mistakes." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin''s breath was already rapid. Can refine true immortal level below Dan medicine, and absolutely will not make a mistake! This is the best treasure for today''s Datang. You know, for today''s Tang Dynasty, nothing is more precious than pills, and now the most popular profession is alchemist. Why? Because there are too many friars in the Tang Dynasty. There are too many advantages of being strong in cultivation, so everyone wants to be strong. In this case, in addition to the talent gap, the importance of resources is also revealed. The same qualifications, the same skills, the resources a person has represent the level he can reach. Although the common people of the Tang Dynasty can capture some evil demons to improve their strength, compared with eating the demons'' flesh and blood at will, the effect of making this pill is obviously better. You know, not everyone can hunt demons just for food like Chu fan. More people devour the flesh and blood of demons just to become powerful. As the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Li Shimin is clear about the current situation of the Tang Dynasty. That''s why he knows how important the cards Chu fan brought out this time. It is no exaggeration to say that the emergence of this card will make the whole Datang have a big earthquake again! At this moment, the dignity of the emperor and the arrogance of men have long been trampled on the ground by Li Shimin. Doesn''t that mean I''m ugly? Take it! As a king of Ming Dynasty, I can''t even bear Wei Zheng, an old man. How can I be afraid of Chu fan, a novice keyboard scum? Li Shimin comforted himself while thinking about Chu fan and asked: "shop manager, I don''t know what the price of this alchemy doll is?" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan could not help but raise the corner of his mouth. At the same time, he secretly pinched his fist: "the play is coming!" Looking at Li Shimin full of expectation, Chu fan also said the price of the alchemy doll without hesitation: "one hundred thousand taels of gold, the old and the young are not deceived!" Originally thought that Li Shimin would despise the price is too expensive, Chu fan even ready to fight with each other. Who knows, as soon as he finished, Li Shimin handed a ring to Chu fan: "store manager, five hundred!" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fanhao didn''t perform a flat fall! After taking a deep breath, Chu fan looked at Li Shimin again: "Your Majesty, how many pieces did you want?" "Five hundred!" In order to prevent himself from listening wrong, Chu fan still stares at his mouth when Li Shimin talks this time. However, when the words came out of Li Shimin''s mouth, Chu fan''s face was still unbelievable: "Your Majesty, are you sure it''s 500 pieces? If you make a mistake, it doesn''t matter that you can change it. Don''t make a fat face." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "five hundred, the store manager didn''t hear it wrong!" After that, Li Shimin was very proud. He looked at Chu fan with his hands akimbo, and almost didn''t write "worship me quickly" on his face. If we want to describe Li Shimin in a specific way, it is estimated that only a later expression bag that "can force me to be a cow, fork my waist for a while" can do this. However, Li Shimin did not wait for the expected worship from Chu fan.After waiting for a long time, maybe he found that he was a little silly now. Li Shimin finally recovered his normal appearance, and then turned to look at Chu fan. But just looking at Chu fan, Li Shimin couldn''t help twitching: "what''s the matter with you, store manager?" Chapter 731 Looking at Chu fan, who looks up and down with vigilance, Li Shimin is also puzzled. He can''t understand what he wants to do suddenly. What makes Li Shimin even more angry is that he finds that Chu fan not only looks up and down at himself, but also stares at empress Chang sun with the same eyes. For a moment, Li Shimin jumped in front of Chu fan like a cat trampled on its tail, and directly put out his hands to block his eyes. "Cough." Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan coughed twice, and then looked at Li Shimin with righteous words: "I just want to see if your majesty is possessed or changed by some demon." "Why do you think that?" For Chu fan''s answer, Li Shimin said that it''s hard to accept. Even if you are very powerful, I admire you very much, but you can''t stare at my wife with such wild eyes. Seeing Li Shimin''s questioning, Chu fan did not hide it, and said directly and boldly: "in my impression, your majesty should be so thrifty that he even has to count his meals. How can he be so generous this time?" Without waiting for Li Shimin to take over the conversation, the second half of Chu fan''s words hit him hard again: "besides, your majesty doesn''t seem to have such rich financial resources, does he?" When he said that, Chu fan suddenly looked at Li Shimin with a vigilant face: "Your Majesty, you are not going to set up the White Wolf empty handed, are you?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin didn''t feel dizzy. Who doesn''t know that you Chufan are notoriously stingy and stingy in Chang''an City? How dare you suggest that I am stingy? What''s more, you just said that I was poor, didn''t you? As the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, how can I be poor? Well, I used to be a little bit. But now it''s different. Today''s Li Shimin is not what he used to be. Now I am rich! As soon as he thought that in such a short few minutes, Chu fan had turned from being ugly to being poor. Li Shimin had made up his mind not to let Chu fan go on. Otherwise, I don''t know what this guy is going to say. After making the decision, Li Shimin directly threw a space ring into Chu fan''s hand: "the store manager can rest assured that it''s 50 million taels of gold. I don''t lack such a little money." Hearing Li Shimin''s heroic words, Chu fan put his mind into the space ring. Sure enough, he saw a lot of gold in it, only a lot more than 50 million. "Si ~" rubbed his eyes, Chu fan looked at Li Shimin with a "farewell three days" attitude: "Your Majesty, are you robbing the God of wealth?" It''s not that Chu fan wants to fight against Li Shimin, but that he knows how poor Li Shimin was before. That''s one or two silver he didn''t want to spend. It''s just like your roommate who is reluctant to eat breakfast every day suddenly treats you with the king crab in his arms. This kind of feeling, this kind of gap and this kind of reversal are still very challenging for ordinary people. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin''s mouth twitched wildly again, but he still answered Chu fan''s question: "some time ago, the Dragon King of the four seas came to visit me, and they gave me these things. Of course, now our Tang Dynasty is powerful, so this little money can be taken out." In order to prevent Chu fan from treating himself as a poor man again, Li Shimin added a special sentence after he finished his speech. On this point, Li Shimin did not boast. Under the environment of national cultivation, the national strength of the Tang Dynasty increased rapidly, and the associated Treasury became full. Although it will not be easy to take out 50 million taels of gold, it will not hurt the bones and muscles. Chu fan didn''t know the purpose of Li Shimin''s words. When he heard that the Dragon King of the four seas actually gave Li Shimin a gift, Chu fan couldn''t help but feel a sense of joy in his heart. This means that the Tang Dynasty is no longer an ordinary mortal capital. At least today''s Tang Dynasty has begun to enter the eyes of those immortal forces, and with the same identity of immortal forces! Less gossip. After receiving the money, Chu fan handed 500 cards to Li Shimin. Looking at the thick pile of cards in his hand, Li Shimin''s eyes flashed a trace of fiery color, and then directly raised a card to his chest: "use it!" As the voice fell, Li Shimin found that the cards in his hand did not disappear directly like other cards. Instead, an option appeared in his mind. "Please choose the gender of alchemy doll!" As an emperor, as a man, in the face of this option, Li Shimin did not hesitate to choose "female"! Just after making a choice, another voice sounded in my mind: "please imagine the appearance of the doll."Hearing this sound, Li Shimin fell into a tangled state. A few minutes later, Li Shimin''s eyes suddenly brightened, and the image of empress Chang sun directly came to his mind. "Ding, the production is finished, transmission begins!" Chapter 732 As soon as the mysterious voice was over, Li Shimin opened his mouth and looked at himself. In fact, not only Li Shimin, but also Chu fan and empress changsun didn''t look much better. as like as two peas, not much difference between the clothes and the clothes, the beautiful woman appeared in front of Li Shimin basically. After the woman appeared, she turned around and looked around. When she saw Li Shimin, her eyes brightened: "master, No.1 changsun has seen his master!" It''s good that the woman didn''t speak. As soon as she opened her mouth, people found that her voice was the same as that of empress Chang sun. If you insist on the difference between the two, it is that empress Chang sun''s tone contains a noble, while this woman''s tone is gentle! When she saw this woman appear, empress Chang sun''s face had become strange. When the first eldest grandson spoke, the empress''s face turned completely black: "Your Majesty, this sister, I don''t know where she came from?" While speaking, empress Chang sun stares at Li Shimin. Although she is the head of the harem and the mother of the world, it''s reasonable that there should be no other emotions for Li Shimin to have another concubine. But the woman in front of her couldn''t. One is because she doesn''t know each other''s background, as the emperor, and the other is because this guy looks so much like herself! Empress Chang sun is full of confidence in her feelings for Li Shimin and herself. Over the years, what kind of beautiful women have not appeared in the harem? But no matter what kind of beauty, has not shaken her position as the head of the harem, even if it is the slightest bit. But even so, when she saw Chang sun No. 1, Chang sun''s heart was still full of vigilance. It''s not that he''s afraid that his status will be affected, but that he''s afraid that Li Shimin will use it to do some strange things, such as "master" just now. If it''s himself, he will never say it! Li Shimin, on the other side, had a faint feeling of joy when he heard the eldest grandson call himself "master". After all, this guy is the same as empress Chang sun, and can give him a different experience. However, after hearing empress Chang sun''s words, Li Shimin''s head immediately broke into a cold sweat: "Guanyin maid, don''t get me wrong!" Despite Chu fan''s presence, Li Shimin looked pitifully at empress Chang Sun: "this is the alchemy doll. It''s the card that the store manager just sold to me!" When speaking, Li Shimin also looks at Chu fan with praying eyes, hoping that he can help himself explain. Looking at Li Shimin''s pitiful appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. Who would have thought that Li Shimin, the famous emperor, was actually a rake ear. Just looking at his present appearance, we can see that he was not afraid of empress Chang sun in general! After showing a look of disdain to Li Shimin, Chu fan turned and looked at empress Chang Sun: "empress, your majesty is right. This is indeed the card I sold him before." In fact, when Li Shimin explained, empress Chang sun already believed him. After all, the way Chang sun No. 1 appeared was too special. , as like as two peas, the queen of the long sun did not think Li Shimin would be boring to find someone who was exactly the same as himself and then develop into the way he is now. Even so, instead of talking to Li Shimin directly, empress Chang sun turned around and walked around the alchemy dolls: "store manager, do you think all the alchemy dolls look like this?" "Of course not!" As soon as empress Chang sun finished, Chu fan shook his head: "what the alchemy doll looks like depends on the users of the card. The alchemy doll will grow into what they think when they use the card." When he said that, Chu fan turned to look at Li Shimin, and then continued to say to empress changsun: "if your majesty hadn''t thought about you all the time, the alchemy doll would not have grown like this." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin silently raised a thumb to Chu fan. I have long heard that Chu store manager always provides top-level service when facing his customers. In the past, Li Shimin still doubted that it was a kind of rumor, but when he realized it himself, he knew that there was no empty man under the fame! However, what Li Shimin didn''t know is that when he expressed his gratitude to Chu fan, Chu fan also silently expressed his admiration for him. "It''s worthy of being the emperor, and the vision of that is not comparable to that of ordinary people." I didn''t tell Li Shimin another function of the alchemy doll, but this guy was able to make a eldest granddaughter himself. It''s just a gift. At the thought of Li Shimin and 499 alchemy dolls, Chu fan''s eyes were filled with pityThis guy won''t die on that day, will he? At the thought of this, Chu fan couldn''t help shivering. If this happened, would he be responsible? Chapter 733 You should know that Li Shimin is the emperor of human beings. If he is finished because of himself, even if he is a quasi saint, he will not be able to bear the evil of heaven. At the thought of this, Chu fan quickly turned to Li Shimin: "Keke, your majesty, is there something I don''t know whether to say or not?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin was stunned at first, and then waved his hand directly: "if the store manager has anything to say, just say it." Because of the help before Chu fan, Li Shimin''s vigilance to Chu fan has been reduced to the lowest, completely forgetting Chu fan''s amazing words. It is because of this that the next thing that Li Shimin regretted and wanted to commit suicide happened. After getting Li Shimin''s consent, Chu fan nodded with a smile, and then said to Li Shimin: "Your Majesty, with these 500 alchemy dolls, you must be restrained when you do that kind of thing in the future." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin was stunned: "abstinence, what is abstinence?" looked at Li Shimin as like as two peas in a confused manner. Chu Fanxian was just a little shocked. Then he showed Li Shimin a look that everyone knew. , "Hey, your majesty, this alchemy doll is completely the same as a real person except for lack of intelligence." Looking at the disgusting look on Chu fan''s face, Li Shimin couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "store manager, have you misunderstood me?" When he spoke, Li Shimin also took a careful look at empress Chang sun, and then found that he was staring at Fang Zheng. As soon as he felt the eyes of empress Chang sun, Li Shimin''s heart became more sad. If he had known that the alchemy doll had such a powerful effect, he would not have let Chu fan say it. Among the five hundred alchemy dolls, Li Shimin felt a burst of heat when he thought that there were five hundred more eldest grandmothers around him who were obedient to his words. Unfortunately, before long, Li Shimin felt a bucket of cold water pouring directly on his head. Li Shimin knew that the magnificent scene in his heart would never appear again. Sure enough, as soon as Li Shimin''s words were finished, empress Chang sun came to him with a smile: "take it?" Hearing empress Chang sun''s words, Li Shimin was stunned: "what?" "Cards." When she spoke, empress Chang sun''s face was calm: "as a queen, my mother is in the world, and I am in charge of the harem. Does your majesty want to interfere in the affairs of the harem?" Hearing his eldest grandson''s words, Li Shimin''s mouth twitched wildly. The queen would not participate in politics, but she was in charge of all the affairs of the harem. Strictly speaking, all the maids and concubines in this palace are managed by Empress changsun. That''s why she asked Li Shimin for these cards. Of course, if Li Shimin didn''t want to give the cards to his eldest grandson, it would be OK. The first way is to turn the remaining alchemy dolls into men or eunuchs. But as a man who can get 500 beauties, who wants 500 men? So this road was naturally ignored by Li Shimin. As for the second way, it is to refuse empress Chang sun as emperor. But this road is still a dead end for Li Shimin. If you change a concubine, his emperor''s dignity may play a little role, but in front of the eldest grandson who grew up with him, the so-called emperor''s dignity is a joke. Li Shimin gives Chu fan a fierce look again. Li Shimin reluctantly hands the remaining cards to empress changsun: "Guanyin maid, these alchemy dolls will be under your management later." Looking at Li Shimin''s reluctant appearance, empress Chang sun could not help but draw her lips. At the same time, she was very glad that she had made such a decision. If I don''t sum up these alchemy dolls into my hands, who knows what Li Shimin will do secretly? "Don''t worry, your majesty. I will take good care of them." When she spoke, empress Chang sun suddenly flashed a smile in her eyes, and then said to Li Shimin: "if your majesty doesn''t give up, I can make these alchemy dolls become men, and then follow you." Alchemy dolls can''t change their appearance after being made, but now the eldest grandson still has 499 cards in his hand, so he can naturally choose their gender. Hearing his eldest grandson''s words, Li Shimin quickly shook his head: "the maid of Guanyin is joking. As the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, I have countless affairs every day, and I have no time to manage these alchemy dolls." Speaking of this, Li Shimin suddenly looked at empress Chang sun with deep feeling"Therefore, it''s best to give these alchemy dolls to Guanyin maidservant." When he spoke, Li Shimin was serious without any dissatisfaction and hypocrisy. Li Shimin was not dissatisfied with the management of the alchemy doll by Empress changsun. Chapter 734 If it is another person, Li Shimin may also suspect that the other party will use the power of these dolls to do things, thus harming the peace of the Li family. But for Empress Chang sun, Li Shimin absolutely did not have a little distrust. It''s no exaggeration to say that the most trusted person in Chang''an city is probably the beautiful woman in front of him. Otherwise, as the emperor of the Tang Dynasty and the only emperor, he would not be suppressed by a woman? Besides, there are 500 more beauties and 500 more men in the harem. Li Shimin still knows how to choose such two simple things. After all, even if these alchemy dolls can''t move, can''t be used to complete their dreams, but eye care is still no problem. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, empress Chang sun''s face showed a smile. Although I know that the other party said these words just to make myself happy. But Chang sun still has to admit that Li Shimin''s goal has been achieved. After showing a good-looking white eye to Li Shimin, empress Chang sun directly pointed to his forehead: "if your majesty behaves well in the next period of time, it''s not impossible to have more alchemy dolls around him." After that, without waiting for Li Shimin to speak, empress Chang Sun left with the big pile of cards. She''s going to study what these alchemy dolls look like. Can''t all the alchemy dolls look the same as herself? After empress Chang Sun left, Li Shimin was stunned, then looked at Chu fan with a puzzled face: "manager, do you know what Guanyin maidservant just said?" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan looked at him helplessly: "Your Majesty, I think what the empress just said is that you still have a chance to fulfill your dream." Li Shimin and empress Chang sun just gave him a mouthful of dog food. How could Chu fan have a good tone towards him? Unfortunately, now Li Shimin has long been in the excitement of having a chance to realize his dream. How can he care about Chu fan''s attitude? After smiling at Chu fan, Li Shimin suddenly looked at Chu fan with a serious face: "store manager, I find that your cards have a serious defect!" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "defects?" When speaking, Chu fan looks at Li Shimin in surprise. Is there any defect in the card that the system makes this time? "That''s right!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Li Shimin nodded: "store manager, if the defects of these cards are not solved, I will never allow you to sell them!" Looking at Li Shimin''s serious appearance, Chu fan could not help twitching: "Your Majesty, I don''t know what kind of shortcomings these cards have?" Chu fan didn''t feel angry or dissatisfied with the fact that Li Shimin found out the shortcomings of the card. On the contrary, he had a kind of secret joy in his heart. If Li Shimin can really find the shortcomings of the system, can he take advantage of this opportunity to make a good dent in the system? Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin nodded, and then said: "store manager, can this alchemy card become anyone''s appearance?" "That''s nature." Chu fan took a look at Li Shimin, and then he continued: "as long as you can think of it in your mind, the alchemy doll can become like that." "Here it is!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Li Shimin clapped his hands fiercely: "store manager, I don''t think this function can be used!" Looking at the puzzled face on Chu fan''s face, Li Shimin reluctantly patted his forehead, and then explained again: "store manager, think about it, if someone turns these alchemy dolls into you..." "Isn''t that normal?" When spoke as like as two peas, he said, "I am the object of worship of countless people in the Tang Dynasty." what is the strange thing that they want to have a doll that looks exactly like me? "Said. Looking at Chu fan''s shameless appearance, Li Shimin couldn''t help twitching. After taking a deep breath, Li Shimin knew that he had to say the question directly. If he used this way of suggestion, Chu fan would not understand it at all! "Since I can make the alchemy doll look like a Guanyin maidservant, can others?" Looking at Li Shimin with burning eyes, Chu fan finally understands Li Shimin''s meaning. However, Chu fan found that the problem raised by Li Shimin was indeed a huge defect of the alchemy doll. After all, it''s not like the motionless doll of the previous life. Alchemy dolls can move and talk freely. I believe that no matter who is the man, he can''t tolerate the dolls with his wife as the template to be held by others, right?Thinking of this, Chu fan quickly smiles at Li Shimin: "don''t worry, your majesty. The store manager will solve this problem." "Dog system, come out to meet the guests!" Chapter 735 How can Chu fan waste such a good opportunity? "Ding, I already know the purpose of the host." Hearing the sound of the system, the smile on Chu fan''s face became more obvious. Although the sound of the system was almost the same as usual, Chu fan could still hear a trace of weakness from it. "System, are we the most powerful shop in the universe?" "Yes "As businessmen, should we focus on customers?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system rang again. However, this time, the voice of the system is not as calm as usual, but with a trace of helplessness: "host, if you have something to say, don''t beat around the Bush!" Hearing the voice of the system, Chu fan smiles: "due to your mistakes, the customers of our store manager have suffered psychological damage, and I have also suffered reputation damage. Therefore, the system, you should not only solve these problems, but also compensate me." "No problem." As soon as the system''s words were finished, Chu fan was stunned. Originally, he thought he needed to waste a little time to fight with this guy, but he didn''t expect this guy to compromise so easily. At the thought of the normal character of the system, Chu fan had a bad feeling in his heart: "system, do you have any conspiracy?" "Ding, please don''t use the heart of a villain to judge the belly of a gentleman!" The voice of the system is full of dissatisfaction with Chu fan''s suspicion of his behavior: "if the host does not want to, the system can take the initiative to remove the compensation for you." "No way!" As soon as the system''s words were finished, Chu fan flatly refused it: "you said you could solve the problem and compensate me. I''m ready. Let''s go!" "Ding, in view of the host''s discovery of system vulnerabilities, it is estimated that the release reward: the world invades once!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan couldn''t help twitching. He knew that he didn''t have a good heart. He didn''t expect that he would be waiting for himself here. But Chu fan won''t refuse the invasion of the world. After all, this thing can help Tang''s strength greatly. While Chu fan was thinking, the voice of the system still sounded: "after the correction of this system, the alchemy doll lost its appearance customization function, all dolls adopted a unified appearance, and the sold dolls kept their original appearance!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then looked at Li Shimin with a look of surprise: "system, you don''t have any py deal with this guy, do you?" Because the communication between Chu fan and the system was carried out directly in the spiritual space, Li Shimin did not know. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the system was also very confused and asked Chu fan directly: "why did the host say this?" "This guy has bought five hundred cards. You can customize them. You don''t care?" As soon as Chu fan finished, he seemed to hear a smile in his mind. Then the voice of the system rang: "does the host think that if those cards fall into the hands of empress changsun, the idea in Li Shimin''s mind can be realized?" Seems to be afraid of Chu fan doubt, the system will also be a picture directly transmitted to Chu fan''s mind. Looking at the pictures in his mind, Chu fan couldn''t help picking his eyebrows, and then took a pity look at Li Shimin: "Your Majesty, thank you Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin was stunned. He didn''t know why. He always felt that Chu fan''s eyes were strange. It seemed that there was a trace of schadenfreude in his tone? However, Li Shimin is the emperor after all. As the emperor, he naturally has his own city. So, after hearing Chu fan''s words, he immediately casually showed a smile: "the store manager joked, for the sake of the common people in this world, even if it''s hard and tired, I''m happy!" Looking at Li Shimin''s proud appearance, Chu fan sighed silently, hoping that he would be so happy forever. At the thought of the picture transmitted to him by the system just now, Chu fan could not help feeling his stomach twitch. In addition to the changsun No. 1 made by Li Shimin, the other 499 alchemy dolls have been made by Empress changsun. If only from the back, these dolls are absolutely beautiful. However, if you see the positive, it can definitely instantly make a man from a normal state into a crazy state, and then return to a permanent calm state! If Chu fan is forced to use a relatively easy to understand words to describe, it is Fengjie and pomegranate sister to enhance the upgrade version - Fengliu plus! Chu fan believes that when Li Shimin sees the appearance of those alchemy dolls in the future, he will feel more receptive to men.But also because of this matter, Chu fan''s admiration for Empress changsun directly reached the top level. How could there be such a strange woman in this world? She had already known the great lethality of the figure killer to men at such an early time, and applied it to real life. Chapter 736 "Your Majesty, I have something else to do. I''ll leave first." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin was stunned, and then nodded: "since the store manager has something to do, I won''t leave you. Just leave." After the communication with Li Shimin, Chu fan is also impolite. He arched his hand at will and left Li Shimin''s palace directly. As soon as he came out of the yard, Chu fan heard the sound of the system in his ear: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and opening the daily card - Wangzai milk candy!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "system, is there something that doesn''t match your identity?" When speaking, Chu fan''s face was full of discontent. In his opinion, although anyone can buy everyday cards, they can''t compare with mysterious cards in forced grid. But you can''t use milk sugar to make up for it. It''s really disrespectful to the store manager. It has to be said that people''s vision and position are closely related. If it''s Chu fan before, don''t say Wangzai milk candy, as long as he can open the card, he will be happy. But since he became a quasi saint, the general things have been ignored by him. However, it is obvious that Chu fan''s attitude system is also very dissatisfied. Therefore, as soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system rang again: "the products of the system must be high-quality products. Please check them by yourself!" Hearing the explanation from the system, Chu fan was stunned, and then turned his mouth disdainfully: "the products produced by the system must be high-quality products, so I don''t believe you can play with a milk candy..." When ''s words were just half way, Chu fan was a face change. Then he was surprised to make complaints about his mind in his mind: " ," Oh, I''ll go, you guy actually played the flowers of milk and sugar! " [Wangzai milk candy] Introduction: the secret recipe of candy obtained by this system from a common world is made after upgrading the formula! Function: if you take candy once, you will get the mana increase equivalent to the one day''s cultivation of celestial friars price: 199 liang of gold / piece remarks: candy can make you and me closer it can surprise Chu fan, and the system is obviously very excited. Therefore, as soon as Chu fan''s words are finished, his voice rings again: "Ding, System products, must be boutique, please do not have any degree of doubt on the host system For the system, Chu fan did not refute, Chu fan knew that this time he suspected the other party first. After quietly admitting the mistake to the system, Chu fan continued to ask: "system, what changes have you made to the formula of Wangzai milk candy?" Although the system has also demonstrated its magic ability in the past, compared with the transformation of milk sugar this time, the former one is just a pediatrician. "Hey, hey." As soon as Chu fan''s question was over, the strange laughter of the system rang out in his mind: "the host should not be too surprised. This system only improves one kind of material in the milk candy." But the system didn''t plan to sell the key. It explained to Chu fan directly: "when we met last time, the system had extracted the gene of qingdou and used it to create a more perfect cow!" After hearing the explanation of the system, I couldn''t help but draw the corners of my mouth. Originally, he was going to eat a piece of milk candy to relieve his hunger, but after knowing the raw materials of this thing, Chu fan had already vowed that he would never eat even a mouthful of milk candy! It''s not that Chu fan has any prejudice against milk candy. It''s really because under the introduction of the system, as long as he sees the milk candy, he will think of qingdou, and even, in Chu fan''s eyes, these milk candy has been equated with qingdou''s milk. "As a seven foot man, Chu Fan said that he would never drink the milk produced by the bull!" After setting up the flag again, Chu fan silently rushed to his small broken shop. Of course, on the way, Chu fan was not idle. He directly asked the system about the contents of a new world invasion. "System, what is this world invasion?" Although the invasion of the world is very dangerous, as long as it can pass smoothly, the strength and national strength of Datang will be greatly improved every time. "Ding, the invasion of the world is a" Star Rock ". Please pay more attention to it." After hearing the system''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "system, what is the star rock?" "Stars and rocks are not things!" As soon as the words came out, the system seemed to feel a bit reckless, and immediately added: "the giant stone in the starry sky is a strange beast wandering between the cracks of the world and feeding on the weak world!"As soon as the system''s words were finished, Chu fan''s face froze: "dog system, you let me die!" When speaking, Chu fan''s dissatisfaction. Although he didn''t know what the so-called star rock was, as long as he listened to the introduction of the system, he knew the horror of the other side. Chapter 737 After all, it is the existence that can devour the world. How can a little quasi Saint deal with it. You know, even the weakest world, when the will of the world (that is, the way of heaven) gives out all its strength, it can also give play to the strength close to the sage! It was because of this that Chu fan was afraid of the huge stone in the starry sky, and at the same time, he was full of complaints about the system. To make such a terrible existence for himself, he almost suspected the system. This guy just wanted to see his own death. was in Chu fan Tucao, when the system filled with comfort. Suddenly, the voice rang out: , "after biting the system, the star rock is a young stone. It is only half a junior, but please don''t make complaints about the host." After hearing the system''s words, Chu fan could not help but breathe a sigh of relief: "if so, there is still a trace of hope." Compared with the difficulty of killing the saint casually before, a semi saint is nothing in Chu fan''s heart. "System, how long will the invasion of the world start?" "It will take at least half a month for the test, so the host should be ready." "So long?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system rang again: "the more powerful the world invasion is, the more preparation time is needed. Please don''t worry." After getting the systematic answer, Chu fan also relaxed, and he didn''t intend to let other people know about it. After all, we can tell from the systematic discourse that there must be only one person in the so-called star rock. What''s more, Chu fan doesn''t think that there are other people who can help him deal with the star rock. The strength gap between the two sides is too big. Even if the other side arrives, it''s just some high-level cannon fodder. The matter solves, Chu fan''s mood is also good on many, associated, when walking into the small broken shop, Chu fan''s step has become a lot of light. However, after entering the small shop, Chu fan''s good mood disappeared immediately: "Ao Shun, why do you look at me with such eyes?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun took back his eyes staring at each other after Chu fan came in, and then rushed directly to Chu fan: "store manager, you must help me this time!" When talking, aoshun''s eyes even shed a few tears for the first time. Looking at Ao Shun''s pitiful appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help but smoke: "tell me what trouble you are in. If you can, our store manager will help you." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun''s mood is obviously better. In Ao Shun''s opinion, as long as Chu fan is willing to help himself, this matter is sure to be settled. But even so, aoshun is honest about his experience. It turns out that a week ago, there were treasures lost in the cemetery of sihailong palace. At first, the dragon people didn''t care too much about it. After all, the lost things are not very precious, and since the other party dares to steal things from the Dragon Palace, it must not be easy. It is precisely because this year, the dragon people just randomly sent some shrimp soldiers and crab generals to guard the four directions, and did not intend to study this matter in depth. However, this morning, the people of Sihai Dragon Palace found that all the Dragon corpses and treasures in the whole tomb were completely lost. What makes them even more angry is that even with the help of the whole family, they still haven''t found any trace. In this case, after some discussion, the Dragon King of the four seas decided to seek Chu fan''s help. If you want to find someone to help you with this kind of thing, you must find someone who is more familiar with you. The one who has a better relationship with Chu fan must be ao Shun. "So, manager, for the sake of our dragon''s face and reputation, you must help us find the thief this time!" When he spoke, Ao Shun still looked sad and indignant: "this thief is so hateful. I didn''t even start the graveyard of the Dragon nationality. He dared to go ahead of me!" Aoshun''s voice is small, but it can''t hide from Chufan''s ears. After hearing aoshun''s words, Chufan can''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth: "do you think it must be jiutouchong and zhangbuer?" There must be many treasures in the Dragon tomb, otherwise aoshun would not have been moved by himself. In this case, among the people Chu fan thinks have intention and ability to do this, the most suspected are Zhang Buer and jiutouchong. After all, these two guys are notoriously shameless in the neighborhood. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun nodded his head seriously. After showing Chu fan a look of "Heroes think alike", he said helplessly: "store manager, I''ve already found Zhang Buer and jiutouchong. I''m sure they didn''t do it."After hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help nodding: "in that case, it seems that we can only look for the suspect again." "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Chapter 738 After hearing the system and the task of joining in the fun, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. This guy really doesn''t miss any chance. After Tucao was finished, Chu fan directly looked at his task panel and found that it had make complaints about it. Task: steal bones thief Introduction: the Dragon tomb was stolen and a lot of treasures were lost, but these treasures didn''t fall into the host''s hands! Requirements: track down the culprit who stole the Dragon tomb, and accept the opponent time limit: one week reward: randomly open the daily cards of the dragon family, a kind of failure punishment: reduce the strength to the immortal, and make enemies with all the Dragon families in the world! Note: come on, you can ~ I don''t know why, Chu fan feels that the notes in the system seem to be full of bitterness and happiness for himself. "Aoshun, why don''t you take me to the Dragon tomb again?" "Of course As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Ao Shun naturally nodded: "since the store manager wants to help track down the real murderer, he must enter the Dragon tomb." If Chu fan wanted to enter the Dragon tomb before, aoshun would certainly discuss with the Dragon King of the four seas. After all, it was the place where the ancestors slept. How could he disturb them at will. But now, even the ancestors have been stolen. As long as Chu fan can help them find the real murderer, it''s not difficult to enter the Dragon tomb. "Brother!" As soon as Ao Shun''s words were finished, Zhang Buyi''s righteous voice came to one side: "brother, how can I stand by as your good friend when the dragon people are so humiliated?" While talking, Zhang Bu Er patted his chest: "I want to enter the Dragon tomb with the store manager, and I will help you catch the murderer at that time!" "That''s right!" When Ao Shun was looking at Zhang Buer with a moving face, the nine insects on one side were not willing to be outdone and said: "as brothers, I can''t stand by for this kind of thing. Ao Shun can rest assured that Lao Zhang and I will help you find the murderer!" Looking at Zhang Buer and nine insects, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of doubt. These two guys are standard ruthless people who don''t see rabbits, don''t scatter eagles, and don''t turn over without benefits. How can they be so positive in this matter? After a few breaths, Chu fan''s eyes suddenly brightened, and then he looked at them strangely and thought of them: "Zhang Buer, nine head worms, you two don''t want to find a chance to enter the Dragon tomb, do you?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, jiutouchong and Zhang Buer first laughed and then said: "it''s only secondary to enter the Dragon tomb. Our main purpose is to help our brothers find the murderer!" Looking at Zhang Buer and jiutouchong''s sincere appearance, Chu fan and AO Shun both draw from the corners of their mouths. If we were not familiar with you two, we might have believed you. Although jiutouchong and aoshun had the strength of the later Jinxian period, the Dragon tomb was one of the most important places for the dragon people. With their strength, they have no ability to break in. And now, with this opportunity to enter the Dragon tomb, whether Zhang Buer or jiutouchong will not give up. As Zhang Buer and jiutouchong''s long-term partner, how can aoshun not know the character of these two guys. Before, he was just moved for a moment, so he was cheated by these two guys. But now, it''s no exaggeration to say that as long as Zhang Buer and jiutouchong raise their bottom, Ao Shun can guess what they want to fart. However, Ao Shun didn''t care much about the fact that they wanted to enter the Dragon tomb. After all, he didn''t have the idea of entering the Dragon tomb himself. After taking a look at them, Ao Shuncai opened his mouth and put forward his own conditions: "it''s not impossible to take you two into the Dragon tomb, but from now on, you two must obey the orders of me and the store manager." At this point, Ao Shun turned to look at Zhang Buer. Seeing that he didn''t have much change in his expression, he continued: "in addition, I will share half of the benefits you two got in the Dragon tomb this time!" "No way!" As soon as Ao Shun''s words were finished, the voice of nine insects began to ring: "20% at most!" Hearing the words of nine insects, a sneer appeared on aoshun''s face: "fifty percent, if you didn''t have me, you two wouldn''t want to enter the Dragon tomb!" Different from other dragon people, aoshun is definitely an advanced ideologist in Chu fan''s view. At least in Ao Shun''s eyes, there are a lot of treasures. Instead of still falling ashes in the dragon''s tomb, it''s better for them to take them out for recycling. It is because of this that Zhang Buer and jiutouchonger have the chance to bargain with aoshun. If they change a dragon, it is estimated that the two sides would have been facing each other for a long time."Fifty percent is too much!" After Ao Shun''s words, Zhang bu''er shook his head firmly: "you just let us in, you don''t need to pay more, so you can get 40% at most!" "Deal!" Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Zhang Buer turned black, and then complained in his heart: "the price is too high!" Chapter 739 I don''t know if it''s Zhang Buer''s regret, but nine insects also look at him angrily. If it is not the strength and time does not allow, Chu fan estimates that the nine insects can definitely beat Zhang Buer up. Each person''s 40% income, which means that aoshun just put them in, can get more than the two of them also rich treasure! After all, they only have 60% left, but Chu fan has 40% of each of them. But the words have been exported, even with Zhang Buer''s face, I''m sorry to say something back. As for the nine insects on one side, after seeing Zhang Bu er''s agreement, they could only bite their teeth and nod their heads. "Hey, hey." After the nine insects agreed, Ao Shun immediately showed a smile, and then said to the three: "in that case, let''s start quickly!" Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan nodded: "lead the way!" With the strength of three people, it will not waste much time to reach the Dragon tomb. Just a few minutes later, they had already come to the East China Sea, led by AO Shun, and they entered the Dragon Palace unimpeded. After entering the Dragon Palace, Chu fan''s saliva did not stop. No way, this place is too attractive, more than ten meters long lobster, more than seven meters radius of the king crab! And huge shells and bastards! All in all, in Chu fan''s eyes, this is a top restaurant for seafood buffet or seafood hot pot. Fortunately, Chu fan is a quasi saint after all, in the face of such a huge temptation, he can still maintain his image. Finally insisted to enter a biggest palace, Chu fan saw a hundred brain bag on top of a diagonal monk. What''s more terrifying is that the strength of each of these friars is no less than that of real immortals. Of course, what surprised Chu fan most was that he could feel three faint threats in the Dragon Palace. This means that there are at least three quasi saints of the same level in the dragon palace! "Manager, this is the Dragon King Hall. The four in front of you are the Dragon Kings of the four seas." When aoshun introduced the Dragon King of the four seas to Chufan, the four people came over with enthusiasm. After arriving in front of Chu fan, the four Dragon Kings immediately saluted: "East (West, South, North) Sea Dragon King, have seen Xiaoyao king!" Hearing the four people''s words, Chu fan reflected that he was the carefree emperor of heaven, and his identity was far more than that of the Dragon King of the four seas. No wonder they are so enthusiastic. After understanding the whole story, Chu fan gave a more official greeting to the three people, and then said with a smile to the Dragon King of the four seas: "I''ve heard the name of the Dragon King of the four seas for a long time, but I didn''t expect to see it today. It''s a kind of fate." After hearing Chu fan''s words, the Dragon King of the four seas said with a smile that he did not dare. "I come here as the manager of Datang, so the four Dragon Kings don''t have to be formal." After chatting with the Dragon King of the four seas for half an hour, Chu fan finally couldn''t stand it and said directly to the Dragon King of the four seas. At the same time, Chu fan also had a new understanding of the advice of the Dragon King of the four seas. No wonder these four guys have Zhunsheng behind them as their backing, and they also have the strength of Jinxian peak, but they will tolerate being bullied by a monkey. Now it seems that, all along, the dragon people are trying to reduce their sense of existence, at least they will never act in a high profile. However, after hearing Chu fan''s words, the Dragon King of the four seas looked at Chu fan and then nodded to Chu fan: "in that case, the store manager will be in a lot of trouble at this time." He is the Dragon King of the East China Sea. He is also the head of the four Dragon Kings. In Chu fan''s perception, as long as he has a little chance, he can break through and become a great Luo Jinxian! "Do you really have no clue about the Dragon tomb?" When speaking, Chu fan stares at the Dragon King of the East China Sea. With the strength of the dragon family, if he doesn''t find anything, it''s really strange. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the Dragon King of Donghai can''t help sighing, and then says to Chu fan: "the store manager doesn''t know something. It''s not true that there is no clue at all, but the clue is too strange, so even we don''t want to believe it." As soon as the Dragon King of Donghai had finished his words, the Dragon King of Xihai took over the words: "that''s right, store manager. Under our investigation, we found that the Dragon corpses left the Dragon tomb by themselves." Hearing the words of the Dragon King of Xihai, Chu fan was stunned: "in that case, can you find the trace of the Dragon corpse?" If it''s the corpse of an ordinary creature, Chu fan can still doubt whether the other party has changed into a zombie.But this is a dragon tomb. Many of the corpses in it have a history of thousands of years, let alone the corpses. It is estimated that their original souls have been reincarnated n times. "Shame to say, we didn''t find even a dragon corpse!" Chapter 740 Mouth said shame, but the face of the East China Sea Dragon King is full of murderous. This is the tomb of the dragon, the forbidden area of the dragon people. Now we can''t even find the bones of our ancestors. This is a challenge to the whole dragon people! In fact, it''s not just the Dragon King of the East China Sea. Other people on the scene don''t look very well either. It''s just that Sihai Longwang and others are complaining about their ancestors'' injustice, while Zhang Buer, jiutouchong and aoshun are grieving for the treasure being robbed. Nine head insects quietly pulled Zhang Buer''s arm: "Lao Zhang, from the current situation, how do I think we can''t get any treasure?" Hearing the words of the nine insects, Zhang Buer also nodded with a serious face: "I feel the same way. That person won''t let go of a bone, let alone those babies." After Zhang Buer''s words, jiutouchong''s mood was much lower. After looking around again, jiutouchong asked again: "Lao Zhang, what do you think we should do?" "What else can we do?" Zhang bu''er glared at the nine beetles, and then continued: "now that they are all here, we have to go in and have a look. Maybe there is something left for that man?" After hearing Zhang Buer''s words, the nine insects sighed helplessly: "now it seems that it can only be so." Because the nine head insects and Zhang Buer speak very quietly, so the four seas Dragon King did not hear their discussion. After describing the basic situation of the capital with Chu fan, the Dragon King of the four seas looked at Chu fan again: "manager, I don''t know when you will enter the Dragon tomb and start to investigate?" When talking, the Dragon King of the East China Sea looks forward to seeing Chu fan. Although they haven''t dealt with Chu fan, they have Ao Shun. They know more about Chu fan''s strength. Otherwise, they would not invite Chu fan to help. Hearing the words of the Dragon King of the East China Sea, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then nodded: "since the Dragon King is worried, let''s go in now." "So good!" After that, Donghai Longwang seems to feel a little too anxious, and immediately shows an embarrassed smile to Chu fan: "I''m also too worried. I hope the store manager doesn''t blame me!" Hearing the words of the Dragon King in the East China Sea, Chu fan shook his head with a smile: "the Dragon King doesn''t need to care. You''d better open the Dragon tomb quickly." Chu fan didn''t care much about the performance of the Dragon King in the East China Sea. After all, no matter who it was, it was estimated that he would be so anxious when the ancestral tomb was attacked. Seeing that Chu fan didn''t mean to blame himself, the Dragon King of Donghai was also relieved. He began to open the dragon''s tomb with a magic spell, and opened his mouth to Chu fan: "when the store manager solves the problem here, Bruce Lee will give you a banquet!" Hearing the words of the Dragon King of the East China Sea, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "in that case, thank the Dragon King in advance." When they exchanged greetings, the entrance to the dragon''s tomb had been opened, and Chu fan didn''t waste his time, so he walked directly towards the dragon''s tomb. Seeing Chu fan''s action, Zhang bu''er and nine insects didn''t hesitate, and walked in directly behind Chu fan. As soon as he entered the Dragon tomb, Chu fan''s eyes narrowed involuntarily. "Is this the tomb of the dragon?" Before Chu fan could speak, Zhang Buer''s voice came from behind him. "Yes, it''s too desolate, isn''t it?" As soon as Zhang Buer''s words were finished, Chu fan heard the voice of nine insects: "it seems that Ao Shun is a boaster indeed. Last time, he told me that the Dragon tomb is a beautiful place with spring like seasons." Hearing the words of nine insects, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a puff from the corner of his mouth, and finally sighed at him: "I think Ao Shun didn''t boast." "What?" After Chu fan''s words, the nine insects suddenly drank: "store manager, do you have any misunderstanding about the beautiful scenery? My bibotan is 10000 times more than it in this kind of ghost place!" As soon as jiutouchong finished, Chu fan shook his head: "as one of the three top races in the flood and famine period, the strength of the dragon clan can not be underestimated. As the most important place of the dragon clan, the Dragon tomb was refined from a small world specially selected by ZuLong." Hearing Chu fan''s words, jiutouchong was stunned at first, and then rubbed his eyes: "that ZuLong''s aesthetic is too bad, he can choose such a place." No wonder the nine headed insects despise the Dragon tomb. The place where they are is full of yellow sand. If people who don''t know see it, they may think they have entered the desert. "How could the place chosen by ZuLong be like this?"Chu fan glanced at the nine insects who were expressing their disdain for ZuLong, and then said: "in my opinion, the reason why the Dragon tomb became like this is that the small world must have been destroyed." After that, Chu fan''s eyes began to search around for the bone thief in the mouth of the system Chapter 741 It is not that Chu fan has confidence in ZuLong''s aesthetics. But as early as Chu fan entered the Dragon tomb, the system had already told him all the information about the Dragon tomb. According to the information given by the system, Chu fan knew that the Dragon tomb was originally a world of birds and flowers, and its exquisite degree even exceeded that of the Dragon Palace. According to the systematic evaluation, the original dragon tomb is definitely one of the most beautiful places of the dragon people! At the same time, the system also gave Chu fan another message, that is, the bone robber still stayed in the Dragon tomb, did not leave! "Manager, what are you doing?" Looking at Chu fan''s action, a trace of doubt flashed in the eyes of nine insects, and then asked: "do you think you can find any treasure here?" When talking, the nine head insects directly reached out and patted their chest: "it''s impossible. In the name of my treasure hunter nine head insects, I promise that there is absolutely no treasure here." Looking at the confident nine headed insect, Chu fan was stunned, but he asked him: "treasure hunter, when did you have such a title?" For a long time, Chu fan thought that with the appearance of nine headed insects, there should be some titles like "Dark Lord" and "disaster disseminator" to be the right style of painting. After hearing Chu fan''s words, jiutouchong shook his head with satisfaction, and then said with a strange smile: "Hey, this is the store manager. You don''t know. In order to have a good life, I spent time learning a new magic some time ago." At this point, the smile on the face of the nine insects is more rippling: "as long as I''m the center, I can smell any treasure." Looking at the triumphant appearance of the nine insects, Zhang Buer gave a cold hum: "Congratulations, you have changed yourself from a snake to a dog!" After hearing Zhang Buer''s words, the nine insects didn''t get angry, but showed a trace of disdain on their face: "as an immortal, I don''t think you can be jealous of me just because you haven''t succeeded in cultivation!" Just as jiutouchong and Zhang Buer were bickering, Chu fan suddenly turned pale and looked in one direction: "there''s something there!" While speaking, Chu fan has already stepped forward and rushed to the place where he felt the breath of life. Chu fan is confident that it must have something to do with the theft of the Dragon tomb. After all, this is the tomb of the dragon people. How could there be living creatures. See Chu fan''s action, nine insects and Zhang Buer are a Leng, two people ignore bickering, hurriedly toward the direction of Chu fan left in the past. As he got closer to his own breath, Chu fan''s face became more and more serious: "here it is!" When he arrived at the place, Chu fan was stunned. In front of him, a little brown Pug was lying on the ground drunk, holding a big bone stick in his arms. "Woo, woof, woof!" By Chu fan stare at, originally fell into a coma in the dog seems to feel something, unexpectedly instantly jumped up from the ground, and then toward Chu fan crazy roar. In the process of roaring, it also carefully put away the big bones in its arms. As the dog roared, Chu fan''s eyes narrowed gradually: "what are you?" For this little dog, Chu fan''s heart also appeared a trace of curiosity. When the little guy woke up, he didn''t have the slightest breath. That is to say, if it hadn''t leaked the breath when he was sleeping, Chu fan couldn''t have found him. It is because of this that Chu fan feels more and more that the problem in the Dragon tomb has something to do with this guy. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the little guy was stunned at first, and then suddenly drank: "you are the thing, your whole family is the thing, I''m not the thing!" Just as the little guy was talking, Zhang Buer and jiutouchong finally came. The two people who heard the little guy''s words were also stunned, and the nine headed beetle directly touched his chin: "this thing looks like a dog, but I think its IQ is not enough!" In fact, when the words came out, the little guy already knew that he had said something wrong and was secretly regretting it. However, after hearing the words of the nine headed insects, he became even more angry: "where''s the clown who dares to talk to me like this?" Waving his hand to stop the nine beetles who had to quarrel with the little guy, Chu fan squinted at him, then asked: "the reason why this dragon tomb looks like this is related to you?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the little guy was stunned at first, and a little bit of confusion flashed in his eyes. Then he quickly shook his head and looked at Chu fan"What dragon tomb? I, how can I know what dragon tomb is? I''m just a simple dog!" "Ha ha." While the dog was talking, Chu fan pointed to the bone he barely hid: "this is like a keel." Chapter 742 Hearing Chu fan''s words, the dog couldn''t help breathing. However, he soon adjusted his mind and continued to look at Chu fan in a reasonable way: "what''s wrong with the keel, I''m a dog, what''s wrong with gnawing a few bones?" Seeing that Chu fan didn''t speak, the little dog seemed to be greatly encouraged. He looked at Chu fan directly with his claws on his hips: "don''t you even care if the dog eats bones?" The dog only cares about Chufan, but he doesn''t notice that when he speaks, the doubt in Zhang Buer''s eyes is more obvious. "Lao Zhang, what''s the matter with you?" Others didn''t notice Zhang''s unusual appearance, but the nine insects standing next to him saw the difference at a glance. After hearing the question from the nine insects, Zhang Buer said in a low voice: "I don''t know why. I always feel that the smell of this little dog is familiar." As an immortal, Zhang Buer can''t have the problem of remembering wrongly. Since he said that he is familiar with the smell of the dog, it means that he must have contacted or been close to each other before. Just as the dog continued to work hard against Chu fan, Zhang Buer''s eyes suddenly brightened: "what''s the relationship between you and Xiaotian dog?" As soon as Zhang Buer''s words came out, the dog''s expression, which was fierce as a tiger, immediately changed. Then he looked at Zhang Buer warily: "do you know me, Xiaotian dog?" Hearing the dog''s words, Zhang Buer could not help humming: "as long as they are gods in heaven, how many of them don''t know which dead dog?" When talking, Zhang Buer stares at the dog: "what''s the relationship between you and him, and why do you have the same breath as him?" "I..." Zhang Buer''s question made the dog more nervous. After taking a deep breath, the dog looked at Zhang Buer seriously: "I''m the enemy of Xiaotian dog, that''s right, we are the enemy!" "Ha ha ~" hearing what the dog said, Chu fan gave the dog a white eye and a sneer. Have you ever seen that man and his enemy have the same breath? "Lao Zhang, I remember that Jianglong has been doing very well recently. Why don''t we take this guy back and give him more food?" When speaking, Chu fan looks at Zhang Buer. Since reincarnation and being found again, dragon subduing arhat has been staying in the small broken shop. I don''t know if it''s because of the memory of the last life, Li Xiuyuan and Zhang Buer have a good relationship and often follow him to learn all kinds of techniques. With the foundation of the last life, Li Xiuyuan''s cultivation speed is extremely fast, and now he has the strength of Tianxian peak. However, under the cultivation of Zhang Buer, the little guy has successfully become a monk who can''t do without meat and wine. Even because he likes dog meat best, he has won the reputation of "dog killer" in the three circles. "No way!" Sure enough, as soon as he heard the word "dragon subduing arhat", his face changed: "as long as you don''t give me to Li Xiuyuan, I will tell you everything." See the dog really recognize counsels, Chu fan satisfaction of nod, at the same time to Zhang not two cast a praise eyes. If it wasn''t for this guy''s tireless "cultivation" of Li Xiuyuan''s hobby of eating dog meat over the years, he wouldn''t have the dog that he''s being urged to do today. "As long as you say everything, we won''t give you to Li Xiuyuan." When he said the first half of the sentence, Chu fan had a smile on his face, but as soon as he finished, the breath of quasi Saint level came out directly from him: "but if you don''t tell everything honestly, don''t blame us for being merciless!" Feel the terror on Chu fan''s body, the dog''s eyes stare greatly, he how also can''t think that he will provoke such a terrible existence! "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you everything!" In the face of Chu fan''s threat, the dog is particularly obedient. At the same time, he looks at Chu fan with resentful eyes. You are a quasi saint. Shouldn''t a quasi Saint friar find a deep mountain old forest to practice hard and pursue the road in order to expect his strength to a higher level? Why do you come to trouble me with such a lovely dog? Chu fan and others certainly do not know the Tucao in the heart of the dog. Of course, even if they know, they will not make complaints about it too much. After a look at the dog, Chu fan gave him a "honest (threatening)" smile: "in that case, you should first talk about your identity and why you appear in the Dragon tomb." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the dog sighed helplessly. He wanted to hide it, but when he thought of the terrible things that dragon subduing arhat had done to all dogs and Chu fan''s strength, he immediately decided to be an honest and good child"In fact, xiaotiangou is my father, my name is Xiaoyue!" As soon as the dog''s words came out, the faces of Chu fan and others became strange. Only Zhang Buer suddenly realized: "no wonder you have the smell of a wheezing dog." Chapter 743 "No, how can a dog have a wife or even have a baby with someone else?" Zhang Buer''s face was full of doubts: "is he afraid of being castrated by Erlang Zhenjun?" Not only Zhang Buer, but also jiutouchong and Chufan are staring at Xiaoyue. Because of his own life experience and the later three Notre Dame''s love affair with mortals, Erlang God is full of disgust for all male and female love. It is even rumored that the three thousand grassy gods under the seat of Erlang God are all single so far! As a top couple to die, how can Erlang God tolerate wheezing dog having a son. Feel a few people''s eyes, Xiao Yue can''t help but mouth a draw. You are not here to investigate the Dragon tomb. Why did you suddenly change your focus? Although ''s desire for Tucao is already strong and strong, it is coming out of his mouth. But considering the brutality of Chu fan and others, Xiao Yue still helps people to answer questions and make complaints about them. "Actually, my father didn''t know I existed!" Next, Xiaoyue tells a story full of dog blood and fantasy. It turns out that Erlang God, as the God of war in heaven, has a large number of fans in the whole three realms. As Erlang God''s pet, partner and comrade in arms, Xiaotian dog also attracted the eyes of countless monsters in the three worlds. But unfortunately, due to the character of Erlang God, these fans and monsters are doomed to be heartbroken! However, among so many monsters, there is a banshee with a different idea, that is Xiaoyue''s mother, a dog demon with a vast blood. In order to achieve their goals, Xiaoyue''s mother never missed every battle between xiaotiangou and erlangshen. With the help of the top strength of Da Luo, her existence has never been found. You know, because he was injured in the period of Fengshen, Erlang God only has the strength of Daluo junior, and Xiaotian dog only has the strength of Jinxian. In a demon removal operation, Erlang God didn''t have time to pay attention to the changes of the battlefield because he was too involved in the battle. With this opportunity, Xiaoyue''s fierce mother took the opportunity to knock Xiaotian dog out with a stick, and took the other party away from the battlefield. After leaving the battlefield, Xiaoyue''s mother didn''t waste any time and gave xiaotiangou a pill made by herself. Under the action of the pill, a matter of course happened to them. After the goal was achieved, Xiaoyue''s mother quietly sent Xiaotian dog back to the edge of the battlefield. Under the operation of Xiaoyue''s mother, Erlang God and his subordinates don''t know about it. And Xiaotian dog itself just took this experience as a dream. However, as a strange woman who dares to love and hate, Xiaoyue''s mother''s pills will not be so simple. After a short year, Xiaoyue was born successfully! Inheriting the talent of his mother and wheezing dog, he only practiced for two years and became an immortal! Moreover, Xiaoyue also has two extremely terrifying talents: nothingness and phagocytosis. Nothingness is inherited from his mother''s talent. As long as Xiaoyue restrains his breath, other people can''t feel his existence in any way except eyes. Moreover, when launching nihilism talent, Xiaoyue will not be blocked by any array and border. As for swallowing, it is the talent of wheezing dog. As Xiaoyue, who has half lineage of the Tiangou clan who can devour the moon, he can devour anything and digest the other party in order to improve his strength. Of course, there are conditions for phagocytosis. At least Xiaoyue can''t devour people who are stronger than herself, otherwise she will be attacked directly by the other party. After some consideration, Xiaoyue locates her goal in the Dragon tomb! As the forbidden area of the dragon clan, there are even quasi holy corpses in it. As long as these corpses and the treasures inside are swallowed up, Xiaoyue believes that her strength will be greatly enhanced. Coupled with the existence of nihilistic talent, the Dragon tomb is a paradise for Xiaoyue! After some planning, what happened now happened. Hearing Xiao Yue''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help nodding. No wonder the Dragon King of the four seas entered the Dragon tomb in person and didn''t find anything. It''s probably because of this guy''s nihilistic talent! The Dragon tomb has a great power to suppress the living dragon people. At that time, the Dragon King of the four seas only scanned the Dragon tomb with his own ideas, and did not carefully investigate the Dragon tomb. At the thought of this, Chu fan could not help feeling a burst of happiness. If it wasn''t for Xiaoyue who was digesting the keel swallowed by herself before, so she fell into a deep sleep and caused the breath to leak out, I guess I couldn''t find this little guy."No!" When Chu fan was feeling, the voice of nine insects came from one side: "since you have made the Dragon tomb like this, why is your strength still so weak?" Chapter 744 Although Xiaotian dog is not the best in the three realms. But also has a certain reputation, especially in order to help Yang Jian save his mother, Xiaotian dog directly used the power of swallowing the moon once. That time, all the immortals in the whole heaven could see the power of the dog family. But for Wu Gang, the moon would have disappeared. However, it is precisely because of this that the wheezing dog was seriously injured. Until now, it has only the strength of Jinxian level. Even so, after this event, the talent of the Xiaotian dog family has been well known in the Three Realms - as long as they devour things, there will be no obstacles to cultivation in the quasi holy period! That''s why the nine headed insects are curious about Xiaoyue. According to what Xiaoyue devours, his strength can at least be promoted to Taiyi Zhenxian or even Jinxian level! Hearing the words of the nine insects, Xiaoyue was stunned at first, and then showed a bitter smile: "do you think I can really eat all these things?" When she said this, Xiaoyue''s face was sad and indignant: "those old dragons don''t know how to do it. Even their bones, I can''t digest them!" "In that case, how did the Dragon tomb become like this?" Hearing Xiaoyue''s words, the people present were more confused. According to Xiao Yue, he didn''t devour too many dragon corpses, but now the Dragon tomb is like this. "Hey, hey, if we say this, we still have to blame the old dragon king of the four seas!" Seeing the puzzled look on people''s faces, Xiaoyue touched her head with a smile: "if they hadn''t sent someone to guard outside the Dragon tomb, I would not have been hungry. I could only eat the flowers and trees in the Dragon tomb. As for the keel, of course, I would have collected it." Under the explanation of Xiao Yue, Chu fan and others finally understand. It turned out that in order to improve his strength, he tried to hang Yang Jian and save his poor father as soon as possible. Therefore, after some careful thinking and scientific investigation, Xiaoyue put her goal on the Dragon tomb. According to Xiaoyue''s plan, after he has swallowed up all the remains in the whole dragon tomb, he can almost swagger to save his father. But it''s a pity that the reality is always a little bit more cruel than the plan. He didn''t expect to kill Xiaoyue. As a dog, he can''t help taking bones! Helpless, Xiaoyue can only plan to take away all the keels and magic weapons first, and find a place to counselle and develop slowly. Who knows that accidentally touched the Dragon left organs, directly attracted the eyes of the dragon. After that, although Sihai dragon king didn''t find Xiaoyue with the talent of nothingness, they also strengthened the guard of the Dragon tomb under the influence of the lessons learned from the past. Although the Dragon guards mainly prevent outsiders from entering, Xiaoyue is still blocked in the Dragon tomb. The dragon''s keel and magic weapon can''t be digested. Under the hunger, Xiaoyue can only look at the whole dragon tomb, from stone to tree, from river to lake! Under the unremitting efforts of Xiaoyue, a small world with beautiful environment is eaten into a desert by him! "I''m a good boy. I didn''t expect that the natural skill of Xiaotian dog was so terrible!" After Xiaoyue''s explanation, Zhang Buer and jiutouchong turn to look at the bald dragon tomb, and their eyes flash with horror. You know, all the time, Xiaotian dog is looked down upon by many immortals. Although he has the strength of Jinxian level, in everyone''s eyes, Xiaotian dog just has a good master. Only after seeing the horror of the talent of the Tiangou clan with their own eyes can they know that xiaotiangou was absolutely underestimated by them in the past. Looking at the nine insects and Zhang Buer, Chu fan can''t help twitching. these two guys are really deep in the meaning of "water". They make complaints about nothing but Tucao and amazement. After staring at the two salted fish viciously, Chu fan turned to Xiaoyue and said, "you have done great harm to the Dragon tomb, and at the same time, you have put countless dragon people''s hearts on a huge bed. I don''t know how you plan to solve it?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Xiaoyue was stunned, and then looked at him silently: "you can do whatever you say!" Xiaoyue is not a fool. Since Chu fan and others can enter the Dragon tomb, they must have a close relationship with the dragon family. Now he was found by the public, with his strength, even if he wanted to escape from the hands of Chu fan, there was no chance at all. In Xiao Yue''s opinion, the only way to save her life is to honestly obey Chu fan''s orders. After all, Chu fan hasn''t shown his intention to kill himself until now."First of all, you should return all the bones and magic weapons of the dragon clan to the Dragon King of the four seas!" Xiao Yue''s words just finished, Chu fan''s first request had already exported. Chapter 745 According to the requirements of the system, Chu fan knows that if he wants to complete the task, he has to accept Xiaoyue. And the first premise to accept Xiaoyue must be to let this guy live! If the goods don''t hand over the remains of the Dragon tomb, it''s estimated that even if the jade emperor comes, the dragon family won''t let him go. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Xiaoyue was stunned at first, and then nodded quickly: "no problem!" When she spoke, Xiaoyue took out a small cloth bag from her pocket without hesitation and put it directly into Chu fan''s hand: "master, all the keels and magic weapons are here." Open the cloth bag in oneself hand to see one eye, Chu fan satisfied of nod. With these things, at least he can make it easier for the dragon clan to forgive Xiaoyue. After a look at Xiaoyue, Chu fan puts forward his second request to him: "second, I will help you deal with the dragon clan, but from then on, you will be an employee in my small broken shop for 100 years!" Hear Chu fan''s words, Xiao Yue can''t help but get a Leng. But after a brief thought, he nodded and agreed. Although I don''t know what a small broken shop is, Xiaoyue can easily make a choice between being caught by the dragon and being sentenced to 100 years'' imprisonment. "No problem!" Seeing Xiaoyue agree again, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction. It seems that the task is still very simple: "in this case, let''s leave here first." When speaking, Chu fan read out the pithy formula given by the Dragon King of the East China Sea, and then directly opened the door of the Dragon tomb. At the moment when the door opened, nine insects and Zhang Buer rushed out of the Dragon tomb. The two of them originally came to pick up the cheap, but now they didn''t find it. They also found that this ghost place is similar to the desert, so they didn''t want to stay here any longer. After Zhang Buer and jiutouchong leave, Chu fan also leaves the Dragon tomb with Xiaoyue behind them. "Store manager?" Just came out from the Dragon tomb, Chu fan felt several eyes full of expectation fall on his face. The Dragon King of Donghai stares at Chu fan with blazing eyes: "shop manager, I wonder if you have found the murderer?" Although it''s a question sentence, it can be heard from the tone of Dragon King of Donghai that what the other party wants to say is an affirmative sentence. Just seeing the attitude of the Dragon King in the East China Sea, Chu fan knew that they must have got the news from the mouth of the nine insects. Therefore, Chu fan did not hide the truth of the matter, and directly handed his bag of heaven and earth to the Dragon King of the East China Sea: "fortunately, he did not disgrace his life!" Looking at the heaven and earth bag handed over by Chu fan, the Dragon King of the East China Sea shivered excitedly. This is a dragon tomb. All of my ancestors are basically lying in it. If these corpses are injured, I will not be the Dragon King for long. After looking at the contents of the heaven and earth bag, the Dragon King of Donghai was greatly relieved. There are not a few of our ancestors, and the magic weapons are intact. Except for a few ancestors and some teeth marks on their magic weapons, everything else is perfect. "Manager, I wonder if you could tell me who dares to attack my dragon tomb?" When he asked Chu fan, the Dragon King''s face was full of murderous spirit. At the same time, he stared at Xiaoyue at Chu fan''s feet. To be the Dragon King, the intelligence quotient of Donghai Dragon King is naturally not low. When Chu fan entered the Dragon tomb, he only took Zhang Buer and jiutouchong with him. But when he came out, there was a yellow dog. He didn''t believe what happened in the Dragon tomb had nothing to do with the goods! What''s more, the tooth marks on the body of our ancestors are not used to deceive people. This is a mountain of hard evidence! Hearing the Dragon King''s question, Chu fan pointed to Xiaoyue: "that''s him." "Evil animal!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the Dragon King of the East China Sea gave a violent drink, and then looked at Xiaoyue with a blue face: "you dare to attack our dragon cemetery and disturb the peace of our ancestors. Today, if you are not executed, what kind of face will our dragon have in the three realms in the future?" Hearing the words of the Dragon King in the East China Sea, Xiaoyue was not nervous, but wanted to laugh. Since you were bullied by monkeys and robbed of the treasure of Zhenhai, you have no face, OK? What''s more, with all these years of experience, who doesn''t know that the dragon clan is a typical example of people who are stupid, rich and weak? And as a successful person who has successfully hugged Chu fan''s thigh, Xiaoyue feels that she has no need to bow to a little dragon king. It is because of this that Xiaoyue looks at Chufan with pitiful eyes when he hears the Dragon King of Donghai scolding him."As the boss, your younger brother is being bullied now. Should you come out and help me with the town?" Although she didn''t speak, Xiaoyue perfectly expressed her words in her heart through her eyes. Chapter 746 "Not bad!" It''s a pity that the Dragon King of the four seas is only angry and dissatisfied with Xiaoyue in his heart. How can he notice his little actions? After hearing the words of the Dragon King of the East China Sea, the Dragon King of the West China Sea gave a straight and violent drink: "dog demon, I think you''d better get rid of yourself and cultivate yourself quickly, and find a place to reincarnate!" After saying that, the Dragon King of the four seas directly sent out the breath of terror and rushed to Xiaoyue. Xiaoyue, after all, has only the highest cultivation level of Tianxian. She is doomed to be at a disadvantage in the face of the Dragon King of the four seas at the level of Daluo. She is just shrouded in the momentum of the four people, and can''t help but start to tremble. Looking at Xiaoyue''s uncomfortable appearance, Chu fan can''t help but wave his hand and put away the momentum of the Dragon King of the four seas directly: "several Dragon Kings, Xiaoyue has decided to be my subordinates. I don''t know if they can give me the next face in the future..." "Face?" Before Chu Fan said anything, he was interrupted by the Dragon King of the East China Sea: "if I give you face, what will we do about the face of Sihai dragon?" When he spoke, the Dragon King of Donghai sent out a terrible smell, and then stared at Chu fan: "come on, please invite the store manager down to have tea, and wait until I deal with this baby!" After all, this is the East China Sea Dragon Palace, the territory of the East China Sea Dragon King. As soon as his words came out, Chu fan was surrounded by a lot of shrimp soldiers and crab generals. Just look at the appearance of these shrimp soldiers and crab generals, Chu fan knows that if he refuses the request of the Dragon King of Donghai, these guys will definitely attack him immediately. If you are an ordinary person, you will definitely choose to calm down first, and then try to do it slowly. But is Chu fan an ordinary person? Obviously not! Looking at the shrimps and crabs surrounded him, Chu fan not only didn''t feel afraid of them, but also showed a "kind" smile: "Dragon King of the East China Sea, don''t you really want to give someone face in Chu?" When speaking, Chu fan directly released his quasi Saint level breath. Feeling the momentum of Chu fan, the Dragon King of the four seas was stunned at first, and then hesitated. Before the Dragon tomb was damaged, the dragon clan had almost become the laughing stock of the immortals. Now it''s hard to know the location of the culprit. How could he let the other side go. Therefore, after hearing Chu fan''s words, the Dragon King of the four seas immediately had a look of disdain: "a little quasi saint, is this your courage to make trouble with our dragon people?" At this point, the Dragon King of Donghai continued to turn his head and look at Chu fan: "for the sake of helping the dragon people before you, I''ll leave soon if I don''t care with you?" When the Dragon King of the East China Sea spoke, three great breath came from afar. Feeling these breath, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a shrewdness: "three quasi saints, this should be the last means of the dragon people?" That''s right. These sudden breath are the hidden cards of the dragon clan that Chu fan felt before. "Young man, if you leave now, we can treat it as if nothing has happened." Just as Chu fan was mumbling, an old voice came not far away. Chu fan turned to see an old woman in a Dragon Robe, holding a dragon''s crutch in her hand, looking at herself with a "generous" face. "That''s right!" As soon as the old woman''s words were finished, two figures appeared beside him. When they wake up, they just take a look at Chu fan, and there is a look of disdain on the face of the relatively short dragon elder: "young man, we are very generous to forgive you for your offence to the dragon. If you are still stubborn, don''t blame us for being rude!" "You''re welcome?" Hearing the words of the three quasi saints of the dragon clan, Chu fan''s face gradually became cold: "I don''t know how you three plan to be rude to me?" At this point, Chu fan''s face also showed a look of disdain: "just three little quasi saints, they want to intervene in our business, are they really not afraid of death?" Chu fan didn''t care much about the three quasi saints of the Dragon nationality. Although everyone is also quasi saint, and they have reached the strength of the late quasi saint, but Chu fan still despises them. First of all, the three elders of the dragon clan are old and weak. They can''t exert their strength at the peak. In addition, Chu fan has mastered all kinds of magic. He believes that he can fight three with one! His family knows his family affairs, and Chu fan knows his own strength, so Chu fan doesn''t panic about the three quasi holy silk of the Dragon nationality! But unfortunately, in the eyes of the three elders of the dragon clan, Chu fan was a crazy monk who didn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth! "Boy, so it seems that you really don''t give face!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the three elders of the dragon clan were also angry!Although they are very old, they are the elders of the dragon clan. They live in the Dragon Palace with food and clothes. When did they get such humiliation? "Since you are so stubborn, be ready to bear the anger of the dragon clan." Chapter 747 This is a stout elder of the Dragon nationality. He is Ao Yu''an, the third elder of the Dragon nationality. He has the strength of the later period of the quasi Saint period, and he is also the strongest of the three! When Ao Yu''an started, Ao Jingjing, the elder of the dragon clan, and AO Ni, the second elder of the dragon clan, also chose a direction to keep an eye on Chu fan. Looking at the three people who surrounded him, Chu fan''s face showed a trace of anger: "since you are looking for death, I''m not polite!" After saying that, without waiting for people to react, Chu fan has already started to pinch the method, and then directly reached out to the nearest big fish. This fish has the strength of the immortal level, and is also a small commander in the Dragon Palace. When Chu fan pointed out, big fish''s heart was full of despair. Although Chu fan didn''t start, but it was a big man who could fight with several elders. Big fish didn''t dare to neglect him. However, after being pointed out by Chu fan, Da Yu finds himself unharmed! "This ~" when big fish was about to show off, his face suddenly changed and he fell on the ground. It''s not just the commander of the big fish who feels the gas coming out of his buttocks and the mana that can hardly be used in his body. Because just now, there were dozens of people doing the same work with him! "Son of a bitch, what have you done to my dragon youth?" As more and more dragon people lie on the ground with their stomachs covered and turn into small fart sprayers, the three dragon elders finally react. In particular, the most irascible three elders had a pair of scissors in their hand: "you dare to attack my dragon family''s great man. It seems that you really don''t want to live..." Just in the middle of the conversation, the elder''s face changed, and then he directly clamped his leg and stood in the same place, because he felt a strange feeling in the air. See three elder''s appearance, Chu fan can''t help but feel a burst of funny, estimate this fellow also can''t imagine, oneself one day will be defeated by a fart? However, Chu fan''s punishment for the dragon clan will not end here. When the three elders are struggling to survive, Chu fan''s second spell is also performed. "Go As Chu fan''s voice fell, the three elders couldn''t help shivering. Just now, he suddenly felt an unspeakable cold. "Well, what''s the matter?" But soon, what the three elders felt was no longer cold, but hot and dry! He didn''t expect that when he farted just now, his clothes fell off. What''s more terrible is that his hair, eyebrows and even sweat disappeared completely! Although as an old man, the three elders don''t pay much attention to their external image, but when they watch themselves gradually become a marinated egg, the three elders are gradually close to collapse. In fact, not only the three elders, but also the others were not much better than him. Seeing that her eyebrows and hair began to fall quickly, the only woman among the three elders wanted to vomit blood! If there is regret medicine in the world, she will eat a few bottles. We don''t agree with each other. In general, we can solve the problem through effective language communication. Even if we can''t get along with each other, and the business can''t be done, it''s good for us to break up and do one. But even if she killed the elder, she didn''t expect that Chu fan''s action would be so fast. "Manager, can you accept the magic power for a while?" Looking at himself just a few minutes has already begun to reflect the head, the elder finally to Chu fan admit counsels! Hearing the elder''s words, Chu fan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth: "the elder is joking." At this point, Chu fan deliberately looked at the two elders and the three elders: "I''m just an ordinary monk. How can I compare with several elders?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the elder couldn''t help but draw his mouth. Ordinary friars of SHENTE, not to mention your quasi Saint level accomplishments, but the super strength and large-scale lethal weapons you show are enough to make you get the admiration of all people! It is worth mentioning that when Chu fan talked to the three elders, other creatures around him did not stop farting. In just a few minutes, these guys trapped by the system began to look around for a place, hoping to avoid the strange smell of the sea. Even some friars with weak strength and poor endurance fell into a coma when they saw that the sea water had turned yellow. Looking at the tragedy of his people, the Dragon King of Donghai had turned pale"Manager, I don''t know how you can forgive us for our offence?" After all, the Dragon King of Donghai is not a fool. He knows that Chu fan hasn''t killed them until now, so he won''t kill them directly. Chapter 748 Donghai Dragon King is very clear that up to now, they have no other way but to admit counseling. After all, even their ancestors, who they rely on, are lying on the ground one by one with their buttocks covered. What else can they do to turn defeat into victory? After hearing the words of the Dragon King of the East China Sea, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly: "you and Xiao Yue have nothing to do with each other. From now on, you can''t retaliate against him in any way." "No way!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the Dragon King of the East China Sea suddenly drank: "this evil spirit intruded into our dragon''s graveyard without authorization and disturbed the soul of our ancestors. If we don''t pay the price, what kind of face will our dragon have in the future?" The Dragon King of Donghai was angry when he spoke. And Chu fan recognize counsels, because Chu fan has enough powerful strength, but Xiao Yue is different. A little fairy dares to break into the Dragon tomb and cause great damage to the whole dragon tomb. If the dragon people don''t respond, they will be despised by countless immortals in the future. For these ancient races that have existed for many years, face is absolutely more important than their lives! Although the dragon clan has declined, they still have their own dignity. Chu fan and Xiaoyue are not close enough. If he wants to protect Xiaoyue, it will only cause the resistance of the dragon clan. In fact, these ethnic styles are easy to understand. In a simple way, you are better than me, so you can bully me, your wife can bully me, your son can bully me, and your apprentice can bully me! In a word, as long as you have a good relationship, you can bully me! However, you can''t do it for a passer-by just because you are strong, because as a big family, we also have our own dignity. In short, we will never offend those who can''t, and we will never let those who can. This is the survival rule of all the great clans that have survived since the flood and famine. Chu fan is stronger than the dragon, so the Dragon dare not provoke Chu fan. However, Chu fan can''t stand up for others, and can''t erase the gratitude and resentment between the dragon and Xiaoyue with one sentence. Some people say that the Dragon King of Donghai can promise to come down first and repent after the big deal. In fact, this kind of thing will not work! Whether they are Daluo Jinxian or Zhunsheng, they are already a powerful part of the world. To their level, although not as good as the sage''s words, every word they say will be recorded by the way of heaven, and cause and effect. If the Dragon King of the East China Sea agrees to Chu fan''s request, he will be attacked by the way of heaven and even lose his life in the future! This is why after hearing Chu fan''s words, the Dragon King of Donghai would refuse so firmly. For Chu fan, others can only say that they know the current affairs, but let Xiaoyue go, that''s really counsellor. From then on, other wild races will also look down on them! Chu fan certainly knew the reason why the Dragon King of the East China Sea refused. Looking at the firm color on the Dragon King''s face, Chu fan suddenly showed a bad smile: "Dragon King of the East China Sea, I think it''s better for you to think about it. After all, you may not be able to provoke Xiaoyue!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Donghai Dragon King was stunned at first, and then showed a smile: "in that case, why don''t the store manager tell his identity to Bruce Lee himself?" For Chu Fandong Dragon King or very respect, after all, is able to hang the existence of the whole dragon, although the way of hanging some unique! "If I remember correctly, Dragon King of the East China Sea, your relationship with the third prince is not very good, is it?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the Dragon King''s face turned black: "what does this have to do with this demon?" If he can be called the third prince and has a bad relationship with the dragon family, the Dragon King of Donghai wants to know who Chu fan is talking about. However, the story of the dragon and Nezha is well known in the whole three realms. Before the Fengshen battle, Nezha forced the three princes of Donghai dragon palace to skin and cramp. At that time, the Dragon King of the East China Sea was angry and united with other Dragon Kings of the three seas to force Nezha to return his father at the cost of flooding chentangguan. However, the cause and effect between Nezha and the dragon people became deeper and deeper. After the end of the battle of God, Nezha''s strength became stronger and stronger, and with the whole elucidation as his backing, he became a big man that the dragon people couldn''t provoke. Knowing that they and others could not provoke Nezha, the dragon people had sent representatives to seek peace with Nezha. But unfortunately, they underestimated the hatred between the third prince and the dragon. The tortoise sent out at that time only came back with a tortoise shell the next day, with a strong smell of broth on it.Of course, it is said that Nezha carved ten thousand characters on the turtle shell to show his determination to never negotiate with the dragon people! Chapter 749 Although I don''t know what Nezha wrote on the turtle shell. But since then, the young Dragons of the dragon race have rarely left the Dragon Palace, and even some of the Shui people who have the hope of turning into dragons dare not leave easily. Some of the Shui people who secretly left the Dragon Palace disappeared mysteriously. However, some people have noticed that Nezha''s men have cultivated a group of "Lotus children". Each of these children has Taiyi''s real immortal level strength and is proficient in various water system magic and fishing techniques. When hearing Chu fan tell Nezha''s identity, the Dragon King of Donghai was dissatisfied. He felt that Chu fan wanted to exert pressure on himself with the help of Nezha''s name. In order to break Chu fan''s caution, the Dragon King of the East China Sea spoke directly to Chu fan: "Nezha only has lotus boy under his command, but he won''t accept a demon as his own!" After hearing the words of the Dragon King of the East China Sea, Chu fan was not angry, but showed a calm smile: "don''t be impatient, I didn''t say that Xiaoyue has something to do with the third prince." "I don''t know why the manager mentioned Nezha''s name?" Although Nezha can''t be provoked, it doesn''t mean that the Dragon King of the East China Sea will be afraid of Nezha. After all, Nezha has only the strength of Daluo Jinxian! In order to express his disdain for Nezha, the Dragon King of Donghai laughed directly: "besides, does the store manager think that Nezha''s name can protect him?" This is not the boast of the Dragon King of the East China Sea. Over the years, Nezha''s Lotus children have not disappeared. If it''s not the work of the dragon people, it''s estimated that even a fool will not believe it. Seeing the appearance of the Dragon King in the East China Sea, Chu fan still smiles: "don''t worry about the Dragon King. I just want to tell you that Xiaoyue''s father is Xiaotian dog!" ¡­¡­ After Chu fan''s words, the Dragon King of the East China Sea froze: "store manager, are you serious?" When talking, the Dragon King of Donghai stares at Chufan. Xiaotian dog, as long as he is a celestial immortal, he will not look down on this product. Although he is only Yang Jian''s pet, as long as anyone knows, this product is actually as close as brother to Yang Jian! In particular, in order to help Yang Jian, Xiaotian dog forced to swallow the moon, causing serious injury. Over the years, Yang Jian has done everything to protect Xiaotian dog. Even when Xiaotian dog bit LV Dongbin, one of the Eight Immortals in Shangdong, Yang Jian "apologized" with his own Trident and two edged halberd in one hand and a gift in the other. In the whole heaven, all the immortals have the same cognition, that is, offending Xiaotian dog is basically the same as offending Yang Jian! However, what really surprised Donghai Dragon King was that Yang Jian didn''t hate love affairs most. Why did he let his dog and others have children? With this doubt, the Dragon King of Donghai carefully looked at Xiaoyue. However, it was at this glance that the Dragon King of the East China Sea determined that Chu fan had not deceived himself. The number of Tiangou is rare, and Xiaoyue''s breath is very similar to that of Xiaotian dog, which is more accurate than DNA detection in later generations! If you want to describe the East China Sea Dragon King''s mood now, there is only one sentence: I have confirmed that my eyes are Erlang God''s dog! After knowing Xiaoyue''s identity, Donghai Dragon King began to fall into a tangled state. If it were any other immortal in the heaven, he might be able to work hard for the dignity of the dragon people, but Yang Jian is a special existence. Because of Nezha''s relationship, Yang Jian had a bad impression of the dragon people. If it wasn''t for the close relationship between the third princess of Xihai Dragon Palace and Yang Jian, he would have helped Nezha to find trouble with the dragon people. If only Yang Jian, the Dragon King of Donghai would not be so tangled. What''s more distressing to him is that Yang Jian''s life behind him is immortal Yuding. As a disciple of the original sage, he was one of the twelve golden immortals in the period of canonization. Now he has the strength of the later quasi sage period. It is not easy to say that one plus one is equal to two. According to the estimation of the Dragon King of Donghai, if he provokes Yang Jian again, those guys who can''t explain in the future will make trouble in Donghai Dragon Palace in three days. At the thought of how difficult it was to explain those guys, the Dragon King of Donghai felt his dragon''s teeth in great pain. At the same time, he was full of complaints against Yang Jian. Aren''t you Si FA Tian Shen? Aren''t you impartial? Why does your dog secretly have a son? make complaints about Tucao, which make complaints about the word "blood" into the blood. Just a few breaths, the Dragon King has made the right choice. "Ah ha ha, it turned out to be Xiaotian dog''s son. No wonder he is so handsome."When speaking, in order to show kindness, the Dragon King of Donghai also patted the dog on the shoulder: "since we are from our own family, let''s take it as if it didn''t happen. We often come to the Dragon Palace in the future!" Chapter 750 Hear the East China Sea Dragon King''s words, nine head insects and Zhang Bu Er all cast disdainful eyes to him. Although Xiaoyue has a good talent, his tan hair, small eyes and sharp mouth have nothing to do with his handsome appearance? There is no doubt that Donghai Dragon King, as a ruthless man, should firmly implement the policy of "counseling to the end" and never let dignity have the slightest chance to turn defeat into victory! "Lao Zhang, is that the quality of your celestial beings? I find myself blaming you wrong before. " The nine head bug pulled the most stretched sleeve: "compared with this product, your quality is absolutely excellent!" Hearing the words of the nine insects, Zhang Buer''s face showed a smile: "now you know my excellent? Such shameless people are ashamed to be associated with them! " When speaking, Zhang Buer also pinched his fist and gave a cold hum to express his dissatisfaction. Although Zhang Buer and jiutouchong''s voice was small, they couldn''t hide the East Sea Dragon King''s ears. It was for this reason that he was more embarrassed. However, since we have decided to install counsels, naturally we should counsels cleanly, counsels cleanly, counsels out own elegant demeanor! Therefore, for Zhang Buer and nine insects, the Dragon King of the East China Sea did not hear them. Fortunately, Chu fan is not a person who doesn''t know how to advance or retreat. He is also afraid that he really angers the dragon people. At that time, the three old Bangzi, who are still covering their stomachs, work hard with themselves. In line with the principle of taking it as soon as it''s good, Chu fan glares at the nine headed insects and then smiles at the Dragon King of the East China Sea: "in that case, thank you for your generosity." After saying that, Chu fan no longer spoke, directly turned his head with nine insects and others to leave. As he turned to leave, Chu fan heard the voice of the system in his mind: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and opening the daily card of the Dragon Family: urinating dragon pill! Suggested retail price: Renxian / Zhang Hearing the voice coming out of his mind, Chu fan was stunned. As a daily card, the price is definitely a good luxury. However, after seeing the effect of this card, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath: "system, are you really not afraid of the trouble of the Dragon King of the four seas?" "Ding, this system friendly prompt, even if is the Dragon King to blame, he also can only look for you!" Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan''s mouth draws. Together, I''m used by you to carry the pot? "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" The voice of the system rings out one after another, but Chu fan''s face is getting darker and darker. According to the consistent style of dog system, the task released at this time is definitely not well intentioned. Although he had some psychological preparation, when he saw the extra tasks on the task panel, Chu fan could not help twitching. Task: the Dragon pill of rage Introduction: as a delicacy, how can it become a top delicacy without a popular heart? Requirements: help urination dragon pill become the top food in the three realms, sell 10000 urination dragon pills! Time limit: half a month reward: randomly open one side of the world failure punishment: before the flood and famine, the Dragon invades once! "Host, what happened to the dragon people before the flood and famine?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the sound of the system began to ring, but I don''t know why. He always felt that this guy''s voice was full of schadenfreude. "Before the flood and famine, that is, during the period of three races fighting for hegemony, the elite fighting power of the dragon race at that time was all Daluo Jinxian, with more than 100 quasi saints and dozens of semi saints!" "Needless to say, I''m sure I''ll finish the task!" In fact, Chu fan was already counselled when the system said that the three races were fighting for hegemony. Before the battle of the lich, when heaven and earth began to open, even saints did not appear. The protagonists of heaven and earth are the dragon, Phoenix and Qilin, also known as the dragon and Han bandits. If the system really brings the dragon in that period, Chu fan thinks that there is no other way to solve the problem except for the saints. Compared with the dragon clan before the Longhan robbery, today''s dragon clan, which can be hanged by Chu fan, is just a good baby. After seeing the properties of the urinating dragon pill, Chu fan sighed: "old dragon king, I''m sorry!" [niaolong pill] classification: Daily card (gold) Introduction: the system has received the production method of the top food "niaolong pill" from a certain world, and has successfully developed an evolved version of food after self strengthening of the system function: using this card, you will get the top food "niaolong pill", with the attributes of "healing" and "satiety"! Healing: the meat from the limbs of the Dragon nationality and the meatballs made with the skills of this system can be used to recover any injury slowly!Satiety: dragon meat contains a lot of energy, which can make consumers feel really satiated remarks: urinating dragon pill is not urinating dragon pill ~ when Chu fan checked the attributes of the task and the new card, they had already successfully returned to the small broken shop. Chapter 751 Looking at Chu fan with a dull face, there was a trace of doubt in his eyes: "Lao Zhang, do you think the store manager looks strange now?" Hearing the words of the nine insects, Zhang Bu Er nodded: "it''s been like this since he left the Dragon Palace. Do you think the store manager will be plotted by the dragon people?" When talking, Zhang Buer''s face is alert. Although the four seas dragon king today''s performance is very advisory, but he still does not look down on the dragon. As long as they are really smart people, they will not underestimate any race that survived from the flood and famine period, let alone the three overlord dragon race. You should know that before being granted the title of God, all kinds of mysterious means could not be prevented, such as the book of seven swords on the nail head, the technique of removing the soul and other means directly aimed at the soul. "It''s impossible!" On hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Ao Shun on one side was also worried: "the dragon people will definitely not do such a thing." Although his relationship with the Dragon King of the four seas is not very good, as a dragon, he must have a voice at this time. Hearing Ao Shun''s words, the voice of the nine insects immediately rang: "you are not the Dragon King of the four seas. How do you know if they have done it secretly?" Strictly speaking, the nine head insect is actually Chu fan''s pet. Under the influence of the system, although his thought and wisdom were not affected, in his subconscious, he had regarded Chu fan as his most important person. Now knowing that Chu fan might be hurt, the nine insects immediately became irritable. Hearing the words of the nine insects, Ao Shun was speechless. Indeed, he was not the Dragon King of the four seas, and he could not represent the dragon people. If the Dragon King of the four seas really wanted to deal with Chu fan secretly, he had no way. "Come on, don''t make any noise." Just as Ao Shun was struggling, Chu fan''s voice suddenly rang: "I''m ok. I''m just thinking about something, so I''m a little distracted." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun was greatly relieved. Just a few minutes ago, he even began to consider whether to judge the dragon clan and break with the Dragon King of the four seas: "it''s so good that you''re OK, store manager." After seeing Chu fan''s face and confirming that he was really all right, Ao Shuncai continued to ask: "what was on your mind just now? Can you tell me and let us listen?" As soon as aoshun''s words were finished, nine insects and Zhang Buer looked at them curiously. Can let Chu all want of absence of mind of thing, in three people''s eyes absolute count of is very attractive thing. Looking at the expectant three, Chu fan sighed first, then turned to aoshun: "aoshun, do you really want to know what I was thinking just now?" See Chu fan specially ask oneself, Ao Shun can''t help but be stunned. According to his understanding of Chu fan, generally, if it is not necessary, Chu fan will never speak to someone specially. He prefers to spend his time on those people who have offended him before revenge. When he thought of this, aoshun couldn''t help taking a careful look at Chufan. At the same time, he secretly congratulated Chufan for reading the magic of mind. Otherwise, his thought just now was enough to be whipped by Chu fan a hundred times. Just as aoshun was thinking wildly, Chu fan suddenly frowned and looked at aoshun: "aoshun, are you thinking something bad?" Hearing Chu fan''s change, Ao Shun could not help shivering. Then he felt a cold sweat on his forehead: "cough, manager, you are joking. How can I think of anything bad?" In order to prove his innocence, Ao Shun also took a hard pat on his chest: "I Ao Shun always think about what to say, never secretly think about it in my heart." Looking at Ao Shun''s pledge, Chu fan felt his head doubtfully: "strange, am I worried too much, but just now I clearly felt that you were thinking something bad?" Hearing Chu fan''s murmur, the cold sweat on AO Shun''s forehead immediately came out. It has long been said that before the flood and famine, the demon clan had no talent skills. But in the later long evolution, with the strength of the powerful, the demon clan also evolved their most desired ability. Judging from the current situation, the store manager should not be able to evolve talent, right? At the thought of this, aoshun quickly converged and did not dare to think a little more. In fact, it''s not only Ao Shun, but also Zhang Buer, who is on the other side, is looking around with vigilance. Only nine insects who are brainwashed by the system are indifferent. "Aoshun, why are you sweating?"It''s not easy to stabilize his mood, but Chu fan''s sudden words make Ao Shun almost fall on his knees. After hearing Chu fan''s words, aoshun''s head quickly turned. After a few breaths, aoshun''s eyes suddenly brightened, and then sincerely looked at Chu fan: "cough, store manager, I don''t know why, I also have a bad premonition now." Chapter 752 Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then looked at him with appreciation: "cough, Ao Shun, I didn''t expect you to have such foresight!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Ao Shun''s face turned black. How can you be a fat little brother? You seem to be trying to make me? Just for a moment, Ao Shun reviewed all his experiences in this period of time, and then nodded carefully. It should be that there was nothing to offend Chu fan. Chu fan didn''t know that his words had caused great psychological pressure on AO Shun. After looking at Ao Shun again, Chu fan directly asked: "Ao Shun, what I''m going to say next may have a huge impact on you, and even put you in danger. Are you sure you want me to say it?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun also fell into meditation. After a long time, under the gaze of the people, he finally nodded his head firmly: "store manager, no matter what you have to say, you can rest assured that I won''t care!" Of course, this is not because Ao Shun is magnanimous or feels that he can resist disaster. Just after thinking about it, aoshun thought that it would be better for someone to put the sword on the table than to be stabbed by Chu fan secretly. At least he could have a preparation! Thanks to Chu fan who didn''t know Ao Shun''s inner thoughts, otherwise he would have been encouraged. After hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan''s face showed a smile: "ha ha, in that case, I won''t hide it." After smiling at Ao Shun, Chu fan looks at others: "in fact, the reason why I was distracted just now is that our shop can sell a new daily card, but I''ve been wondering whether to sell it." At this point, Chu fan turned to see aoshun again: "but with aoshun''s encouragement, I decided to sell this card normally!" Although he directly gave Ao shun the reason for the appearance of "urinating dragon pill", Chu fan didn''t feel guilty at all. In his opinion, aoshun is also a dragon family. Even if the dragon family blames him at that time, it''s impossible to kill his family! After all, Jinxian monks are also an important force for today''s Dragon people! Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun, Zhang Buer and nine insects all fell into a state of shock. In their opinion, the card that can make Chu fan get into trouble must not be the ordinary card. Just in a moment, Ao Shun and his three people showed a flattering smile to Chu fan: "store manager, I don''t know what the function of this new card is, how much is the price?" For the cards in the mysterious card shop, people have never been disappointed. Now there are new cards. Of course, they are curious. Of course, the reason why the three people are so active is that they have another idea in mind, that is, they can use this new card one step earlier than others. Looking at the small eyes of the three people, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction. From the current situation, Ao Shun''s ability to accept the new cards is still very strong, which makes Chu fan''s heart become more firm: "I just release the new cards in response to the voice of the masses, not intentionally. All this has nothing to do with the store manager." After quietly encouraging himself in his heart, Chu fan took out a card and put it into Zhang Buer''s hand: "one immortal for one person, don''t use it without paying." After taking the card from Chu fan''s hand and looking at it with excitement, Zhang Buer''s expression became strange. Seeing Zhang Buer''s expression, the nine headed insects and AO Shun on one side became more curious: "Lao Zhang, can you move faster? We are still waiting to see." Hearing their words, Zhang bu''er was stunned. Then he handed the card to nine insects, and turned his head to look at Ao Shun seriously: "cough, Ao Shun, brother, here''s a very serious suggestion. I don''t know if you want to listen?" Looking at Zhang Buer''s strange appearance, Ao Shun was stunned. After a short time of thinking, Ao Shun nodded: "if you have anything to say, just say it. There''s no need to stammer." "In that case, I''ll put it straight." Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Zhang Buer nodded: "Ao Shun, if I were you, I would not see the effect of this card, and I would stay alone in a place that others can''t find." "That''s right!" When Zhang Buer was talking to aoshun, the nine insects on one side also saw the effect of "urinating dragon pill" and talked to aoshun. Feel the nine insects look at their eyes, Ao Shun''s brow can not help but wrinkle up.He felt pity, blazing, exclamation and even a little bit of greed in each other''s eyes! "This grandson won''t like me, will he?" Chapter 753 At this point, aoshun''s eyes to nine insects became alert. Although everyone''s relationship has been good, aoshun feels that his relationship with jiutouchong is not so good that he wants to get each other. Nine insects don''t know that one of their eyes has let Ao Shun''s thoughts soar for hundreds of miles in the open field. Instead, they continue to stare at Ao Shun. Even if it is to kill a piece of no two, nine insects also did not expect that one day they will see such a card. That pee dragon pill can cure all injuries and even enhance strength! What is this? After knowing the role of this card, the nine headed insects are full of shock. Where is this card? It''s the legendary treasure! What makes jiutouchong even more incredible is that this kind of ball is actually made of dragon meat. In jiutouchong''s opinion, it''s no exaggeration to say: when this card is known by others, the status of the dragon clan will be greatly improved! However, it is a promotion in another direction. For the sake of brotherhood, for the sake of brotherhood friendship, the nine beetles forced themselves to kill aoshun to make pills and reminded aoshun: "I''m for your own good. You''d better not look at the contents of the cards and hide quickly." Although Zhang Buer and jiutouchong are really for Ao Shunhao''s sake. However, they ignored their own image in Ao Shun''s eyes! Looking at their appearance, Ao Shun''s heart had already started to murmur: "do you think the cards are very precious this time, so these two guys don''t want me to get them?" At the thought of Zhang Buer and jiutouchong''s personality, aoshun thought his guess was completely possible! After a second look at the nine headed insects, a smile appeared on aoshun''s face: "no, as a god of heaven, aoshun can accept all kinds of hardships, no matter what kind of difficulties and dangers, I can face it!" After that, without waiting for jiutouchong and aoshun to react, he has already dragged the card away from jiutouchong. One breath, two breaths Ten breaths ~ as time went on, Ao Shun''s face became worse and worse, until finally, he turned pale. "Cough." Looking at aoshun''s face, Zhang Buer coughed twice, and then looked at him seriously: "aoshun, you are a god of heaven, you have the courage to face all disasters, I believe you!" Compared with Zhang Buer''s passionate speech, jiutouchong was much more beneficial. He patted Ao Shun on the shoulder and said, "I''m sorry for your change." Ao Shun looks at the nine headed insects with a sad face. He finally understands why the other person''s eyes are so strange. However, it is because of this that Ao Shun''s heart is more sad. If you want to use one sentence to describe Ao Shun''s current mood, it is: I thought you wanted my heart, but you just wanted my body! Fortunately, aoshun knew that although Zhang Buer and jiutouchong were a little uglier, their IQ was a little lower, and their bottom line was also a little lower, they didn''t attack themselves badly, so they didn''t feel too nervous. Ignoring the comfort of two bad friends, Ao Shun looks at Chu fan pitifully: "manager, can you ~" "no!" At the middle of Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan mercilessly interrupted him: "every card in the card shop is excellent and of the best quality. You must not sell them!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun couldn''t help but draw his mouth. He originally wanted Chu fan to hide the "urinating dragon pill" card, but he didn''t expect to be interrupted by the other party before his words were out. Thanks to his knowledge that Chu fan didn''t master mind reading skills, otherwise he would be more nervous when facing Chu fan in the future. But even so, aoshun still did not give up the hope of life. He rubbed his hands first, and then looked at Chu fan with a sincere face: "manager, although I know you are not afraid of the dragon race, the dragon race is also a relatively strong race after all. Will you have a bad impact on yourself by selling cards like this?" "How could it be?" Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Chu fan shook his head calmly: "this card can appear, but I asked the dragon''s opinion, and it agreed at that time!" "When will you ask for..." Just in the middle of the conversation, Ao Shun''s face became even more pale, and then carefully looked at Chu fan: "store manager, you said asking for advice, isn''t that what I just asked you?" Although it is a question sentence, Ao Shun has already had the answer in his heart. According to Chu fan''s character and moral integrity, this kind of entrapment of their own things, the other side absolutely do out, not only do out, and even can do handy.Sure enough, as soon as aoshun''s words were finished, Chu fan nodded with a serious face, and then looked at aoshun with a smile: "this matter is really thanks to you, otherwise I would not make up my mind to sell this card!" Chapter 754 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Shun almost cried directly. If I had known the function of this kind of card, even if I killed him, he would not have said that. If aoshun''s mood was hopeless before, he would be dead now. Ao Shun knows very well how terrible the appearance of this card will bring to the dragon clan and himself. As long as the "urinating dragon pill" is accepted, the dragon people, as one of the "raw materials", will surely be coveted by countless forces! Even aoshun can imagine the loss of countless dragon people from then on. Of course, this is not the worst. For AO Shun, the worst thing is that the appearance of "urinating dragon pill" was caused by himself! "Is Ao Shun destined to be the Dragon nailed to the pillar of shame?" At the thought of this, Ao Shun felt even more sad: "store manager, can''t you really help me? No business, no Master, I''m back! " Hearing the sudden interruption of his voice, Ao Shun couldn''t help looking stiff. Then he saw a small figure coming in from the outside. "Li Xiuyuan, why are you here?" Looking at Li Xiuyuan with a thin dog in his hand, aoshun''s face couldn''t help showing a look of doubt. You know, although Li Xiuyuan''s reincarnation lost his previous memory, the foundation of his previous life is still there, so his cultivation speed is very fast, and now he has reached the primary strength of Taiyi real immortal! Because of the fast cultivation and powerful strength, Chu fan didn''t interfere too much in Li Xiuyuan''s actions. Most of the time, Li Xiuyuan is walking alone in Datang, cultivating himself and feeling life! Hearing Ao Shun''s question, Li Xiuyuan laughed, then raised the black dog in his hand: "ha ha ha, I came back this time to give a gift to master." While talking, Li Xiuyuan waved his black dog again and swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "master, this is a golden fairy black dog. It''s absolutely a top-level food. I brought it back for you to have a taste." Hearing Li Xiuyuan''s words, Chu fan was stunned. Then he found that the black dog in Li Xiuyuan''s hand really had the cultivation of golden immortal. What''s more strange is that he felt a sense of deja vu from the black dog! "It''s really Jinxian. How did you catch him?" It is undeniable that Li Xiuyuan is a genius, but Chu fan doesn''t think he can deal with a Jinxian level monster alone. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Xiuyuan laughed: "master, I didn''t catch this black dog, I found it." As soon as Li Xiuyuan''s words came out, everyone in the small broken shop fell into a dead silence. You can easily pick up a Jinxian level monster that has no resistance ability. Why can''t this good thing come to us? What Chu fan didn''t know was that when they were talking with Li Xiuyuan, on the land of Western Hezhou, a monk who was less than 1.2 meters in height and looked simple and thick asked the little monk beside him: "Sha Le, have you done everything I asked you to do?" "Don''t worry about detaining Sun Fo. I did everything according to your instructions!" After hearing the dwarf''s words, Sha Le put his hands together and gave a salute, then he said: "by the time I came back, Xiaotian dog had been picked up by the reincarnation of Xianglong Luohan." Looking at Sha Le''s self-confidence, sun couldn''t help nodding: "it''s so good. According to my estimation, it won''t be long before we can wait for the Dragon subduing arhat to return." When speaking, Sun Fo also has a confident face. Detaining Sun Fo, one of the twelve golden immortals, was tuxingsun''s master and Yang Jian''s uncle. After the end of the war, he took refuge in Buddhism and became a Buddha. Under the influence of Buddhism and incense for so many years, the power of detaining sun has reached the late quasi holy period! As soon as I think of the Buddha''s explanation when I left Dalaiyin temple, sun''s heart is filled with joy: "as long as I finish the task of Buddha, I can break through the later period of quasi sainthood." As one of the eighteen Arhats of Buddhism, dragon subduing arhat has an important position in Buddhism. His reincarnation has greatly reduced the vitality of Buddhism. Originally, the Tathagata intended to hand over the task of recovering the dragon to GuanShiYin, but in the current situation of GuanShiYin, even the journey to the West may not be handled well. As a person who is good at seizing the opportunity, sun naturally will not miss this opportunity. After some thinking, he volunteered to the Tathagata and successfully obtained the task. After some thinking, sun made a reasonable plan to kill with a knife!Although I don''t know Chu fan''s strength, I know that Chu fan is not willing to offend Guanyin. Therefore, as a friar who takes prudence as his life motto, detaining sun naturally won''t be hard with Chu fan. Chapter 755 His plan is very simple, is to use the power of elucidation to deal with Chu fan, forced Chu fan had to give up Li Xiuyuan. Then, after he helped Li Xiuyuan, he took him to join Buddhism! It may be difficult for ordinary people to realize this plan, but as one of the twelve golden immortals of the former hermeneutics, sun is very familiar with the style of hermeneutics. Therefore, he directly aimed at Yang Jian''s pet - Xiaotian dog! First, he lent the fairy rope to a little monk, and let him steal Xiaotian dog. Then, he sealed the whole body of Xiaotian dog''s mana and threw it on Li Xiuyuan''s way. Sure enough, Li Xiuyuan, who is very persistent about dog meat, was cheated without hesitation. According to the next plan of detaining sun, he just needs to find another person to inform Yang Jian. "Apprentice, next, you should act like a Taoist and inform Yang Jian." While talking, Sun took out a human skin mask from his pocket: "Yang Jian has the eye of heaven and can recognize the art of change, but this human skin mask has been refined by me and can avoid his eye of heaven. You can go without worry." Hearing sun''s words, Sha Le nodded: "Amitabha, I will obey the order of the master!" Looking at Sha Le''s back, sun nods with satisfaction. There is no doubt that the obedient Sha Le is a more qualified disciple than tuxingsun in the period of Fengshen. However, sun, who is busy with his plan, doesn''t know that when he carries out the plan, other things happen in the small shop. "Hey, master, in my experience, black dog is the most delicious of all dogs!" Li Xiuyuan touched the back leg of the black dog in his hand, and then said with a smile: "and this dog is absolutely the best among the black dogs!" Looking at Li Xiuyuan''s vows, Chu fan felt that he had some saliva in his mouth. However, at this moment, a voice came from one side: "store manager, you can''t eat it!" Hearing this voice, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then turned to look at him. Xiaoyue looked at him prayingly: "store manager, this is my father. I can''t eat it!" "Is this a wheezer?" Xiao Yue''s words just finished, and Zhang Buer, who was also drooling, was stunned. Then he stood up and walked around Li Xiuyuan, and looked at the black dog in his hand carefully. "You don''t have to say that this guy and Xiaotian dog really look like each other." After a long time, Zhang Buer took a big breath: "Xiaoyue, are you sure this is Xiaotian dog?" Although he is also a celestial being in heaven, Zhang Buer used to be just a father-in-law of the land, and Xiaotian dog lived in guanjiangkou for a long time. Naturally, Zhang Buer is not very familiar with him. Hearing Zhang Buer''s words, Xiaoyue immediately nodded seriously: "that''s natural. Can I still recognize my father wrong?" Xiao Yue was full of confidence when she spoke. Although he had never seen Xiaotian dog, the sense from blood would not make mistakes. "It''s just a try." When talking, Chu fan put his finger directly on the dog. The seal of detaining sun in Xiaotian dog is not very strong, so Chu fan broke the seal with little effort. At the moment when the seal was broken, the black dog, who was in a coma, woke up. "How dare you attack the dog master?" As soon as he opened his eyes, before he had time to observe the situation around him, he yelled out: "my master is Yang Jian, the God of war in heaven. If you know the truth, please let me go!" When talking, Jinxian''s later breath came directly from Xiaotian dog. Li Xiuyuan couldn''t help changing his face when he felt the breath of Xiaotian dog. He was glad that he didn''t wake up when he was dragged away by himself. Otherwise, a Jinxian wanted to kill himself by rubbing his little finger. And with the words of Xiaotian dog, his identity also directly changed. When seeing this Si to continue to scold angrily, Chu fan slapped his head directly. The strength of quasi Saint level is just a slap. Xiaotian dog feels that a series of stars appear in front of his eyes. However, it is because of this that Xiaotian dog finally calms down. Looking at the wary Xiaotian dog, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "Xiaotian dog, look at the little guy in front of you, what do you think?" As for Chu fan''s words, Xiaotian dog dare not disobey them. Almost as soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, he looked at Xiaoyue with a serious face; "eh?" I don''t know, but xiaotiangou was stunned"How familiar is the smell of this Taoist friend?" Then, Xiaotian dog began to investigate Xiaoyue''s breath carefully. Soon, Xiaotian dog''s face became strange, and his eyes to Xiaoyue became strange: "you, are you my son?" Chapter 756 When talking, Xiaotian dog''s face was very strange. He never thought that one day he would suddenly have a son, and it was still in this situation! But the power of blood will not deceive others, wheezing dog can be sure, in front of this yellow dog, is really his son! Hearing Xiaotian dog''s words, Xiaoyue''s face showed a happy smile: "Dad, I''m Xiaoyue." "Ah, it''s an acquaintance. Do you want to eat it?" Seeing that an annual emotional drama is about to be staged, Li Xiuyuan''s voice suddenly comes from one side. Hearing his voice, Chu fan and others turn to see it, just to see this guy''s face looking at the dog in his hand. "Cough." After hearing Li Xiuyuan''s words, xiaotiangou remembered that he was still held by others: "boy, don''t you let me go soon?" Li Xiuyuan can''t help frowning when he hears Xiaotian dog''s words, but he thinks that this guy seems to be the father of the store manager''s pet, and throws him to the ground after a cold hum. By Li Xiuyuan rough treatment, wheezing dog is not angry, now all his mind is in Xiaoyue. After standing up and shaking the dust on his body, Xiaotian dog stares at Xiaoyue: "you call Xiaoyue?" Xiaoyue nodded: "yes!" "Who is your mother?" As soon as xiaotiangou''s words came out, the atmosphere in the small shop changed immediately. Despise! In addition to Chu fan Zhang Buer three people who know the inside story, the rest of the people look at Xiaotian dog''s eyes are full of disdain. "Bah, dog scum!" The speaker is Pan Xiaolian. After spitting on the dog, pan Xiaolian looks at Xue Rengui with a serious face: "Xue Rengui, if you dare to be like this dog, I will kill you alive!" After hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Xue Rengui was stunned, and then shook his head: "Xiaolian, in my life, I only care about you a girl ~" although pan Xiaolian is tough, she has a rare tenderness in front of Xue Rengui. After hearing Xue Rengui''s words, her face turned red immediately: "man''s mouth, deceitful ghost, I don''t believe you What about that ¡­¡­ Seeing pan Xiaolian''s appearance, everyone in the small broken shop was smoking. I believe you, ghost! You look like you have been conquered by Xue Rengui, OK? Quietly to pan Xiaolian cast a look of disdain, of course, is quietly, you know, in the small broken shop, pan Xiaolian but in addition to Chu fan, the strongest fighting power! Even the Lord, in the face of this violent female devil head, seems a little powerless! Seeing people''s reaction, how can the dog not know what they are thinking? After a twitch at the corner of his mouth, xiaotiangou explained helplessly: "it''s not what you think." ¡°he£¬tui£¡¡± As soon as Xiaotian dog opened her mouth, pan Xiaolian just gave a cold hum: "at least she is also an immortal in heaven. I didn''t expect to do such shameless things and say, have you harmed a lot of poor women?" "No!" The seriousness of Xiaotian dog''s face is related to his reputation. This kind of dirty water must not be spilled on his head. "Ha ha, do you think I will believe you?" Unfortunately, in front of Pan Xiaolian, all her excuses were pale and powerless. When she heard Xiaotian dog''s words, pan Xiaolian gave a sneer directly: "you don''t even know who your child''s mother is, and you still say you are not a dog scum?" Looking at Pan Xiaolian''s firm appearance, the corner of Xiaotian dog''s mouth twitches more severely. Is my great name of Xiaotian dog going to be destroyed here? "My mother''s name is Yueqin. She is a wild demon dog." Looking at Xiaotian dog in a dilemma, Xiaoyue quickly tells the previous story to the public again. After Xiaoyue finishes the story, everyone''s eyes to Xiaotian dog are different. What a sad role this is. I was ruined by others, but I didn''t know it! Pan Xiaolian''s face became even more tense after seeing Xue Rengui: "Rengui, you must protect yourself when you go out, especially when you meet a woman!" Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Xue Rengui nodded his head seriously: "Xiaolian, don''t worry. For you, I will be as good as jade!" Ouch ~ watching Xue Rengui and pan Xiaolian scatter dog food without discipline, all the people on the scene have a twitch at the corners of their mouths, but they all have an idea in their heart: boys must protect themselves when they go out! However, at this time, xiaotiangou didn''t care about other people''s inner thoughts. After knowing his dark experience, xiaotiangou''s face flashed a glimmer of enlightenment"No wonder I''ve been feeling weak for a while. That''s why." Hearing the words of Xiaotian dog, the corners of people''s mouths are drawing again, and then the infinite admiration for Yueqin rises in their hearts! The woman who can make such a ferocious medicine must be a strange woman. It''s amazing! Chapter 757 "Cough, Xiaoyue, can I ask you something?" When people sigh about Yueqin, aoshun has come to Xiaoyue''s side. "What''s the matter?" For AO Shun, Xiao Yue had no prejudice, so after hearing his words, he asked directly. "Hei hei ~" Ao Shun first showed an obscene smile, then rubbed his hands and asked Xiaoyue: "can you ask your mother if there is still that medicine? I can buy it at a high price!" Hearing aoshun''s words, the people on the scene were stunned at first, and then looked at aoshun with a strange look. In particular, jiutouchong can''t express his disdain just by his eyes, so jiutouchong said: "tut tut Tut, Ao Shun, I never thought that you are bright in front of people, but you still have such a hidden disease after people. Over the years, it''s really hard for you." Hearing the words of jiutouchong, Ao Shun couldn''t help turning black: "jiutouchong, don''t talk nonsense. I want this medicine for sale. I believe it will be loved by countless people with its own efficacy." "Hiss ~" as soon as the words of the nine insects came out, there were two cool sounds coming out of the small shop. Then, Zhang Buer and jiutouchong came to Xiaoyue without dignity: "cough, Xiaoyue, you are friends. If Yueqin Daoyou still has this kind of medicine, why don''t you give us some?" Looking at the enthusiastic Zhang Buer and nine insects, the corner of Xiaoyue''s mouth trembles. If I remember correctly, we haven''t known each other for more than one day, have we? It''s because Xiaoyue doesn''t understand the three bitches in the small shop. In Zhang Buer''s eyes, as long as they have interests, they can use their face as a rag without hesitation! "The refining materials of this medicine are too precious, and my mother has no spare stock." But three people''s good plan is doomed to bankruptcy, this can make Luo Jinxian pregnant drug, how can there be so many? You should know that the stronger a creature is, the less likely it is to be born. This is the law of heaven. Hearing Xiaoyue''s reply, the three couldn''t help sighing, but they didn''t feel too sorry. They just patted Xiaoyue on the shoulder: "Xiaoyue, if you have any trouble in the future, you can ask us for help. Don''t worry. As long as you speak, we will do our best!" It''s not polite. How smart are Zhang Bu ER and others? At the thought of Yueqin being able to refine such exaggerated drugs, they already knew how superb the other party''s Alchemy technology was. Although it is certain that they can''t compare with Lao Jun''s family, knowing such a character is bound to be of great help to them in the future. Looking at Zhang Buer and three people talking around their son, a trace of dissatisfaction flashed in the eyes of the wheezing dog. Although it''s the first time we met, it''s our son after all. How can Xiaotian dog watch his son suffer? Especially the words of these three guys seem to be thinking about their wives! "Cough, Xiaoyue, I will teach you the first truth today, that is, to make friends, you must polish your eyes!" Xiaotian dog is so smart. Just at a glance, he knows that aoshun''s internal organs are absolutely black. Hearing Xiaotian dog''s words, Xiaoyue''s face was straight: "father, don''t worry, I know." Xiaoyue listens to Xiaotian dog''s words, but Zhang Buer and others are not satisfied, and AO Shun goes forward directly: "Xiaotian dog, I''m Jinghe Dragon King appointed by heaven, a good friend of the store manager. Is there anything else that makes you dissatisfied?" Hearing Ao Shun''s words, Xiaotian dog just smiles and doesn''t say a word. But sometimes, even an expression, can also cause great damage to their opponents, just like today''s wheezing dog! From Xiaotian dog''s smile, Ao Shun read a series of emotions such as disdain and disdain. However, before aoshun and others had time to fight back, another momentum burst out directly from the outside. "The great golden fairy?" Feel the breath outside, Ao Shun and others are all in a daze. Although they only have the strength of Jinxian level, they are not far away from Daluo, so as soon as this breath burst out, they felt it clearly. However, what really surprised the three people was who dared to be so arrogant in Chang''an City? You know, since entering the era of cultivation, the Qi Yun dragon of the Tang Dynasty has become more and more powerful. The general demon clan, even the great Luo Jinxian, should be careful when they come in. But this man not only broke out, but also directly aimed at the small broken shop. In people''s eyes, this is the old birthday man drinking arsenic - too long! "Master?" However, when people were curious, Xiaotian dog''s face was straight, and then he rushed out excitedly"Master, is it over for you to kill the demons?" When they heard the shouts of Xiaotian dog, they were stunned at first, and then they guessed the identity of the comer - Yang Jian! Chapter 758 As xiaotiangou rushed out of the shop, the others followed him out. As soon as they went out, they could see the situation clearly. Xiaotian dog is happily circling around a young man with a vertical eye on his forehead. The young man''s eyes show some doubts. Behind him is an incredible dwarf. Looking at the Xiaotian dog circling around him, Yang Jian''s face was straight, and then a divine light burst out in his eyes to cover the Xiaotian dog. Seeing such a scene, Xiaoyue on one side couldn''t help changing her face. If Zhang Buer and others hadn''t stopped her, she would have rushed out to fight with Yang Jian. Zhang Buer grabs Xiaoyue''s Tail: "are you Biao? Yang Jian is the owner of Xiaotian dog. Can he harm Xiaotian dog? " Not to mention the education of Xiaoyue, he was suddenly explored by his master. Xiaotian dog also looked at Yang Jian with a puzzled face: "master, what are you doing?" After hearing Xiaotian dog''s words, Yang Jian came back to himself and asked excitedly: "Xiaotian, are you ok?" Looking at Yang Jian''s excited look, Xiaotian dog is even more confused: "master, what can I do for you?" "But Uncle Sun said that you were captured by Li Xiuyuan and made into dog meat soup!" At this point, Yang Jian turned his head and looked at the livid Sun: "martial uncle, what''s the matter?" Hearing Yang Jian''s words, sun couldn''t help twitching. He also wants to know what''s going on! As the leader of the plan to help Luohan return to the throne, he didn''t know how long he paid attention to Li Xiuyuan. It is for this reason that sun knows how persistent Li Xiuyuan''s pursuit of dog meat is. It is no exaggeration to say that no dog demon has lived for an hour in Li Xiuyuan''s hands! This time, in order to carry out the plan smoothly, he specially delayed for a period of time to take Yang Jian to come here, but Xiaotian dog was in good condition! Now hearing Yang Jian''s inquiry, there is only one sentence in sun''s mind that he wants to blurt out. "Cough." After coughing two times, sun showed a embarrassed smile: "maybe I read it wrong." Now, the plan can''t be implemented, so the detention of sun can only make a ha ha, and then smile at Yang Jian: "since xiaotiangou is OK, I''ll leave first." After that, without waiting for Yang Jian to speak, sun had disappeared in the same place. Looking at sun''s back, Yang Jian''s eyes flashed a trace of suspicion, but now he has found Xiaotian dog, so he will not pursue it. As for Xiaotian dog, when he saw Yang Jian, he couldn''t find the north. He kept circling around him: "master, you are back. You don''t know. During your absence, I almost can''t see you." After that, Xiaotian dog''s eyes turned red instantly, and then his nose and tears hung on his face. Seeing Xiaotian dog''s embarrassed appearance, a stream of murderous gas came out from Yang Jian''s body: "what''s the matter?" "I don''t know!" After hearing Yang Jian''s question, xiaotiangou took back his tears and snot, and then continued: "at that moment, I was attacked and directly knocked unconscious, and then picked up by the boy. If it wasn''t for him, I might have entered reincarnation now." Xiaotian dog is loyal, and does not say that Li Xiuyuan wants to eat his own things. Hearing Xiaotian dog''s words, the suspicious color in Yang Jian''s eyes became more intense. He obeyed the order of the Jade Emperor and went out to kill the demons. When he was away, Xiaotian dog was attacked. How strange was this. In particular, sun, who conveys the news to himself, is a particularly suspicious role. However, considering that the other party used to be his martial uncle, Yang Jian still hid this suspicion, and then touched the head of Xiaotian dog: "this time, you can rest assured that those demons have been defeated by me. In the future, this kind of thing will not happen again." Yang Jian has a close relationship with Xiaotian dog. If Xiaotian dog really has an accident, Yang Jian will be very sad. Although I don''t know why Yang Jian didn''t investigate, as Yang Jian''s pet, Xiaotian dog still nodded honestly: "master, you must take me with you when you go out to fight in the future. As for the house, let the six saints of Meishan go." "Good." After calming Xiaotian dog, Yang Jian turned to look at Chu fan and others: "thanks to you Taoist friends for helping Xiaotian this time, thank you Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Chu fan showed a smile on his face"Ha ha ha, it''s the most important thing for my practitioners to help me when I see injustice. Yang Jian doesn''t have to be so polite!" Looking at Chu fan''s forthright appearance, Yang Jian''s face also showed a smile: "no matter what, thank you more." Different from Yang Jian, Zhang Buer and others are vigilant after hearing Chu fan''s words. Chapter 759 Yang Jian did not understand Chu fan''s character, so he would thank him. But Zhang bu''er and others are different. After so long time together, they have already seen through Chu fan''s internal organs, and know how bad Chu fan''s character is. Like that kind of performance just now, it only represents Chu fan''s misguided heart towards Yang Jian! "The store manager is going to cheat again." Zhang bu''er, aoshun and jiutouchong step back and look at each other, then they understand each other''s thoughts. Chu fan didn''t have the heart to observe other people''s looks. When he knew that Yang Jian was coming in person, he already had an idea in his heart. "Keke, Zhenjun has just returned from beheading demons and Demons this time?" When he heard Chu fan''s question, Yang Jian nodded with a smile: "there are several demon kings in Beiju Luzhou. The heaven asked me to get rid of the demon. Otherwise, the hourglass would not be attacked." Yang Jian is very confident about himself. If he is still there, even Zhunsheng doesn''t dare to move his dog! Chu fan didn''t care about Yang Jian''s self-confidence. What he cared about in his heart was another thing: "cough, in my opinion, is Erlang Zhenjun injured?" Hear Chu fan''s words, Yang Jian can''t help but get a Leng. However, he did well in the battle of God, but it is well known that he was seriously injured and his foundation was damaged in the three realms. Therefore, Yang Jian did not hide Chu fan, but nodded generously: "Tao''s friendly eyesight, in fact, not only I, xiaotiangou, but also my brothers, have suffered some injuries." Yang Jian''s brothers are naturally Nezha and others. If Yang Jian and xiaotiangou were injured by 1, then Nezha was injured by 100. You know, he lost his body. Although the lotus incarnation made Nezha shine in the battle of Fengshen, in fact, Nezha''s potential was limited by the lotus incarnation. Seeing that Yang Jian didn''t hide himself, Chu fan showed a smile on his face, and then suddenly a pill came out of his hand: "if you really believe me, why don''t you try this pill?" Looking at the ball that Chu fan handed over, Yang Jian is a Leng at first, then directly put the ball into his mouth. He was not afraid of Chu fan''s entrapment. Yang Jian had his own self-confidence. In these three circles, except for some really crazy people, few people really dared to attack the disciples of the three religions. However, after the pill, Yang Jian''s face changed: "this, this pill can heal?" The confidence and calm on Yang Jian''s face disappeared all the time when he spoke. As the leader of the three generations of disciples, Yang Jian naturally saw pills and food for healing. However, Yang Jian has never seen any medicine that can help him recover his foundation! After the end of the war, Yang Jian once asked Lao Jun, the part of his great martial uncle, for advice. However, Lao Jun only sighed at that time. Then tell him: "there is no hope of recovery unless the sage does it himself." However, the sage was first shut up by Daozu, and then left the world for the world battlefield. Yang Jian gave up hope for his injury. Who knows that today he actually felt the hope of his foundation recovery! Although he only recovered a little less than one in ten thousand, Yang Jian was still full of joy. You know, he just ate one pill. What if he ate more? More than that, Yang Jian also thought of Nezha and xiaotiangou. If their injuries can be treated, can they? Looking at Yang Jian''s excited appearance, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "it seems that Zhenjun has already felt it." "Dare to ask the store manager, can this pill recover those injuries?" At the thought of Nezha, Yang Jian was more excited. Although I don''t know why Yang Jian asked this question, Chu fan answered him confidently: "as long as you can eat, you can recover, no matter what the injury is." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yang Jian''s face was even more excited: "Daoyou, I don''t know this kind of pill, you..." "I''m the store manager of the card shop. Just call me the store manager. As for this kind of" urinating dragon pill ", it''s the card of our shop and can be sold naturally." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the smile on Yang Jian''s face became more intense, which means that Nezha and xiaotiangou''s injuries can also recover! "Manager, I don''t know how to sell this kind of cards?" Yang Jian paid little attention to human affairs, so he was not very clear about the small broken shop. But Chu fan has just introduced that since it''s goods, there must be a price, so as soon as Yang Jian opened his mouth, he directly asked Chu fan about the price.Hearing Yang Jian''s words, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth rise slightly. Sure enough, it''s easy to communicate with smart people. "A card only needs one person." After that, Chu fan was stunned, and then added: "by the way, the immortal who must live!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Yang Jian was stunned. Chapter 760 "Manager, do you mean to say that if you want to get this kind of card, you must use the living immortal to exchange the code?" I don''t know why, when Yang Jian spoke, even his voice was shaking slightly. Seeing Yang Jian''s strange appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help wondering: "what''s the matter? Do you really have any opinions on this way?" When speaking, Chu fan looks at Yang Jian with a puzzled face. According to his understanding of Yang Jian, this product is not a kind person. Do you still think this method is cruel? But soon Chu fan knew that he had misunderstood Yang Jian. As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Yang Jian patted his hands with a look of chagrin: "the store manager didn''t know. When I went out this time, the demon king had at least thousands of immortal subordinates!" When he spoke, Yang Jian''s face was full of chagrin: "if I had known that these guys had such functions, I would have left them dead." Yang Jian did not regret it. Unlike Xiniu Hezhou and Nanzhan Buzhou, Beiju Luzhou was a place where demons were prevalent. It''s no exaggeration to say that Beiju Luzhou is the base camp of the demon clan. Basically, some big demons who can call their names stay there. It is precisely because of this that the demon kings in Beiju Luzhou are extremely powerful. Even the heaven and Buddhism dare not underestimate them. In Beiju Luzhou, there are often hundreds of fairy level monsters under a little demon king. This is also the reason why Yang Jian''s heart aches! Before he went out to fight against the demon king himself, if he caught all the little demons under the demon king, he could recover more than half of his injuries! Chu fan doesn''t know what happened to Yang Jian, but as Yang Jian''s pet, Xiaotian dog understands Yang Jian''s current mood. Xiaotiangou, who has the experience of going out with Yang Jian, knows very well that since Tianting has sent his own master to fight, it means that he is definitely not an ordinary role to deal with. In this case, Yang Jian didn''t even bring back a genie! It was as if he had been thrown into the golden mountain. As a result, he didn''t even get a grain of gold. At this point, Xiaotian dog''s eyes on Yang Jian became strange. If you insist on describing what Xiaotian dog looks like now, it''s looking at a black sheep! Of course, as a pet, Xiaotian dog naturally does not dare to express this kind of emotion. After a look at Yang Jian, Xiaotian dog shows a flattering smile: "master, it doesn''t matter. It''s just some immortals. Let''s start again in two days and catch some back." It''s not the expansion of Xiaotian dog, but with his Jinxian level strength, Yang Jian''s Daluo Jinxian''s strength, Meishan Liusheng and others, it''s not easy to capture some Renxian. Hearing Xiaotian dog''s words, Yang Jian relieved from the huge loss. However, he has made a decision in his heart. After two days of rest, he will take all the grassy gods from guanjiangkou to beijuluzhou to carry out a crazy sweeping! Anyway, there are a lot of demons in Beiju Luzhou. If you just catch some fairy level demons, it won''t cause turbulence. Of course, one of the more important reasons is that as the real king of guanjiangkou Erlang, he has the privilege of listening to the tune and not listening to the announcement. He can leave Tianting at any time and go to beijuluzhou. After his mood was relieved, Yang Jian immediately arched his hand to Chu fan: "just now, he was absent-minded for a moment, but let the store manager see the joke." Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Chu fan quickly shook his head: "Zhenjun is joking, no matter who is facing this situation, it is difficult to maintain a calm state of mind!" For Yang Jian, Chu fan''s attitude is very good. Although he has no money now, he has development potential. In particular, the "urinating dragon pill" can only be exchanged for the immortals, which makes Yang Jian more important in Chu fan''s eyes. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Yang Jian showed a smile on his face: "thank you for understanding." After a few words of greetings with Chu fan, Yang Jian suddenly frowned, and then turned to Xiaoyue not far away: "who are you and why do you have the smell of Xiaotian dog?" When he spoke, Yang Jian''s tone was a bit serious. In fact, thanks to Xiaoyue, she is now in Chu fan''s small shop. Otherwise, with Yang Jian''s character, she must catch it first, and then ask. Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Xiao Yue was stunned. Although he has great potential, he is only an immortal after all. In the face of the famous Erlang Zhenjun, he will inevitably be afraid. "Lord, master, Xiaoyue is my son." See Xiao month afraid appearance, the wheezing dog of one side hastily opens a mouth to say. He knows his master''s character. If he doesn''t make things clear earlier, maybe Xiaoyue will be cut off by Yang Jian if he is not careful!When Yang Jian heard Xiaotian dog''s words, he could not help frowning, and then looked directly at Xiaotian dog: "your offspring?" Chapter 761 When he spoke, Yang Jian''s third eye narrowed slightly: "when did you have children?" See Yang Jian''s appearance, wheezing dog how can not know that he has some unhappy. However, at this point, xiaotiangou didn''t want to hide Yang Jian, so he had to go through it again. Hearing the description of Xiaotian dog, Yang Jian''s face has become iron blue. Who is Yang Jian? The leader of the third generation! Jade Emperor''s nephew! God of war! Although his accomplishments were only in the later period of the great Luo Jinxian, Yang Jian''s pride was no less than that of any quasi saint. However, it is because of this that Yang Jian now feels so angry. My pet was captured by others in the battlefield, and was given something by others. Although from the current situation, Xiaotian dog was not at a loss at that time, Yang Jian still felt that his face had been hurt. In addition, before Xiaotian dog was knocked unconscious by others, Yang Jian paid more attention to Xiaotian dog. "No matter what you do in the future, you''ll stay with me." Yang Jian can''t help being careless, but it''s OK to have one more son. If this guy is lost next time, will he become dog soup when he is found? At the thought of this possibility, Yang Jian immediately shook his head and threw this dangerous thought out of his mind. Xiaotian dog doesn''t care about Yang Jian''s inner thoughts. When he knows that he can follow Yang Jian, he is only excited. After a few minutes of relief, Xiaotian dog looked at Yang Jian again: "master, what should Xiaoyue do?" "What else can we do?" After hearing Xiaotian dog''s question, Yang Jianbai gave him a look: "since it''s your son, take it back to guanjiangkou and let him practice well, and come out after Zhenxian level." Speaking of this, Yang Jian was silent for a while and then added: "and the dog demon named Yueqin, please come to guanjiangkou to avoid being bullied outside." This is where Yang Jian protects Duzi. He has the strength of Yueqin, and the ability to "steal" xiaotiangou in the battlefield. It''s a joke to say that she will be bullied! However, in Yang Jian''s opinion, since Yueqin gave birth to a son for Xiaotian dog, it is her own family, and of course her family should be taken care of. After hearing Yang Jian''s words, xiaotiangou was stunned at first, and then he couldn''t help smiling on his face: "Hey, thank you, master!" You can''t help wheezing the dog. You know, all the time, Yang Jian''s aversion to men''s love and women''s love led him not to find any other beautiful dog demon. Who knows, today is a blessing in disguise, not only has the treatment method, also has the wife and the son together. Seeing the excited look of Xiaotian dog, how can Yang Jian not know his inner thoughts? After a look at Xiaotian dog, Yang Jian directly gave a cold hum: "before arriving at Daluo Jinxian level, if you dare to move the heart of men and women, I will castrate you!" Hearing Yang Jian''s murderous words, all the people in the small broken shop felt a chill in their crotch. In particular, Zhang Bu ER and three people, after looking at each other, saw two words from the other two people''s eyes - waste wood! Aoshun and jiutouchong, in particular, only have the strength of Jinxian junior. Now they have many wives and concubines. Compared with xiaotiangou, they are just moths in the world of cultivating immortals! Of course, with the awareness of jiutouchong and aoshun, they will never feel guilty for such things. As for the experience of Xiaotian dog, the only idea they can have is: it''s so cruel, stay away from Yang Jian in the future! Yang Jian didn''t know how much influence his words had on several people in front of him. After warning Xiaotian dog, Yang Jian turned to Xiaoyue and said, "would you like to come back to guanjiangkou with me and concentrate on cultivation?" Xiao Yue is the dog in Chu fan''s shop after all. Yang Jian doesn''t want to make Chu fan unhappy. Hearing Yang Jian''s question, Xiaoyue was stunned at first, and then quickly shook her head: "tell Zhenjun that I want to follow the store manager and practice well. I hope Zhenjun will succeed!" After that, Xiaoyue carefully looks at Yang Jian. "In that case, stay here." For Xiao Yue, Yang Jian doesn''t insist on it. Anyway, he won''t lose money with the mysterious store manager. Looking at Xiaoyue, Yang Jian nodded directly: "since you have made a decision, I will not interfere more." After that, Yang Jian took down a golden catapult from his waist and handed it to Xiao Yue"This is a magic weapon I used before. You can keep it as a self-defense item." "Thank you very much, Zhenjun!" He took the gold catapult from Yang Jian''s hand. Xiaoyue couldn''t even find his eyes. Just now, the moment he started with the catapult, he knew that this humble little thing was the magic weapon of Taiyi Zhenxian level! Chapter 762 After giving Xiaoyue something to protect her body, Yang Jian once again exchanged greetings with the people in the small broken shop, and then planned to turn around and leave. After all, he is thinking about recovering himself and his injury earlier. However, when Yang Jian was going to say goodbye to Chu fan and others, another golden light flashed in the distance, and then a black monkey fell from the air. "The monkey king?" Looking at the embarrassed monkey, Yang Jian''s face showed a look of surprise: "you have reached the level of Da Luo Jin Xian!" Yang Jian''s face was unbelievable when he spoke. When the monkey king was making trouble in heaven, he also had a fight with each other. At that time, each monkey had a draw. But Yang Jian knew in his heart that the fighting at that time was just for acting. If he did, although the monkey king was gifted, he would not be able to compete with a big Luo with Taiyi''s immortal cultivation. Although Sun Wukong''s fighting consciousness and skills were appreciated by Yang Jian at that time, he could not imagine that the other side had become the existence of Da Luo Jinxian so soon! However, it is more difficult for Yang Jian to accept that the monkey of Da Luo Jinxian level has become so embarrassed, which is incredible. Hearing Yang Jian''s voice, the monkey king was stunned at first, and then his face showed an incredible look: "three eyes, how are you here?" At this point, the monkey king''s face suddenly showed a hint of Enlightenment: "my old sun knows, don''t you also come to ask for help?" Today''s Monkey King is not what it used to be. At the same time, he also knows about Yang Jian and his acting when he was making trouble in heaven. For Yang Jian deliberately pretending to be the same strength as himself, Monkey King is not very concerned. After all, you can''t blame others for not killing you, can you? Although the monkey king is somewhat rebellious, he has brains. What really discontented the monkey king was taishanglaojun''s sneak attack. You, a big Luo Jinxian, fought with me and even let others sneak attack behind you. Do you want to be shameful? Yang Jian is also very clear about monkey king''s character, so he directly ignores monkey''s impoliteness. After hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Yang Jian laughed directly: "the great sage is joking. I''m a great Luo Jinxian level master, and I don''t want to be beaten by others. But you, the great sage, can''t tell." When speaking, Yang Jian''s face also showed a banter look: "great sage, if you encounter any difficult problems, don''t let it out, I will try my best to help you." After Yang Jian''s words, the monkey king nearly burst out of old blood and fainted, but what others said was true, and he had no chance to refute it. But when he thought of the strange thing that made him busy, a strange look flashed in his eyes: "three eyes, are you really willing to help my grandson?" What a shrewd man Yang Jian was. Seeing the monkey king, he was not angry. On the contrary, he asked such a question and immediately knew that it was not easy. But the previous words have already been said, so we can''t regret it. Therefore, after taking a look at the monkey king, Yang Jian nodded his head coldly and arrogantly: "when you speak, you are always a spit and a nail, and you don''t have to doubt it." When he saw Yang Jian, Sun Wukong''s eyes narrowed, and then he showed a bad smile: "in that case, you will trigger it with my grandson later. I hope you can help my grandson get rid of the demons." After a word to Yang Jian, the monkey king turned to Chu fan and said, "store manager, my old sun has come to ask for help this time." While talking, the monkey king scratched his head with a smile: "this time, it''s a bit critical. If you slow down, the fat monk is going to reincarnate." Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Chu fan''s heart involuntarily flashed a trace of doubt. You know, today''s pilgrims to the West are different from those in the original. Backed by Buddhism, a few people have great luck, and they can get a good harvest every time they draw a lottery. It is because of this that today''s monkey king can have the strength of the later period of the great Luo Jinxian, while others who learn from the classics: Tang Sanzang, the later period of the Jinxian! Zhu Bajie, the peak of Taiyi real immortal, Sha Seng, the beginning of Taiyi real immortal! As a result of these changes, people''s journey to the west is much smoother than before. For example, demons such as the white bone goblin have not even had time to implement the plan, so they are smashed into cakes by Tang Sanzang. Today''s Tang Sanzang can''t be fooled by a few simple techniques of change. However, it is precisely because of the efforts and fighting of the pilgrims to the west, their valiant way of cultivation and promotion has reduced the vitality of Buddhism by 30%!Although I don''t know how the Buddhists feel today, Chu fan knows that they will not be happy. After all, the benefits of the journey to the West have not been seen, so many of them have already been built in. In other words, everyone will be unhappy. Chapter 763 It''s like you find a golden mountain and hire a group of people to dig for you. As a result, I paid for equipment, managed to eat, managed to live and worked for several years, and found that the ore dug out was not as much as the money I spent. Everyone would be crazy. After seeing the worried look of Monkey King, Chu fan shook his head and threw out all the unreliable ideas in his mind. Then he continued to look at Chu fan: "store manager, when are we going to start?" Hearing the words of Monkey King, Chu fan could not help but slightly raise his mouth. It seems that this monkey is really in big trouble, otherwise he would not be so anxious. You know, when he came here for help, he never wasted a good chance. Even this guy has a black history of calling for help to drink with the Bull Demon King. Another look at the impatient Monkey King, Chufan''s smile: "in that case, let''s go now." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the monkey king nodded excitedly, and then hurriedly led the way to the place where they were in trouble. Sun Wukong led the way. Chu fan naturally followed, while Yang Jian followed after thinking about it. After all, he had said before that he would help the monkey. He was a real gentleman, and he had to keep his word. The monkey king has a somersault cloud, and there is no delay this time, so the flying speed is extremely fast. In just a few minutes, the people have reached their destination. "Manager, this is it." Looking at the stone tablet with the word "Tongtianhe" written not far away, Chu fan''s eyes narrowed: "this place looks familiar?" Just when Chu fan was puzzled, a voice suddenly rang from the air: "monkey, how can you still work?" Hearing this sound, the monkey king jumped up as if he had been trampled on his tail: "Qin Qiong, don''t deceive people too much. Do you really think that my grandson can''t be made by mud?" With the monkey''s angry voice falling, Chu fan saw a familiar figure falling from the air. When he saw the figure, Chu fan was stunned: "general Qin?" Looking at Qin Qiong''s dignified face falling from the air, Chu fan felt that his three outlooks were directly impacted. When Qin Qiong has such a strong strength, is it true that I am not good enough? Just when Chu fan was confused, the voice of the system suddenly rang: "Ding, congratulations on Chu fan''s mission, please check it in time!" Hearing the sudden sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned, and then nodded: "check!" Voice down, familiar task panel also immediately appeared in front of him. But when he saw his new task, Chu fan couldn''t help saying: "I didn''t expect to be the culprit of this incident?" Mission: the patron saint of rampage Introduction: there is no doubt that this is a statue of Qin Qiong, but it has changed. Requirements: re accept the stone statue of Qin Qiong time limit: three months reward: randomly open a daily card failure punishment: loss of Qi and fortune of Tang Dynasty looking at his new task, Chu fan can''t help scratching his head, but also understand what''s going on. The Qin Qiong in front of us was indeed the result of other people''s worship of Qin Qiong. Moreover, Qin Qiong has a lot of connections with Chu fan. If you remember correctly, this is the village she took after defeating the inspiration king. At that time, Chu fan attributed the village to the territory of the Tang Dynasty. At first, the surrounding countries and demons were afraid of Chu fan''s strength, but let the village escape a few years of danger. However, with the situation gradually critical, these ordinary people can only focus on the stone statue left by Chu fan. Unlike the people in Chang''an City, these people are obviously stronger, but the crisis they encounter is also more fatal. After confirming that Datang would not help here, the demons around immediately took action again. In the dangerous form, people are more devout and serious when they worship the stone statue of Qin Qiong. But these people are not the people of the Tang Dynasty after all. They have never seen Qin Qiong in their whole life, and they don''t know Qin Qiong''s character. In desperation, everyone joined some of their own private materials when they worshiped. In this case, the stone statue of Qin Qiong in the village not only did not get in touch with Chang''an City, but gradually became independent. If you want to say, it''s better to say that this guy is just an artificial God with Qin qiongpi on his head.Because the stone statues have been protecting these people seriously for many years, the village is no longer invaded by demons, and other people around can naturally find this anomaly. After a long time, the surrounding villages were assimilated by this village. The number of believers of Qin Qiong''s stone statue increased, and every one was a crazy believer. In this case, when he was in the surrounding villages, he was able to perform the highest cultivation of Da Luo! Chapter 764 However, it is precisely because of these people''s indiscriminate sacrifice that the stone statue of Qin Qiong has only strength but no wisdom. As long as it is a monster, it will be directly beaten into dregs when it is met by him. As a result, after Sun Wukong and others arrived here, they met with unimaginable resistance, and even the master and apprentices were beaten by the Da Luo stone statue. In desperation, the monkey king had to turn to Chu fan for help. "Manager, this is it. Should my grandson avoid it first?" When he spoke, the monkey king looked not far away. Seeing Sun Wukong''s performance, Yang Jian immediately snorted: "Monkey Sun, I haven''t seen you for so many years. I didn''t expect that you have been reduced to this level?" Although Yang Jian didn''t say much, he fully expressed his disdain for Monkey King through his facial expression. Hearing Yang Jian''s words, the monkey king turned black immediately: "three eyes, what do you mean by that?" "What do you mean, don''t you understand?" Although the monkey king was furious, his eyes suddenly solidified after hearing Yang Jian''s words: "three eyes, if you think you can, you can fight with that stone statue. If you can win, then my grandson will admit that you are worse than me!" When he spoke, the monkey king gave Yang Jian a provocative look. Hearing the words of Monkey King, Yang Jian was stunned, but then nodded his head disdainfully: "in that case, monkey, you are ready to admit defeat to benzhenjun!" After that, without waiting for the reaction, Yang Jian flew out with his own three pointed two edged halberd. "Three eyes, you haven''t said what to do if you lose?" Looking at the back of Yang Jian flying out, the monkey king cried out. Hearing the words of the monkey king, Yang Jian, who had already been flying in the air, raised his mouth slightly: "if I lose too, then benzhenjun will make a bow to you, and you will be brothers in the future!" Yang Jian didn''t care too much about what the monkey king said. He had full confidence in himself. As a big man who has participated in the battle of Fengshen and made great achievements in it, although his realm has not improved much over the years. But Yang Jian is confident that he is absolutely invincible in the same realm! It was with this confidence that Yang Jian dared to bet with the monkey king. After saying that, Yang Jian rushed directly to the village nearby: "where is the patron saint here When he spoke, Yang Jian didn''t restrain his breath at all, and the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian showed incisively and vividly. However, just as Yang Jian''s voice fell, an equally powerful breath rushed out from afar, and then a voice rang: "Qin Qiong is here, who is presumptuous?" As the voice fell, Chu fan and others saw a stone statue with a pair of halberds in their hands rushing out directly. "Si ~" seeing the stone statue, Chu fan, Ao Shun and others could not help but draw their mouths: "this guy looks like Qin Qiong." In fact, the reason why the eight points are similar is that Ao Shun and others can feel the difference between the stone statue and the real Qin Qiong. If it is in the eyes of ordinary people, the similarity between this stone statue and Qin Qiong is more than 90%! When Chu fan and others sigh, Qin Qiong has already begun to fight with Yang Jian. Looking at the stone statue that directly blocked his three pointed and two edged halberds, Yang Jian''s face showed a little surprise: "Oh, I didn''t expect that you really have some skills." Although in praise, but Yang Jian''s hand movement did not reduce much. For Yang Jian''s words, stone Qin Qiong did not make an answer, just buried his head again and again to attack Yang Jian. In just a few minutes, one person and one stone statue have fought for hundreds of rounds. Looking at the stone statue of Qin Qiong, Yang Jian''s eyes flashed a trace of light, and then the third eye on his forehead burst out a breath of terror. Almost instantly, a ray of light came out of the third eye, and then flew directly to the chest of Qin Qiong''s stone statue. "Hiss!" Seeing Yang Jian''s action, the monkey king couldn''t help taking a breath: "after so many years, these three eyes are still so despicable!" When he spoke, the monkey king looked scornful. He was still nostalgic about Yang Jian''s sneak attack on him when he was fighting with him. "Ha ha." As soon as Sun Wukong''s words came out, there was a sneer. Hearing this illness, a look of discontent flashed in monkey king''s eyes, and then he looked directly at the culprit who made the sound"Why, dead dog, are you not satisfied with my grandson''s words?" Sun Wukong didn''t like Xiaotian dog very much. After all, he didn''t bite himself when he was fighting. "Dead monkey, I just can''t stand you. What can you do to me?" Chapter 765 Although the mouth said hard gas, but when talking, Xiaotian dog is careful toward Chufan close to some. Although he was very fearless when fighting with the monkey king, as his opponent, he knew this guy very well. Especially knowing that the monkey is not what it used to be, Xiaotian dog is more alert in his heart. After all, with the monkey''s character, if he seizes the opportunity, he will definitely give himself a stick. With her golden immortal body, she can''t bear a stick now. Seeing the action of Xiaotian dog, a trace of disdain flashed in Sun Wukong''s eyes: "dead dog, you will only exert your strength in your mouth." How can he not know the purpose of this guy when the dog suddenly retreats. However, when Xiaotian dog retreated, monkey king still had some regrets in his heart. If the dead dog''s action was slower just now, he didn''t mind giving the guy a stick. Even if you can''t kill him, you''ll have to let him recover for a few months at least. Although Xiaotian dog doesn''t know what Monkey King thinks, it can''t admit defeat to monkey in his mouth. Therefore, after hearing Monkey King''s words, he immediately gives a sneer: "dead monkey, you can do it yourself. What''s the use of hiding behind and saying cool things?" While xiaotiangou was talking, the light from Yang Jian''s third eye fell directly on the stone statue Qin Qiong and broke one of his arms. When he saw that his master had taken advantage of him, Xiaotian dog was even more proud of his dog face and showed a defiant look at Monkey King: "dead monkey, see, my master can catch this guy easily!" With Chu fan by his side, Xiaotian dog doesn''t worry about being killed by the monkey king, so he just doesn''t know how to be reckless. As for the future, the joke, the owner said, after going anywhere will take me, I, wheezing dog, safe! In the past, xiaotiangou had to worry about being knocked by the dead monkey. But now, he has already put down his worries. Although I don''t know what Xiaotian dog thinks, after hearing his words, Monkey King''s face shows a look of disdain: "I only know how to use some sneak attacks, but I don''t like such people." At this point, the voice of the monkey king suddenly lowered a lot: "besides, this method may not be useful." Xiaotiangou didn''t hear the second half of Monkey King''s words, but the first half was clear. It is because of this, after the words of Monkey King, his eyes become more disdainful. As an old man who has experienced the battle of the gods, in his eyes, fighting is just a matter of caring about the result. As for the process, who cares about who is a fool. If the monkey king really used aboveboard means as he said, he and Yang Jian would have been killed by others. Moreover, as a person who has dealt with the monkey king, Xiaotian dog has the most say in the character of the monkey king. After a look at the monkey king, the corner of the dog''s mouth turned. All the people present were qualified to say this, but the monkey king didn''t. You know, when this guy was making trouble in heaven, he didn''t do much better than this. Besides, in the three realms, who doesn''t know that you are proficient in deception, abduction and theft? When xiaotiangou secretly despises the monkey king, the battle in the field changes again. Just like xiaotiangou thought in his heart, Yang Jian never cared about the result of the battle but not the process and means. Therefore, after breaking Qin Qiong''s arm, he immediately had to pay no attention to others and directly raised his three pointed two edged halberd to attack Qin Qiong again. Lost an arm, in the face of Yang Jian, stone Qin Qiong has obviously fallen into the next point. In the face of such a stormy attack, he could only support himself with one arm. However, looking at the battle in the field, Sun Wukong''s eyes flashed a trace of excitement: "haha, haha, three eyes are going to suffer." Sun Wukong''s words just finished, Yang Jian, who had the upper hand in the field, just changed his face, and then jumped directly to the distance. However, Yang Jian''s movement was slow. Just as he was about to jump away, a broken arm hit him in the back. "Poof ~" Yang Jian, who was attacked unprepared, spat out a mouthful of blood without accident, and then looked at the stone statue in surprise, Qin Qiong calmly installed the broken arm. "What''s going on?" Seeing the sudden change in the field, there was an incredible look on the dog''s face. In his eyes, the same level of invincible Yang Jian, was attacked by a stone shaped thing. At the moment when Yang Jian vomited blood, Xiaotian dog was even more worried. If he didn''t know his strength, the market was just a drag, he would have rushed out now. Chapter 766 Some people worry, others are happy. Seeing that Yang Jian was injured by the stone man, the monkey king almost jumped up in excitement, but even if he didn''t show too happy, the corner of his mouth still slightly rose. For the monkey king, he was not afraid that Yang Jian would be defeated by Qin Qiong. On the contrary, he was looking forward to it. The monkey king thought very clearly that there would be no big trouble if Chu fan was here. In this case, why not expect Yang Jian''s bad luck? "Dead monkey, what''s going on?" Knowing that he can''t help, xiaotiangou turns his eyes directly on the monkey king who is suffering in the dark. After hearing the dog''s words, monkey king raised his mouth slightly: "what''s the matter? As you can see, this guy is made of stone. Even if he is broken, he can reorganize himself. " "My grandson has suffered losses in this guy''s hands before." When he said that, Monkey King also pretended to sigh: "originally, Lao sun wanted to remind three eyes, but his action was so fast that I didn''t have time to say what he said." Hearing the words of Monkey King, wheezing dog didn''t know that he wanted to see his master lose face. After all, if the monkey king really wants to remind Yang Jian, he just needs to stand here and howl. What''s the difficulty? However, it''s hard for Xiaotian dog to say anything about this situation. After all, he knows how bad the relationship between his master and the monkey is. Seeing xiaotiangou''s dark face, Monkey King''s expression became more happy, and he was secretly proud in his heart: "thanks to my grandson''s listening to the instructions in the bound edition, dark belly is really an art." At the thought of this, the monkey king was very grateful to Chu fan. If you want to know where you got the "bound edition" from Chu fan, there are some other knowledge besides the idea of "my destiny is up to me, not up to heaven". For example, the "houheixue" among them deeply attracted the monkey king to study. Not to mention the communication between monkey king and xiaotiangou, Yang Jian''s mood is as complicated as eating excrement after being attacked by Qin Qiong. Looking at the almost intact stone statue Qin Qiong, the corners of Yang Jian''s mouth twitched: "is it true that these stone products are abnormal?" Normally speaking, Yang Jian, who survived the battle of Fengshen, would not be so careless, but this time he was really trapped by the stone statue Qin Qiong. When it comes to their realm, it''s not difficult for them to be reborn. However, even if you want to be reborn, it will take a certain amount of time. In Yang Jian''s opinion, even if Qin Qiong wants to treat her injuries, she has to wait until the end of the battle. But who knows this guy''s arm can still be controlled by him after breaking! Yang Jian''s heart was filled with anger when he thought that he had been fighting for a long time, but he was really vomiting blood. After so many years of fighting, Yang Jian was injured a lot. But this time it''s different! I just bet with monkey that I can deal with Qin Qiong, but now the time hasn''t passed. The enemy doesn''t matter, but I''ve been injured. What makes Yang Jian more difficult to accept is that he is injured or in front of the monkey king! If you want to describe Yang Jian''s current mood, there is only one sentence: slapping face too fast is like a tornado! At the thought of the monkey''s elation later, Yang Jian''s heart became more and more angry, and with the emergence of this anger, his strength became stronger and stronger: "bastard, I''m irritated by you!" After a big drink, Yang Jian''s body began to grow up quickly. With a few breaths, he had become a giant with his head on the sky and his feet on the ground. "Oh ~" looking at Yang Jian''s action, the monkey king, who was watching the battle, couldn''t help sighing: "it seems that the three eyes are real now, and even the heaven and earth of Dharma have been used." When talking, Monkey King''s eyes are staring at Yang Jian. Although he quarreled that he looked down on Yang Jian, deep down in his heart, he was full of admiration and favor for him. After all, one of them practiced the eight nine Xuangong and the other practiced the nine turn Xuangong. They were also the top-level training methods, and they were also proficient in seventy-two changes. Plus that year''s battle, it''s long since we''ve known each other. If it wasn''t for Yang Jian''s arrogance, they would have been friends long ago. In fact, it''s not just the monkey king. Countless eyes in the three realms are attracted here. Who is Yang Jian, the God of war in heaven, and the head of three generations of disciples of hermeneutics? How can his battle not attract people''s attention?Even if Yang Jian''s identity is removed, the battle of Daluo Jinxian is also worthy of many people''s attention. "Hiss, what a powerful breath! It''s really the God of war in heaven!" Chapter 767 A demon hiding in the dark sighed about Yang Jian''s strength, and immediately a demon around him took over the topic: "you said before that you wanted to follow the example of the great sage of Qi Tian to make a havoc in the heavenly palace. Why don''t you talk now?" When he heard his friend''s words, the demon gave him a white look. As long as it is a long brain, they all know that their previous words are just bragging. Even the monkey king didn''t succeed. I went to heaven for trouble. Isn''t that asking for trouble? You know, although in the eyes of the real power, the monkey king was just a game, but in the eyes of these little demons, the monkey king is worthy of the demon clan boss! In addition to some weak demons, those who are strong at the level of Daluo Jinxian can better understand Yang Jian''s terror. "It''s also the strength of Da Luo Jinxian. I may not be able to catch him!" This is a big Luo Jinxian level cow demon. Looking at Yang Jian''s huge body, he couldn''t help sighing. You should know that although the heaven and earth of Dharma are powerful, no one can learn it. For example, you can''t use it yourself. After hearing Niu Yao''s words, a pale golden scorpion suddenly appeared on his head: "Lao Niu, I think you should be more confident no matter what you are doing." After hearing scorpion''s words, Niu Yao was stunned, and then a trace of joy flashed in his eyes: "sister scorpion, I''m not confident, but I think I should be modest." When talking, the cow demon''s face is full of smiles, and there is a phantom in his eyes. After swallowing a mouthful of saliva excitedly, the cow demon looks at the scorpion. At the thought of scorpion''s beautiful appearance, the ox demon''s eyes became more blazing. Judging from the current situation, is an old cow about to get the favor of scorpion sister? Looking at the harrass from the corner of the cow demon''s mouth, a trace of helplessness flashed in the scorpion''s eyes, and then he said loudly: "old cow, I think you can be more confident and remove or replace the possibility in the words with a certain one!" After hearing scorpion''s words, Niu Yao was stunned, and then responded: "sister scorpion, do you want to say that Lao Niu can''t even stop Yang Jian''s move?" The cow demon is discontented when he speaks. At least, everyone is a strong one in the level of Da Luo Jinxian. Even if there is a gap, it''s not as big as this, is it? But after hearing the words of the cow demon, the scorpion nodded without hesitation. She didn''t mean to attack the cow demon, but just wanted to let the goods know the reality earlier. After all, Lao Niu can''t even fight himself. It''s impossible for him to fight with Yang Jian! According to scorpion''s estimation, the only difference between Yang Jian and Yicai in terms of Laoniu''s strength is that he can move himself. Things like this happen everywhere. As long as someone dares to compare himself with Yang Jian, he will be ridiculed by his friends, and even some fairies and fairies have differences because of this matter, and then quarrel to break up directly. Without exception, their boyfriends are too narcissistic. Yang Jian didn''t know that because of one of his big moves, countless male monsters watched him and regarded him as a nail in the flesh! After all, the proportion of male and female monsters is so large nowadays. It has been a blessing for three generations to find a girlfriend. Now they break up for such a reason. It is said that this day was later called "lovelorn day" by countless monsters, and at noon of this day every year, they would prick grass people, then write down Yang Jian''s name and start to abuse wildly. As for why not choose at noon, mainly because sooner or later to have an accident! Of course, these are the following words, so I don''t need to describe them. Back to reality, the demons and immortals who praised the monkey king were soon beaten in the face. At first, they thought that it was a rare scene for Yang Jian to cast his magic, but they didn''t expect that after Yang Jian finished his magic, a stone man about the size of him appeared next to him. What makes them feel even more difficult to accept is that the stone man is actually pressing Yang Jian to carry out all kinds of beatings. In fact, not only the onlookers were surprised, but also Yang Jian was hard to accept. Even if he killed xiaotiangou, he didn''t expect that after the stone man became bigger, the stone on his body actually became harder, and even he couldn''t hurt each other. In this case, Yang Jian felt as if he had become an enlarged living sandbag. His only function was to be used by the stone statue Qin Qiong to practice boxing. Fortunately, Yang Jian is not a fool. After confirming that he is not Qin Qiong''s opponent, he immediately admits defeat. So, in the eyes of countless onlookers, Yang Jian, who was still proud, cried out a few words that they couldn''t believe in anyway"Store manager, help ~" "master, how can you do this?" As Yang Jian''s voice fell, another obscene voice rang. Chapter 768 "Master, how can you give up?" When talking, xiaotiangou looks desperate. If people who don''t know see his expression, they may think that this guy has suffered a lot. Hearing the words of Xiaotian dog, Yang Jian couldn''t help but draw his mouth. If he wasn''t in a critical situation now, he would let the dead dog know what regret is! No surrender? If you don''t surrender, I will be killed! Even if they won''t be killed, it''s not a good thing to be beaten up in front of so many people. "Hey, hey, three eyes, you''re not very good. Why do you give up now?" Unlike xiaotiangou, the monkey king has a happy look on his face. Maybe he would have jumped up to celebrate if he hadn''t gone too far. But even now, the monkey king''s facial expression still completely expressed his inner thoughts. While talking, the monkey was still secretly congratulating. He was full of admiration for his behavior of looking for help immediately after being beaten by the stone statue! Thanks to the fact that I didn''t have a head iron at that time, I insisted on fighting with him. Otherwise, who knows what I''m going to become? Although Yang Jian was being beaten, he could still hear the voice of Monkey King clearly. After hearing the monkey''s words, he turned black immediately: "dead monkey, either help or go away, don''t be sarcastic." When talking to the monkey king, Yang Jian was caught in a circle on his head. The whole person turned several circles in the air before falling to the ground. "Oh dear!" Seeing Yang Jian''s tragic situation, xiaotiangou finally can''t help feeling his idol''s disillusionment. Instead, he looks directly at Chu fan: "store manager, hurry up." After hearing Xiaotian dog''s words, Chu fan nodded, and then the whole person flew out: "keep people under you!" While speaking, Chu fan''s hands have already patted Qin Qiong, the stone statue who wants to attack Yang Jian. Hearing Chu fan''s voice, Qin Qiong was obviously stunned. Then she turned her head and looked at Chu fan: "Qin Qiong visited her master." In addition to the words in the mouth, the stone statue Qin Qiong''s action is not slow, directly gave up attacking Yang Jian, but knelt down in front of Chu fan. "Qin Qiong, do you remember me?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Qin Qiong nodded quickly: "Qin Qiong dares not forget her master at any time!" As she spoke, Qin Qiong turned to look at Chu fan, and then continued to ask: "I don''t know what happened when the master came here?" By this time, Chu fan had already reflected that Qin Qiong, the stone statue, was drawn from the system. With the ability of the system, how could he betray himself. Therefore, after hearing Qin Qiong''s words, Chu fan immediately showed a kind smile: "this time, I came here to let you let Monkey King and others go west, and don''t stop them any more." "The monkey king?" At the end of Chu fan''s words, the stone statue Qin Qiong was stunned, and then a humanized look of "sudden realization" appeared on a big stone face: "master, which monkey are you talking about?" When talking, Qin Qiong also pointed to the monkey king not far away. Although Monkey King has a certain reputation in the three realms, Qin Qiong does not know him. After all, Qin Qiong did not exist for a long time. However, this does not mean that Qin Qiong is stupid. After hearing Chu fan''s words, he immediately recalled the opponent he had met before, looked at the monkey king who had stayed with Chu fan before, and immediately made his own judgment. Hearing Qin Qiong''s words, Chu fan nodded: "that''s right." "No problem!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Qin Qiong nodded her head seriously: "since she''s coming with you, it''s definitely not a bad man. You can pass here." After hearing the words of Qin Qiong and Chu fan, Yang Jian, who had just got up, did not vomit a mouthful of old blood and fainted. "Manager, why does this guy call you master?" When talking, Yang Jian looks at Chu fan bitterly. Of course, his purpose is not to inquire about the relationship between the stone statue of Qin Qiong and Chu fan. The main purpose of this sentence is to complain! At the thought of being beaten for dozens of minutes by Chu fan''s servants, what''s more, this guy was still watching, and didn''t say anything to stop him. Yang Jian''s heart is full of sadness! Of course, if you want to say sad, the sadness in monkey king''s heart must surpass Yang Jian''s. In order to pass through this ghost place, he didn''t know how much he said to Qin Qiong. Even just used language guarantee, financial temptation and other ways, however, it can''t compare with Chu fan''s words!That''s why when he heard Qin Qiong''s words, there was only one sentence in Sun Wukong''s heart that he wanted to blurt out: "are you too serious?" Of course, the monkey king won''t say that. After all, he fought with the stone statue of Qin Qiong. He knew that this guy was hard to deal with. If the store manager left, this guy would make trouble for himself, wouldn''t he ask for trouble? Chu fan, Yang Jian and others don''t know the inner thoughts of Monkey King, but even if they do, they won''t care too much. For Yang Jian''s words, Chu fan only showed a smile: "he is a stone statue of faith left by me a few years ago, but I didn''t expect that he would grow so fast." When they heard Chu fan''s words, Sun Wukong and Yang Jian both drew their lips. They heard a very important message from Chu fan''s words just now: this stone statue has only existed for a few years! "Monkey, you are so useless." Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Monkey King was stunned. Then he bared his teeth and looked at Yang Jian: "three eyes, what do you mean, do you want to fight?" While talking, the monkey king looks at Yang Jian with bad intentions. You know, this guy is seriously injured now. If he fights with himself. The monkey king said he was confident and shameful! It''s a pity that Yang Jian obviously won''t let him get this opportunity. As soon as the monkey''s words were finished, Yang Jian gave him a disdainful look: "dead monkey, do you think I''m retarded?" Hearing Yang Jian''s words, the monkey king was stunned at first, and then shook his head. Although he was very dissatisfied with the three eyes that had calculated himself, the monkey king still recognized Yang Jian''s IQ. After all, he can''t admit that he was once calculated by a mentally retarded man, can he? Seeing the monkey king''s action, Yang Jian sneered at the corner of his mouth, and then asked directly: "then why do you think benzhenjun will compete with you in this situation?" While speaking, Yang Jian also showed the injury to the monkey king, and then the irony flashed in his eyes. Chapter 769 Hearing Yang Jian''s words, a look of pity flashed in monkey king''s eyes. He didn''t expect that Yang Jian found his purpose so easily, and refused so simply. However, even so, the monkey king still did not let Yang Jian go: "counseling is counseling. What''s the point of being so tall?" At the end of the monkey king''s words, Yang Jian nodded with a smile. He was not ashamed, but proud and said: "yes, I am counsellor. What can you do to me?" Looking at Yang Jian with a smile on his face, the monkey king couldn''t help taking a long breath: "garlic, you are cruel!" Although he said that, the monkey king was full of admiration for Yang Jian in his heart. If he had Yang Jian''s thick skin in those years, he would never have been held down by the Tathagata for so many years. Thanks to Yang Jian, he didn''t know what the monkey king thought, otherwise he would spit on his face: thicker than his face, when did you lose? Of course, these things are unknown to Chu fan. In fact, when Qin Qiong''s stone statue recognized him, the voice of the system had already sounded: "Ding, congratulations on the host''s completion of the mission, opening the daily card - World battlefield copy!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "what the hell is this copy of the world battlefield?" When speaking, Chu fan has looked at the new card. [World battlefield copy - beginning] classification: Daily cards Introduction: in order to satisfy customers and sell goods better, this system carefully manufactures primary copy cards! Function: using this card, you will get the opportunity to enter the world battlefield, and the ability of "God''s protection" and "return" Return: when you are in the world battlefield for three days, you will be sent back to Pangu world God''s protection: when the card user is facing the death crisis, you will be instantly sent back to Pangu world Return: when you are in the world battlefield for three days, you will be sent back to Pangu world >Price: Tian Xian / card just look at it, and Chu fan knows that this card will be contested by countless people. You know, with the enhancement of Chu fan''s strength, even the daily cards now need human immortal level creatures to be able to exchange. But the number of human immortals in Pangu world is limited. If we really capture and kill human immortals in order to buy cards, we will be punished by the three circles. But the world battlefield is different. Where it is, it is facing the creatures of other worlds. The more creatures you capture and kill, the more adored you will be! "Ding, it is detected that the world invasion has started. Please prepare quickly." Just as Chu fan was checking the ability of the new cards, the sound of the system suddenly sounded again. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say that there are still a few months left for the invasion of the world?" Hearing the sound of the system, Chufan is not good at all. "Host, although this time things are beyond expectation, at least we can understand a truth." "What''s the point?" "Plan, can''t keep up with change!" ¡­¡­ Chu fan swears that if the dog system has entity, if he doesn''t beat this guy''s excrement out, even if he pulls it clean! Without any accident, the middle finger shows the distance and relationship of one person one system incisively and vividly. After greeting the middle finger, Chu fan asked the system again: "dog system, what''s the scale of this world invasion? Where is the destination? " Maybe because of the time deviation, the system felt guilty, so after hearing Chu fan''s words, he immediately answered these questions. "A star God stone and a large number of other stone like creatures in the alien world "Quasi Saint peak?" Chu fan was stunned: "didn''t you say that the celestial stone could devour the world?" "Ding, the invading star stone is a young creature. If the host is not satisfied, this system can replace it with an adult star stone for free!" After offering a middle finger again, Chu fan looked at Sun Wukong and Yang Jian: "you two, I have one more thing here. I wonder if you would like to take part in it?" If it''s just a quasi Saint level star God stone, Chu fan will definitely rush up and kill ya alone. But according to the system, this guy must still have a lot of subordinates. As a smart man, Chu fan thinks that in this case, it''s better to find a thug himself. Obviously, Yang Jian and Sun Wukong are in line with the identity of thugs. Of course, there is Qin Qiong on the side. Sure enough, when they heard Chu fan''s words, Yang Jian and monkey king''s eyes lit up"I don''t know what kind of activity the store manager is talking about?" Although he didn''t spend a long time with Chu fan, in Yang Jian''s eyes, Chu fan has long been a great power! and it''s a rare opportunity for Yang Jian to participate in such a great power activity. Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Chu fan showed a smile on the corner of his mouth: "Zhenjun, do you remember urinating dragon pill?" "Of course I do!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Yang Jian''s face showed an excited look: "is the store manager going to hold a" dragon pill appreciation conference " Yang Jian looks forward to this idea when he speaks. He doesn''t think it''s wrong. After all, these talents have the habit of inviting people to dinner. For example, the peach festival in Tianting and the ginseng fruit festival in zhenyuanzi, Yang Jian thinks that it''s not strange for Chu fan to hold a "cattle ball appreciation conference". However, after hearing Yang Jian''s words, Chu fan gave him a white eye: "Zhenjun is joking. Does our shop Zhang look so selfless?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yang Jian couldn''t help but draw his mouth. For the first time, he heard someone say that he was stingy. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. Seeing Yang Jian''s strange twitch, Monkey King''s eyes flashed a strange smile. As an "old man" who has dealt with Chu fan many times, he certainly knows Chu fan''s stingy nature, so when Yang Jian spoke, he already knew that he was delusional. However, even so, the monkey king was still curious about the activities in Chu fan''s mouth: "shop manager, I don''t know what you are talking about?" Seeing the people''s eyes, Chu fan smiles, and then says: "in order to thank you for taking care of the small broken shop all the time, our store manager has decided to give you a chance to make money!" "Making money?" Chu fan''s words just finished, Yang Jian and monkey king''s eyes showed a trace of disdain. With their strength, money can no longer attract their attention. Chapter 770 "That''s right!" Chu fan didn''t seem to see the eyes of Yang Jian and monkey king, but continued to say to himself: "but I''m not talking about ordinary money, but a lot of demons." When he said that, Chu fan''s face showed the same smile as his aunt: "more than that, after these demons are eliminated by you, the way of heaven will give you merit rewards!" With Chu fan''s words, Yang Jian and Sun Wukong''s eyes gradually became serious, especially Yang Jian''s breathing became short: "store manager, where is a fairy demon?" Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "of course." "I''ll go!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Yang Jian slapped himself on the thigh: "store manager, I must take part in such an activity, I must take part in it!" After knowing the effect of urinating dragon pill, Yang Jian''s heart has long been filled with the desire for immortals. Now when he heard about such an activity, how could he let it go. Not only Yang Jian, but also the monkey king. He is different from Yang Jian. He just wants to be able to draw more advanced prizes. Originally, he thought that on the westbound Road, this kind of opportunity should not be too few. Who knows that the demons they met are all big men with people behind them. Until now, they just managed to catch a few immortals. Looking at Yang Jian and monkey king, Chu fan''s smile became more intense: "in that case, let''s go to Chang''an city. The activity will start soon." When they heard Chu fan''s words, Sun Wukong and Yang Jian did not hesitate. They immediately followed Chu fan and rushed to Chang''an. Seeing the monkey king beside him, Yang Jian was stunned: "dead monkey, don''t you save Tang Sanzang and others?" Hearing Yang Jian''s words, the monkey king was stunned at first, and then thought that Tang Seng and others were still imprisoned by the stone statue Qin Qiong. "Dashi, how are the people I''m with now?" Thinking of this, the monkey king asked Qin Qiong, the stone statue behind Chu fan. Hearing Sun Wukong''s question, Qin Qiong was stunned. Then she thought that this guy was also a good demon certified by his master. She immediately replied: "they are all imprisoned by me. There is no danger for the time being. Only the pig demon was shaved by me." As soon as Qin Qiong''s words were finished, everyone looked at him in surprise. As for the pig demon in his mouth, we certainly know who it is, but we don''t understand Qin Qiong''s shaving all the hair of pig Bajie. "Why are you kicking him off?" Hearing the monkey king''s question, Qin Qiong replied calmly: "when you eat meat, you can''t let the meat have hair on it?" As soon as his words were finished, everyone felt the strong malice. Marshal Tianpeng, the Buddhist appointed Sutra seeker, was almost eaten by you? As if feeling everyone''s inner thoughts, Qin Qiong touched her head with a simple and honest face: "I found that I could increase my strength as long as I ate the demons." Well, as soon as he said this, people understood why he would fight and kill the demon. In his eyes, those demons are big pills one by one? Looking at the stone statue Qin Qiong again, the monkey king asked: "if you''re not here, they won''t be in danger, will they?" "No!" As soon as the words of Monkey King were finished, Qin Qiong shook her head: "they are my captives. As long as there is no command from me, no one will touch them." Hearing the stone statue Qin Qiong''s words, Monkey King nodded with satisfaction this time: "in that case, let''s take part in the activity first, wait until the end of the activity, and then release them." When talking, Monkey King has his own careful thinking. Along the way, a pig is not less lazy to make trouble for himself. It''s not easy to find an opportunity for him. How can we waste it? Qin Qiong, the stone statue, doesn''t have as many colorful intestines as monkey king. After hearing his words, she just nodded: "no problem." Qin Qiong obeyed Chu fan''s orders. Chu Fan said that monkey king was a good demon, so Zhu Bajie and others were good monsters in his eyes. When Chu fan and others are on their way to Chang''an City, a stout figure has appeared not far from the door of the small broken shop. "I didn''t expect that my previous plan failed." Looking at the people in the small shop, the fat dwarf''s eyes flashed a strange color: "now it seems that we can only use some special means." When he spoke, the short fat man had already come to the door of the small broken shop and had a look at the scene inside the small broken shop. A kind smile appeared on the short fat man''s face"Amitabha, where is Li Xiuyuan, benefactor Li?" "Who are you?" Short fat words just finished, originally boring sitting on the stool, a large number of Pan Xiaolian around immediately put his eyes on him. After hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, the short fat man showed a smile to pan Xiaolian: "Amitabha, I have seen this benefactor." While detaining sun to salute pan Xiaolian, Xue Rengui stands in front of him silently, just blocking his eyes to pan Xiaolian. More than that, Xue Rengui drags pan Xiaolian: "Xiaolian, be careful." Looking at Xue Rengui''s vigilance, pan Xiaolian was stunned: "brother Rengui, what''s the matter?" After hearing pan Xiaolian''s question, Xue Rengui took a look at the detained sun beside him, and then said: "I don''t know why. I always think this fat man has bad intentions, so we''d better be careful." After Xue Rengui''s words, pan Xiaolian was stunned at first, and then nodded her head seriously: "brother Rengui is right, this guy is so ugly, he must not be a good man!" When they were talking, they secretly glanced at sun from time to time. Hearing what they said, the detaining sun''s heart has already run over ten thousand grass. Mud horse, you know Xue Rengui and pan Xiaolian''s voice is small, but they can''t hide from the detaining sun who has the strength of the later period of quasi saint. It''s because of this that the idea of abusing his mother came into being. If it wasn''t for the sake of preventing Qi Yun Jin Long''s attention, he would have gone away now: What''s the matter with you? Is this the quality of you people in Tang Dynasty? Is this the judgment of you people in the Tang Dynasty? Is it my fault to be ugly? Since it''s not, why do you think I''m ugly? Although I come here for other purposes. was in detention of sun Tucao Tucao, Pan Xiaolian has looked at him with a look of vigilance: "short, fat, cough, cough, this customer, do not know what you make complaints about Lee?" Chapter 771 Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, sun tried his best to show a kind smile: "Amitabha, I have a good relationship with Li Xiuyuan. Benefactor Li is an old friend, so..." The detention of sun stopped in the middle of what he said, because he saw irony in the eyes of Pan Xiaolian and others. Sure enough, as soon as Sun Gang stopped talking, pan Xiaolian''s face showed disdain: "Xiao Xiuyuan has been with us since he was born. We don''t know what old friends he has!" When talking, pan Xiaolian stares at the detaining sun in front of her. As long as this guy dares to show something wrong, she will make a direct move to let him know what is cruelty. And one side of the detention sun, after hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, is also a face of helplessness. In fact, what he said before is not a lie. Although it is impossible for him to become an old friend with a Rohan, we must know each other. But after all, it was a matter of the last life. The people he knew were Luohan, not Li Xiuyuan. Pan Xiaolian''s sneer became more obvious when she saw that sun had been detained for more than half a day and ignored herself: "since she didn''t speak, she would be rude!" As she spoke, pan Xiaolian raised her fist and smashed it at sun. Just for a moment, sun felt a breath of terror and enveloped himself. If it''s in other places, pan Xiaolian may not dare to do her best, but she doesn''t have so many worries in the small broken shop. After all, she has been staying in a small broken shop for so many years, and she has not even damaged a brick in the shop. Looking at Pan Xiaolian getting closer to her fist, sun''s face became more serious. He had a feeling that this fist was not easily blocked by himself. As an "old man" who can survive the battle of canonization, he has great confidence in his own premonition. Therefore, when he saw pan Xiaolian''s fist getting closer and closer, he immediately made the most accurate decision to avoid it! After a change of thought, sun has stamped his left foot on the ground and intends to escape directly into the ground. You know, the art of tudun is his best. Even among the quasi saints, few people can stop him. However, when his left foot touched the ground, sun''s face changed. How could it feel like something was wrong? It''s no surprise that sun can''t be detained. As a monk who practices the art of escaping to the top, he is very familiar with the feeling of escaping into the soil. However, now this feeling, even a stab in the left foot, is sending a message to him - tudun failed! Of course, let Sun understand the reality more quickly is another thing - Pan Xiaolian''s fist! Detaining sun swears that this is the first time in his long life that someone has so mercilessly punched his face with small fists. If you let detaining sun describe his feelings, it will be: it''s painful ~ because he is fully prepared for his skill of hiding, detaining sun has not made enough defense against pan Xiaolian''s attack. In this case, reality and pan Xiaolian hit him hard at the same time. When his fist touched his face, sun could only give a dull hum in time, and then the whole person flew out upside down. After making 720 degree rotation in the air, he fell to the ground in the way of free fall. If the reaction is not timely enough, sun estimates that he will have to perform another landing pose with a wild goose face in the sand! Spitting with blood, sun''s face turned dark after he got up from the ground: "since you don''t drink hard, I''m not welcome!" Speaking, the momentum of Zhunsheng peak is directly released from the detention of sun. He is ready to take Li Xiuyuan back by force. Before the disguise, the main reason is to detain sun, in order to prevent the counterattack of Datang Longqi, causing too much trouble to himself. But up to now, the detention of sun is not going to continue to waste time, he decided to fight to get injured also want to take Li Xiuyuan! But the people in the small broken shop feel the momentum of detaining sun, and become alert. When they look at the people around them, pan Xiaolian''s face becomes serious: "you all hide, I''ll deal with this ugly ghost!" When speaking, pan Xiaolian will walk towards the outside. After all, she is the only one with the strongest strength in the whole small broken shop, and she is the only one who can fight with Zhunsheng. However, at this time, pan Xiaolian suddenly changed her face and looked up at the sky. "What is it?" Not only pan Xiaolian, but also sun, who had planned to attack the small and broken shop, became serious and looked cautiously into the sky"It''s wishful thinking to attack this seat by such a small means!" Chapter 772 When he spoke, sun''s face showed a sneer of disdain. With his strength, he was able to see clearly what suddenly appeared in the air. Stone! Countless stones! Seeing that the biggest stone was about to fall on him, sun''s sneer became even more obvious: "small skills of carving insects!" After that, sun raised his fist and smashed it at the fast falling stone. However, when the fist and stone hit together, sun''s face became strange. According to his estimation, under his fist, the stone will definitely turn into powder and then drift away with the wind. But the fact is that sun himself felt a sharp pain in his hands, and even, if he did not respond in time, his hands would be broken now! "Poof ~" after spitting out a mouthful of blood, sun was detained for the big stone that fell in front of him with an ugly face: "how is this possible?" When he speaks, Sun Yi looks unbelievable. As a quasi saint, he also has his own dignity. However, after arriving here, he was beaten by an ordinary human girl, and then he couldn''t even break a stone! But for his firm mind, sun would have lost his ability to think because he could not accept setbacks. Just when sun was surprised by his magical experience, the big stone in front of him suddenly shook, and then he made a voice: "Oh, my waist, was that sun Zai who hit me just now?" With the fall of the sound, the appearance of the big stone has also changed. In a few breaths, it has become an extremely ferocious looking stone man. After looking around, the stone man soon saw a surprised looking at his detained Sun: "Sun Zai, did you hit me just now?" Hearing the stone man''s words, sun could not help but draw his mouth: "who is the devil who dares to be presumptuous in front of us?" When talking, sun''s body radiates endless light, which is the most famous Buddhist Magic - golden body! After opening the golden body of Buddhism, sun impolitely raised his fist again and hit the stone man. Seeing the action of detaining sun, the stone man was also angry: "Sun Zai, if I ask you something, even if I don''t answer, I will still beat me. Is it so impolite?" At the same time, the stone man also raised his fist and hit him. Hearing the stone man''s words, sun haoxuan didn''t spit blood directly. Am I being rude? When you speak, do you dare to ask your conscience if it hurts? As soon as you come up, sun Zai will scream. Dare I reply? if I answered, would you make complaints about it? , when he was in custody of sun Tucao, the two fist came back again, and felt the power of the stone man. The face of the detention sun was white: , "it hurts!" He never thought that one day when he was performing the golden body of Buddhism, he would be defeated by others with physical damage! It was not until then that sun reflected that the big stone in front of him was also a quasi Saint level strong man. "Who are you and why do you want to stop me?" After taking back his red fists and putting them behind his back, sun Cai looks at the stone man with a serious face. Hearing the words of detaining sun, the stone man was stunned, then raised his fist to detain sun again: "how can you tell the villain first?" As the stone man continued to attack the absconded detainee sun with his fist, he murmured: "you attacked master Shi first, and now you dare to ask me?" As he spoke, the stone man seemed to feel that he had just been detained when he was landing. Sun''s "sneak attack" made him feel a burst of discontent again. In order to express dissatisfaction, a pair of stone man''s fists waved fast. After hearing the stone man''s words, sun knew that he must have made an own trouble this time. Because the time and place of the stone man''s appearance was too ingenious, he thought that he was the assistant of the small shop. But now it seems that he was mostly mistaken. The enemy of the enemy is the friend! After such a sentence flashed through his mind, sun decided to explain it to the stone man and try to reach an alliance with the other party. However, before sun had time to speak, the stone man had already said: "you guys, don''t you hurry up and help me beat this son to death?" The words of the stone man and the stones he had fallen with before also changed, and they all became stone men in a very short time.But these stone men are much smaller. Among the many stone people, the three biggest stone people rushed towards sun: "boss, hold on, we''ll help you!" After hearing the voices of three stone men, the former stone man gave out a huge laugh: "ha ha ha, dead bald man, my hand is down, you are dead!" Chapter 773 Looking at the three stone people running over, Shi Lezhi is undoubtedly very happy. As a star stone, the only way for him to grow up is to devour the world! Originally, as a smart star God stone, he intended to devour some small worlds first, and then to start with a big world like Pangu world after he was powerful. However, when he wandered in the universe, he got a message by accident. Pangu world is actually at war with another world, and the saints of Pangu world have all left Pangu world. If it''s just like this, Shi Lezhi will not fight against Pangu world. But who let him luck, in the vast universe actually met the stone people! As a celestial stone, when facing stone people, Shi Lezhi crushed them from blood to strength. After a battle, Shi Lezhi successfully subdued the whole stone people. As the saying goes, the bottom decides the head. After accepting the stone people, Shi Lezhi launched the Pangu invasion plan after some planning. He has a perfect plan in his heart! As long as they quickly devour Pangu world, they can directly break through and become saints. At that time, with the powerful defense of the stone clan, even the sage in the face of Pangu world, he doesn''t need to care. However, Shi Le couldn''t think of his perfect plan. He encountered obstacles in the first step. He had just arrived in Pangu world, and he didn''t even have time to say his purpose. You''ve already been hit hard! Thanks to him, he is still a young star God stone. Otherwise, he would have been severely hit in the waist, and now he might need treatment! It is because of this that Shi Lezhi''s heart is full of anger at his "sneak attack" on sun. He has made a decision to use this goods to launch his first shot of invading the world! Of course, Shi Lezhi will not admit that he only made this decision because he detained sun Taichou. Under the leadership of Shi Lezhi, the three quasi Saint level masters of the stone people did not hesitate to attack sun. These three stone people are the strongest three in the stone people''s family. They all have the strength of the quasi holy middle period. If it wasn''t for the blood of the star God stone, it would be difficult for Shi Lezhi to accept them. In order to show that he attached great importance to the three men, Shi Lezhi also named them: Shi Da Chui, Shi Er Chui, Shi San Chui! He was attacked by four quasi Saint level stone men. He didn''t even have a chance to say a word. He was afraid that he would be hit by the stone man if he was not careful. He had known the strength of these stone men before he fought with Shi Lezhi. While sun was struggling to survive under four pairs of stone hammers, the other stone people woke up one by one. Looking at the surrounding environment, they did not hesitate to raise their fists. According to the orders given by the boss when they came, they needed to destroy everything they saw. Just when the stone people were planning to destroy it, Chu fan and others also successfully returned to the Tang Dynasty. Looking at the stone people around the small broken shop, Chu fan was greatly relieved: "it seems that the time for us to come back is just right." Originally, according to Chu fan''s prediction, Chang''an City has suffered a huge blow. Who could have thought that there was nothing at all. While speaking, Chu fan also released his mind and looked around. Soon, he saw sun with a dim golden body. "Si ~" it''s not only Chu fan, but also Yang Jian and Sun Wukong who have noticed sun who is struggling to survive. Looking at sun''s swollen appearance, people couldn''t help but take a breath, especially Yang Jian and monkey king. There was a trace of admiration in their eyes. "I thought the bald men in Buddhism were a group of despicable and shameless people who were afraid of death." At this point, the monkey king took another look at sun, and then said: "now I know I''m wrong. There are still good people in Buddhism." When he heard the words of Monkey King, Yang Jian nodded with pride: "although he has left the teaching, his moral character is still as noble as when he was teaching!" "Master, should we help detain Sun Fo?" Hearing the praise of Sun Wukong and Yang Jian for detaining sun continuously, Xiaotian dog inquires directly to Yang Jian. Hearing the words of Xiaotian dog, Yang Jian quickly shook his head: "my martial uncle has held down the four quasi saints by himself. Of course, we can''t let him down!" After that, Yang Jian took a look at the stone people around him: "what we have to do is to catch all the minions here and try not to distract my martial uncle."After that, Yang Jian waved his three pointed and two edged halberd directly: "don''t worry, sir, I won''t let these evildoers continue to commit crimes!" After that, Yang Jian rushed to the stone people on the ground with Xiaotian dog. Chapter 774 Looking at Yang Jian shouting slogans and charging at the same time, the monkey king was stunned at first, and then quickly took out his stick: "three eyes, wait for me, my old sun also came to help you." While talking, the monkey king had already knocked several stone people into pieces. Seeing the monkey king''s action, Yang Jian''s face turned black: "dead monkey, can you stop doing business with the store manager?" Compared with the monkey king, Yang Jian''s movements are much more "gentle". He will knock these stone people out first, and then seal them up and give them to the guard of Xiaotian dog. The three quasi saints of the stone people are all held back by the fear of their grandchildren. The strongest of the remaining stone people are only in the later period of Dalai, and they have no resistance in the face of Yang Jian and others. Under Yang Jian''s reminder, the monkey king''s movements also changed a lot. However, he doesn''t need a living immortal like Yang Jian, so his speed is much faster than Yang Jian. When Yang Jian and others fight against these minions, Chu fan also staggers to the side of the fearsome liusun who is fighting with the four quasi saints. Chu fan could not help but praise Chu fan''s tenacious appearance that he was afraid of being hit again and again, but stood up again and again: "it''s worthy of the golden body of Buddhism, it''s too resistant to fight!" When Chu was in Tucao, also found that Chu sun had discovered the shadow of Chu fan and was being struck by a stone man. He was afraid to make complaints about the distance between himself and several stone people. , "do you not come to help quickly?" Needless to think, this sentence must be yelling at Chu fan. After such a long time of fighting, I''m afraid Liu sun doesn''t know how he helped Chu fan and others. But at this point, there''s no other way to stay. If you don''t say anything else, you''ve been beaten by these stone men for so long. Even if Shi Lezhi and others want to shake hands with him and make peace, they won''t agree even if they are afraid of leaving sun. Although he was afraid of leaving sun, he didn''t know Chu fan''s strength, but he also knew that the other side would not be weaker than himself. Of course, this was all information from Guanyin. Chu fan''s mouth raised slightly when he heard that he was afraid of leaving his grandson: "Buddha said and laughed, this is your battle, how can I intervene?" The righteous words on Chu fan''s face when he spoke: "don''t worry, I will stand beside you as an audience and encourage you from the bottom of my soul!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, he was afraid of leaving sun haoxuan. He didn''t have a mouthful of old blood gushing out and then hang up. When he said this, did your conscience really have no pain? Why do I fight with others? Don''t you really have any pressure in your heart? "Convex convex", if not the situation does not allow, afraid to leave sun will not hesitate to offer two middle fingers to Chu fan. However, it is this moment of distraction, afraid to leave sun Guangrong in the fist again. With one punch, the golden body of Buddhism, which had been held for a long time, was finally broken in Chu fan''s surprise eyes. Then, fearing Liu sun, the whole person flew out upside down and spewed out a big mouthful of blood in the air. Seeing the tragic situation of being afraid to leave his grandson, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "I thought you could hold on for a little longer, but I didn''t expect it to last so long." Chu fan didn''t think that this guy was from Buddhism to Chang''an city to help him fight against the stone. If so, would pan Xiaolian and others just sit back and ignore him? And with Pan Xiaolian''s character, even if she doesn''t know someone, she will help in the face of danger. Now I''m looking at sun being beaten. There''s only one reason - this guy is the enemy! Determined the identity of fearing to leave sun, Chu fan naturally won''t hate him. In his opinion, when this guy was injured, he didn''t clap his hands to congratulate him. After he was afraid of leaving his grandson, Shi Lezhi couldn''t help but smile: "ahaaha, this annoying fly has been defeated at last. Next, an Laoshi will be able to devour the world." When he heard Shi Lezhi''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "cough, comrade, have you misunderstood something?" When speaking, Chu fan looks at Shi Lezhi with a look of contempt: "you don''t think that defeating an ugly ghost can devour one side of the world, do you?" Looking at Chu fan who appears in front of him, Shi Lezhi is also stunned. He can feel that Chu fan''s momentum is similar to that of fearing to leave his grandson. As a young star God stone, Shi Lezhi didn''t know much about the big world. In his memory, he only knows that there are saints in the big world. But there are no saints in Pangu world, which is why Shi Lezhi dares to invade Pangu world.If you let him know the number of quasi saints and semi saints in this world, he will take his little brothers away and never look back! However, it is obvious that Shi Lezhi has not yet realized the seriousness of the matter. Chapter 775 In his view, as long as there is no saint, with his talent and the powerful strength of the stone people, he will be able to win. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Shi Lezhi was stunned, and then looked at Chu fan: "little bug, do you want to stop me?" Before Chu fan''s reply, Shi Lezhi has already raised his fist to attack Chu fan: "in that case, you are waiting to end up with that ugly ghost!" After hearing the dialogue between Shi Lezhi and Chu fan, Shi Lezhi, who has been seriously injured, finally can''t hold on. After spitting out a mouthful of old blood, he completely falls into a coma. As one of the twelve golden immortals of the former hermeneutics, the present buddhist buddha is afraid of leaving his grandson and says that he has never been wronged like this! What''s wrong with being ugly? What''s wrong with being ugly? Long ugly should be despised by you? Unfortunately, seriously injured, he has no chance to have a debate contest with Chu fan and Shi Lezhi. After a dull hum, he is afraid to leave sun in a coma. Chu fan and Shi Lezhi certainly don''t know about his inner thoughts and subsequent experiences. In fact, after Chu fan''s appearance, Shi Lezhi''s heart was already on guard, and he took a look at his three younger brothers. Shi Lezhi directly gave the order: "let''s go together and kill the goods!" Heard his boss''s words, a few stone people of course will not be polite, directly toward Chu fan launched an attack. At this time, there was a sudden burst of drinking: "who dares to hurt the store manager?" As soon as the voice fell, a small white hand had been pressed on Shi Lezhi''s head. Before he could react, he felt a strong force coming from that hand. "Bang!" Looking at his boss who was thrown out directly, the remaining three quasi Saint level stone people fell into a state of silence. Even if they fought with that ugly ghost just now, they didn''t get any damage, but now, there was a loss in an instant. What makes them even more unacceptable is that it is a human girl who looks charming to throw out her boss! "Don''t worry, manager. I''m sure these idiots will hurt you." When speaking, pan Xiaolian has already hit another stone man to fly out. In the blink of an eye, he lost more than half of his fighting power. Only the two stone men''s legs began to shake when pan Xiaolian turned her eyes on them. They fell on their knees without hesitation: "We surrender!" In order to prevent pan Xiaolian from doubting their sincerity, they fell on their knees. With the surrender of the two stone men, the other stone man who was shot out before also fell on the ground without hesitation: "I, I also surrender!" Looking at the instant surrender of the three people, Shi Lezhi''s heart has 10000 MMP floating by. Lying on the ground in the same posture, Shi Lezhi looks down at the three stone people: "you three scum, shame among stone people!" Hearing Shi Lezhi''s words, the three stone men were stunned at first, and then began to fight back without hesitation. "You''re powerful. You have the ability to stand up. Why copy my posture?" Shi sanchui, who was the first to make five body movements, looked at Shi Lezhi with disdain. Although they were accepted by Shi Lezhi before, it was because Shi Lezhi had enough strength and blood suppression. Now it''s obvious that Chu fan and others are more powerful. If they still follow Shi Lezhi, they are not stone men, but pig heads! After hearing Shi sanchui''s words, Shi Le was so hung up that he didn''t have a mouthful of old blood to gush out and then hang up directly: "you can see clearly. Is this five bodies falling to the ground? Is this Lao Tzu''s injury that he can''t stand up!" As soon as the words came out, Shi Lezhi was aggrieved. Mingming has the strongest strength, the noblest blood, and the most courage. But now he is the only one among the four who is the most seriously injured, which makes him feel the strong malice. In fact, no wonder Shi Lezhi. You know, pan Xiaolian has the top fighting intuition. When fighting, she will be ruthless to the strongest Shi Le. and after hearing the words of Shi Lezhi, the three brothers of the stone hammer looked down on him. If you awesome, do we need to surrender? But their inner thoughts didn''t come out in time, because as soon as Shi Lezhi finished his words, Chu fan had already stood in front of him: "so you don''t intend to surrender?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Shi Lezhi raised his head with a proud face: "I am a noble star God stone, how can I surrender like this rubbish stone man?"When he spoke, Shi Lezhi also showed a powerful and unyielding expression: "I, Shi Lezhi, even if I die, I will not let the stone clan of the star God shame!" Looking at the appearance of Shi Lezhi''s righteous words, Chu fan was stunned, and then showed a look of admiration: "I didn''t expect that you, who are three big and five thick, have such admirable spirit." At this point, Chu fan took another look at Shi Lezhi, and then said: "in that case, I''ll help you leave a whole corpse." After that, Chu fan raised his fist directly to Shi Lezhi. "Wait a minute!" As soon as Chu fan''s fist was raised, Shi Lezhi''s voice rang: "I surrender!" When he heard Shi Lezhi''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "don''t you rather die than surrender, and never let the stone clan be shamed?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Shi Lezhi''s eyes trembled: "in the face of extermination and shame, I choose the latter." Speaking of this, Shi Lezhi patted his chest with pride: "as the last blood of the stone clan, I, Shi Lezhi, would rather endure humiliation than genocide!" Looking at Shi Lezhi''s serious appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw. If it wasn''t for your caprice, I would believe you. "Are you sure you want to surrender?" Chu fan asks Shi Lezhi again. "Of course!" As soon as Chu fan''s question came out, Shi Lezhi''s voice began to ring: "from the moment I saw you, I knew that you were the king of my destiny. I believe that after I submit to you, the stone clan will definitely get better development!" Now that he has decided to surrender, Shi Lezhi completely throws away his identity as the star God stone, flattering one by one, and even the stone hammer three brothers on one side can''t listen to it. "Now that you have surrendered, let your men stop." While speaking, Chu fan looks at the stone men who are being chased by Sun Wukong and Yang Jian. Chapter 776 It''s strange, too. Although the stone people have three quasi Saint leaders, they don''t even have a big Luo Jinxian! That''s why these guys are just a bunch of younger brothers in front of Yang Jian and monkey king. Especially when Shi Lezhi and others were hit by Pan Xiaolian, the speed of Yang Jian and Monkey King became faster. At the time of arresting a stone man, Yang Jian still silently complained about Shi Lezhi: "at least he is a quasi Saint level strong man, can''t he last a little longer?" It''s not that Yang Jian doesn''t want chu fan and others to win. But Yang Jian, who has experienced the battle of God, knows what defeat is like. He knows very well that once Shi Lezhi and others surrender, these ordinary stone people will not hesitate to admit defeat! For the sake of his future, Yang Jian abruptly increased his speed several times. Although the monkey king didn''t expect so much, he didn''t hesitate to speed up when he saw that Yang Jian''s speed became faster. Under the full arrest of Yang Jian and monkey king, these ordinary stone people have long been on the verge of collapse. At this time to see their four boss all surrendered, stone people did not dare to make the slightest resistance, one by one to the ground in a five body appearance. Seeing the surrender of these stone men, Yang Jian and others could not help sighing, and then stopped their actions. Although some regret, but they are not as good as Chu fan''s captives. After gathering together, the monkey king looked at Yang Jian excitedly: "three eyes, how many stone people did you catch just now?" When he heard the monkey king''s question, a big smile appeared on Yang Jian''s face: "ha ha ha, I caught more than 12000 immortal stone men, dead monkeys, and you?" As soon as Yang Jian''s words were finished, the monkey king also showed a proud smile: "my old sun is different from you. I caught two hundred Taiyi Zhenxian stone men!" There is no doubt that both of them are very satisfied with their harvest. Yang Jian''s purpose is to exchange enough "pee dragon pills", while Sun Wukong''s purpose is to draw cards. From their personal purposes, they all seem to have a good harvest. However, soon Yang Jian and Sun Wukong looked at the stone statue Qin Qiong: "big man, what''s your harvest?" Qin Qiong also took part in the previous battle, but Yang Jian and Sun Wukong were busy catching the stone man, so they didn''t notice his action. Hearing Sun Wukong''s question, Qin qionghan touched his head with a smile: "I caught more than 9000 stone men of immortal level, 200 stone men of real immortal level and 57 stone men of Taiyi real immortal level." As soon as Qin Qiong''s words came out, Sun Wukong and Yang Jian were stunned. Originally, they thought their harvest had been very rich, but compared with this guy, they found that their harvest was just pediatrics. Looking at the stone statue of Qin Qiong, Yang Jian''s face showed an unconvinced look: "how can this be possible? Do you know the subtle seal technique?" When talking, Yang Jian stares at the stone statue Qin Qiong. Yang Jian''s heart was full of sadness when he thought that he could not beat a stone statue and was hanged in the field of killing demons and demons. Yang Jian''s question just came out, and the monkey king looked curiously at the stone statue Qin Qiong. With his and Yang Jian''s strength, it''s not difficult to deal with a large number of stone men, but it''s very troublesome to catch these guys and make them lose their resistance ability. In order to prevent himself from accidentally killing them, the monkey king did not even dare to use the golden cudgel. Feeling the curious eyes of Yang Jian and monkey king, Qin Qiong was stunned, then shook her head: "why seal them?" While talking, Qin Qiong casually glanced at the stone people around her, and then said: "they were all eaten by me." When Qin Qiong looked around, all the stone people trembled and tried to shrink their bodies. They must be more afraid of Qin Qiong than Yang Jian and Sun Wukong. After all, all the stone men caught by this guy were eaten. After hearing Qin Qiong''s words, Sun Wukong and Yang Jian remembered that they had said before that they could improve their accomplishments as long as they ate monsters! Thinking of this, Yang Jian''s third eye directly shines a light on Qin Qiong''s body. Then, Yang Jian''s face changes: "have you broken through?" After hearing Yang Jian''s words, Qin Qiong, the stone statue, still has a simple smile on her face: "yes, eating makes a breakthrough."Listen, listen, is this human talk? When you say this, have you ever considered the feelings of the two of us old people? Looking at the stone statue of Qin Qiong, Sun Wukong and Yang Jian both burst out the impulse to beat the goods at the same time. "Cough." After destroying his impulsive thoughts, Yang Jian coughed twice, and then came to Chu fan: "manager, what are you going to do with these guys?" When he spoke, Yang Jian pointed to the stone people who were installing their grandson. Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Shi Lezhi and Shi Chui''s three brothers all look at Chu fan nervously. They know that the next step is Chu fan''s trial. "Those you catch are at your disposal." When they heard Chu fan''s words, Yang Jian and monkey king were relieved at the same time. What they were most worried about was that Chu fan would release all the stone people. If Chu fan really had such a request, they would certainly carry it out. Only in this way, they have no harvest this time. Chu fan didn''t know what Yang Jian and Sun Wukong were thinking. After looking at the three brothers Shi Lezhi and Shi Chui, Chu Fan said again: "as for the rest of the stone people, let''s join the Tang Dynasty with the four of you. At that time, everything will be arranged by your majesty." For such a large group of stone people, Chu fan naturally doesn''t want to manage them. The best way is to throw them to Li Shimin. Chu fan believed that the goods would be happy to arrange these stone men. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Shi Lezhi and Shi Chui''s three brothers are greatly relieved. From the current situation, they should not be in danger. "Cough." After Chu fan told him how to deal with all the stone people, Yang Jian came to him again: "shop manager, don''t you know that I can exchange those guys for" urinating dragon pill " Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Chu fan showed a smile: "of course Chapter 777 Yang Jian can help himself to complete the task, Chu fan naturally won''t refuse. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Yang Jian''s face was also very happy. Then he said to Chu fan directly: "in that case, store manager, I want to exchange all the stone people for" urinating dragon pill "!" After Yang Jian made the decision, Chu fan didn''t say much and waved his hand directly. All the stone people who had been arrested by Yang Jian disappeared completely. Then Chu fan took out several stacks of cards and gave them to Yang Jian: "your cards!" After taking the cards from Chu fan, Yang Jian turned the cards into dragon pills with a happy face, and then began to eat them. Of course, at this time, Yang Jian naturally will not forget his good friend Xiaotian dog, who eats directly on the street. Looking at Yang Jian and Xiaotian dog who are struggling to eliminate the urinating dragon pill, Chu fan''s brow can''t help wrinkling. For some reason, he always felt as if he had forgotten something. But Chu fan didn''t have time to think about it, because Monkey King also ran over with a smile on his face: "Hey, store manager, my old sun also wants to draw the card!" For a long time with Tang monk, the monkey king didn''t need Chu fan to introduce the process of drawing cards. After giving all the stone man prisoners to Chu fan, he began to check with his own cards. A few minutes later, the monkey king handed a card to Chu fan with an iron face: "store manager, help me see what the card is for?" Hearing the words of Monkey King, Chu fan was stunned, then looked at him in amazement: "you won''t only win this card, will you?" Chu fan clearly saw that when he asked, the corner of Monkey King''s mouth twitched. "Cough, store manager, don''t continue this sad topic?" Hearing the words of Monkey King, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "no problem." Chu fan has no doubt that the monkey king can draw good things. After all, this guy''s Qi luck is also connected with Buddhism. Chu fan doesn''t believe that the dog system will miss such a good opportunity to harm Buddhism. Sure enough, after seeing the content on the card, Chu fan just picked his brow. [Buddha fruit place] classification: special (golden) Introduction: the power recognized by heaven and earth function: use this card to randomly obtain a Buddha fruit place remarks: you can become a Buddha if you don''t reach Lingshan! When seeing this card, Chu fan''s first thought was to give the system a thumbs up. What do you mean to make trouble? What is non-stop? Through unremitting efforts, the system has brought the three words "please" into full play. You should know that the monkey king is a Buddhist appointed Sutra seeker! Although they have changed from sutras to preachers through the divine manipulation of Chu fan, their importance to Buddhism remains unchanged. You should know that after the completion of the Sutra, Buddhism has to reward the Sutra seekers. In the original book, the monkey king was named to fight against the Buddha, but if he had the Buddha''s throne now, Chu fan could already imagine the face of the Tathagata at that time. With a bright expectation for the future, Chu fan has told the monkey king about the role of the card. Sure enough, as soon as he heard the role of this card, the monkey king was stunned, and then laughed: "manager, do you mean I can become a Buddha with this card?" Hearing Sun Wukong''s question, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "moreover, your Buddha''s position is directly given by the way of heaven, and you don''t need to obey the management of the Tathagata." Chu fan''s words dispelled the monkey king''s last worry. Originally, he was worried that he would be managed by the Tathagata after he became a Buddha, but after hearing this, he immediately raised the card to his chest: "use it!" When the sound falls, the card in monkey king''s hand disappears instantly. Then, a golden lotus falls directly from the sky and merges into monkey king''s forehead. After a few breaths, a lotus shaped mark appeared on the monkey king''s forehead, and then he opened his eyes. When the Monkey King opened his eyes, Qin Qiong, a stone statue beside him, was stunned. He could feel that in the moment just now, the strength of the monkey king had been improved - the mid-term of quasi saint! Feeling the abundant magic power in his body, the smile on the monkey king''s face has been completely hidden. Looking at monkey king with a silly smile on his face, Chu fan couldn''t help asking him: "Monkey King, don''t you know what Buddha''s throne you got?" The system said that the fruit position is random, which makes Chu fan''s heart full of curiosity.When he heard Chu fan''s question, the monkey king did not hide it. He said with a big grin: "ha ha ha, store manager, from today on, my grandson is the Buddha of Tan Gong De." "Poof ~" as soon as the monkey king finished, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing. If he remembers correctly, in the original book, Tang Seng was named zhantan merit Buddha. At the thought of this, Chu fan looked forward to the future even more. He wanted to know how the Tathagata would deal with the monkey king and Tang Sanzang. Of course, Chu fan also envied Monkey King''s good luck. You should know that the Tang monk is the reincarnation of Jin Chan Zi, a disciple of the Tathagata. This Chan Tan merit Buddha is not an ordinary Buddha. "Congratulations to the great sage." After stifling his smile, Chu fan thought of the monkey king to congratulate him. When he heard Chu fan''s words, Monkey King also showed a happy smile: "Hey, I thank the store manager." Sun Wukong is not a fool. He knows that he would not have such an opportunity if it wasn''t for Chu fan. After bowing his hand to Chu fan, the monkey king said to Chu fan seriously: "if the store manager has a request in the future, my grandson will arrive immediately!" Hearing the words of Monkey King, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "don''t worry, great sage. If you are in trouble, I will ask you for help." "Wu Wu ~" while Chu fan and monkey king were playing business with each other, a strange sound came from one side. Hearing this voice, Chu fan was stunned. After turning his head, Chu fan and monkey king''s faces became strange: "Zhenjun, are you swollen?" Looking at Yang Jian, the Erlang God who weighs nearly 500 Jin, and Xiaotian dog, who is similar to the ball, Chu fan can''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. What''s going on? There''s no such speed for the big change. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Yang Jian''s fat face showed a bitter smile: "store manager, why don''t you tell me that this" urinating dragon pill "has side effects?" "Woof, woof!" While Yang Jian was talking, the spherical wheezing dog was on the side. Chapter 778 Looking at the fully fleshy Xiaotian dog and Yang Jian, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth can''t help bending up. He never thought that Yang Jian, who had been handsome before, would suddenly become like this. It''s really a great contrast. In fact, it''s not only Chu fan, but also the monkey king and the stone statue Qin Qiong, who look at Yang Jian in surprise. "Three eyes, how much food did you steal from us just now?" Qin Qiong''s surprise is more serious than monkey king''s. He ate all the stone people he caught. But in this case, before he had time to get fat, Yang Jian got fat first, which made Qin Qiong have a strong sense of frustration. Hearing the stone statue Qin Qiong''s words, Yang Jian couldn''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth. However, instead of answering Qin Qiong, he stared at Chu fan with a strange look: "store manager." Feeling Yang Jian''s eyes, Chu fan coughed twice: "cough, Zhenjun, I didn''t say before that this" dragon pill "has side effects. Its side effect is that it has the effect of satiety." While speaking, Chu fan also glanced at Yang Jian: "I know you are in a hurry to recover from your injury, but you can''t eat so much." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yang Jian was stunned at first, and then showed his bitter face: "manager, you didn''t say that the side effect was so terrible." However, from Yang Jian''s tone, he didn''t blame Chu fan. In fact, it has nothing to do with Chu fan. Before, after exchanging the "urinating dragon pill", Yang Jian and xiaotiangou couldn''t wait to eat it. As the urinating dragon pills were eaten, one person and one dog felt the continuous improvement of their own strength. However, at this time, Yang Jian and Xiaotian dog both felt a strong sense of satiety. "Belch ~" after swallowing a urinating dragon pill, Xiaotian dog makes a big belch: "master, it seems that I''m full. Why don''t we eat it tomorrow?" When he heard Xiaotian dog''s words, Yang Jian also had a big burp, but compared with Xiaotian dog, Yang Jian obviously had a more fighting mood. After staring at xiaotiangou directly, Yang Jian said: "it''s just a little sense of satiety. Don''t you even have the courage to face it?" When he spoke, Yang Jian picked up a urinating dragon pill and put it into his mouth, then swallowed it raw. Looking at Yang Jian''s firm appearance, Xiaotian dog silently swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then grabbed a urinating dragon pill and put it into his mouth. As a qualified pet, wheezing dog knows what to do. For example, when the owner is facing hardships, he must follow the owner firmly. Therefore, although he saw that the pill was about to vomit in his heart, Yang Jian had to continue to insist before he gave up. In fact, when he finished speaking, Yang Jian could not eat any more. He never thought that he would be supported by pills one day. You know, when he was a God, Yang Jian was also a well-known rice bucket. Want to give up, but a look is still in the big mouth of eating pee long pill Xiaotian dog, think about his words before, give up the idea was directly dismissed by him. You know, as the God of war in heaven, guanjiangkou Erlang shows his holiness. Yang Jian says that he needs face. In fact, Yang Jian and the monkey king have the same characteristics, that is, they love face. However, compared with the monkey king, Yang Jian''s face loving features are not obvious. But even so, in front of his beloved and so many people, Yang Jian would not let himself lose face, so he grabbed another urinating dragon pill and swallowed it. In this way, Yang Jian and Xiao Tiangou, one for his face, the other for his loyalty, eat all the urine dragon pills they exchanged. However, when the last dragon pill was finished, one person and one dog noticed each other''s changes. First of all, Xiaotian dog has completely turned into a sphere. If it wasn''t for Yang Jian''s powerful strength, he would not have seen his facial features and limbs. Then came Yang Jian, who was a little better than xiaotiangou. His stomach surpassed Maitreya and his face surpassed zhubajie. To tell you the truth, if Yang Jian hadn''t stayed beside him all the time and his taste hadn''t changed, xiaotiangou would have suspected that it was the change of Zhu Bajie. Of course, this is not the most despairing thing for Yang Jian and xiaotiangou. What really makes them feel helpless is that they find that in this case, their skill of change is useless. You know, Yang Jian has 73 kinds of changes, but after he became fat, he found that no matter what he became, he was a fat man.Until now, Yang Jian understood why the thirty-six changes of Zhu Bajie were the same as those from the vegetable market. It turns out that it''s so difficult for a fat man to make a perfect change. You should know that Zhu Bajie''s art of change is famous in the whole heaven. The most characteristic is that he can keep his own characteristics no matter what he becomes. There is no doubt that at this moment, Zhu Bajie is no longer the most special person in heaven. At least Yang Jian thinks that in the aspect of the art of change, he has a lower ability than him. Just when Yang Jian and Xiao Tiangou were feeling sorry for themselves, there was a roar in the distance, and then they saw a middle-aged man in a Dragon Robe rushing over on a lion. "Ha ha ha, manager, I heard that you have captured a lot of people for me?" Looking at Li Shimin''s old face, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "cough, your majesty, pay attention to your identity, pay attention to your identity." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin waved his hand casually: "what should I pay attention to? Do my people still think I''m not doing well?" After that, Li Shimin began to look around again and didn''t care about the image that Chu Fan said. Looking at Li Shimin, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth twitch. Since the national strength of the Tang Dynasty gradually strengthened, Li Shimin became more and more free. In the past, Li Shimin, who was conscientious and conscientious to prevent himself from being impeached by the imperial historians every day, died completely. Now Li Shimin is greedy for pleasure every day. In a short month, he built three palaces for himself! Chapter 779 There are also pets. This guy chose dozens of them as his pets from the monsters who were paid tribute by the officials. There are mounts going out of the gate, mounts in the palace, monsters specially used for appreciation, etc! However, even at this level, there was still no one to impeach him, which made Chu fan despise Wei Zheng''s so-called "mirror of the eternal". Li Shimin is about to evolve into a top monarch, and he has not seen this Renjing play any role. The reason is very simple. Today''s Tang Dynasty is powerful. In Wei Zheng''s view, the two people contributed a lot to the success of the Tang Dynasty. One is Chu fan, the other is Li Shimin. In this case, any official and common people only worship Li Shimin and will not impeach him at all. Isn''t it true that our majesty likes to build houses? Cover! Big one! Build four! Is four enough? Not enough! Isn''t our majesty fond of keeping pets? Raise! Keep the fierce! Forty! Is forty enough? In a word, today''s Comrade Li Shimin is a real group pet. It''s no exaggeration to say that if someone dares to impeach Li Shimin in court now, he should never walk at night in ten and a half years. Otherwise, you will be beaten by unknown people! Of course, this is definitely not an arrangement made by Comrade Li Shimin, but a completely spontaneous and voluntary act of the masses! Li Shimin did not know that Chu Chu had been able to make complaints about him one hundred times in a moment, and now he only wanted to see the new pets in Chu fan mouth. According to Chu fan, the so-called new pet should be stone man. On the way here, Li Shimin had already thought about the arrangement for these stone people. He plans to make some stone people form the army of the Tang Dynasty. Anyway, stone people don''t need to eat, and they don''t need to pay themselves. In Li Shimin''s opinion, this is the perfect army! In addition, he also plans to select some strange stone people to put in his garden as ornaments. In this way, you can not only serve as a bodyguard for yourself, but also decorate your own garden. It''s just a lot in legend! If he didn''t have a little sense in his heart, Li Shimin would have jumped up and praised himself now: "Li Shimin, Li Shimin, you are really a smart kid." While looking around, Li Shimin also noticed Yang Jian and others. "Manager, I don''t know how to address these people?" While speaking, Li Shimin pointed to the stone statues Qin Qiong, Yang Jian and Xiaotian dog. As for the monkey king, Li Shimin had known him for a long time, so he didn''t need to ask Chu fan. Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan explained with a smile: "Your Majesty, this is the stone statue of general Qin qiongqin, but he has his own independent intelligence, and now he is a strong quasi saint." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Li Shimin''s face turned red, and then he patted his thigh root: "good!" Completely ignoring the strange eyes of several people around, Li Shimin took Qin Qiong''s hands with an excited face: "hahaha, good, good, general Qin, you must have a good communication with our protector in the future." Li Shimin was still staring at the stone statue Qin Qiong when he spoke. The blazing heat in his eyes almost melted the stone statue Qin Qiong. In fact, it''s no wonder that Li Shimin had only one problem left in his mind after the Tang Dynasty became a country of cultivation. That is, there is almost no number of top strong people in Datang. Although he knows that Chu fan''s strength is very strong, Li Shimin still hopes that there will be more strong people in the Tang Dynasty, so that he can continue to be a shake off shopkeeper and enjoy life. However, the imagination is beautiful, but the reality is really cruel. Up to now, the Bull Demon King with the highest cultivation in Tang Dynasty only has the strength of Jinxian peak. Even if you often draw cards here in Chufan, you need to accumulate to a certain extent if you want to become a great Luo or even a quasi saint. After all, want to draw a good card, also need to have enough luck. Obviously, with the national fortune of the Tang Dynasty today, it''s very difficult to cultivate quasi saints by drawing cards, if it doesn''t hurt the muscles and bones. That''s why Li Shimin was so happy when he saw Qin Qiong. The stone statue of Qin Qiong was brought by Chu fan. It''s also a statue of Qin Qiong. In Li Shimin''s opinion, this is a pure Tang people, without any additives! Looking at Li Shimin''s enthusiasm, Chu fan can''t help but draw his lips. You are also an emperor. Can you be a little bit reserved?Not only Chu fan thought like this, but also Qin Qiong, a stone statue, showed his fear of Li Shimin. He couldn''t help it. This man''s performance was too frightening. Feeling the temperature from Li Shimin''s hand, Qin Qiong''s body is shaking. When I was in the village before, I had heard that the hobbies of those dignitaries were quite unique. Some of them even liked men. However, Qin Qiong never thought that his Majesty would attack him with a big stone. This is not a wide range of hobbies. It''s just a huge appetite! Thanks to Li Shimin''s ignorance of Qin Qiong''s inner thoughts, otherwise he would have gone away on the spot. After all, in Li Shimin''s eyes, his current performance is absolutely "courteous and virtuous corporal" and "thirsty for talents"! Seeing that Li Shimin is about to pull the stone statue Qin Qiong to "sleep with his clothes," he may have to follow the example of the ancient emperors and stone statue Qin Qiong. Chu fan quickly pointed to Yang Jian and said: "this is Yang Jian, the sage of guanjiangkou Erlang, and there is his dog Xiaotian dog." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin was stunned. After throwing an apologetic look at the stone statue Qin Qiong, Li Shimin rushed directly to Yang Jian. Seeing Li Shimin''s action, Yang Jian couldn''t help shivering, and then quickly shrank back a few steps. Due to the effect of urinating dragon pill, Yang Jian''s face was full of flesh waves in a trembling moment. At the moment of Li Shimin''s release, Qin Qiong directly hid behind Chu fan. There was no way. His Majesty was so hospitable. Of course, Li Shimin did not know that he had caused great harm to Yang Jian and others because of his previous actions. At this time, he was looking at Yang Jian with an excited face: "so you are the legendary Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun?" As I have said before, Yang Jian is a face lover. He feels Li Shimin''s adoring eyes, and his vanity has reached its peak. If he was an ordinary emperor, Yang Jian certainly didn''t need to look like this. Chapter 780 But Li Shimin is different. He was the emperor who was favored by Chu fan, especially with the help of Chu fan, the strength of the Tang Dynasty became stronger and stronger. As long as there is a heart to understand, in the hands of Li Shimin, the status of the emperor will sooner or later return to the ancient three emperors. Being praised by such a great future emperor, even Yang Jian was full of excitement in his heart. Of course, what makes Yang Jian more happy is another thing: Li Shimin is so excited when he sees himself, but he ignores the monkey king! "Ha ha ha, your majesty is welcome." Just as the saying goes, give me a peach and give me a Li! As a cultural man, after hearing Li Shimin''s words, Yang Jian also began to praise Li Shimin''s business without any politeness: "I have heard your Majesty''s appearance for a long time. I see you today. It''s true that the rumors are true." Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Li Shimin was even happier. But soon, his face became serious, and then he patted his own thigh: "what a jerk I don''t know why Li Shimin suddenly got angry. Yang Jian and others all looked at him with a puzzled look on their face. Li Shimin was stunned when he felt the people''s eyes. Then he quickly explained: "don''t get me wrong, Zhenjun. I''m angry with those people under my command." At this point, a trace of guilt flashed on Li Shimin''s face, and then he continued to say: "it''s not until today that I see Zhenjun that I find that over the years, the portraits and statues of Zhenjun in Tang Dynasty are all wrong." When he spoke, Li Shimin was very excited and slapped him on the thigh. Then he said to Yang Jian seriously: "don''t worry, Zhenjun, I have remembered your appearance. In three days, I will make your stone statues and portraits in the Tang Dynasty the right one." Originally did not know why Li Shimin suddenly angry Yang Jian and others, after hearing his words almost directly spit blood and die. Yang Jian, in particular, has become a pain in his heart, but he did not expect that Li Shimin could so impolitely add a pepper to his wound. What makes Yang Jian even more helpless is that in the face of Li Shimin, he has no way to get angry either from his identity or point of view. After all, Li Shimin''s efforts to change his statue are also for his good. In desperation, Yang Jian could only take a deep breath, then squeezed a smile on his face and explained to Li Shimin: "don''t get me wrong, your majesty. There''s no problem with the appearance of those statues. I''m practicing a magic now, and it will recover in two days." After hearing Yang Jian''s words, Li Shimin was stunned at first, and then a clear color flashed in his eyes: "I understand, I understand, ha ha, really don''t worry, I already understand." Looking at Li Shimin who burst out laughing, Yang Jian was confused. What''s the matter? Just a few words, how can you suddenly understand? After all, Yang Jian is not a fool. Combined with the course of the incident, and a look at Li Shimin''s "everybody knows" look in his eyes, Yang Jian also understood. Li Shimin misunderstood himself! In fact, Yang Jian''s guess is not wrong at all. After hearing Yang Jian''s words, Li Shimin quickly understood the course of the matter after initial doubts. In his opinion, the portraits of Yang Jian circulated in the Tang Dynasty must have been released by Yang Jian himself, and the purpose, of course, is to make others worship him. At least when Li Shimin publicizes his deeds, he likes to let his ministers help to polish them. In Li Shimin''s view, the same is true of Yang Jian''s statue. But what makes Li Shimin really admire is the degree of Yang Jian''s touch up. Today, the appearance of this fat man and the statue of God is almost eighteen thousand miles away! It''s not embellishment. It''s fraud. When Li Shimin was thinking, such a look inevitably appeared on his face. Yang Jian on one side can naturally understand Li Shimin''s face. What makes Yang Jian feel even worse is that he knows he has been misunderstood, but he can''t explain it. Yang Jian knows that things like this, the worse the explanation, the better to ignore it. "Cough." Seeing that Li Shimin had begun to open his mind, Chu fan coughed a few times and pulled him back to reality: "Your Majesty, do you think we should settle these stone people quickly?" Knowing Li Shimin''s urgent need for top-level combat effectiveness, Chu fan also pointed to Shi Lezhi and Shi Chui''s three brothers: "they all have quasi Saint level combat effectiveness."As soon as Chu fan opened his mouth, Li Shimin''s eyes turned into two twinkling light bulbs. What a saint! I''ve been longing for so many things. I didn''t expect to see so many at once. If you insist on Li Shimin''s mood, it is: happiness comes so suddenly that I can''t imagine it! After coughing twice, Li Shimin arched his hand to Chu fan: "manager, I suddenly thought of something and left first." After that, without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Li Shimin already looked at many stone people: "follow me!" Then Li Shimin turned and walked towards the palace, and a group of stone people followed him directly. Shi Lezhi and Shi Chui''s three brothers are reluctant. After all, they have just seen Li Shimin''s "fool". Who knows if this guy will do strange things to them. But helpless, at the time of surrender, Chu fan and others had already made a soul contract to them, and they had no chance to resist at all. As for the stone people who were used as consumables by Yang Jian and monkey king, they didn''t care. Living in the universe, they have seen many kinds of war to exterminate the race. For example, the actions of Chu fan and others are very kind to them. Behind Chu fan, Shi sanchui swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "big brother, second brother, what shall we do now?" "What to do?" Hearing the words of Shi sanchui, Shi Lezhi inquired. "Cough." After carefully looking at Li Shimin and making sure that he would not hear what he and others said, Shi sanchui continued to say: "eldest brother, eldest brother and second brother, this guy seems to be in danger. In case he does strange things to us later, should we answer or promise or promise?" When he said that, Shi sanchui had shed tears of humiliation. In his heart, of course, he didn''t want to. Chapter 781 But now Xiaoming is in the hands of Li Shimin. Even if there are 10000 refusals in his heart, the three dare not say it. On the contrary, Shi Lezhi is particularly calm in this situation. Looking at his three subordinates, Shi Lezhi sighed: "brothers, the situation is critical now, but I have a way to protect us. I don''t know if you are willing to accept it?" At this time, Shi Chui''s three brothers were filled with fear. After hearing Shi Lezhi''s words, their faces brightened, and then they looked at Shi Lezhi together: "boss, if you have any way, just say it, our brothers will listen to you!" Hearing the words of the three brothers, Shi Lezhi nodded with satisfaction. Although everyone is a prisoner now, he still believes that he can become the leader of the prisoners through his own efforts. "Cough." Looking at Li Shimin, who was on his way, Shi Le coughed twice before he spoke to Shi Chui''s three brothers: "if you want to finish this thing, you need to sacrifice. I don''t know if you three are ready for it?" After hearing Shi Lezhi''s words, the three brothers were stunned. After looking at each other, they nodded their heads seriously: "boss, don''t worry, we three brothers are ready to sacrifice!" Looking at the serious appearance of the three brothers, Shi Le nodded to his satisfaction: "in that case, I will say it." After hearing Shi Lezhi''s words, the three brothers coughed twice, and then they looked at him seriously. Feeling the look in the eyes of the three brothers, Shi Le nodded with satisfaction. It seems that his position as the boss is very stable. After taking another look at Li Shimin and confirming that he didn''t attract the other party''s attention, he continued: "we need someone to attract the emperor''s attention." Looking at the puzzled eyes of the three brothers, Shi Lezhi sighed helplessly, and then continued to explain: "when the emperor puts forward bad requirements for us, if one person takes the initiative to meet the emperor, the rest of us will be safe for the time being." Hearing Shi Lezhi''s words, the three brothers of Shi hammer were stunned at first, and then nodded with satisfaction. They suddenly found that Shi Lezhi''s method was really good, at least to get them out of danger temporarily. "But who will sacrifice for this?" At this time, stone three hammer suddenly a face perplexed inquires a way. After hearing Shi sanchui''s words, Shi Lezhi raised his mouth slightly, and then turned to look at Shi dachui and Shi Erchui: "I think that in this kind of thing, of course, the youngest and weakest people should pay." "Why?" As soon as Shi Lezhi''s words were finished, Shi sanchui was drinking violently. Although unwilling to admit it, the fact is that he is not the opponent of his two brothers, let alone the stronger Shi Lezhi. After hearing Shi sanchui''s words, the corner of Shi Lezhi''s mouth raised slightly: "do you think we should let some of us do it?" When talking, Shi Lezhi''s eyes slowly narrowed, and his eyes became dangerous. Seeing Shi Lezhi''s appearance, Shi dachui and Shi Erchui shivered involuntarily, and then turned to Shi sanchui: "it''s such a happy decision, you don''t have to say anything else." Seeing that Shi sanchui seemed to argue, Shi dachui and Shi Erchui immediately hummed coldly: "why, don''t you want to protect your two beloved brothers?" Hear his two elder brothers'' words, stone three hammers is a Leng at first, then a face wronged of point to nod. He would like to continue to refuse, but as long as you look at the faces of Shi dachui and Shi Lezhi, you will know that he will never come to a good end. Scissors stone three hammers nodded and agreed, and Shi Lezhi and Shi dachui and Shi Erchui were also involuntarily relieved: "cough, three hammers, don''t worry, we won''t forget the sacrifice you made for our brothers, no matter when we are, we won''t forget you." When the biggest crisis was solved for the time being, a few stone people stopped talking, but continued to walk towards the palace behind Li Shimin. Li Shimin didn''t know that the stone people behind him had completed an exchange in just a few minutes, and labeled himself as "having a strange hobby". Not to mention Li Shimin and others, Chu fan was looking at the monkey king in front of him: "Dasheng, do you want me to accompany you to the west?" Just a few minutes ago, after Yang Jian and others had left, the monkey king suddenly opened his mouth to Chu fan and said: "store manager, my grandson has an invitation. I don''t know if you can agree?" Hearing the words of Monkey King, Chu fan was stunned. To tell the truth, it was the first time he saw monkey king so polite.That''s why Chu fan was curious: "if the great sage has anything to say, just say it. As long as he can do it, someone in Chu will try his best to help." Chu fan''s words are not casual. After all, Sun Wukong''s journey to the west is related to Buddhism. Chu fan is willing to make Buddhism unhappy. Seeing that Chu fan didn''t refuse himself directly, Sun Wukong''s face brightened, and then he said directly: "manager, I wonder if you can go to the great Leiyin temple with my grandson?" Back before, Chu fan never thought that the monkey king would make such a request for himself, so he was inevitably shocked for a moment. Different from Chu fan''s shocked appearance, the monkey king was calm on the contrary. After hearing Chu fan''s words, he nodded his head directly: "store manager, if my grandson becomes a Buddha this time, it''s hard to guarantee that the Tathagata won''t fight me. If you were here, it would be different." When he heard the words of Monkey King, Chu fan''s eyes became different: "tut tut." First, he made a circle around the monkey king and tut tut his tongue. Then Chu fan continued to say: "I didn''t expect that the great sage also learned to find a support. I really can''t believe it." When he heard Chu fan''s words, Monkey King laughed with embarrassment: "Hey, it''s thanks to the store manager''s" bound edition ". There''s a sentence in it that my grandson specially recognizes." "What''s that?" Chu fan looks at the monkey king curiously. He wants to know what kind of ideas the system has instilled into the monkey king. When he heard Chu fan''s question, the monkey king didn''t hide it, and said directly: "haha, the content of that sentence is" people who don''t use their backers are fools! " This sentence is really unreasonable! Hearing what the monkey king said, Chu fan silently offered a thumb to the system. Needless to say, this must have been transmitted to the monkey king by the system. Chapter 782 "Hey hey, since the store manager didn''t refuse, I''ll take it as your promise." make complaints about Chu''s heart when Sun Wukong''s voice has been heard again. But for the words of the monkey king, Chu fan did not say anything, he understood the purpose of the monkey king. Without the permission of the Tathagata, he rashly became a Buddha. In a small way, he didn''t care about the status of the Buddha. In a big way, the monkey king was stealing the luck of Buddhism. In order to satisfy Buddhism, the monkey king has only two choices: first, join Buddhism; second, give up the Buddha''s position! However, it is obvious that the monkey king will not give up on these two ways. In this case, the monkey king soon thought of a new way to break the situation - Chufan! Although the monkey king did not know whether Chu fan''s strength could help him resist Buddhism, Chu fan''s status was absolutely enough. Happy king of heaven! The status is equal to that of the Jade Emperor. As long as Chu fan wants to keep the monkey king, Buddhism can only break his teeth and swallow them in his stomach. He can never say "no" more. After another look at the monkey king, Chu fan finally nodded: "since it''s the request of the great sage, I will naturally agree." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Sun Wukong''s face was overjoyed: "hahaha, manager, in that case, let''s go now." If Chu fan can help him resist the possible difficulties and accountability of Buddhism, Sun Wukong will naturally be happy. You know, as long as they cross the Tongtian River, they can reach the Dalaiyin temple. Without Chu fan''s help, he really doesn''t know how to face the Tathagata. Looking at the monkey''s impatient appearance, Chu fan did not refuse and nodded directly: "let''s go." This time, there was no one to drag him down, only Monkey King and Chu fan. Of course, the speed of his return was extremely fast. It took only a few minutes for them to arrive at the village where the stone statue Qin Qiong was guarding, and release Tang Sanzang and others. Except for Zhu Bajie, who had been hung by Qin Qiong, the stone statue, no one else was hurt. Just after being rescued, Zhu Bajie was full of complaints: "brother monkey, are you going to the rescue or the banquet? If you come later, I will die." With the peak strength of zhubajie Jinxian, it''s impossible to hang up in the air for a while. but that doesn''t mean he can''t make complaints about it. Zhu Bajie''s heart is full of resentment now. We are all Scripture seekers. We all want to cross the Tianhe river. We are all caught by monsters. But why is the treatment gap so big? After being caught, Qin Qiong entertains Tang Seng and Sha Seng, but she scolds him or even says she wants to eat him. If he had not a little confidence in the monkey king, he would have killed himself by wiping his neck. It''s too humiliating. After hearing Zhu Bajie''s words, the monkey king''s face appeared a rare trace of shame and anger: "idiot, don''t talk nonsense, how can my grandson do such a thing?" However, after Sun Wukong''s words, Zhu Bajie looked at him strangely: "brother monkey, if I said this, you would have beaten me with a golden cudgel, but not today. It seems that you really did something sorry for us." After hearing Zhu Bajie''s words, the color of shame and anger on Sun Wukong''s face became more intense: "fat man, do you believe that my grandson will send you to hell directly?" Nevertheless, the tone of the monkey king was full of guilt. His family knows his own affairs. This time, he is not in a hurry to save Zhu Bajie and others. Even after finding Chu fan, he went to catch a monster by the way, took a card and secretly became a Buddha without telling others. Looking at Sun Wukong''s fury, Zhu Bajie couldn''t help shrinking his head, but he kept mumbling all kinds of words. If at ordinary times, the monkey king would not let Zhu Bajie have the chance to say so much, but now he has to bite his teeth and watch Zhu Bajie bury himself. Seeing that the monkey king was about to run away, Chu fan quickly coughed and stood up: "cough, marshal Tianpeng, don''t say any more. The main reason why he came so late this time is that I met with some trouble and asked the great sage for help." Chu fan spoke with a calm face. In a sense, he did not lie. The reason why he came so late is that the monkey king is really helping himself to catch the stone man. Seeing Chu fan talking, Zhu Bajie could only hum twice and then wipe out all the resentment in his stomach. It''s not afraid of Chu fan''s strength, but Chu fan''s identity makes it hard for him to say anything more.After all, Zhu Bajie still has a desire to become Marshal Tianpeng again in his heart. If he offends Chu fan, it''s not easy for him to get along in heaven. Although Chu fan didn''t know Zhu Bajie''s mind, he nodded to Zhu Bajie when he saw that he didn''t say anything. Seeing that Zhu Bajie had been pacified by Chu fan, Sun Wukong was relieved. Then he turned his head and looked at Tang Sanzang: "master, we''d better cross the river quickly." As long as you cross the Tongtian River, you can reach the Dalaiyin temple. Just because the goal is right in front of us, even the lazy pig Bajie has the same spirit at this moment: "master, brother monkey is right. Let''s cross the river quickly?" When talking, Zhu Bajie also showed a rippling smile: "when the task is completed, my grandson can go back to heaven to see my sister Chang''e again." Hearing Zhu Bajie''s words, Chu fan and others all draw their lips. You are really full of confidence in yourself, just don''t know if your sister Chang''e can accept a pig''s head. make complaints about the Tucao, which is sure not to make complaints about this. Seeing that both monkey king and Zhu Bajie asked to cross the river faster, Tang Monk naturally didn''t waste his time and nodded directly: "in that case, let''s start quickly." However, when standing on the Bank of the Tongtian River, people were stunned. "Amitabha, Bajie, Wukong, do you two have the means to cross the river?" Hearing Tang Monk''s words, Zhu Bajie and monkey king first looked at each other, then shook their heads helplessly. "Master, this Tianhe river is different from other rivers. I can''t take you there." As soon as Sun Wukong finished his words, Zhu Bajie also nodded his head seriously: "if it''s just going to be OK, I can''t even take you with me." In fact, after Monkey King''s words, Tang Monk already had the answer in his heart, but after hearing Zhu Bajie''s words, he was still disappointed. Chapter 783 "Master, you are also a golden immortal. Don''t you really have any means of flying?" Zhu Bajie stares at Tang Sanzang when he talks. After becoming the agent of the card shop, Tang Seng''s fate has changed dramatically. With the withdrawal of cards on the westbound Road, he now has the strength of Jinxian. But in this way, Tang Monk found that he still did not have the means to fly. Not only that, even if Sun Wukong and others taught him the magic of flying, Tang Monk still couldn''t learn it, as if flying was completely isolated from him. After hearing Zhu Bajie''s words, Tang Seng sighed helplessly: "Bajie, you don''t know my things. If you can fly, how can I waste my time here?" "What is to be done?" Just as the crowd was struggling, Monk Tang''s eyes suddenly brightened: "Amitabha, if you remember correctly, your majesty seems to have raised a big turtle?" Hearing Tang Seng''s words, people were stunned at first, and then reacted. You know, when Li Shimin got the tortoise, he didn''t show off. Even now, he has built a huge swimming pool specially for the tortoise. "Master, why don''t you wait here for a while, and my grandson will go to the Tang Dynasty to borrow the turtle from the emperor?" Just when they were going to agree with the monkey king''s words, countless bubbles suddenly appeared in Tongtian Hanoi, and then the voice of old people directly sounded. "Ho ho ho ~" accompanied by the sound, a huge head appeared from the river. "Where is the devil? Eat my grandson''s stick!" As soon as his head appeared, a golden light flashed in monkey king''s eyes, and then he knocked it down with a stick. You know, after becoming a Buddha, the monkey king is a quasi Saint level strong man. There are several strong men in the whole Pangu world. Caught off guard, the mysterious creature in the river had not had time to speak, so he fell out of his wits. Looking at the body of the old turtle floating directly from the river, everyone looked at the monkey king with a strange look. "Brother monkey, do you think there is such a possibility?" Looking at the monkey king, Zhu Bajie continued to say: "if you hadn''t killed him just now, we would have been able to cross the river now?" How can people not understand Zhu Bajie''s words. Although the old tortoise is huge, his cultivation is not very strong. As long as they bully and lure him a little, he can become a powerful helper to help his disciples cross the river. However, in this case, the monkey king will never admit his mistake. After hearing Zhu Bajie''s words, monkey king immediately gave a cold hum: "nerd, we don''t know the root of this monster. In case of plotting against the master, in my opinion, it''s better to kill him directly." While talking, the monkey king rubbed his golden cudgel and took a look at Zhu Bajie. Feeling the deep meaning of the monkey king''s eyes, Zhu Bajie quickly gave a shiver. Although he thought the monkey''s words were pure mischief, for his own comfort, Zhu Bajie nodded seriously: "yes, brother monkey, you say that, I think it''s quite reasonable, let''s think of another way." "Elder martial brother, second elder martial brother, why don''t we use this old tortoise''s body to draw the card?" Just when they were in a dilemma, a voice came from one side. Hear this voice, Chu fan can''t help but get a Leng, then a face surprised to see to sand monk. At this moment, Chu fan had endless admiration for the monk Sha, who had the least sense of existence in the westward group of four. All along, he thought this guy was an honest man, but at this moment, Chu fan felt that he had to apologize for the honest man. Can come up with this idea, monk Sha is absolutely not an honest man, on the contrary, this guy is a real cruel man! You know, the old tortoise was killed by the monkey king for no reason. Such a group of Buddhists don''t want to pass the old tortoise. Now they still have the idea of killing the old tortoise! Think about the experience of the old tortoise, this guy seems to have no other fault except for his ugly smile at the beginning, right? But now, Chu fan also had to sigh about the fate of the old turtle. In the original work, this guy helped Tang Seng and others cross the river, but he lost his life because of Tang Seng''s casual words. Did not expect that in the original plot by Chu fan make a mess of the situation, Ya or can firmly complete his death in the hands of the four people group of the end! It can be said that it''s really a strange turtle for thousands of years. What makes Chu fan feel speechless is that from the current situation, even if the old turtle is dead, he has to contribute to Tang Seng and others crossing the river. Sure enough, as soon as monk Sha''s words were finished, the eyes of Sun Wukong and others brightened"Ha ha ha, younger martial brother Sha, I didn''t expect that you could think of such a good way. Let''s draw the card quickly!" With Tang monk, Sun Wukong and others will not trouble Chu fan. With a wave of Tang Monk''s hand, the old turtle''s body disappears. Then, two cards appeared in Tang Seng''s hand: "old tortoise''s strength is limited, so he can only draw two red cards." After explaining to everyone, Tang Seng directly checked the ability of two cards. First, white card! But when he saw the second one, Monk Tang''s fat face was suddenly overjoyed: "ha ha ha, Amitabha, Buddha bless us, we can cross the river." After that, Tang Monk directly told the people the role of the card. [magic water motor] classification: magic weapon / mount (red) Introduction: ordinary water motor is greatly changed by some mysterious existence function: using this card, you will get a magic water motor, which has the abilities of "smooth", "wind blocking", "water speed" and so on! Note 1: driving is not standard, two lines of tears of family members note 2: this car can take up to 20 people it is indeed a water motorcycle after the system magic reform, but if the carrying capacity is put in the original world, it will not be able to run with overload properly! but at this moment, Chu fan make complaints about the magic transformation of the system. He showed a smile to the Tang Monk directly: " ," now that we have a carrier, let''s go across the river quickly. " Hearing Chu fan''s words, Tang Monk nodded, then raised the card to his chest: "use it!" As soon as the words came down, the card in Tang Seng''s hand disappeared. Then, a green water motorcycle appeared on the surface of the river leading to Tianhe. Different from previous motorcycles, this water motorcycle is four or five times bigger than a normal one! Chapter 784 When the water motorcycle appeared, the face of Monkey King and others had already appeared the color of joy. "Good thing!" People with motorcycle riding experience are naturally able to operate water bikes. After a little discussion, he gave Tang Seng a good opportunity to operate the water motor. had to mention that the water motorcycle after the system was still awesome, at least in terms of speed and stability. It took only ten minutes for the long Tongtian River to pass. After arriving at the other side of Tongtian River, Chu fan and others saw the grand Leiyin temple. "Amitabha, where do you come from?" Just as they were looking at the surrounding scenery, an old monk in a white cassock came from afar. "Amitabha." Looking at the old monk who came, Tang Sanzang called out the Buddha''s name: "the disciples came from the eastern Tang Dynasty and wanted to visit the Buddha at the Dalaiyin temple." As the Buddhist scriptures had been spread by Chu fan for a long time, Tang Sanzang could not say that he was here to get them. Hearing Tang Sanzang''s words, the old monk was stunned at first and then reacted. After looking at the huge team, the old monk shook his head helplessly: "in that case, please follow me." According to the original work, when he was here, Tang monk should be able to get rid of the ordinary body and step into the immortal way from then on. But now that he has reached the golden immortal level, he naturally needs to experience that kind of thing. Under the leadership of the old monk, several people soon entered the Dalaiyin temple. "Amitabha, I didn''t expect King Xiaoyao to come here in person. The old monk is impolite." When Chu fan entered the Dalaiyin temple, GuanShiYin and the Tathagata all drew their lips. They all know very well that a good journey to the West would not have been like this without Chu fan. Especially GuanShiYin, she has been turned into a Laurie by Chu fan. Although her strength has become stronger, now she is full of embarrassment in the face of believers. However, Chu fan doesn''t care about the feelings of the Tathagata and others. Hearing the words of the Tathagata, Chu fan laughs: "ha ha ha, I come here next time to see the arrangement of the Buddha after the end of the journey to the West. You don''t have to care about me." After that, Chu fan waved his hand, a wooden pony appeared beside him, and then Chu fan sat up under the gaze of the people. Seeing Chu fan''s action, the people in the big thunder sound Temple twitch again. Buddhism has never seen such arrogant people since its establishment! You should know that Chu fan was a cruel man who had killed Buddha, but looking at him now, you can see that he didn''t care about this kind of thing at all. Of course, the Tathagata is also very clear that the reason why Chu fan killed Huanxi Buddha was that he didn''t have eyes and was seized by Chu fan. In the end, it was also the fault of the joyful Buddha, so it was not easy for the Tathagata to say anything more. Of course, another reason is that Chu fan''s status in heaven is similar to that of the Jade Emperor, and even higher than that of the Tathagata. Although it has a competitive relationship with Tianting, the Tathagata is not willing to tear the skin with Tianting. In this case, in the face of Chu fan''s impoliteness, Buddhist people could only bear it completely with a black face. Ignoring Chu fan who had begun to eat melon seeds, the Tathagata turned to Sun Wukong and others directly: "Amitabha, Sanzang, it''s really hard for you all the way." "Buddha, you are welcome." Under the influence of the system, although Tang monk is still a Buddhist disciple, he is not so pedantic as in the original. So after hearing the words of the Tathagata, Tang Monk immediately showed a smile: "thanks to the help of manager Chu, otherwise, the disciples would not have completed the task so easily." Hearing Tang Monk''s words, the Tathagata couldn''t help taking two deep breaths of air. If the situation and identity did not allow him, he would jump from his lotus throne and beat all the Tang monks and disciples. Manager Chu? Thank you? Don''t you know how to solve the problems along the way? If you can''t solve it by yourself, don''t you know to ask us for help? Why use the card drawing to solve the problem? The Buddha feels his heart, liver and lungs are trembling at the thought of the Buddhist spirit consumed by Tang Seng and others on their journey to the West. "Amitabha, what a good thing." After quietly helping himself to go smoothly, the Tathagata did not dare to continue to play tricks, and nodded directly to Tang Seng and others: "along the way to the west, you have experienced 9981 difficulties and hardships, and now you have achieved great success!"Hearing the words of the Tathagata, Tang Seng and others all look happy. Zhu Bajie even showed a silly smile to the Tathagata: "Hey, Buddha, now that the task has been completed, can old pig return to its original appearance?" "Of course." Hearing Zhu Bajie''s words, the Buddha nodded calmly. Chapter 785 In fact, when he nodded his head, the Tathagata felt that his heart was dripping blood. According to his original plan, after the westward journey, marshal Zhu Bajie of Tianpeng should join Buddhism to strengthen their strength. But at the thought of the Yao moth that Chu fan and others got along the way, after hearing Zhu Bajie''s words, the Tathagata immediately cancelled his original plan. Now the Tathagata just wants to end the so-called westward journey quickly. As for Zhu Bajie, it is not very important for him. After that, the Tathagata waved his hand directly: "Marshal Zhu Bajie of Tianpeng is hardworking and hardworking on his way to the West. From today on, he can leave the pig fetus and return to heaven." The Tathagata didn''t say that Zhu Bajie would become Marshal Tianpeng again. It''s Tianting''s own business. He can''t help interrupting. Furthermore, the Tathagata does not think that Zhu Bajie will suffer losses when he returns to heaven because of the relationship between Chu fan and the group of four. After the voice of the Tathagata falls, the appearance of Zhu Bajie changes. The pig nose and ears on his face disappear completely, and instantly he becomes a handsome man. Feeling the change of his body, Zhu Bajie was stunned at first, and then took out a small mirror from his arms to look at it. A few minutes later, Zhu Bajie made an excited voice: "hahaha, old pig has finally changed back to its original appearance. Sister Chang''e, we have a chance to be together again." With Zhu Bajie as a precedent, Xiao Bailong and Sha Seng also lifted their ban on themselves, and then went where they liked. After dealing with these people''s affairs, the Tathagata looked at the monkey king and the Tang monk. Unlike Zhu Bajie and others, Tang monk was Jinchanzi in his previous life. He was originally a disciple of the Tathagata, so even if he completed his journey to the west, he must still be a Buddhist disciple. As for Sun Wukong, his master, Bodhi, is a part of the sage of Buddhism, so Sun Wukong is destined to become a disciple of Buddhism. But when he saw them, the Tathagata couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "Wukong, have you become a Buddha?" Not surprisingly, according to his original plan, the journey to the West will end, and the two of them will surely become Buddhists. Even before the end of their journey to the west, the Tathagata had already chosen their identities. As for his disciple Tang Seng, the Tathagata intends to make him become zhantan merit Buddha. But who knows, Sun Wukong has already become a Buddha before he has been canonized, and it seems that he is still tanzhan merit Buddha. Hearing the words of the Tathagata, the monkey king laughs: "hahaha, I don''t know what''s going on. I will become a Buddha when I walk." Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, the whole hall of the great Leiyin temple was silent, and then all the people on the scene looked at him with their resentful eyes. Walking and becoming a Buddha? Please say something! If it''s so easy to become a Buddha, what are we trying so hard to cultivate for so many years? Of course, among the people present, the Tathagata had some guesses about it. After taking a look at Chu fan, the Tathagata feels that his heart is about to be broken when he thinks about the scene of the sudden loss of Buddhist spirit not long ago. It consumes my Qi and fortune to become your Buddha. After that, you don''t have to listen to me. At this moment, the Tathagata suddenly felt that he was the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas. It might not have been because he was in the Dalaiyin temple. The Tathagata has begun to wail. However, after all, the Tathagata is the Tathagata. Despite the dark eyes in his heart, after several breathing adjustments, he still shows a kind smile: "Amitabha, in this case, let''s call the Tang Monk" fight against the Buddha "and restore the memory of Jin Chan Zi." After that, ignoring the strange eyes of many Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, the Tathagata continued to harden his head and say: "the monkey king is a man of perfect merit and has no reward, so he gives away 15 pieces of Buddha''s golden sand and 100 pieces of Buddha''s fruit!" While speaking, the Tathagata felt that his heart was dripping blood. The fruit of Buddha is actually the spiritual fruit cultivated by Buddhism itself. The status of this fruit in Buddhism is the same as that of peach in heaven. As long as you eat one, you can make an ordinary person instantly upgrade to the peak of arhat, that is, have the strength of the golden immortal peak! What''s more, there are no side effects. This also means that in the moment just now, the Tathagata gave the monkey king 100 golden immortal top level masters. We should know that the cultivation of Buddha''s fruit is extremely difficult. Only a few dozen can be cultivated after thousands of years. Otherwise, the strength of Buddhism would have surpassed that of heaven. However, although the pain, but the Tathagata also know that this is no way to do things.The monkey king has made great contributions to Buddhism, but the other party has become a Buddha, and he has no way to continue to offer rewards. In this case, the only way to offset the contribution of the monkey king is to use goods compensation. Chapter 786 But the monkey king''s contribution is huge. Basically, nothing can offset it except the Buddha''s fruit. If you have thoughts in your heart, you will naturally express your emotions on your face. Suffering such a huge loss, even with the mind of the Tathagata, I can''t help but show my flesh pain on my face. Seeing the pain of the Tathagata, the monkey king felt like he had drunk dozens of Jin of ice water in the summer. In a word, cool! Therefore, after hearing the words of the Tathagata, the monkey king immediately showed a happy look: "ha ha ha, in that case, thank you Buddha." The more happy the monkey king is, the more sad the Tathagata is. It''s no exaggeration to say that the monkey king''s laughter is to sprinkle cumin on the wound in the Tathagata''s heart. After another look at the monkey king, a trace of helplessness flashed in the eyes of the Tathagata: "now that the westward journey is over, you can leave." It is obvious that the Tathagata intended to solve the problem of Chu fan and others with an out of sight and out of mind attitude. But after hearing the words of the Tathagata, Chu fan did smile: "Buddha, I have another thing I want to discuss with you. I don''t know whether to say it or not?" "In that case, don''t say it." Although the Tathagata wanted to say this sentence from the bottom of his heart, when he thought about the identity of him and Chu fan, he still eliminated the little devil in his heart: "Amitabha, I don''t know what the store manager wants to discuss with the old monk?" Hearing the words of the Tathagata, Chu fan smiles, and then tells the Tathagata all the functions of some daily cards in his hand. "Does the manager want to do business with us?" In fact, from the very beginning, the Tathagata wanted to refuse Chu fan. After all, those card lucky draw were so insidious that the Tathagata had a deep understanding of it. However, after hearing the effect of the "duplicate card", the mind of the Tathagata immediately changed. You know, daily cards don''t consume energy. What''s more, through these daily cards, they can go to the world battlefield. What makes the Tathagata most excited is that as long as they reach the world battlefield, they will be able to see the sages of Buddhism! Looking at the appearance of the Tathagata, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "the Buddha is really smart, and immediately thought of Chu''s mind." Looking at Chu fan''s attitude of licking the dog, the Tathagata can''t help but feel a chill in his heart. If I didn''t know that you wanted to do business with me, I would really think you were praising me. quietly Tucao in mind, after the arrival of the Tathagata again to Chu fan: , "since then, then the manager and make complaints about cooperation." After persuading the Tathagata, Chu fan felt relaxed: "in this case, if you want to draw cards later, just go to Dou to defeat the Buddha, and I''ll leave first." After saying that, without waiting for the public reaction, Chu fan has gone out. After Chu fan left, the Tathagata sighed helplessly: "if you want to try your luck, you can go to find Jin Chan Zi. Maybe you can add some more quasi saints to our Buddhism." It is said that, but before that, the Tathagata has quietly suppressed all the Qi luck of Buddhism: "hum, if you want to draw cards, you''d better use your Qi honestly." Not to mention the Tathagata''s own thoughts, after leaving the Dalaiyin temple, Chu fan heard the voice of the system: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task. The system upgrade starts. It''s expected to take three days!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned. He didn''t expect that the system would be upgraded. For a moment, Chu fan was full of curiosity about the upgraded system. Restrain the curiosity in the heart, Chu fan directly returned to Chang''an. But just after entering Xiaopo, Chu fan saw a familiar face: "Why are you here?" Looking at his Bixiao with a smile on his face, Chu fan can''t help but twitch at the corners of his mouth. Since he came to the Tang Dynasty, he has never been safe and steady, and has won the reputation of the little witch. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Bixiao''s face showed a trace of dissatisfaction: "why, can''t I come to you if it''s ok?" As soon as Bixiao''s words were finished, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a puff from the corner of his mouth: "cough, yes, of course." That''s what he said, but in fact, Chu fan''s mind had already been careful. As the saying goes, "no matter what you do, you have to cheat or steal!" Chu fan is not afraid that Bi Xiao has something to do with finding himself, so he is afraid that he will find himself when he has nothing to do. Looking at Chu fan''s vigilant appearance, Bi Xiao''s face is more black. However, she was not angry. Instead, she showed a smile to Chu fan: "I want to draw the card!"When she spoke, there was a blue heaven and earth bag in Bixiao''s hand: "all the things in it, use it all!" Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then showed a embarrassed look: "can''t draw the card now." "Why?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Bixiao turned into a cat with its tail trampled on: "why can''t I take out the card?" Chapter 787 "Do you look down on me, Bixiao?" When talking, the breath of Da Luo''s peak comes out of Bi Xiao''s body. Looking at her appearance, she has a kind of attitude that she will run away immediately without reasonable explanation. After a look at Bixiao, Chu fan also fell into a tangled state: "cough, girl Bixiao, don''t worry. After three days, you will be able to withdraw the card again." "Three days, no!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Bixiao was drinking: "tomorrow is my eldest sister''s birthday, and I haven''t prepared a gift for her yet." As soon as the words were finished, Bixiao seemed to think of something, and looked at Chu fan in an instant: "I don''t care, you have to help me find a way!" Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "why?" When speaking, Chu fan''s insistence on his face, jokes, I am a quasi Saint level boss, can you be a girl film to command? "Why do you ask me?" After Chufan''s words, Bixiao is stunned at first, then comes directly to Chufan, and stares at Chufan. Feel the eyes of Bixiao, Chu fan a face of disapproval. I know someone will be defeated by your eyes with a girl movie? "Baji ~" with a clear voice, Chu fan felt the warmth on his face, and he was stunned. But Bixiao, the creator of the figurine, retreated like a frightened rabbit, and then looked at Chufan fiercely: "this is the reward from your aunt. If you can''t prepare the gift tomorrow, you''ll die!" After saying that, without waiting for Chu fan to react, Bixiao has instantly become a streamer and disappeared. After Bixiao disappeared, Chu fan reached out his hand and slowly touched his face: "I was attacked?" After living two lives, Chu Fan said that it was the first time that he encountered such a thing. After carefully looking around and making sure that no one saw the scene just now, Chu fan sighed silently: "it''s just a gift. How can I stop someone in Chu?" After saying that, Chu fan directly quietly returned to his room, and then began to think. About a few minutes later, Chu fan began to rub his head anxiously: "what to do, what to do, what kind of gift to give?" Ordinary gifts certainly can''t do, otherwise Bixiao little devil would not be so hard. Just when Chu fan was struggling, the wooden door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and then pan Xiaolian came in gently: "what''s the matter with you, store manager?" Outside, pan Xiaolian hears Chu fan''s voice. She is afraid of Chu fan''s accident, so she rushes in. Looking at Pan Xiaolian coming in, Chu fan couldn''t help looking happy: "hahaha, Xiaolian, tell me quickly, what kind of things can make a girl happy?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian was stunned at first, and then showed an incredible look: "store manager, do you want to give a gift to a girl?" Think of Chu fan''s words before, it seems that he is really worried about preparing gifts. "That''s right." Seeing Chu fan nodding, pan Xiaolian couldn''t help but move in her heart, and then began to think. This is about whether the store manager can get the favor of girls. After a long time, pan Xiaolian''s eyes suddenly brightened: "store manager, why don''t you give some away?" "A little white?" At the thought of Bai Hanhan, Chu fan was stunned, and then he thought pan Xiaolian''s idea was really good. You know, today''s little white already has the strength of the later period of Da Luo, whether it''s a pet or a mount, it''s a good choice. And a little white look, for women is also a huge temptation! "Xiaolian, thank you so much." After that, without waiting for Pan Xiaolian to speak, Chu fan rushed out directly. A few minutes later, Chu fan has found Bixiao who is hiding in the cow demon palace and eating and drinking. When seeing Chu fan, Bixiao was stunned at first, and then the whole person''s face turned red instantly: "you, you, do you have anything to do with me?" Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then shook his head helplessly: "I think of a gift. I''ve come to see you." "Really?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Bi Xiao''s face brightened, and then she rushed directly to Chu fan, regardless of her shyness: "what gift?""That''s it Chu fan a wave, is sleeping in a little white appeared between him and Bixiao. "Iron eater?" At a glance, Bixiao was stunned at first, and then made an incredible voice: "still have the strength of Daluo Jinxian?" "How about this gift?" Hearing Chu fan''s question, Bixiao immediately nodded with satisfaction: "satisfied, this gift will make my sister happy." "Baji ~" as soon as the words were finished, Bixiao approached Chu fan again, and then quickly pecked him on the face. Chapter 788 what£¿ Feeling the damp heat coming from his face again, Chu fan couldn''t help a twitch at the corner of his mouth. What do you mean? I mean, somebody was attacked again? And it was the same person who attacked him! At the thought of this, Chu fan''s face immediately showed a look of discontent. As a passer-by, the owner of the Toby system, how could he fall twice in the same place. "Cough." After Tucao in mind, Chu fan lightly touched his face and looked at the side of the sky: , "can you make complaints about the next time you sneak into me?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Bixiao''s face turned into fiery red without accident. As a matter of fact, Bixiao is also surprised that she has repeatedly made this kind of action. After living in Chang''an City for so long, she saw the daily changes of Chang''an city. When she knew that these changes were brought by Chu fan, she had a little curiosity in her heart. And with more and more understanding of Chu fan, an indescribable emotion also appeared in Bixiao''s heart. Originally, Bixiao is going to find a chance to have a good talk with Chufan to see if they can become Taoist partners. But Bixiao did not expect that he would completely expose himself due to the impulse. However, Bixiao''s character originally belongs to dare to love and hate, since things have happened, naturally it will not hide. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Bi Xiao immediately gave a cold hum, and then looked at him fiercely: "why, is there anything else you don''t want?" Seeing Bixiao clearly very shy but pretending not to care, Chu fan''s face can''t help but show a smile, and then full of close to Bixiao. "Baji ~" the voice sounded, and Chu fan nodded contentedly after seeing the completely dull Bixiao: "I''m also a quasi Saint level strong man, how can I let you take advantage of a little girl movie?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Bixiao''s face turned more red, but surprisingly, she didn''t get angry. Instead, she changed the topic very abruptly: "tomorrow is my sister''s birthday. Would you like to go with me to congratulate her?" Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then a strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "since it''s my sister''s birthday, of course I want to attend. "Hey, don''t talk nonsense. It''s my sister, not yours!" When talking, Bixiao looks at Chufan discontentedly. "Hey, hey." After hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan waved his hand indifferently: "your elder sister is my elder sister, don''t you plan to eat clean and refuse to admit it?" ¡­¡­ Looking at Chu fan, looking at himself strangely, Bi Xiao''s face turned more red. At the same time, she felt waves of regret in her heart: "Bixiao, Bixiao, why do you want to be so impulsive? Now, are you in the hands of this villain?" Even so, but in fact Bixiao''s heart is still very happy. In principle, as an ancient immortal who has existed since the flood and famine period, Bixiao will not be so emotional. But because she was reshaped by taishanglaojun, even her character became similar to that of a normal girl. Of course, one of the reasons is the mysterious and powerful power of Chu fan. Since ancient times, what girl doesn''t like a handsome and powerful man? Gossip less, in tune. Play Bixiao, time is still very fast, at least in Chu fan''s view, a day''s time is not worth mentioning. The next day, Chu fan finds Bixiao with a happy face: "when shall we go to see our sister?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Bixiao turned red at first, and then put on a cold snort: "you think it''s so easy to see your sister. If you don''t have a gift ready, you''d better not go with me?" Looking at Bixiao xiaoaojiao, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth rises slightly, and then three small fruits appear in his hand: "do you think this thing can be a gift?" As soon as these three fruits appeared, they gave off a faint fragrance. What''s more amazing is that the appearance of these fruits is very similar to that of human children. "Ginseng fruit?" Looking at the fruit in Chu fan''s hand, Bi Xiao was stunned, and then exclaimed: "where did you get this thing from?" When asking, Bixiao also looks at Chufan in surprise. You should know that zhenyuanzi''s title of stingy is well known in the three circles, especially ginseng fruit. Even if it''s a birthday party for the queen mother, zhenyuanzi just gives one. As for normal times, except for a real friend, other people can''t get ginseng fruit from Zhen Yuanzi.Looking at Chu fan''s complacent appearance, Bi Xiao''s eyes could not help flashing a trace of panic: "you should not have stolen it from Wuzhuang Guanli. Now return it quickly before Zhen Yuanzi finds it." Speaking of this, Bixiao gritted her teeth: "I''ll go with you, and I''ll apologize to him at that time. In the face of my master, zhenyuanzi will not embarrass us." I can''t help but worry. Although she is also a lawless character, she is not as ignorant as monkey king. Zhenyuanzi, a former Zhongke of Zixiao palace, is a semi saint and the ancestor of the earth immortal. Even in the face of saints, he is equal! In Bixiao''s opinion, such a cruel man is absolutely not what Chu fan can provoke. You know, zhenyuanzi has always regarded ginseng fruits as very important. Now that Chufan has stolen three at a time, Bixiao can already imagine zhenyuanzi''s anger. Looking at Bixiao''s anxious appearance, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then a bit of embarrassment appeared on his face: "but in this way, I don''t have anything to give my sister as a gift. If you go with me, you will miss my sister''s birthday." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Bi Xiao''s face was angry: "my sister and I have been together for so many years. How can we care about such a small matter? Instead, it''s you. Now we''d better consider how to deal with Zhen Yuanzi." When she said that, Bixiao stamped her foot regretfully: "I knew that when I went down to earth this time, I should have taken Hunyuan Jindou and Jinjiao scissors with me, and I could still reason with zhenyuanzi." "Ha ha ha ~" looking at Bixiao, Chu fan couldn''t help but burst out a huge laugh. "Oh, it''s time. What''s so funny about you?" Hearing Chufan''s laughter, Bixiao is more worried, and looks at him with a puffing face. "Ha ha." Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan spent nine oxen and two tigers to restrain his desire to laugh. Chapter 789 But even so, Chu fan''s tone of voice is still a bit intermittent: "you, you want to use Hunyuan Jindou and zhenyuanzi to reason?" At this point, Chu fan also looked at BI Xiao strangely: "are you sure you are not going to attack Zhen Yuanzi?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Bi Xiao can''t help blushing, but she quickly reacts and knows that it''s not the time to be shy. After a glance at Chu fan, Bi Xiao said: "you don''t know Zhen Yuanzi at all. After you know that you stole his ginseng fruit, he will go away. If you don''t have strong strength to calm him down, you will be punished." At this point, Bixiao stamped his foot again, and then looked at Chu fan: "forget it, forget it. I''ll stop him at that time. You can run away first." Looking at Bixiao''s serious appearance, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a touch of moving color, and then no longer cajoled her, directly put his hand around Bixiao''s shoulder: "well, since I can take out ginseng fruit, naturally I want to come with zhenyuanzi." To tell the truth, Chu fan is still very moved by Bi Xiao''s attitude towards himself. You know, zhenyuanzi is a semi saint, and Bixiao is only the great Luo Jinxian. For her own sake, Bixiao is willing to fight each other. As for the identity of Bixiao, zhenyuanzi even dares to put Tang Sanzang in the oil pan to fry. It''s no problem to punish Bixiao. And hear Chu fan''s words, Bi Xiao is a Leng at first, then reacted to come over. Even if Chu fan really stole ginseng fruit, he must find a place to eat it quietly. How dare he use it as a birthday gift for his sister. That''s not a self accusation. Feel again Chu fan embraces the salty pig hand of his shoulder, Bi Xiao can''t help but face a black, then both hands directly twisted a piece of meat on Chu fan''s waist. "You''re a dead man." When speaking, Bi Xiao''s hands also make 360 degree rotation. But she didn''t break away from Chu fan''s embrace, and she didn''t know whether it was forgotten or intentional. "All right, all right." With Chu fan''s Quasi Saint level strength, he will not be hurt by Bixiao. However, in order to let Bixiao calm down, he still pretends to be hurt and apologizes. After coaxing Bixiao, they dare not continue to waste time and rush to the heaven. Due to Yunxiao''s special identity, her birthday party was held in the square in front of Douli palace, and 90% of the immortals in the whole heaven came to congratulate her. However, this is not surprising. Most of the immortals in the heaven are disciples of intercepting and expounding. After the relationship between the three sages was restored, the relationship between the three disciples was naturally restored. Today''s Yunxiao birthday, of course, we have to get together to have a good play. Yunxiao was also standing in the crowd in his long black clothes, thanking his brothers for coming. "Happy Birthday to Yunxiao fairy." Just as he was greeting the crowd in the sky, a young man with a golden robe and a purple gold crown came over with a smile. Seeing the young man, Yunxiao was stunned at first, and then hastened to reply: "it''s the crape myrtle emperor, Yunxiao is polite." Seeing the appearance of Yunxiao, Ziwei emperor laughed. After looking around, his eyes flashed a strange light, and then asked directly: "Yunxiao fairy, why didn''t you see Bixiao fairy at such an important time?" "Hello As soon as the Ziwei emperor''s words came out, Qiongxiao, who had been standing behind the clouds, was a cold hum of discontent: "boyikao, are you congratulating my sister or looking for my little sister?" That''s right. The great Ziwei is boyikao. He was killed by King Zhou in the war of canonization and made into meat bun. Then he was eaten by his father. However, after he became a God, the fate of boyikao was totally different from that in the mortal world. First of all, crape myrtle is also the great emperor. In terms of status, it is only a little lower than Jade Emperor. In terms of strength, it has become a quasi Saint level power with the help of the power of ZIWEIXING. Can be said to be properly on the peak of life. After hearing Qiongxiao''s words, many immortals on the scene flashed a strange color in their eyes, and then they all watched the play. The immortals in the heaven all know that boyikao likes Bixiao, and has repeatedly expressed that they want to marry Bixiao. It''s a pity that although they have status and strength, most of the immortals in the heaven despise boyikao. But this kind of thing can also be understood. We all worked hard and experienced three disasters and five difficulties before we became immortal. However, your boyikao was canonized after death, and then reached today''s strength with the help of foreign things. It''s just like the rich who despise the upstarts through their own efforts. It''s a very normal thing.In fact, it is precisely because of knowing the mind of the gods in heaven that boyikao is so eager to marry Bixiao. You don''t look down on me. I''ll find a woman with strong enough status to improve my status. There are only a few women with noble status in heaven. Sanxiao is definitely among the best! As for why we chose Bixiao, of course, it''s for the dignity of men. In the middle period of the imperial examination of Boyi, Qiongxiao was the peak of the imperial examination, and Yunxiao was the primary one. In this way, only Bixiao, the peak of Daluo Jinxian, was the most suitable one. "Ha ha ha ha." Bo YIKAO was not angry when he saw that Qiongxiao had exposed his mind. Instead, he gave a hearty laugh: "Qiongxiao was joking. Of course, Bo YIKAO came to congratulate you." When he spoke, boyico clapped his hands directly, and immediately someone came out with a small brocade box behind him. After taking the box from his subordinates, Bo YIKAO handed it to Yunxiao: "I asked for a 9000 year old flat peach from the Queen Mother''s hand just before I left, and it was used to celebrate the fairy''s birthday." Hearing Boyi Kao''s words, the immortals on the scene were all in a daze. Then they looked at Boyi Kao with strange eyes. "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that this Boyi Kao also spent a lot of effort to give such a precious gift to the Bixiao fairy." It was a bearded fairy in armor. Hearing what he said, the immortals around him nodded with approval. Nine thousand year old flat peach is something that only some immortals can eat in heaven. Although it has no effect on Yunxiao when eaten raw, it is a good treasure whether it is used to cultivate the younger generation or alchemy. What''s more, the nine thousand year old flat peach is a symbol of status in heaven. Apart from other things, 90% of the immortals in the heaven haven''t eaten the 9000 year old flat peach. This thing is called special confession in the heaven! Chapter 790 "Wow, it''s worthy of Ziwei emperor. It''s so straightforward." One of the fairies on one side of the building looks like a man with a pretty face: "I''m good-looking, powerful and generous. If only I could become a Taoist partner with the great emperor." As soon as the fairy''s words came out, some of her friends were disdainful: "wake up, how could the great emperor like you? Don''t you know that the great emperor is devoted to Bixiao fairy?" After breaking his friend''s dream, the fairy continued to say: "I''m different from you. I just hope to be the concubine of the emperor!" "Well, as long as I can sleep with the emperor." Although the fairies'' voices were small, they couldn''t hide the presence of many powerful people. Hearing these voices, boyikao''s face couldn''t help smiling. Once upon a time, he was just a mole ant who could be killed by the mortal emperor. But who would have thought that he was also superior among the immortals? At the thought of this, Boyi Kao''s heart is full of inspirations: "thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, Boyi Kao is destined to become a superior figure." At this moment, boyico had no other idea but to be proud. His younger brother, who was better than himself, had only been emperor for a few years, and then had to be reincarnated. Where like yourself, immortal, enjoy everything you can enjoy. Just when boyico fell into the endless YY, he suddenly heard a voice that made him miss every day. "Sister, I''m back!" Sound sounded, boyico quickly woke up from YY state, and then turned to one side. Bi Xiao is lying in Yun Xiao''s arms with an excited face: "ha ha, sister, look at the present I prepared for you." When talking, Bixiao waved his hand directly, and a chubby black-and-white creature appeared in front of the crowd. "Sister, this is a little white. Do you like the gift I brought you?" Looking at his little white, Yunxiao was stunned at first, then nodded with a smile: "I like it. I didn''t expect that you could catch an iron eating beast with such cultivation. It''s really intentional." The iron eater is not very precious in the eyes of immortals, but the iron eater with successful cultivation is not the same. You know, as Chiyou mount, this race has a very unique talent, which is unable to enlighten! That''s right. If iron eaters want to practice, they can only rely on themselves. No one can help them open their minds except saints! It is for this reason that iron eating beasts are extremely precious among immortals. What''s more, a little white has the highest strength of Da Luo Jinxian. This kind of strength, even in the heaven, belongs to Da Xian level! Hearing Yunxiao''s words, Bixiao looks happy. Then she turns her head and looks at Chufan directly: "sister, this is my Taoist partner, Chufan." "I''ve met sister Yunxiao in Chu fan." As soon as Bixiao''s words were finished, Chu fan immediately saluted Yunxiao. "Well, well, Yunxiao has met Daoyou." As for Chu fan''s reputation, Yunxiao naturally knows that it can make Saint disciples (Jinjiao and Yinjiao) praise him. Naturally, it is not a common existence. It is also because of this, after knowing that Chu fan and Bi Xiao become Taoist partners, Yun Xiao''s heart is still very satisfied. "Hum!" Just when Chu fan communicates with Yunxiao, a cold hum comes from one side, and then Qiongxiao stares at him with a discontented face: "what''s the matter? Can you only see the elder sister, but not the second sister?" When talking, Qiongxiao also looks at Chu fan fiercely. There is a kind of meaning that if you don''t salute me, I won''t allow you to be with Bixiao. Hearing Qiongxiao''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then immediately saluted her: "Chu fan met her second sister." Seeing Chu fan''s action, Qiongxiao nodded with satisfaction: "it''s almost the same." In fact, Yunxiao and Qiongxiao have a good impression on Chufan. Apart from other things, at least they like the food Jinjiao Yinjiao brought back from Chufan. Seeing Yunxiao and Qiongxiao''s attitude towards Chufan, many immortals were stunned. As the old people from the period of Fengshen to now, they know Sanxiao Niang very well. Although Yunxiao and Qiongxiao seem to be approachable, they are actually arrogant people. You know, in the battle of God, they are ruthless people who dare to fight against saints! It is because of this that people are curious about Chu fan''s identity. Why is such a nobody treated like this by Yunxiao and others.Of course, there are also people who know the inside story, such as Jinjiao and Yinjiao. After hearing Bixiao''s words, their hearts are only excited. After the two brothers looked at each other, they almost said with one voice: "brother, are we not dreaming?" "No!" After hesitating for a while, Jin Jiao said with an excited face: "brother, we''ve finally made it." "Yes, brother, from today on, we are free people." When speaking, Yinjiao''s eyes have turned red: "brother, it''s the right choice for us to know Chu fan in our life!" "Brother, I think so too!" But the two brothers are not excited. You know, Bixiao has always been like a little witch. As long as she''s in Douli palace, Jinjiao, Yinjiao and others haven''t had a safe day! Now it''s not easy to see a man actually accept Bixiao. How can they not be excited? Even Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao have already thought about giving thanks to Chu fan in the future. Of course, some people are excited, and some people are angry. For example, boyico, who used to smile, now has an iron blue face. A few minutes ago, she was the focus here, the envy of countless people. Even, he had planned to take advantage of this opportunity to express himself to Bixiao again, but he didn''t expect that in just a few minutes, his fame would be robbed by others. What makes him even more angry is that the guy who stole his own limelight actually robbed the woman he wanted! After a cold hum, Bo YIKAO went directly to Chu fan: "I''m the Lagerstroemia emperor. I don''t know what to call this Taoist friend?" Seeing Boyi''s appearance of "I''m a bull", Chu fan was stunned. Although he didn''t know what the purpose of boyico was, he still felt the undisguised hostility, not to mention the strange questions he asked. "Do you have bad ears?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Boyi Kao was stunned. Chapter 791 He didn''t expect that Chu fan didn''t give himself face. You know, he is Ziwei emperor, or quasi Saint level master, no matter his status or status, should be respected by countless immortals. Just now I talked with Chu fan, but I didn''t really hear Chu fan''s name clearly. Mainly to maintain their high-profile, but Bo Yi Kao did not expect that Chu fan would use this tone to talk with himself! "Boyikao, what are you going to do?" Bo Yi Kao has not had time to get angry, Bixiao has a face of vigilance standing in front of him. Looking at Bixiao staring at him, a haze flashed in boyico''s eyes, and then he forced a stiff smile: "Bixiao, don''t get me wrong, I just want to get to know this Taoist friend." "Sorry, I''m not interested in meeting you." As soon as Boyi Kao''s words were finished, Chufan''s voice came from one side. Hearing Chu fan''s words, all the people on the scene could not help but take a cold breath, and then looked at Chu fan with interesting eyes. They never thought that Chu fan would not give Boyi face, but after seeing the proud blue sky beside Chu fan, they reacted. If there is no special behavior, it is certainly not qualified to be a Taoist partner. At the thought of Bixiao''s usual style of doing things, everyone on the scene looked at boyikao with a good look. They planned to see how the crape myrtle emperor solved the problem. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Boyi Kao''s face immediately flashed a trace of violence. If he didn''t worry about the existence of Bixiao, he would have shot at Chu fan now. But at the thought of Sanxiao''s strength, Boyi Kao sneered, and then forced his anger to bow his hand to Chu fan: "today is also Yunxiao fairy''s birthday. As a Taoist partner of Bixiao fairy, doesn''t Daoyou prepare a gift?" As soon as boyikao''s words came out, the people present understood his evil intentions. This product has just been given a nine thousand year old flat peach. It has made a splash in front of the immortals by using the gift. Now when it comes to the gift, it is obvious that it is to suppress Chu fan with the help of the gift. If it''s an ordinary immortal, it''s nothing to give a general gift. But boyikao is Bixiao''s pursuer. If Chu fan''s gift is too bad, it means that he is crushed by his rival! "Boyico, what do you mean?" The purpose of Boyi examination is so clear that Bixiao can understand it. After hearing boyikao''s words, her face immediately turned angry: "what gift Chu fan is willing to give is his business, what does it have to do with you?" Seeing the appearance of Bixiao, boyico was not angry, but showed a calm smile: "Bixiao fairy was joking. I just wonder what kind of people can be worthy of you." Although boyico''s expression and tone were calm, everyone on the scene could understand the hidden meaning of his words: If Chu fan''s gift was too bad, it was not worthy of Bixiao! Seeing Boyi Kao''s behavior, the eyes of many immortals on the scene flashed the color of contempt. Most of the people present were jiejiao disciples, some of them were Bixiao''s brothers, some of them were her younger generation, but no matter what kind, they all hoped that Bixiao would have a good home. Boyikao was so aggressive that it made them even more disgusted. Even not only the intercepting disciples, but also the explaining disciples'' faces are not very good-looking. Although they and Jifa were in the same camp in the battle of Fengshen, they didn''t get along with this early dead boyikao. Of course, not all of the people present expressed their disgust for boyikao. For example, some fairies on the scene all looked blazing at boyico. A fairy in a pink dress looked at Bixiao enviously: "the crape myrtle emperor is so domineering, I also hope a man can do it for me!" "Xiao Lang hoof, you''d better dream about it. It''s good for someone to ask for it in your capacity." Boyi Kao looks handsome, as a noble, not to mention has a strong strength, can really attract the eyes of many fairies. Hearing the comments of the fairies around him, boyico''s face became more proud. He stepped out directly, and then stared at Chu fan: "if you can''t get a good gift, leave here quickly. Bixiao is not something you can touch." "Boyi Kao!" After hearing boyikao''s words, Bixiao became even more angry: "why do you interfere in my affairs?" In the face of Bixiao, Boyi Kao was very elegant.Looking at Bixiao''s angry look, boyico shows a calm smile: "Bixiao, as your admirer, although you don''t like me, you can''t stop me from liking you. Even if I can''t be with you, I''m willing to help you find someone who really matches you!" Although Boyi Kao''s words seem to be sincere, in fact, it means that Chufan is not worthy of Bixiao. "Ha ha." Hearing Boyi Kao''s words, Chu fan was also angry. In fact, he is not easy to get angry. After all, if he wants to become a businessman, he must be friendly and make money. But under the pressure of Boyi Kao, Chu fan''s eyes narrowed. If there are people who are familiar with Chu fan here, they will know that this is the performance that Chu fan is going to entrap people again. After a look at the infatuated Boyi Kao, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth raised slightly: "do you mean that those who are worthy of going to Bixiao should rely on this gift?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Boyi Kao''s eyes were fixed. He also felt the difficulty of Chu fan, but after all, he was an old monster that existed in the period of Fengshen. He was just a little absent-minded, and boyico quickly reflected it: "Daoyou joked, how noble is Bixiao fairy? How can he compare it only by one gift?" When he said this, boyico showed a sneer in his eyes, and then said: "but as a fairy, it''s not something that can be attached by those cats and dogs who can''t afford to give gifts." At this point in the discourse, except for some female immortals who are completely crazy about flowers, the eyes of other immortals who look at boyikao become alert. We usually don''t have much communication, but I didn''t expect this guy to have such a gloomy mind. You should know that just now Boyi Kao''s words not only solved Chu fan''s attack on himself, but also quietly completed a counterattack. Chapter 792 Chu fan''s words before, the current meaning is that Bo Yi Kao put his sincerity and gift to bi Xiao together. It''s an attack on boyico. If boyico doesn''t respond, he will fall into the wind. However, just through a sentence just now, boyico completed a beautiful counterattack. Bixiao is a disciple of the second generation of jiejiao. He is also one of the favorite disciples of Tongtian saints. He has a noble status and few people dare to provoke him even in heaven. In this case, if you want to be with Bixiao, you either have strong strength or noble identity. Bo Yi Kao showed his advantages just by a simple sentence. He is the emperor of crape myrtle in heaven. In the age of saints, this identity belongs to the noble group. After hearing Boyi Kao''s words, Chu fan''s mouth turned slightly and looked up at the sky: "I didn''t know today was the birthday of the fairy, so I prepared in a hurry. I hope the fairy won''t blame me." When speaking, Chu fan''s hand already appeared a jade box. After what Chu Fan said, Yunxiao immediately smiles and shakes his head: "Daoyou joked. Yunxiao doesn''t care about gifts." After that, Yunxiao took the box from Chu fan, and then continued to say: "it''s just that Bixiao is spoiled by us, so it''s hard to avoid her bad temper. I hope Daoyou can treat her well in the future." As a semi saint, Bixiao''s elder sister, Yunxiao naturally doesn''t need to worry about Boyi Kao like others. In her opinion, as long as her sister likes it, it doesn''t matter about identity and strength. When talking, Yunxiao is about to put away Chu fan''s box, instead of opening it like other people''s gifts. However, at this time, Bo YIKAO''s voice rang again: "Yunxiao fairy, why don''t you open the box and let''s see what kind of gift the Taoist friend Chu fan gave us?" In his opinion, Yunxiao wants to protect Chufan, but it is obvious that boyico does not intend to give Yunxiao this opportunity. In fact, it''s not only boyikao, but all the people present have the same idea. After all, what Chu Fan said just now is very clear. The time is short and there is no time to prepare precious gifts. In the eyes of the public, this is a kind of recognition, to find their own steps under the performance. After hearing boyikao''s words, Yunxiao frowned slightly: "a gift is just a heart. Why should the emperor care about it?" Yunxiao''s performance has been very obvious, that is to maintain Chu fan. But I didn''t know that it was because of my performance that the jealousy in Boyi Kao''s heart became more obvious. The identity of Lady Sanxiao in the heaven is very special. No matter in appearance, status or strength, she is the top of the fairies in the heaven. But now Chu fan not only became Bixiao''s Taoist partner, but also was so protected by Yunxiao, which made Boyi Kao, who was always proud, how to accept. After taking a look at the clouds, boyico immediately said: "since the fairy has shown us and others'' gifts, if we don''t show the gifts of Taoist friends of Chu, it seems that we should treat them differently." Seeing Boyi Kao''s appearance, Yunxiao suddenly felt a burst of irritability in his heart. Before Boyi Kao liked Bixiao, when he was fighting against Bixiao, Yunxiao didn''t stop him. In her opinion, if Boyi Kao really gets the favor of Bixiao, it''s not a bad thing. But from the present appearance of Boyi Kao, Yunxiao is very glad that Bixiao doesn''t like him. Yunxiao has a mild personality, but Qiongxiao doesn''t have the good temper of her elder sister. In her opinion, what kind of people her sister likes is the freedom of others. Even if her sister likes a piece of shit, it is not an outsider who can tell. Then, after taking a look at Boyi Kao, Qiongxiao quietly took out a pair of golden scissors: "when will the affairs of my sisters be taken care of by outsiders? Can a crape myrtle emperor even control us?" Qiongxiao''s words were full of disdain when she spoke, but none of the people on the scene dared to refute. What kind of existence is Sanxiao Niang? Even in the face of the Jade Emperor, they are indifferent, let alone a crape myrtle emperor. Especially seeing the golden scissors in Qiongxiao''s hand, Boyi Kao almost jumped up. We have something to talk about, nothing to talk about, why should we use force to threaten each other without moving? He knows the scissors in Qiongxiao''s hand, the famous Jinjiao scissors! When Jin Jiaojian appeared, all the immortals on the scene quietly opened the distance between Bo YIKAO and Jin Jiaojian.They know the temper of empress Sanxiao. Except Yunxiao, the other two are famous for their violent temper. If you really annoy Qiongxiao, it''s not good to accidentally hurt them when they use Jinjiao scissors to make holes in Boyi Kao. What''s more, even if it''s not hurt by mistake, it''s not a good omen if it''s splashed with blood. Bo Yi Kao doesn''t know that he has become the God of plague in the eyes of the public in a moment. He is now absorbed in looking at the Jin Jiao scissors in Qiongxiao''s hand, afraid that the other party will attack the other party directly. At this time, Bixiao''s voice came from one side: "sister, why don''t you show us Chu fan''s gift." As soon as Bixiao''s words came out, everyone on the scene was stunned, and everyone looked at Bixiao with strange eyes. Qiongxiao, in particular, wanted to lift her head up to see what was in it. But she was very hard to shock Boyi Kao, originally thought that this matter is so over, who knows his sister actually began to add fuel to the flames! "I often hear people say that one is pregnant for three years. Does it mean that Bixiao is pregnant now?" After taking a look at Bixiao, countless possibilities flashed through Qiongxiao''s mind. "Cough." How could Chu fan not know the purpose of Bixiao. Bixiao was a violent man. How could he watch someone flaunt his power in front of him? The reason why he didn''t break out before was just to let Boyi Kao jump more. The purpose of this is to make the slap sound louder when you slap your face. Seeing a blue sky, Chu fan couldn''t help nodding contentedly. I didn''t expect that my little girl friend has such a dark side. It''s really matched with my first pure little Lang Juntai in Tang Dynasty. It perfectly makes up for my disadvantage! "In that case, I''d better show you my gift." Chapter 793 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Boyi did not have a mouthful of old blood. Eyes are staring at Chu fan, do you want to be shameful, before also called fairy, how a moment to become a big sister? If it wasn''t for the strength and situation, boyico would give a notice to Chufan: I, the great Ziwei emperor boyico, ordered you to immediately remove the relationship with Bixiao, otherwise, you will be expelled from the human circle! Of course, this is destined to be Boyi Kao''s self entertainment YY. But Yunxiao and Qiongxiao, who heard Chu fan''s words, were stunned. In their opinion, Chu fan''s gifts are nothing more than spicy strips of stinky tofu and other things. Although these things are delicious, they can''t be put on the table here. "Chufan, do you really want to show your gift?" After all, it''s my sister and brother-in-law, so Yunxiao is still careful about it. Hearing Yunxiao''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, then waved his hand: "just a moment!" "Why, don''t you dare?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Boyi Kao jumped out with a mocking look: "what qualifications do you have to be a Taoist companion of Bixiao fairy, such as you who shrink your head and tail and are as timid as a mouse and have no faith in your words?" "Shut up After hearing Boyi Kao''s words, Chu fan immediately gave a cold hum: "who said I would not show my gift?" "In that case, you can show it for everyone to have a look?" Bo Yi Kao is still looking at Chu fan with a sarcastic face. In his opinion, Chu fan is now playing fat face. Looking at Boyi Kao, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly, and then asked: "do you dare to compete with me?" "Than what?" "More precious than whose gift!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Bo YIKAO''s eyes narrowed: "are you sure?" Bo YIKAO is not afraid that he will lose. The nine thousand year old flat peach has suppressed all the immortals present. There is nothing more precious than Bixiao''s white. Bo Yi Kao thinks that the reason why Chu fan dares to compare with himself is that he doesn''t know what his gift is. "Of course!" Chu fan didn''t know what boyekao was thinking. He didn''t know boyekao''s gift, but he didn''t think his gift would lose. Full three ginseng fruit, you should know that when you picked it from ginseng fruit tree, zhenyuanzi''s eyes were red! This is also thanks to the close relationship between Chu fan and Zhen Yuanzi. If there were another person, he would have been blacklisted by Zhen Yuanzi and become one of the people who would never receive him. Seeing that Chu fan was so firm, Bo YIKAO was even more excited: "I don''t know what you want to compare with me?" As soon as he thought that he had already won, Boyi Kao could not help shaking. Hearing Boyi Kao''s words, Chu fan drew a circle calmly: "if you and I compete, the one whose gift is not as good as the other will take off his clothes and run around the whole heaven. You can''t use any magic to block it!" "Hiss" as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, there were bursts of inspirations around him. All the immortals looked at Chu fan with admiration. They didn''t expect Chu fan to bet so much. Even Boyi Kao''s heart began to murmur. However, after contacting Chu fan''s eyes, Boyi Kao suddenly realized it! This is an empty plan! In his opinion, Chu fan knew that he would lose, so he deliberately used a terrible bet to scare himself and let himself give up the competition! At the thought of this, boyico''s face immediately showed a sneer. He decided not only to gamble, but also to increase the bet. At this point, Boyi Kao looked directly at Chu fan: "it''s just that there''s so much meaningless. If anyone loses, he''ll just walk away. Moreover, if someone talks to you on the way, he can''t refuse!" Hearing Boyi Kao''s words, Chu fan looks at Boyi Kao in amazement. It''s the first time that he sees someone who likes digging holes for himself! no doubt, in Chu fan''s view, the behavior of Bo Yi''s examination is digging himself into a monument, or even sending the shovel to the Chu fan''s hand. Looking at Boyi''s self-confidence, Chu fan sighed silently. In fact, he has always been a good man, but he is helpless. Comrade boyico''s desire to die is too urgent. As a kind-hearted person, separated from the vulgar taste, and with great ambition, Chu fan decided to satisfy Boyi Kao. So, in boyico''s unbelievable eyes, Chu fan nodded: "since you are so eager, I will satisfy you."After that, Chu fan turned his head and looked into the sky: "elder sister, open the box!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yunxiao sighed helplessly. All the time, she thought that her little sister was enough mischievous, but after seeing Chu fan''s appearance, she knew what it was called strong middle and strong middle hand. Although some do not want to, but now the arrow has to send, can only helplessly open the box in the hand. When opening the box in the sky, everyone around can''t help but reduce their breathing. This is a gamble. No matter Chu fan or Boyi Kao, if they fail, they will become the laughing stock of heaven. Of course, among the people present, some people are looking forward to the results. For example, those fairies with excited faces, whether they are Chu fan or Bo Yi Kao, are all pretty people. It''s a rare good thing to see them naked. Some fairies have even begun to take pictures silently, intending to record the next wonderful moment. However, when the box was opened, Yunxiao was stunned, and then looked at Chu fan with unbelievable eyes: "thank you, Yunxiao!" When talking, cloud cloud cloud a face serious toward Chu fan thanks. She had thought that Chu fan would lose this time, and she was even ready to turn the tables. But after seeing Chu fan''s gift, Yunxiao knew that he was totally worried. Compared with Chu fan''s gift, boyico''s nine thousand year old flat peach was not worth mentioning at all. Although flat peaches are precious, there are many trees that you can get as long as you have an identity, even the nine thousand year old flat peaches. But ginseng fruit is not like that. For one thing, there is only one ginseng fruit tree. For another, zhenyuanzi is a famous old man in the three circles. It''s more difficult to get ginseng fruit from him than to reach heaven. In addition to status, but also to have enough friendship with him, otherwise, Zhenyuan zining can use this thing to satisfy one''s craving will not give! Chapter 794 That''s why I was surprised to see three ginseng fruits, even as Yunxiao. Yunxiao is shocked by Chu fan''s big pen. Although the three ginseng fruits are of no use to her, they are of high value after all. Unfortunately, Boyi Kao didn''t know why Yunxiao was suddenly in a daze. In his opinion, most of the gifts given by Chu fan were too cheap. Yunxiao was embarrassed to say it. With this idea, boyico''s smile became more proud: "Yunxiao fairy, since the box has been opened, please let''s see what''s inside?" When he spoke, boyico specially raised his voice so that everyone could hear him: "if I can, I hope I can carry out our bet earlier!" After hearing Boyi Kao''s words, Yunxiao looked at him strangely, and then nodded: "since the emperor is so worried, it''s inconvenient for me to stop him." After that, Yunxiao no longer covered up, but directly showed his box in front of the public. "Hiss ~" when you see the contents of the box clearly, there is a sound of cool breath around. If zhenyuanzi were standing here, maybe not everyone would know him. But ginseng fruit appears here, but everyone can recognize it. The reason for this, of course, is its special appearance. When we see three baby like fruits, everyone''s heart starts to murmur. "Is this the legendary ginseng fruit?" A fairy''s eyes are fixed on the fruit in the box in Yunxiao''s hand. As her identity, if there is no accident, she will never see the legendary ginseng fruit. There are many people like this fairy, all of them do not miss this opportunity, hoping to see what the ginseng fruit looks like. "Someone can take out three ginseng fruits at once. What''s the relationship between this person and zhenyuanzi?" Some people care about fruit, naturally others care about identity. If they just regarded Chufan as an ordinary sanxiu before, now Chufan has enough noble identity in their eyes. Of course, not everyone thinks that Chu fan can take out ginseng fruit. For example, Boyi Kao is a typical example. At the first moment when he saw the fruit in Yunxiao''s hand, he was really stunned, but soon he reacted. "Ha ha ha ha." After ''s laughter as like as two peas, all of them were attracted by the examination. Then, opened up and said, "I didn''t expect anyone to grow fruit that is exactly the same as the fruit of ginseng. I don''t know if you have a part of the fruit." Hearing Boyi Kao''s words, all the people present were stunned at first, and then they reacted. "It wasn''t ginseng fruit. I was so excited." "It''s not that you are stupid. Can ordinary people get ginseng fruit?" Almost in an instant, boyico''s inference just now was verified, and many of the immortal who had been excited before looked at Chu fan''s eyes had become strange. However, as Bixiao''s sister, how can Yunxiao watch Chufan suffer losses? So as soon as Boyi Kao''s words were finished, Yunxiao shook his head: "the emperor joked, this is ginseng fruit!" "Ridiculous!" As soon as Yunxiao''s words were finished, boyikao gave a cold hum: "even if Yunxiao fairy wants to help others, at least he can''t lie with his eyes open?" When he spoke, boyico''s face showed a confident look: "who doesn''t know Zhenyuan immortal''s character? If he doesn''t have enough identity and relationship, who can take ginseng fruit from him?" With that, Boyi pointed to Chufan: "I''m afraid there''s no chance for such a nameless person to meet Zhenyuan immortal?" "Fairy, I wonder if I can see the fruit in your hand." Just as boyikao was talking, one of the many immortals suddenly came out. This man has a big stomach and even has no shoes on his feet. But when he comes out, many immortals make way for him. "Since it''s a barefoot immortal, there''s no problem." Yunxiao smiles at the barefoot immortal, and then puts the box into his hand. After taking the box, the barefoot fairy carefully looked at the fruit in the box, and then nodded: "I was lucky to have eaten a ginseng fruit. These three fruits are the same as the one I ate at that time!" As soon as the barefoot immortal''s words came out, boyikao''s face changed.If it''s another person who says that, he can argue a few words. But the barefoot immortal is different. Although he has only the strength of the later period of the great Luo, he is free and easy and makes friends everywhere. Otherwise, he would not have got ginseng fruit from Zhen Yuanzi. It is for this reason that we still believe in the judgment of the barefoot immortal. Looking at the fruit in the hands of the barefoot immortal, Bo YIKAO bit his teeth, then turned to Chu fan: "I didn''t expect that Daoyou could give such a gift. I really admire it." When he heard Boyi Kao''s words, Chu fan''s mouth turned slightly: "the great emperor is not polite. We''d better carry out our gambling agreement quickly." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Boyi Kao''s face turned black. As the great emperor of crape myrtle and a quasi Saint level strong man, Boyi Kao said that he must not experience such a humiliating thing. So, today''s bet must be destroyed! "Ha ha." Therefore, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Boyi Kao immediately gave a ha ha: "Daoyou, what you said before was just a joke. Why do you take it seriously?" "So, the grand crape myrtle emperor is not going to carry out the gambling?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Bo YIKAO immediately frowned, and then looked at Chu fan in a threatening way: "I''ve already said that what I said before was just a joke. Taoists don''t have to force each other hard!" Hearing boyikao''s words, most of the people on the scene flashed a trace of disdain. Everyone is not a fool. How can they not know the plan of boyico? But at the thought of Bo Yi Kao''s identity, the immortals who were dissatisfied with him immediately lowered their heads. Although we are all immortals, but immortals are also people, immortals also have a gap in status, if it really caused the test of Boyi unhappy, then their life will not be easy in the future. "I see." After hearing Bo Yi Kao''s words, Chu fan nodded seriously. See Chu fan''s action, Bo Yi Kao''s face hung a proud smile. Chapter 795 Not only Boyi Kao, but also the other immortals around sighed and looked at Chu fan with pity. What if you win the bet? What if we can get ginseng fruit? If there is no identity and strength, there is no qualification to let others and their game! We all know that Chu fan lost the bet this time, but his Boyi exam just turned the table at this time, which makes you have no way at all. Looking at Boyi Kao''s complacent appearance, Chu fan''s face gradually showed a smile: "but I didn''t take it as a joke." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the smile on boyico''s face immediately solidified: "what did you say?" Chu fan didn''t seem to hear Bo YIKAO''s words, but continued to say to himself: "if I lost just now, what would you do to me?" Bethekah did not answer, and the others around him did not speak. We all know that if Chu fan had just lost, Boyi Kao would let him fulfill his gambling contract. So from the beginning, it was an unfair bet. In this bet, there was only one winner, which was boyiko! I don''t know why, seeing the smile on Chu fan''s face, Boyi Kao suddenly felt a little irritable. He doesn''t want to continue to disguise. Anyway, people here already know the whole story. In this case, why don''t you tear your face! Thinking of this, boyico''s face immediately appeared a cold smile: "yes, I lost this bet." As soon as boyikao''s words came out, everyone at the scene looked at him in disbelief, wondering why boyikao suddenly changed his statement. However, at this time, boyico suddenly spoke again: "but what can you do to me? I am crape myrtle, and you are just an ordinary immortal. I want to bet with you, you can bet! " When he spoke, Boyi Kao was very proud. Anyway, he doesn''t want to be shameless any more. He just wants to make Chufan angry. He just wants to see that Chufan doesn''t like himself and can''t do it. Bo Yi Kao looks at Chu fan with pride. Although Yunxiao and Qiongxiao are stronger than him, he doesn''t think they will fight against him. After all, I am the emperor of heaven. If I act rashly on myself, it will certainly cause turmoil in heaven! "I see." Unexpectedly, in the face of this situation, Chu fan didn''t get angry. Instead, he looked at Boyi Kao calmly: "as long as you give up." While speaking, Chu fan suddenly hit Bo Yi Kao''s face with a fist. "Puyi ~" it was like a hammer hitting a watermelon. In a moment, boyico''s face was covered with blood. However, in this case, Chu fan did not stop, but quickly hit Bo Yi Kao''s face with several punches. A series of attacks have long stunned boyikao. Although he has the strength of quasi Saint level, boyikao does not have much combat experience. His strength is nothing more than a shell born out of his own identity and the fate of heaven. Therefore, in the face of the attack, boyico could not make a timely response. Chu fan hit several punches in a row. When he wanted to resist, he found that he couldn''t use his mana. See Bo Yi Kao''s action, Chu fan''s face shows a sneer. At the moment boyikao was seized by him, he had blocked the mana of boyikao. He is also a quasi Saint level strong man. His strength comes from the system. He has a solid foundation and is far superior to his peers. Facing a silver gun and candle head boyikao, he is not full of advantages. Until this time, boyico reflected that he had no chance to resist. Looking at the people around, boyikao immediately began to shout: "I''m the emperor of crape myrtle in Tianting. Do you want to see this seat attacked?" Hearing Boyi Kao''s words, all the people present were stunned. Psychologically, they are certainly not willing to help boyico. After all, this guy''s behavior just now is really disgusting. We are all cultivated into immortals. Who is not a tough person. How can you look up to Bo YIKAO''s dross of getting something for nothing, not to mention its moral integrity. But in behavior, they have to do it. As boyico said, after all, he is the emperor of crape myrtle in heaven. If boyico is beaten here, they will not be able to explain to the Jade Emperor in the future. Think of here, everyone immediately to three Xiao cast to a sorry look, and then intend to come forward to block Chu fan''s move. However, at this time, Chu fan suddenly burst out a terrible momentum.Everyone was surprised to feel this breath: quasi Saint peak! When the immortals hesitated about what to do, Chu fan had already thrown out a token: "this is a private matter between us and the crape myrtle emperor. It''s better for you colleagues not to interfere." See Chu fan throw out of the token, the presence of people are stunned. People with sharp eyes can see clearly the three words on the token -- Xiaoyao king! Everyone in heaven knows that not long ago the jade emperor conferred a new emperor, but we have never seen this figure. Who would have thought of meeting the new Emperor today. For a moment, everyone stopped the action in their hands, and then watched Chu fan beat the crape myrtle emperor with great interest. They are not the ordinary immortals who can intervene in the affairs between the great emperors. No matter who offends them, it is better for us to stand by. Do you dare to trouble us all afterwards? Moreover, anyway, we don''t like the crape myrtle emperor very much. Naturally, we are happy to see that the goods are unlucky. After pacifying the immortals, Chu fan looked at his own Boyi Kao: "originally, he thought that the great emperor of heaven was a hero like the Jade Emperor, but who knows that you are such a scum. I am ashamed to be the same emperor with you!" When speaking, Chu fan hit the crape myrtle emperor in the face again. After all, he is a quasi saint. Although he was sealed with Mana by Chu fan, his physical fitness is still very good. In addition, Chu fan did not use mana. So Ziwei emperor''s face injury in Chu fan''s fist just left time can recover. But there was no way to take back the blood, so, just a few breaths, boyikao''s face was covered with blood, and it looked particularly ferocious. When he heard Chu fan''s words and was beaten by Chu fan, Bo YIKAO''s eyes were full of anger. As soon as Chu fan''s hand was taken away, he drank: "good fight!" Chapter 796 After hearing boyico''s words, Chu fan''s face showed a sneer: "in that case, I''ll let you enjoy it!" After that, without waiting for boyikao to speak again, Chufan raised his fist and hit him several times. Now Chu fan''s fist had magic power. Under the influence of these Manas, the injury on boyico''s face could not be recovered at all, and even the pain increased a lot. Under Chu fan''s iron fist, Bo Yi Kao felt that his soul was about to be broken up. In an instant, boyico''s face was full of blood, tears, snot and saliva. "Spare me, spare my life!" Seeing that Chu fan raised his fist again, Boyi Kao was afraid at last. He felt that if he continued to insist, Chu fan might really kill himself. To tell you the truth, it''s the first time that boyikao has felt fear since he became an immortal. It''s because for the first time, he met a person who crushed himself from identity to strength and cared about him. In the past, no matter the Jade Emperor or other bigwigs, they would not care about some trifles with Boyi Kao. Of course, this also has something to do with the fact that boyikao seldom provokes these big men. This time, if we didn''t know Chu fan''s identity, we wouldn''t offend him because of Bo Yi Kao''s character. But now it''s too late to say anything. For Boyi Kao, anyway, it''s humiliating enough today. It''s better to lose people again, at least not to be beaten. Under this kind of thought, boyico did not hesitate. Seeing that Chu fan''s fist would fall down again, he quickly asked for mercy: "don''t fight again, Ben, I already know I''m wrong." "Oh?" Hearing Boyi Kao''s words, Chu fan seemed to be moved by him. First he was stunned, and then his fist stayed in the air a little: "do you know what''s wrong with you?" "I know, I know!" Looking at the fist hanging in the air, Bo YIKAO didn''t dare to have the slightest hesitation and said in a loud voice: "I shouldn''t compete with you for Bixiao fairy, I shouldn''t bet with you, I shouldn''t want to force others, I shouldn''t..." Anyway, he had made up his mind to be shameless, so after hearing Chu fan''s words, Bo Yi Kao simply said all the things he could think of. Hearing Bo Yi Kao''s self-examination, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction. Objectively speaking, comrade boyico is definitely a good comrade who is good at understanding his own shortcomings. At least Chu fan felt that he had never written such a wonderful review in his primary school, junior high school and senior high school. On the contrary, every time his teacher asked him to write a review, he was wondering where he had made a mistake. Thinking of this, Chu fan sighed in silence: "maybe that''s why I didn''t make mistakes." Of course, the review of Bo Yi Kao is not good, which means that Chu fan will let him go. "Pa!" When everyone thought that Chu fan was going to let go of Boyi Kao, a clear slap came out. Feeling the pain on his face, Boyi Kao looks at Chufan in disbelief. Not only Boyi Kao, but also other people look at Chufan. In their opinion, boyico''s self-examination just now can be said to be a three-point stake. Can Chu fan find a loophole in this situation? Unfortunately, everyone at the scene misunderstood Chu fan. From the beginning, Chu fan didn''t want to listen to Boyi Kao for self analysis. On the contrary, Chu fan''s purpose was always to find trouble! That''s right. Chu fan is going to trouble Bo Yi Kao. Therefore, no matter what kind of words boyikao said, it was impossible to avoid Chufan''s iron fist. Of course, the reason should be given. After all, we Chufan are also respectable people. We can''t use force to suppress people like Boyi Kao. "If you stick to it all the time, maybe Chu admires you as a man and will spare you." So after feeling people''s puzzled eyes, Chu fan''s face showed a cold look: "but how can I let you go at such a time, like you are such a talented person?" After that, there were several loud slaps. If at this time did not know that he Chu fan just want to find a reason to beat himself, then Bo Yi Kao is really a pig. Feeling the pain on his face, boyico became angry. Anyway, it''s all about being beaten. It''s better to be a little bit of a man. Under this idea, Bo YIKAO directly and fiercely waited for Chu fan: "Chu fan, a scholar can be killed but not humiliated. If you treat me like this today, aren''t you afraid of falling into my hands in the future?" When he heard Boyi Kao''s words, Chu fan laughed: "in that case, I will insult you once today!" As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, Boyi Kao''s face changed, and he had a bad feeling in his heart.Unfortunately, today''s Bo Yi Kao can''t use magic power. In Chu fan''s eyes, it''s almost like a chicken. Even if it''s a reaction, it can''t resist effectively. After a look at boyico, Chu fan waved his hand directly and tied a gray magic chain to boyico''s ankle. Then Chu fan suddenly turned to look at the people around him: "fairies, if you don''t want to dirty your eyes, it''s better not to look at the next thing." Hear Chu fan''s words, the public is a Leng at first, then the color of shock flashed in the eyes, at the same time, a face of disbelief looks at Chu fan. Chu fan doesn''t know what these people think. After the words finished, he waved to boyico directly. The mana is surging, and a sound is heard directly. "Cila ~" boyico was frightened to find that all his clothes were torn apart in an instant. "Chufan, what are you going to do?" Looking at his clothes, Bo YIKAO was worried. He screamed and threatened: "I''m the emperor of crape myrtle. Do you really want to offend me like this?" After hearing Boyi Kao''s words, Chu fan''s face was calm: "I''m just helping the emperor to carry out his promise. How can I offend him?" After that, Chu fan stopped talking and gave a cold hum. Well, the pieces of clothes on boyikao''s body also turned to ashes. Then Chu fan roared directly: "I also want to help the crape myrtle emperor fulfill his promise. You colleagues don''t have to care. Continue to eat and drink well." After saying that, without waiting for the public reaction, Chu fan dragged his chain step by step toward the distance. "Goo Doo!" Looking at Chu fan''s back, an immortal swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "isn''t the Xiaoyao King going to really take the crape myrtle emperor around the heaven?" Hearing the immortal''s words, all the people present were stunned at first, and then all looked at each other. It seems that Chu fan really wants to do this kind of thing. "It''s going to turn the world upside down!" Almost instantly, such an idea flashed through the minds of these immortals. Chapter 797 Chu fan doesn''t know what these guys have in mind. Under the gaze of the people, Chu fan directly drags the mana chain in his hand and walks towards the distance. "What are you doing, asshole?" Seeing Chu fan''s action, Boyi Kao fell into deep fear. Now he''s naked. He can only cover his legs tightly with his hands, and then scold Chu fan angrily. Hearing boyico''s words, Chu fan didn''t get angry, but showed a smile: "since the grand crape myrtle emperor is not willing to fulfill his gambling agreement, I can only help you fulfill it." Chu fan has already advanced several steps. Today''s Bo Yi Kao has no clothes and can''t use his magic power. Although it''s only a few meters away, his skin has been worn off by the ground. Feeling the pain from his body, boyikao could only look pitifully at Chufan: "Daoyou, we are both emperors of heaven, and we will be officials of the same Dynasty in the future. Why do we have to force each other so hard?" After hearing Boyi Kao''s words, Chu fan laughed: "the great emperor can rest assured that someone in Chu will not be an official in the same Dynasty with you in any case." After that, Chu fan no longer took charge of Boyi examination, and went straight ahead. His family knows his own affairs, and Chu fan knows how his position came from. The reason why he was able to hold the position of the great emperor was just the price paid by the Jade Emperor and himself as allies. If he really wanted to let himself go to heaven, he would not like to. For Chu fan, the Tang Dynasty is his foundation. See Chu where oil and salt do not enter, Bo Yi Kao can only ask for help to other people around. But everyone pretended to be deaf and didn''t dare to talk to him. Bo Yi Kao and Chu fan are both great emperors. Neither of them is willing to offend. There are a few people who want to come forward to persuade them, but after seeing Qiongxiao''s Jinjiao scissors and Hunyuan Jindou, they immediately shrink their heads and hide back. In order to curry favor with a Boyi Kao, it''s not worth offending Sanxiao or even seriously injuring himself. Seeing the performance of the people around him, how could boyico not know their inner thoughts? It''s a pity that he didn''t have the slightest way. Up to now, boyico can''t even feel the pain on his body, and his heart is only despair: "is boyico destined to suffer such a great shame today?" Although he has been greatly insulted by the current situation, Boyi Kao knows that if he is really dragged around the heaven by Chu fan today. From then on, he will have no dignity! When Bo Yi Kao didn''t know what to do, he suddenly saw two figures in the distance. Looking carefully, it turned out that it was a young man with a purple vertical mark on his forehead and a black hound. It was Yang Jian and Xiaotian dog! "Yang Jian?" When he recognized Yang Jian, boyico''s eyes immediately burst out with great joy: "Yang Jian, help me!" Hearing Boyi Kao''s voice, Yang Jian was stunned at first, and then looked at Chu fan: "manager, what''s the matter?" Chu fan did not expect to meet Yang Jian here, but since Yang Jian asked, he would not hide, and directly said the previous thing. After listening to Chu fan''s words, Yang Jian looked helpless to Boyi Kao: "emperor, I can''t help you with this matter." "What?" Bo Yi Kao thought that he had met a savior, but when he heard the conversation between Chu fan and Yang Jian, he had a bad feeling in his heart. You should know that Yang Jian is the God of war in heaven. Even in heaven, he is also a man with nostrils. However, when communicating with Chu fan, Yang Jian''s attitude is obviously different. But after hearing Yang Jian''s words, boyikao was still full of anger. In boyikao''s opinion, Yang Jian was in the same camp as himself, and he was also under his brother''s hand. Although we didn''t communicate with each other after we arrived in the heaven, there is always old love. Shouldn''t you help me when I was killed? It has to be said that some people are born to like to put themselves in a more noble position. For example, in today''s Boyi Kao, he stubbornly believes that Yang Jian used to be Ji Fa''s subordinate, so even in heaven, he should be his own. Therefore, when he saw Yang Jian, boyikao''s first reaction was that Yang Jian would surely save himself. As the saying goes, as much hope as disappointment! Boyikao regards Yang Jian as the last straw, so when he is rejected by Yang Jian, his hope immediately turns into resentment. Almost in an instant, boyico''s eyes became fierce"Yang Jian, do you have any conscience?" At this time, Boyi Kao had already fallen into anger and didn''t care that Yang Jian''s face became ugly. "As a servant of Jifa, what''s the difference between you and a domestic slave? When the master is in danger, not only do you not help, but you have a good conversation with the person who has harmed me, you unfaithful and unfilial..." "What did you say?" As soon as boyico was halfway through, he felt a terrible momentum enveloping himself, and then a mouthful of blood gushed out. At this time, he had been sealed by Chu fan. How could he bear the pressure of Yang Jian. But boyico didn''t care about his injury. Looking at the angry Yang Jian, boyico''s face was full of astonishment: "you, you have become a quasi saint. How is that possible?" Looking at Bo Yi Kao''s incredible appearance, Yang Jian snorted with disdain: "what''s impossible?" Chu fan helped himself to recover from his injury. He had a high position in Yang Jian''s heart. He could not offend Chu fan for a Boyi examination. As for the affairs of Yang Jian and Ji Fa, it was just the wishful thinking of Boyi Kao. In fact, in Yang Jian''s mind, he and Ji Fa are just cooperative relations. At that time, the jiejiao supported the Shang Dynasty, but they had no choice but to choose the Western Zhou Dynasty. But in the battle of God, Yang Jian only obeyed the command of his martial uncle Jiang Ziya. What''s more, when Yang Jian joined the Western Zhou Dynasty, Bo Yi Kao, the unlucky man, had already become a steamed stuffed bun with human flesh, and had no communication with him. Feeling the breath from Yang Jian''s body, Boyi Kao swallowed a mouthful of saliva. From the beginning, he did not put Yang Jian in his eyes. Although Yang Jian has the status of God of war in heaven, he is only a great Luo Jinxian after all. No matter how powerful he was at the same level, he could not be the opponent of quasi saint. Therefore, boyico never thought that Yang Jian could have any influence on himself. Chapter 798 Before asking for help from Yang Jian, Boyi Kao just took a fancy to the elucidation behind him. If he had known that Yang Jian had the strength of quasi Saint level, he would not dare to talk to him like this even if he borrowed two more courage from Boyi Kao. After all, he knew how much water he was going to add. But this world is doomed to have no regret medicine to eat, his previous words, has deeply offended Yang Jian. After taking a look at boyikao, Yang Jian''s eyes flashed a chill: "store manager, how can you do this kind of thing in person? Why don''t you let me help you?" How proud is Yang Jian? Even in the face of the Jade Emperor, he was indifferent. Now he is called a domestic slave by a person he usually despises. How can he give up. Of course, Yang Jian put forward this request for another reason, that is to help Chu fan solve some problems. Although Chu fan was also a great emperor, it was always troublesome to insult Boyi Kao. But Yang Jian is different. After him, there is an elucidation, a saint plus several quasi saints. His sister Yang Chan is still a disciple of empress Nuwa. In this way, there are two saints behind Yang Jian, and he is the nephew of the Jade Emperor. It''s no exaggeration to say that this guy is a dandy in heaven. Otherwise, he would not have the privilege of listening to the tune and not listening to the announcement! Yang Jian felt that Chu fan had done him a big favor, so he was willing to help Chu fan solve a problem. Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Chu fan also understood his purpose. Naturally, he would not refuse Yang Jian''s kindness, so after taking a look at him, Chu fan handed his mana chain to him: "in that case, I''ll trouble you." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Yang Jian nodded with a smile: "the store manager can rest assured that Yang Jian will satisfy you." After that, Yang Jian directly looked down at the Xiaotian dog at his feet: "Xiaotian dog, why don''t you take the crape myrtle emperor with you to have a good look at the scenery of heaven?" Looking at Yang Jian''s calm face, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. He thought he was cruel enough, but he didn''t expect that he was more cruel than himself. It''s a great shame to be stripped and dragged around the heaven. Yang Jian even handed over the task to xiaotiangou. What kind of shame is this? People have been walking dogs since ancient times. When did you see dogs walking people? Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Boyi Kao''s face had turned to iron blue, but now he did not dare to say a word more. He has offended Chu fan. If he offends Yang Jian again, there will be no place for him in such a big heaven. Just as xiaotiangou was about to drag boyikao away, a voice came out of the blue: "keep people under you!" Hearing this voice, Yang Jian was stunned at first, and then became serious. And boyico began to struggle: "the Jade Emperor saves me, the Jade Emperor saves me ~" with boyico''s voice, a middle-aged man in a Dragon Robe appeared in front of Chu fan. Looking at the Jade Emperor in front of him, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of inquiry. After all, Yuan Shoucheng is only a part of the Jade Emperor. Although they are similar in appearance, their momentum is definitely different in reality. If yuan Shoucheng is the morning sun, then the Jade Emperor is the noon sun, full of endless power. After the arrival of the Jade Emperor, Yang Jian also said hello to him: "my nephew has met my uncle." Hearing Yang Jian''s words, the Jade Emperor was stunned at first, and then a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. You know, Yang Jian seldom calls him uncle, but today he is suddenly out of the ordinary. It is obvious that he is expressing an attitude: we have set up the Boyi exam, and you should not trouble the store manager! After Yang Jian''s eyes were white, the Jade Emperor looked at Chu fan: "I''ve been looking forward to meeting Taoist friends for a long time, but I didn''t expect that it could be realized today." Hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "Chu has always been able to meet his majesty." In this point, Chu fan didn''t lie. Unlike yuan Shoucheng, the Jade Emperor was a real local tyrant. In Chu fan''s eyes, he was a fat sheep. You know, just less than one tenth of Buddhism''s Qi luck has greatly increased the strength of Tang Sanzang and Sun Wukong, not to mention far beyond Buddhism''s heaven. When dealing with his business partner (fat sheep), Chu fan has always been very polite. For Chu fan''s action, the Jade Emperor is very satisfied. He couldn''t see clearly the strength of fan, and Chu fan made a mess of Buddhism''s westward journey plan with his own efforts. Therefore, in the eyes of the Jade Emperor, Chu fan was at least a semi saint.Even, the jade emperor once conjectured that Chu fan should have half stepped into the realm of saints. Therefore, in the face of Chu fan, the jade emperor did not show his imperial color at all. After looking at his Boyi Kao, the Jade Emperor spoke to Chu fan again: "manager, I don''t know if I can give up this time." Before Chu fan had time to speak, the voice of the Jade Emperor came out again: "as a punishment, I can let Boyi Kao reincarnate for a hundred generations. After a hundred generations, I can return to heaven, but I can''t be the great emperor. How about that?" Originally, when they heard what the Jade Emperor said, Chu fan and Yang Jian thought that he was going to test for Boyi. But now, they were stunned. They didn''t want to help Boyi to take the exam. They wanted to take the exam to death. "Of course How could Chu fan refuse to watch his rival''s misfortune and nod to the Jade Emperor directly: "Chu admires your Majesty''s just style of handling affairs!" "I don''t mind either." Yang Jian originally wanted to stand out for Chu fan. Now he doesn''t have any opinions when he sees Chu fan. Naturally, he won''t say anything. Seeing that Chu fan and Yang Jian agreed to their proposal, the Jade Emperor nodded with a smile and then turned to Boyi Kao: "Boyi Kao, do you have any comments on my proposal?" "But it''s up to your majesty!" Although in the heart is dripping blood, but Bo YIKAO is still biting his teeth to say this sentence. He is not a fool. The Jade Emperor obviously wants to favor Chu fan and Yang Jian. It''s better for him to admit defeat earlier than to insist on it. But even so, Boyi Kao''s heart is still full of grievances. Anyway, I''m also a member of heaven. I thought everyone here was a loving family, but I didn''t expect that you all betrayed me in the face of the enemy. Can I feel a little warmth of home? Chapter 799 For the trial of the Jade Emperor, boyikao did not make too much resistance. He knew very well in his heart that although everyone was the great emperor, there was still a gap in identity. If you insist on describing it, the Jade Emperor, who holds the list of gods and is a semi saint, is the emperor of the world, and they are just a group of princes. If at ordinary times, the Jade Emperor might treat them equally. But once the Jade Emperor is determined to deal with them, they can only wait to be hanged. Because of this, boyico chose to give up and continue to struggle. Obviously, the result that made Boyi Kao feel sad made the Jade Emperor very satisfied. After Boyi Kao agreed, the Jade Emperor waved his hand: "in that case, you can follow Yang Jian to reincarnate." It seems that in order to comfort boyikao, the Jade Emperor added: "don''t worry, after the 100 reincarnations, I will let someone take you to heaven again." Although the Jade Emperor said that he was generous, Boyi knew that when he returned to heaven again, he would not have such a high status. But now, the only thing that can comfort boyikao is time: "maybe after a hundred generations, the people in heaven will forget me." For boyico, today''s experience is undoubtedly an indescribable insult. After knowing that he is going to reincarnate, he can only comfort himself a little: I can live in a different identity in the future! Of course, Bo Yi Kao''s Ah Q thought has nothing to do with Chu fan and others. After hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, Yang Jian took Bo Yi Kao to liudao. The reincarnation of immortals, especially the great figures like boyikao, should be ceremonious. At least the reincarnation ceremony should be presided over by Yama. In order to prevent mistakes, Yang Jian of course had to escort himself. Of course, this does not throw out the possibility of Yang Jian''s revenge, for example, let Boyi cast a pig fetus. After all, this guy just scolded Yang Jian before. Looking at the way Yang Jian left, Chu fan felt that his guess was very possible. After all, not everyone had such a big mind. After Yang Jian left, the Jade Emperor looked at Chu fan again: "thanks to the help of the store manager, I''m very grateful!" When talking, the Jade Emperor gave thanks to Chu fan with a serious face. actually when he first worked with Chu fan, he did not expect Chu fan to be so awesome. He not only destroyed the westbound line, but even the westbound five men group was almost disbanded. It is said that the monkey king returned directly to Huaguo Mountain after his westward journey. With the monkey''s character, he is basically a non-stop tune and does not listen to the announcement, which is more difficult than Yang Jian to deal with the heaven. After all, there is no monkey in Buddhism today. Even the jade emperor has considered how to win over the monkey king, after all, this is a quasi Saint level strong. In addition, Zhu Bajie and Sha Seng also returned to heaven. The two great Luo Jinxian''s fighting power will not be wasted by the Jade Emperor. Zhu Bajie became Marshal Tianpeng again, and Sha Seng became his deputy marshal Tianhe! Even Jin chanzi, the second disciple of the Tathagata, left the Dalaiyin temple. It was said that he was looking for the real Buddha. All in all, this trip to the west, Buddhism not only did not get the chance to prosper as expected, but also lost several generals, which can be said to be a real loss of his wife and soldiers. Hearing what the Jade Emperor said, Chu fan laughed: "the Jade Emperor is polite. I just do as I please." After the chat, the Jade Emperor''s face became more serious: "next time I come here, I want to ask the store manager about something. It''s not convenient if I don''t know." Seeing that the Jade Emperor was serious, Chu fan quickly nodded: "Your Majesty, just say it." "It''s said that the store manager has a way to help others go to the world battlefield and come back intact. I don''t know if this is the case?" After asking, the Jade Emperor stares at Chu fan, hoping to get a happy answer. Chu fan didn''t know that the Jade Emperor was nervous. After hearing his words, he nodded directly: "I really have this ability." There is no need for Chu fan to hide such things. First of all, he is now powerful and does not worry about any threat to him. Second, daily cards are destined to be sold, but concealment is not good for him. However, after hearing Chu fan''s words, the Jade Emperor''s eyes lit up: "the store manager, I don''t know if he can give heaven the qualification to buy this kind of card?" The Jade Emperor knows that Chu fan has been selling cards. But in his view, Chu fan sold some low-level cards, such as the cards that can go to the world battlefield and return safely, which must be limited in quantity and extremely precious.Otherwise, he would not find Chu fan himself. Chu fan didn''t know what the Jade Emperor thought, so after hearing what the Jade Emperor said, he was still in a daze: "what''s the matter? When did I say that the purchase of cards should be restricted?" Similarly, the jade emperor did not know what Chu fan thought. Seeing Chu fan in a daze, he thought that Chu fan was not willing to. The jade emperor also expected Chu fan''s attitude. After all, it is a precious magic weapon. How can it be sold at will? At the thought of this, the Jade Emperor clenched his teeth directly, and then said to Chu fan: "if the store manager is willing to give the qualification of heaven, I am willing to never interfere in the affairs of the world, and return the world to the emperor!" Hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath. Why is the Jade Emperor known as the leader of the three realms? Because he is in charge of heaven, earth and earth! But few people know that in the beginning, heaven, earth and hell were in the same position. However, with the Jade Emperor in charge of heaven, under his leadership, the three realms were gradually unified. Since then, the emperor can only manage mortals, but also can''t cultivate at will. You know, the ancient three emperors had the strength of semi Saint peak! Chu fan did not expect that the Jade Emperor had such courage! In other words, Chu fan didn''t expect that the Jade Emperor paid so much attention to going to the world battlefield. Seeing Chu fan''s expression, the Jade Emperor can''t help feeling relieved. Up to now, he has 90% confidence to let Chu fan promise. Although Chu fan has been acting at will, it seems that there is no purpose and concern. But the Jade Emperor knew that Chu fan was quietly increasing the strength of this world, and even increasing the strength of the emperor. In fact, from the bottom of my heart, of course, the jade emperor did not want to let the human world out of management, but now it is also a last resort. Chapter 800 The Jade Emperor is very clear about the effect of duplicate cards on them. Since the saints entered the world battlefield, they have never sent any message to Pangu world. If this time Buddhism really connects with the sage through Chu fan''s card, then heaven will be suppressed by Buddhism from now on. As the master of heaven, how could the Jade Emperor let this happen? So, when he saw Chu fan, the Jade Emperor had already made a decision - he also wanted to buy a duplicate card! Not only that, he has to buy more than Buddhism. There''s no way. Who wants us to have more saints in heaven. At the thought of this, the Jade Emperor was full of confidence again. Since the saints left, there was a faint sign that the heaven was surpassed by Buddhism, but as long as the saints could be re contacted, the Jade Emperor would have confidence to win again. As for the human world, anyway, that thing originally belonged to the human race. In the view of the Jade Emperor, now it''s just returned to its original owner. And this matter can also get Chu fan''s favor, for the Jade Emperor, it is definitely a steady business. Chu fan doesn''t know what the Jade Emperor thinks. He just regrets that a copy card can make the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata value it so much. He was forgiven for breaking the Buddha seal of the Tathagata. Now the Jade Emperor is willing to give up the world. Only now does Chu fan know that he underestimated the card. Seeing Chu fan''s hesitation, the Jade Emperor thought that his condition was not rich enough, so he quickly added: "if the store manager is not satisfied, I can send some heavenly soldiers to the emperor as guards!" In order to be able to contact the sage, the Jade Emperor is also regarded as giving up. Hearing what the Jade Emperor said, Chu fan quickly shook his head: "the Jade Emperor is joking, as long as the world is enough." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the Jade Emperor was stunned, and then his face showed a look of joy: "does the store manager mean to agree?" "That''s right!" Chu fan nodded directly: "when your majesty wants to buy a duplicate card, just go to me directly." After getting Chu fan''s affirmative answer, the Jade Emperor immediately showed a look of joy: "in that case, thank you, the store manager." Since we know the existence of the duplicate card, the Jade Emperor naturally knows the price of this thing. However, the Jade Emperor was not very worried about this. The heaven raised a lot of monsters without intelligence as food, so it was very suitable to buy cards. After a few more greetings with Chu fan, the Jade Emperor left in a hurry. It was obvious that he wanted to go back to do the preparatory work. Farewell to the Jade Emperor, Chu fan will not waste time, directly returned to Yunxiao''s birthday party. As soon as Chu fan returned, he attracted a lot of attention. After all, his performance just now was too domineering. If nothing else, the fairies around have been completely convinced by him. If Bixiao is not strong enough, it is estimated that now someone has come to recommend himself to Chu fan. But even so, when Chu fan came back, he could still feel countless fiery eyes falling on him. Seeing the eyes of the female immortals around, Bixiao''s eyes flashed a trace of dissatisfaction: "brother Chu, how did you come back so soon?" while talking, Bixiao directly reached out and hugged Chu fan''s arm, and then looked around with threatening eyes. Feeling the eyes of Bixiao, the immortals quickly take back their eyes. After all, Bixiao is not something they can afford. However, there are still some people looking at Chu fan with confused eyes. "Yes, why did he come back so soon?" A fairy whispered, after all, the area of the heaven is also very large. Chu Fan said that he would take Boyi Kao on foot, and he could not come back so soon. As soon as the immortal''s words were finished, another white faced immortal next to him patted him on the shoulder with disdain: "don''t you even know this kind of thing?" When he spoke, the white faced immortal also looked at him with disdain: "boyikao is also the emperor of crape myrtle anyway, can he really humiliate him? It''s natural to find a place where there is no one. They shake hands and make peace. " As soon as the white faced fairy''s words came out, the other fairies around nodded. In their opinion, Chu fan''s previous action was just a spur of the moment. After he calmed down, he would make peace with Boyi Kao. After all, everyone was the great emperor, and his face could not be too ugly. Chu fan didn''t know what the immortals were thinking. After hearing Bi Xiao''s question, he laughed directly: "I met the Jade Emperor just now, and I gave him a face. I''ve let go of Boyi examination." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Bixiao could not help but toot: "hum, the Jade Emperor really is, and actually still maintains that kind of garbage. I must find a chance to teach Boyi a lesson!"It is estimated that Bixiao is the only one who dares to speak like this in the whole heaven. Although she only has the strength of the peak of Da Luo, she can''t support others. She is a sister in the late quasi Saint period and a sister in the early semi Saint period. In addition, a Taoist priest who is at least quasi Saint level cultivation. It is no exaggeration to say that behind the Bixiao is not a mountain, but five mountains! Looking at Bixiao waving his little fist, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing, and then said: "in this way, your wish may not come true." "Why?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were said, Bi Xiao was just a murmur of discontent, and then suddenly said in a loud voice: "can the Jade Emperor still protect him all the time?" "Of course not." Chu fan stretched out his hand to scratch the tip of Bi Xiao''s nose, and then said: "just now, he gave the jade emperor a face. He didn''t need to take Bo Yi Kao to execute the gambling agreement, but just now, he was reincarnated. He was not allowed to return to heaven within a hundred reincarnations." "Si ~" although Chu fan''s voice was not big, it didn''t cover up much. It is because of this that his words are directly heard by the immortals around him. Looking at Chu fan doesn''t care, all the fairies on the scene look at him in horror. The first time they entered heaven, a great emperor had to reincarnate. It was only at this time that they realized how terrible the smiling young man was. What makes these immortals even more afraid is that. It''s clear that you force others to reincarnate, but why do you make it look like you''ve suffered a loss? Is also Chu fan does not know these immortal''s idea, otherwise he also really can bear to explain. In fact, in Chu fan''s eyes, he really suffered a loss this time. After all, even if Boyi does not reincarnate reincarnation, continue to be the Lagerstroemia emperor, will not give him any influence. Chapter 801 On the contrary, if Boyi can''t go to reincarnation, he will be dragged around the heaven naked today. Chu fan doesn''t believe that this guy has the face to hang out in the heaven from now on? It can only be said that Chu fan originally intended to strike the enemy fiercely from the spiritual level, but under the intervention of the Jade Emperor, he had to change to a more realistic level. Looking at the immortals around, Chu fan turned his mouth at will. Anyway, they are all immortals. Can we not behave like a bumpkin? Why, did I get rid of one of you crape myrtle emperor, which made you very upset, so you plan to suck all the air away, and then let me suffocate to death, right? make complaints about the unstable factors in Boyi, and the banquet in the back is perfect. At least Chu fan saw the high quality of the celestial beings. During the whole banquet, no one was loud and noisy. Everyone spoke in a gentle way, and everyone had a warm smile on his face. Of course, the only thing that makes Chu fan feel helpless is that the immortals in heaven seem to be a little shy. Whenever they say hello to them, they will talk about him, and finally just nod and don''t speak. After the banquet, the immortals left quickly one by one. Looking at their back, Chu fan sighed helplessly: "at least they are immortals. How can they be so lonely one by one? Originally, I would like to make two friends." Hearing Chu fan''s mumbling, Yunxiao and Qiongxiao on one side couldn''t help but draw their lips. Do you really have no consciousness? Why don''t people communicate with you? Don''t you know? Looking at Chu fan''s appearance, Qiong Xiao sighed helplessly. She suddenly understood that this guy certainly didn''t understand! All the time, Qiongxiao thinks that she and Bixiao are cruel roles in the heaven, but after seeing Chu fan''s behavior today, Qiongxiao knows how approachable she used to be. Of course, it''s all gossip. There''s no need to waste any more time. Looking at the end of the banquet, Chu fan arched his hand to the sky: "elder sister, I have something else to do in the world, so I''ll leave first?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Yunxiao was stunned at first, and then nodded: "in this case, you should take your little sister to the world first. When the things in heaven are finished, Qiongxiao and I will come to the world for a few days." "The elder sister and the second sister are willing to come. Naturally, they can''t wait." After a few polite words with Yunxiao, Chu fan doesn''t waste his time, and flies directly to Chang''an city. He wants to tell Li Shimin about his deal with the Jade Emperor, so that he can be really happy. Since Chu fan wants to leave, Bixiao naturally also wants to leave. Since the relationship with Chu fan is established, Bi Xiao wants to stay with him all the time. How can he be willing to separate? Fortunately, although Bixiao''s strength is relatively weak, he is a saint disciple after all, and his flying speed is not too slow. Chu fan and Bi Xiao traveled all the way to Chang''an City in only one day. As soon as he stepped into Chang''an City, the voice of the system sounded in Chu fan''s mind: "Ding, the system upgrade is completed, new functions are opened, please check by yourself!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan couldn''t help but feel stiff, and then he quickly looked at his own panel. All along, although the performance of the system is relatively out of tune, and has been fighting against Chu fan, Chu fan knows the importance of the system to himself. If it wasn''t for the system, he would have fallen into madness because of loneliness and nobody''s understanding when he came to a strange Datang alone. After checking the new functions of the system, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath: "system, are you going to do something this time?" The upgrade of the system does not have too many functions, just opens a kind of card - Chaos card! Chaos is invisible and immaterial, so is the so-called chaos card. According to the system, there is no hierarchy of chaotic cards. The value of each chaotic card depends on the purpose of its owner. Chaos card has only one function: copy! [chaos card] classification: special (chaos) Introduction: chaos is invisible. It is a special card made by the system through the mysterious power to gather the chaotic power of the universe. Functions: you can copy everything with this card, including but not limited to accomplishments, magic weapons, etc. remarks: the value of chaos card is related to the copy target selected by the user! After Chu fan checked the function of the chaos card, the sound of the system rang again"This upgrade has also prepared a surprise package for the host. Do you accept it?" "Big gift bag?" Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan suddenly became alert. As the saying goes, no matter you are courteous, you are either cheating or stealing! All along, the host has never let Chu fan take advantage of even a dime from his own hands. Therefore, when the system said there was a big gift package, Chu fan''s first thought was that there was a conspiracy! Chu fan did not get the answer, the system did not make a sound again, but Chu fan was deeply entangled. From the heart, Chu fan must be willing to accept the big gift package. After all, as the old saying goes, "it''s a bastard who doesn''t take advantage." especially for Chu fan, if he gives up this big gift bag, his heart will be very sad. But if you just accept the big gift package, Chu fan''s heart is not reconciled. After all, this is the cheapness of the system. If you miss this village, you don''t know when you can have this store again. After thinking for a long time, Chu fan finally clenched his teeth: "accept!" When Chu fan made a decision, the voice of the system rang again. Hearing what the system said, Chu fan couldn''t help smiling. If you want to ask Chu fan what he wants to say now, it must be this sentence: "I admit that I have the element of gambling, but I bet right!" Because just now, what the system said was: "Ding, congratulations to the host for getting the surprise gift package" cultivation has been promoted to the semi holy peak! " "System, can you tell me why you suddenly become so generous?" After confirming that he didn''t hear wrong, Chu fan couldn''t help asking the system. You know, all along in Chu fan''s eyes, the system is a top-level stingy existence. Obviously, the system is not in the mood to argue with Chu fan about who is more stingy. When Chu fan''s question comes out, the voice of the system rings again: "Ding, if the host is not willing to accept it, this system can help you recycle the gift bag free of charge!" Chapter 802 Hearing the system, Chu fan could not help twitching: "system, do you think I am a fool?" "Not really!" If it''s normal, hearing the answer from the system, Chu fan will definitely argue with this guy, and then give him a middle finger. But now, Chu fan is in a good mood, so he has no idea of fighting. After the sound of the system fell, Chu fan gave a smile: "of course, mine won''t send back the surprise package." To be able to take advantage of the system, for Chu fan, it''s more important than the red envelope for the Chinese New Year. How can he give up. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the voice of the system rang out: "Ding, the host accepts the surprise gift package and starts the cultivation transmission!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan couldn''t help frowning. He suddenly felt a chill on his back. But the reason is that Chu fan doesn''t need to investigate, because he already knows the answer just when the system''s words are finished. Sharp pain! Unprecedented pain! It''s a feeling I''ve never felt before! In an instant, Chu fan almost yelled "I''m wrong.". He felt as if he had been torn to pieces and kneaded together with his body and soul. Under the unbearable pain, Chu fan was in a coma without hesitation, but even in a coma, his body still twitched from time to time. When Chu fan is in a coma, Bi Xiao, who has been staying by his side, can''t help but change his face. Then he rushed to the small broken shop with Chu fan in his arms. She felt that Chu fan had been attacked by others, otherwise, how could she suddenly be in a coma. On seeing Chu fan''s appearance, Bixiao thinks of her brother Zhao Gongming''s appearance when he was in the Fengshen battle. Although not sure what happened to Chu fan, Bixiao did not dare to continue to waste time. Bixiao is very clear that if someone really dares to attack Chu fan, it must be much stronger than her. It is because of this that Bixiao will run towards the small broken shop. After staying in Chang''an City for so long, Bixiao knows something about the details and special features of the small broken shop. At least Bixiao knows that the little girl named pan Xiaolian in the small broken shop can''t resist by herself. When Bixiao with Chu fan into the small broken shop, immediately attracted everyone''s attention, you know, all the time, Chu fan has never been so embarrassed. Looking at Chu fan who convulsed from time to time in a coma, pan Xiaolian''s tears almost fell down. After Chufan was settled, pan Xiaolian looked at Bixiao solemnly: "why did the store manager become like this?" Even know Bixiao is Chu fan''s way partner, in this case pan Xiaolian and her voice is still not good. Ever since she was rescued by Chu fan, and let her become the agent manager of the card shop, pan Xiaolian has regarded Chu fan as her own relative. If it were not for her sense, she would have been fighting with Bixiao now. After hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Bixiao is biting her teeth with a painful face: "someone must be plotting against brother Chu!" Bi Xiao''s voice was extremely hoarse when he spoke: "I will be able to find him out. Now the most suspected person is dari Tathagata!" When talking, Bi Xiao''s face is full of anger. Can''t help Bixiao will make this kind of judgment, with Chu fan''s strength, there are few people who can cause harm to him. In Bixiao''s opinion, no one in heaven dares to plot against Chufan, because it is no different from seeking death. After all, Chu fan''s identity is too special. As long as he doesn''t really want to die, no one dares to offend him. Even before the Boyi test, but also do not know the identity of Chu fan and like Bixiao case and Chu fan right. Even so, he did not want to hurt Chu fan, but chose the way of gambling, because Boyi knew that Sanxiao was the existence he could not afford to offend. In this case, if you want to find someone who is qualified, capable and intended to hurt Chu fan, there is no doubt that the Tathagata is the most suitable one. After hearing Bi Xiao''s words, a trace of violence flashed in Pan Xiaolian''s eyes: "in that case, let''s go to dalieyin temple to have a talk!" Pan Xiaolian was serious when she spoke. She didn''t feel afraid because of the Tathagata''s identity. In Pan Xiaolian''s view, the Tathagata may not be much stronger than herself. This is not arrogance and ignorance, but a kind of self-confidence. Since she became an agent, her strength has been growing every day. Even pan Xiaolian didn''t know that she would be so strong when she tried her best.After hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Bixiao also nodded seriously: "I''ll go with you. Today, I must ask the elder martial brother to give me an explanation!" The eldest martial brother in Bixiao''s mouth is Duobao Tathagata. Ordinary people may only know the name of Tathagata, but only those who really know it know that there is a difference between Dali Tathagata and Duobao Tathagata in Buddhism. The so-called dari Tathagata is the incarnation of Lu Ya, the ten sons of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. That is, he killed Zhao Gongming with seven swords in the battle of God. It is precisely because of this that when Chu fan was in a coma, dari Tathagata was regarded as the first suspect by Bixiao. After all, this guy had criminal experience. And the so-called Duobao Tathagata, the original name is Duobao Taoist! He is the eldest disciple of the great sage, who is also the elder martial brother of Bixiao and others. At the beginning of the war, Lao Tzu had predicted that Buddhism would prosper in the future and even threaten Xuanmen Taoism. In order to protect Xuanmen, Laozi chose Taobao to join Buddhism, and directly occupied a Buddha''s throne. Naturally, the purpose of doing so was to reduce the vitality of Buddhism. In Bixiao''s opinion, his elder martial brother will never attack Chu fan. Not to mention that the elder martial brother didn''t volunteer to join Buddhism in those years, even if there was one mind among the disciples, Duobao Tathagata would never hurt Bixiao and her Taoist partners. Not to mention gossip, after a simple exchange, Bixiao and pan Xiaolian on this side decided their goal - to go to the Dalaiyin temple and ask for an explanation. Just as they were about to leave, Chu fan''s voice suddenly rang out: "don''t go!" Because of the behavior of the pit cargo system, Chu fan''s body still has some pain. It is because of this that Chu fan''s voice is a little hoarse when he speaks. But even so, as soon as he spoke, Bixiao and pan Xiaolian reacted. Chapter 803 "Manager (brother Chu), are you awake?" By this time, Bixiao and pan Xiaolian can''t look for trouble. They rush to Chu fan. Seeing Bi Xiao and pan Xiaolian in a hurry, Chu fan smiles: "I''m ok." Hearing Chu fan''s hoarse voice and looking at Chu fan''s pale face, Bi Xiao and pan Xiaolian almost shed tears. Pan Xiaolian waved her hand directly: "store manager, don''t worry, I will go to avenge you right away." When talking, pan Xiaolian''s face is full of murderous. Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan quickly shook his head: "don''t guess. No one is plotting against me." Although he was in a coma before, he heard a lot about the conversation between Pan Xiaolian and Bixiao. After hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian and Bi Xiao were stunned, and then Bi Xiao looked anxiously at Chu fan: "brother Chu, why do you suddenly faint?" Speaking of this, Bixiao suddenly thought of something and said to Chufan with a serious face: "brother Chu, I''ll take you to Laojun. He can definitely cure you." Looking at Pan Xiaolian''s serious appearance, Chu fan can''t help but smile bitterly. It''s obvious that the girl regards herself as having some hidden disease, and it seems that she still thinks that she is deliberately concealing it. Sure enough, seeing that Chu fan didn''t speak for most of the day, Bi Xiao was more sure of her guess and looked directly at Chu fan: "brother Chu, don''t worry, Lao Jun won''t tell you about it." Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan had no choice but to smile bitterly: "I''m really OK. Just now, it was because of the breakthrough of cultivation that I became like that." Under Chu fan''s explanation, although Bixiao and pan Xiaolian say that they have believed him, what they reveal in their eyes is deep doubt. No way, they never know that someone will break through in a coma, or that someone can break through in a coma. Seeing their expressions, Chu fan knew that they must still have doubts. However, in the face of such things, he has no way to expose the system. After calming them down, Chu fan called the system in his heart: "dog system, you must give me an explanation about what happened just now!" As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, the voice of the system began to ring: "what''s the explanation? What explanation should I give you when I help you break through your accomplishments?" Don''t know why, hear the system anxious white face words, Chu fan always feel like where saw the same scene. However, as an old man who has been fighting with the system for many years, how can Chu fan be preempted by it? After the system''s words were finished, Chu fan''s face immediately showed a sneer of disdain: "how can I not know that breakthrough cultivation still needs to be in a coma? Was my previous breakthrough cultivation all fake?" In Chu fan''s view, this incident is the Revenge of the dog system. And Chu fan even thought of the other party''s Revenge motive: "say, did you see me take off the order, so you started to retaliate?" "Ha ha." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the cold laughter of the system immediately appeared: "do you think I will be jealous of this thing?" Although the system is calm and calm, Chu fan still hears a sour smell from his words. However, the system doesn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts, so he still makes a serious explanation to Chu fan: "there are too many breakthroughs in your cultivation this time, and your body can''t adapt, so this system can only help you strengthen your body." At this point, the voice of the system became even more dissatisfied: "speaking of it, you took advantage of me this time, otherwise you might have exploded like a balloon." Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then felt that what the dog system said was very reasonable. After all, there is a big gap between semi saint and quasi saint, not to mention that one''s cultivation is directly promoted to the peak of semi saint. Of course, it''s impossible for Chu fan to apologize to the dog system anyway. Because the host can never make a mistake! Therefore, Chu fan put up a middle finger to the system again: "I know it will hurt so much, why don''t you tell me in advance so that I can be a little prepared?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the system can''t help laughing: "after knowing that you want to take advantage of me, I feel a little uncomfortable, so I want to find a way to vent." Well ~ Chu fan''s face is completely black. After all, you have become the culprit of my coma.Fortunately, although the system pit Chu fan, but it did not cause much impact. In addition to the previous pain and coma, now Chu fan''s body has no other problems. Not only that, Chu fan can also feel a burst of comfort. "What strange hobby have I started after what happened just now?" This idea just appeared in my mind, Chu fan quickly shook his head, this kind of idea can''t appear, it''s very important! "Well, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry." After comforting Bixiao and pan Xiaolian, Chu fan gets up from the bed. Seeing Chu fan''s appearance, pan Xiaolian and Bi Xiao are still worried, but it''s hard to say anything more. "Brother Chu, where are you going?" See Chu fan just get out of bed to walk toward the outside, Bixiao also worried, hurriedly toward Chu fan asked. Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan first smiles and then explains: "I''m going to go into the palace to discuss some things with the emperor. Do you want to join me?" "No!" Knowing that Chu fan was going to the palace, Bi Xiao shook his head directly. With the gradual strength of the Tang Dynasty, the dragon of Qi Yun suppressed the monks more and more strongly. Although Bixiao has no malice to the emperor and the Tang Dynasty, she will still feel uncomfortable after entering the palace, so she is always respectful and sensitive to the palace. For Bixiao''s idea, Chu fan also knows, so after getting Bixiao''s answer, he didn''t say anything, but directly rushed to the palace. As Chu fan, he would not be stopped from entering the palace. When entering Li Shimin''s exclusive courtyard, Chu fan''s face turned black: "Your Majesty, what are you doing?" Looking at the scene in front of him, Chu fan fell into deep doubt. Is this guy really the wise and powerful Li Shimin in the history book? In the middle of the yard, there was a huge iron pot with steaming soup in it. Chapter 804 At this time, Li Shimin was sitting there sweating. Thinking of his own experience and looking at Li Shimin''s present appearance, Chu fan felt that the world was really unfair. It is clear that some people have tried their best to become a salted fish (for example, himself), but life (dog system) has been forcing him to move forward. Some people have great goals (such as Li Shimin), but they can live like salted fish! After comparing their experiences, Chu fan suddenly thought of a sentence in his mind: Where is the good time, but someone is carrying the weight for you! Obviously, between Chu fan and Li Shimin, Chu fan is the one who carries the burden. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin, who was holding a large piece of monster meat and was about to throw it into the hot pot, was stunned at first, and then showed a smile: "ha ha ha, the store manager is coming, sit down quickly!" Li Shimin was busy helping Chu fan move his seat, and he said: "this is the best seafood from the dragon family. The store manager must have a good taste today!" After hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan''s face became darker. Then he asked him directly: "Your Majesty, did you tell you something?" "What''s the matter?" Looking at Chu fan''s serious appearance, Li Shimin couldn''t help but be stunned, and then asked. "Didn''t anyone tell you that you look like a salted fish now?" After that, Chu fan glared at Li Shimin fiercely: "Your Majesty, don''t you need to deal with government affairs?" Originally thought that Chu fan wanted to say something very serious. After hearing Chu fan''s question, Li Shimin waved his hand directly and casually: "ha ha, manager, you are really right. I really don''t need to deal with government affairs." It seemed that Chu fan didn''t believe it. Li Shimin said with a straight face of pride: "now that the Tang Dynasty is rich and powerful, there is nothing for me to deal with. Even if there are some small things, Du Ruhui can help." Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan is more jealous. In history, Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui were called "Fang Mou Du Duan". It''s no exaggeration to say that these two people are absolutely right-handed for Li Shimin! In the original history, Du Ruhui should have died at this time, but now he is as strong as a cow. In addition, Wei Zheng''s thought has changed, no one has been tirelessly looking for Li Shimin''s trouble. In this case, Li Shimin took a "high-risk" occupation (emperor) with the shortest average age as a salted fish occupation. Looking at Li Shimin''s proud appearance, Chu fan felt his inner pain. All of a sudden, Chu fan began to doubt and deny himself: "what have I been trying to do all the time, just to make Li Shimin live a better life?" At this moment, Chu fan suddenly thought of another sentence: "work hard, brother will change your sister-in-law next year!" At this moment, Chu fan felt that he was no different from those employees who were constantly squeezed by the black hearted boss. Of course, Li Shimin doesn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. When Chu fan''s inner thoughts are still playing a domestic drama, he has eaten several pieces of fat quickly. "Tut tut." Looking at Chu fan motionless, Li Shimin quickly wiped his mouth: "manager, don''t you like seafood, or I''ll ask someone to give you some cows?" You know, in the original Tang Dynasty, it was against the law to kill cattle. Even if a cow dies, it must be reported to the government for registration before it can be eaten. Even some aristocrats of the Tang Dynasty could only eat beef once or twice a year, and they also had to "take the initiative" to die or fall to death. However, with the strength of the people in the Tang Dynasty, there is no need to farm cattle when they are farming. With a small local spell, a wasteland can be turned into good land in an instant. In this case, cattle farming naturally becomes a good food. Of course, this matter has made the bull devil sad for a long time. After hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan shook his head directly: "no, these are OK!" When he spoke, Chu fan put several pieces of meat into his mouth without waiting for Li Shimin to react. Joke, you are eating demon meat here, let me eat ordinary beef, do you think I am so good to cheat? Chu fan doesn''t believe that Li Shimin will get the beef demon''s meat for him. You know, because of the existence of the Bull Demon King, the beef demon treatment in the Tang Dynasty is very high. When I think of what I have done for Datang, Li Shimin just needs to lie down and be a salted fish.Chu fan directly turns grief and anger into appetite, and then has a unique food competition with Li Shimin! It has been proved that when a strong man wants to do something, no matter what he does, he can achieve far more effect than others. When Chu fan''s semi Saint level strength began to compete with Li Shimin for food, even the emperor, Li Shimin was only a few pieces late. When Chu fan put the last squid leg in the pot into his mouth, Li Shimin''s eyes even turned red: "cough, shop manager, I don''t know what you came here for today?" At the time of questioning, Li Shimin had made a decision in his heart. In the future, I, Li Shimin, will never eat even a nest with Chu fan. This guy is a ruthless eating machine! Chu fan didn''t know that in such a short time, he forced Li Shimin to make a decision. After hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan burped a lot, and then said: "I came here to tell your majesty a good news." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin was stunned at first, and then looked forward to Chu fan. Although Chu fan is not reliable at ordinary times, he still trusts Li Shimin in Chu fan. At least when Chu fan tells the good news, he never let Datang suffer a loss. After a look at Li Shimin, Chu Fan said directly: "yesterday I reached an agreement with the Jade Emperor. From then on, the world belongs to the rule of the emperor!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin was stunned: "Oh, it''s the emperor''s ruling, ah, what?" In the middle of the conversation, Li Shimin reacted and then looked at Chu fan in disbelief: "store manager, are all your words true?" When Li Shimin asked questions, his eyes were red and he was short of breath. If he didn''t know, he might think he had swine fever. Chapter 805 Only Li Shimin himself knew how excited and uneasy he was now. The emperor, the emperor of the human race! Before the war of canonization, the world was ruled by the emperor. Before that, the emperor was not only in status, but also in strength. In the court of heaven, except for a few emperors, all the other immortals had to perform courtiers when facing the emperor. But after the war, these things changed. The world was brought under the jurisdiction of the Jade Emperor. Although the emperor is still equal to the Jade Emperor in name, everyone knows that it is only in name. Even the celestial immortals don''t care much about the emperor. The only way to prevent them from offending the emperor is that the emperor has the protection of heaven. But this can only ensure that the emperor will not be easily killed by others. In fact, if there are immortals who really want to die with the emperor, the protection of the way of heaven has no great effect at all. The thing that excited Li Shimin was very simple. If the human world really returned to the rule of the emperor, with the help of the power of the whole world, he would soon be like the three emperors in ancient times. Although there is no saint fruit, but it has the same fighting power as sage! Of course, this is after his career (abdication), the way of heaven will promote his cultivation according to his contribution. Li Shimin himself knows the importance of the world. He is afraid that what Chu fan tells him now is a joke. Looking at Li Shimin''s black and white face, Chu fan certainly knew what he was thinking. In order to prevent Comrade Li Er from suffering from schizophrenia due to excessive emotional fluctuations, Chu fan quickly nodded and replied: "Your Majesty, don''t worry, Chu won''t make fun of this kind of thing." "Good!" See Chu fan directly nodded to admit it, Li Shimin stood up with a face of excitement, and then began to circle around the hot pot in the yard. After a long time, Li Shimin suddenly looked up at Chu fan, and then revealed his white teeth: "store manager, do you think that when I abdicate, my credit will be enough to become a saint like Sanhuang?" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then became more jealous of him. Originally, he was only dissatisfied with Li Shimin''s life as a salted fish, but after hearing Li Shimin''s question, he found that there are many aspects of the people you envy in this world. For example, now Li Shimin, through some thinking, Chu fan thinks that this guy is likely to have Saint level combat power when he abdicates! After all, Li Shimin''s contribution is no less than that of the three emperors. It is because of this that Chu fan feels extremely jealous. It is clear that these things are all done with their own help or even by themselves, but in the end, the person who gets the most benefits is not themselves! At the thought of this, Chu fan felt as if his heart had been hit ten thousand times. Looking at Li Shimin again, who is smiling like a 200 Jin fat mouse, Chu fan can''t help but twitch: "why do I think this guy is the leading role?" All along, Chu fan felt that he was the protagonist, and the system was his golden finger, but he knew how innocent he was until he knew this moment. It turns out that Li Shimin is the protagonist, and he is the golden finger of this guy! At this moment, Chu fan understood why the system likes to pit itself. When you see that your own efforts have made another person successful, that kind of complaint and heartache is beyond other people''s understanding. "System, I suddenly understand your mood." After hearing Chu fan''s words, the system was obviously a little surprised, but he quickly responded and gave Chu fan a smile: "don''t make trouble, you don''t understand men''s sadness!" "What do you mean?" "It means you''re not a man!" ¡­¡­ Inhale, exhale, not angry! After he finally settled down, Chu fan nodded to Li Shimin: "from the current situation, even if your majesty can''t have Saint level combat power, he can at least become a semi saint." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Shimin nodded with satisfaction. You know, he''s just an immortal scum now. If he can become a semi saint, he will really ascend to heaven. Just when Li Shimin was excited, a strong air suddenly appeared over Chang''an city. Then a voice came out: "where is Chu fan?"Hearing this sound, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then saw that the sky over Chang''an city turned directly into gold, and two particularly obscene figures appeared in the sky. Looking at the two people above, Chu fan''s brows wrinkled: "JIAYE, Ananda, how did you two come here?" Although Chu fan is not very familiar with this guy, he still knows something about it. Like Jinchanzi, Kaya and Ananda are also disciples of the Tathagata. Both of them have the highest strength of Dalai. In the original book, they also use the excuse that the Scriptures should not be passed lightly, like the Tang Monk asking for bribes. Although this is the necessary one of the ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties for Tang monk to learn Buddhist scriptures, from the actions of these two goods, Chu fan can know that these two are the legendary scum of Buddhism! After hearing Chu fan''s words, JIAYE and Ananda turned black at first, and then looked at Chu fan with a serious face: "Chu fan, we came to find you by the order of Buddha, you should call me the venerable!" When they spoke, the faces of Kaya and Ananda were full of pride. As a matter of fact, both Kaya and Ananda are very proud. They feel that they should have a very important position in Buddhism. But it''s a pity that things didn''t develop as they imagined. At the beginning, Kaya and Ananda wanted to get the chance to learn from the West. As a result, this opportunity was won by Tang Sanzang, who was also one of the ten disciples of the Tathagata. They can only tragically run once in the process of westward journey. Who knows that more unfortunate things have happened. Since the Westward Journey changed, they don''t even have the chance to play the role of dragon suit. Until today, the Buddha suddenly gave them the task of looking for Chu fan. Only then did they feel a little bit like disciples of the Buddha. That''s why, when they saw Chufan, the first thought of Kaya and Ananda was to give Chufan a chance to get down. "Are you sure you want to be so proud?" Chapter 806 After hearing Chu fan''s words, JIAYE and Ananda were stunned at first, and then there was a look of sarcasm on their faces: "Chu fan, I came to find you at the Buddha''s order. Do you want to be disrespectful to the Buddha?" When they were talking, JIAYE and Ananda immediately put a big hat on Chufan. In their opinion, no matter how mysterious Chufan is, they absolutely dare not provoke the Buddha. After all, as the master of Buddhism, Dali Tathagata has the power of semi holy later period! "Bold!" As soon as they finished speaking, there was a violent drink. They turned to see Li Shimin looking at them angrily. "You two are just two pawns of Buddhism. When you see me, not only do you not have worship clothes, but now you dare to threaten the store manager in front of me. Do you really think I''m a clay kneader?" As he spoke, Li Shimin looked at JIAYE and Ananda angrily. For Li Shimin, Chu fan is absolutely an extremely important existence. Now seeing someone threatening Chu fan in his face, it''s natural to be furious. Moreover, he now has at least four quasi saints under his command. How can he be afraid of two Dara level scum. After hearing Li Shimin''s words, JIAYE and Ananda were stunned. They are always in the Dalaiyin temple and don''t know the strength of Chu fan and Datang. Even their understanding of Chufan was just the scene of communication between Chufan and Buddha in dalieyin temple. They didn''t know that Chufan was the culprit who destroyed the westward journey. "Is this the emperor of the Tang Dynasty?" After a look at Li Shimin, a look of disdain appeared on JIAYE''s face: "I can understand how you want to make friends with immortals, but when you do this kind of thing, I hope you can recognize the situation!" When he spoke, Kaya directly released his momentum of daruo level. In JIAYE''s view, Li Shimin''s only purpose is to win over Chu fan. However, JIAYE believes that as long as he feels strong, Li Shimin will make a choice in time. When JIAYE was forced, Ananda didn''t speak, but he also released his momentum. Looking at the release of the momentum of Kaya and Ananda, Li Shimin showed a strange look, and then directly looked at Chu fan: "shop manager, are Buddhist bald men so stupid?" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, before Chu fan had time to speak, he heard a scream coming from one side. Turning around, he saw that JIAYE and Ananda had climbed to the ground. "Bold, who attacked us?" He got up from the ground, vomited a mouthful of blood, and then looked directly at Chu fan: "you dare to attack Buddha''s disciples, aren''t you afraid of Buddha''s accusation?" WHAT£¿ Hear the words of Jia Ye, Chu fan is good to hang, don''t a mouthful of old blood gush out, so you two small dregs, also deserve to let me sneak attack? "Cough, gentlemen, where do you know that I have attacked you?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaya immediately sneered, and then looked around: "you are the only friar here besides us, not you. Did we fall down by ourselves?" If Chu fan didn''t know what it was like, he might have been convinced by JIAYE: "don''t you really know that there is a kind of thing called Qi Yun Jin long?" When speaking, Chu fan looks at JIAYE and Ananda in surprise. Are all the disciples of Buddha with this intelligence? "Qi Yun Jin long?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, JIAYE immediately burst out a sneer: "how could a small Tang Dynasty have such a powerful Golden Dragon?" When speaking, Kaya looks at Chufan with a look that you seem to insult me. Hearing the words of JIAYE, Chufan was completely helpless. He wanted to know how this guy lived until now. You should know that at the moment when Li Shimin became the real emperor, the Qi luck of the Tang Dynasty began to soar, and the already powerful Qi luck golden dragon of the Tang Dynasty completed a wave of fat operation. Today''s Qi Yun Jinlong has the strength of quasi Saint peak! In this kind of luck, the golden dragon was just overjoyed. Suddenly, there were two big Luo level dregs who dared to stand in the sky of Chang''an City and talk loudly, and even threatened the grand people. If it wasn''t for these two guys who still have the spiritual protection of Buddhism, they would have no residue now. But even so, the fate of JIAYE and Ananda is not so good. According to Chu fan''s estimation, their injuries will not be good for decades. Seeing that Chu fan didn''t speak, the expression on JIAYE''s face became even colder: "Chu fan, if you kowtow to us now and admit your mistake, it can be done well, otherwise, hum.""Or what?" Chufan''s face became cold when he heard JIAYE''s words: "can you still kill me?" Between speaking, the breath of semi Saint level directly enveloped them. "Putong ~" the distance between Bansheng and Dalao is about 10000 times larger than that between mortals and immortals! In the moment of feeling the breath of Chu fan, the two of them who just stood up from the ground did not hesitate to lie down on the ground again. There was a deep fear in Kaya''s eyes: "how can you be so strong?" In his feelings, Chufan is even more powerful than Duobao Tathagata. Of course, this must be an illusion, although Chu fan has a system, which belongs to the top among the monks of the same level. However, as the leader of Buddhism, Duobao Tathagata is not easy to deal with. The only reason for this illusion is that Duobao Tathagata will not kill them. "I''m disrespectful to the friars at the head level, Ananda Kaya. I''ll see how you explain it." When speaking, Chu fan''s tone is full of cold. When the monk''s strength reached the quasi holy period, he was able to serve as the deputy leader of the great church, and the semi saint was able to become the leader directly. On one side, which one is not the existence of prestige and hegemony. After hearing Chu fan''s words, JIAYE and Ananda finally understood their current situation. With Chu fan''s present strength, even if the Tathagata came in person, it was not easy to help them speak. "Don''t be angry with the store manager." Just then, another man appeared in the sky. The man was smiling when talking to Chu fan, with a gray brown cloth bag on his shoulder, and a big belly seemed to be able to accommodate all directions. Seeing the visitor, Chu fan''s eyes narrowed slowly: "it turned out that Maitreya Buddha came here. I don''t know what the Buddha thought?" Chapter 807 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Maitreya Buddha''s face showed helpless color: "the store manager joked. I just want to save these two unsuccessful disciples." Although Maitreya was smiling when he spoke, he had already scolded the Tathagata in his heart. At that time, when Kaya and Ananda were leaving, the Tathagata suddenly shook his mind. Then he pinched his fingers and learned that his two precious disciples would be in danger. In order to protect his two disciples, the Tathagata quickly let Maitreya leave the Dalaiyin temple and come all the way to Datang. Originally Maitreya thought that he could be captured by hand, but who knew Chu fan was a semi Saint level strong man! You should know that he himself is only the cultivation of quasi Saint peak. When facing Chu fan, he was also afraid. However, the Dharma decree of the Tathagata could not be disobeyed, so when he saw that Kaya and Ananda were in danger, Maitreya had to stand up in embarrassment. When it comes to Maitreya, we have to talk about how tragic he is. In Buddhism, there are three most powerful Buddhas: the past Buddha, the present Buddha and the future Buddha! In the past, Buddha was the former deputy leader of Buddhism. He had the strength of semi saint in the early stage. Now, Buddha is the Tathagata, the semi saint in the peak level. As for the future Buddha, it is Maitreya in front of us. Although this guy usually looks smiling, his heart is full of depression. What is the future Buddha? It is after the present past that we can reach the future. What kind of concept is this? In other words, as long as my Tathagata does not die for a day, you can only be slaves! Not to mention the difficult history of Maitreya, after hearing the words of Maitreya, Chu fan showed a smile: "since Maitreya Buddha came here in person, it should be regarded as not happening." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Maitreya was relieved. What he was most afraid of was that Chu fan didn''t give face. In this way, not only could he not save Kaya and Ananda today, he might even hurt himself. Different from Maitreya, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaya and Ananda felt a strong sense of pride. It''s semi holy. What can it be? It''s the emperor of heaven, so what? In the face of Buddhism, do you still want to give up? That''s right. These two goods regard Chu fan''s tolerance as a fear of Buddhism. As a semi saint, Chu fan''s understanding of the nature of the world has reached a very strong level. It is because of this that he felt the eyes of Kaya and Ananda. He had probably guessed their inner thoughts. But Chu fan didn''t make a big reaction, instead, he showed a smile. I don''t know why, when I saw the smile from the corner of Chu fan''s mouth, Maitreya suddenly felt cold on his back. And if there are people who are familiar with Chu fan here, they will know that this is the rhythm of Chu fan. Sure enough, after just looking at Maitreya, Chu Fan said again: "but the Buddha didn''t know that it wasn''t just the next one that they offended." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Maitreya was stunned. Then he quickly asked Chu fan: "dare to ask the store manager, I don''t know what else the two of them offended?" Although Maitreya was polite when he spoke, in fact, he had some disdain in his heart. In Maitreya''s view, as long as Chu fan doesn''t pursue the responsibility of Kaya and Ananda, can the rest of the people dare to fight against Buddhism? After all, Buddhism is not made of clay, and anyone who wants to step on it will step on it. although Maitreya didn''t tell him what he said in his heart, Chu fan still saw a clue from his facial expression. Looking at Maitreya''s expression, Chu fan''s face showed a sneer: "these two people threatened the Emperor just now!" At this point, Chu fan pointed to Li Shimin on one side, and then added: "by the way, the jade emperor has given back the control of the world to the emperor, and I hope the Buddha will know." "Hiss ~" hearing Chu fan''s words, Maitreya, who was still calm, suddenly turned black, and then took a cold breath. "Is it true what the store manager said?" Although in doubt, Maitreya had already had the answer in his heart. As Chu fan, he doesn''t need to cheat himself on this kind of thing, that is to say, the two goods of JIAYE and Ananda really offended Li Shimin! As soon as he thought of this, Maitreya wanted to strangle Kaya and Ananda, and then went directly to Dalaiyin temple to compete with the Tathagata. Did you throw your brain away when you took in your apprentice?Why did you take back such two second goods? While complaining about Kaya and Ananda, Maitreya is also complaining about the Jade Emperor. You are the common master of the three realms. Why do you give the world away quietly? Is this the happiness of the legendary local tyrant? Maitreya''s heart is very clear, if there is no human, then Li Shimin is just an ordinary emperor. Even with the status of emperor, it is impossible to have any influence on Buddhism. But once you have the world, this guy is the emperor. From the change of the Tang Dynasty, Li Shimin is a semi Saint level master after abdication! In other words, in such a short period of time, these two goods offended two semi Saint level strong men. As soon as he thought of this, Maitreya began to doubt whether Kaya and Ananda were the undercover agents of Buddhism. If they were normal people, he thought that normal people could not do such things. Hearing Maitreya''s words, Chu fan showed a smile: "does the Buddha think that I will lie?" "Of course not!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Maitreya immediately apologized to Chu fan. He is not the strong man of half Saint level, who is hard and simple, and can''t offend easily. After that, Maitreya turned his head and looked directly at Kaya and Ananda: "you two evildoers, don''t you apologize to the emperor and the store manager?" Hearing Maitreya''s words, Kaya was stunned, then sneered with disdain: "why?" "That is, why?" As soon as Kaya''s words were finished, Ananda interrupted directly: "how can the Jade Emperor give the world to others at will, Maitreya Buddha? You even believe such words. It''s a shame for Buddhism!" After hearing Ananda''s words, Maitreya was still hanging, and no old blood gushed out: "what did you say just now?" "Say you are timid!" After hearing Maitreya''s words, Kaya and Ananda took the words without hesitation. Hearing what Kaya said, Maitreya took a deep breath and looked at Li Shimin with a smile on his face. Chapter 808 Although Li Shimin is smiling, Maitreya''s heart is full of ten thousand words MMP wants to say. He dares to promise that if he doesn''t give Li Shimin an explanation now, after he abdicates, Buddhism will definitely face a revenge. As for prevention, take out Li Shimin now. Maitreya said that he did not have this kind of thought that I do not go to hell who goes to hell. Not to mention whether Chu fan''s action here can be successful, even if the action is successful, the backfire from the way of heaven is not what a quasi saint can bear. Killing the emperor and killing the emperor are two concepts. "Amitabha." After taking a deep breath and reciting a Buddha''s name, Maitreya suddenly clapped his hand on the chest of Kaya and Ananda. "Poof ~" suddenly they were hit hard, and Kaya and Ananda directly spat out a mouthful of blood, and then they looked at Maitreya in disbelief. However, Maitreya didn''t pay any attention to the eyes of Kaya and Ananda. Instead, he turned to Li Shimin and said: "I have abandoned their cultivation and apologized to the emperor. I hope the emperor can forget the past." Hearing Maitreya''s words, Li Shimin was stunned at first, and then showed an incredible look. He never thought that the fat monk, who had been laughing since he came here, was so decisive when he took the hand. But after all, Li Shimin was able to be an emperor. Even though he was shocked, his reaction was still very quick. Looking at the two people lying motionless on the ground, Li Shimin showed a smile: "Buddha joked, even if you were punished, I would not be angry, just like I am now, really!" Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Maitreya couldn''t help but gasp. Although Li Shimin said that he would not be angry, he could obviously see a few typing on each other''s face - I want to compensate! After taking a deep breath, Maitreya reluctantly took out two pills from the cloth bag on his shoulder: "I got these two pills from Lao Jun before, which can instantly upgrade the cultivation of animals to Jinxian level. I hope your majesty will not..." Before Maitreya''s words were finished, his expression was stiff to his face, because in the middle of his words, Li Shimin had already stood in front of him and looked at the pills in his hand with a blazing face: "cough, how can this be good?" When talking, Li Shimin''s hands kept rubbing with each other. Seeing Li Shimin''s action, Maitreya couldn''t help but draw his mouth. Are you a little embarrassed now? Fortunately, Maitreya was a man with a city after all. Even in front of Li Shimin, he gave him the pills with a smile and said with a smile: "as long as your majesty likes it, two pills are nothing." I don''t know why, seeing Maitreya Buddha like this, Chu fan suddenly thought of the existence of a boy called "smiley boy". Comrade Li Shimin will not go into Maitreya''s inner world to see if the other party is sad. After taking the pill, he turned to Chu fan and arched his hand: "manager, you and Buddha have something to discuss, so I won''t disturb you first." After that, without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Li Shimin turned his head and left his small yard for Chu fan to use. Seeing that Li Shimin couldn''t wait, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his lips. After such a long time together, how could he not know Comrade Li Er''s hobby? This guy is a proper pet maniac. If you are not wrong, Comrade Li Shimin should be in a hurry to help his Python and king eight upgrade. After Li Shimin left, Maitreya took a deep breath, and then turned to look at Chu fan: "manager, I''m here to buy some cards from you." When speaking, Maitreya went directly to the ground in front of Kaya, and then stretched out his hand to pull out a purple bowl from Kaya''s arms. After getting the bowl, Maitreya waved his hand directly, and there were more monsters in a coma state in the yard. Although Buddhism does not advocate killing animals, it is normal to raise some demons with different intelligence just like the heaven. After putting away all the monsters on the ground, Chu fan directly takes out a pile of duplicate cards and gives them to Maitreya. "Amitabha ~" looking at the card in his hand, Maitreya quickly read the Buddha''s name, and then said thanks to Chu fan: "thank you, store manager." Maitreya is really grateful to Chu fan. The purchase of cards was originally the task of Kaya and Ananda, but they can''t finish it in their present state. Therefore, this responsibility can only fall on Maitreya himself.Originally he thought that after the things of JIAYE and Ananda, even if Chu fan was willing to trade with them, he would certainly make trouble. Did not expect that Chu fan unexpectedly so easily reached a deal with oneself. As for Kaya and Ananda, who had been abandoned by himself, Maitreya said that they were to appease Li Shimin and had nothing to do with Chu fan. What''s more, those two Han Han are disciples of the Tathagata, and they are not of their own. Don''t care. Hearing Maitreya''s words, Chu fan shook his head with a smile. As a qualified card store manager, we must not affect our great goal of selling cards because of some small things. "Here are some new cards. Would Buddha like to have a look?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Maitreya was stunned at first, and then nodded: "I can''t get it." In Maitreya''s opinion, Chu fan gave him enough face when he bought the card just now, and now he naturally wants to give Chu fan face. So after hearing Chu fan''s words, Maitreya took off the human race bag on his shoulder, then untied the bag and shook it a few times. With Maitreya''s action, several comatose demons rolled out of the bag. "These are the evil spirits that I caught a few days ago. How many cards can I exchange?" Looking at the monster on the ground, Chu fan waved his hand directly, and two golden cards appeared in Chu fan''s hand: "just two gold cards." Maitreya is very clear about the existence of the mysterious cards in Chu fan''s hands. After all, Guanyin''s experience can''t be concealed from others. He took the card from Chu fan''s hand. Maitreya took a deep breath and looked at the two cards. "Manager, can you help me see what''s on it?" When speaking, Maitreya directly handed the two cards to Chu fan. Hearing Maitreya''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then couldn''t help smacking his tongue. Chapter 809 [forbearance ¡¤ lion''s random hair (Magic modification)] classification: skill (golden) Introduction: special Ninja from the fire shadow plane, after magic modification of this system, its power is greatly increased! Function: after using this card, you will learn the skill "lion''s hair in disorder", which instantly increases the strength of hair to prevent quasi upgrade damage. Note: if you want to use this skill perfectly, you need to have a thick enough long hair! [hairline saving potion] classification: potion (golden) Introduction: Top potion from a special plane function: even if there is only one hair, it can instantly make you have long black and shiny hair! Note: if you have a hair! "Cough, Maitreya Buddha, these two cards are special, so you need to be prepared in advance." After hearing Chu Ye''s words, Maitreya couldn''t help looking happy, and then nodded quickly: "the store manager can rest assured that my psychological endurance is very good, and there will be no accident." When speaking to Chu fan, Maitreya''s heart already guessed. "It must be a great thing for the store manager to pay so much attention to it." In fact, Maitreya had communication with Sun Wukong after the Tathagata awarded him. So he also knew how Sun Wukong got the Buddha throne. It is for this reason that Maitreya is full of hope for Chufan''s cards. Thanks to Chu fan didn''t know what Maitreya thought in his heart, otherwise he would be hit hard. There are many reasons why the monkey king can win the Buddha''s throne. One reason is that the system wants to find opportunities to consume Buddhism''s Qi, and the other is that the system itself knows that Sun Wukong will not join Buddhism. As a pure Buddhist horseman, Maitreya doesn''t feel that he will be favored by the system no matter from that point of view. In fact, this Maitreya obtained something is also a kind of proof. Maitreya''s two treasures have special requirements, that is, "hair"! Even the magic version of hair tonic needs at least one hair, and Maitreya happens to be the kind of person who doesn''t even have a hair. Don''t think that the immortal Buddha can control the rapid growth of his hair if he can regenerate his limbs. In fact, Buddhism is just a special category, because they want to cultivate their own body, so the body''s defense is extremely strong. In this case, even the hair can''t struggle out from under their scalp. In other words, whether it''s the lion''s hair or the magic version of hair growing potion, Maitreya''s hands are absolute waste. What''s more wonderful is that these two things are rare treasures. Chu fan didn''t believe Maitreya would give them to others. After a look at Maitreya Buddha who was still in the state of expectation, Chu fan suddenly felt a wonderful idea in his heart. This kind of mood should be called schadenfreude when it is normal! "All in all, these two treasures are very good." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Maitreya''s mood became more excited, and his eyes fixed on Chu fan: "store manager, don''t play tricks, just say it." Even Maitreya has been imagining himself surpassing the Tathagata and becoming the most powerful figure in Buddhism. Seeing that Maitreya is about to fall into a deep YY state, Chu fan quickly tells the role of the two cards. "Store manager, is this what you call a precious treasure?" After listening to the effect of the two cards, Maitreya''s face had completely turned black. To be fair, these two cards can play an extremely powerful role as long as they don''t fall into the hands of Buddhist monks. But in Maitreya''s hands, these are two wastes. Maitreya has never regretted it as much as he does now. In order to maintain the dignity of Buddha in the future, Maitreya should maintain the same Buddhist status as Tathagata. But he was hard to his golden body cultivation to a very high level. Chu fan didn''t seem to recognize the sadness in Maitreya''s words, but nodded with a smile: "why, isn''t the Buddha satisfied with these two treasures?" While speaking, Chu fan stabbed Maitreya''s wound again: "I have been thinking, if this thing falls into the hands of the monkey king or the dog, will they be invincible?" "Poof ~" after hearing Chu fan''s words, Maitreya hung up, and no old blood gushed out directly. This is no longer a knife in the wound, this is purely a hot pot in his wound! In order to prevent Chu fan from saying anything surprising, Maitreya quickly arched his hand to Chu fan"Amitabha, the shop manager and poor monk are anxious to return to the great Leiyin temple to explain the situation here to the Buddha, so they don''t stay much." Hearing Maitreya Buddha''s words, Chu fan nodded: "in this case, I will not waste Buddha''s time." At this moment, Chu fan suddenly thought of something, opened his mouth to Maitreya and said again: "I remember that there was a card in the hand of the Bodhisattva king of Tibet that could make people grow their hair directly. I don''t know if he still used it." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Maitreya, who was about to turn his head to leave, couldn''t help but look at Chu fan and stare at him: "store manager, what you said is true?" "Really Feeling Maitreya''s fiery eyes, Chu fan felt that if he continued to cheat the goods, he would probably work hard with himself, so he told the truth directly. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Maitreya took a deep breath, and then asked carefully: "store manager, doesn''t the card in dizang''s hand need a hair?" Now, dizang has become Maitreya''s only hope. Naturally, he doesn''t want to let his hope burst. "No need!" Fortunately, Chu fan did not intend to let Maitreya directly feel despair, so he immediately nodded and answered after hearing Maitreya''s words. As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Maitreya was very happy, and then arched his hand to Chu fan again: "Amitabha, thank you, store manager!" After that, without waiting for Chu fan to speak again, Maitreya had already left. He wants to quickly give the Tathagata the duplicate card in his hand, and then ask the Bodhisattva for the special card. Looking at Maitreya turned away from the back, Chu fan''s mouth slightly raised. If I remember correctly, it seems that dizang raised a beast called diting? "Wuliangtianzun, our store manager believes that there will be different sparks between you!" Chu fan can''t say that when he said the name of Bodhisattva dizang just now, he felt that someone was eavesdropping on him. Chapter 810 Maitreya left with kayah and Ananda. Although these two guys caused a lot of trouble, they also suffered a huge loss. However, as a member of Buddhism, Maitreya was not willing to abandon them in this way. Of course, Chu fan felt that the possibility of Maitreya going back and Tathagata demanding compensation should not be ruled out. After Maitreya left, Chu fan didn''t want to stay here. After all, this is Comrade Li Er''s yard, far from being comfortable in his own little shop. After all, there''s no Bixiao with you. At the thought of Bixiao, Chufan''s mood becomes excited again. As a virgin of two generations, Bixiao is still his first girlfriend, so he can''t help being careless. After leaving Li Shimin''s small yard, Chu fan rushes to the small broken shop. Although with his strength, it''s only a moment to go anywhere, but Chu fan still chooses to walk. Even so, Chu fan also rigidly shortened the ten minute journey to a few minutes, but when Chu fan entered the small broken shop, he was stunned. "Yang Jian, why are you here?" The small and shabby shop, which usually has few people, is full now. Unfortunately, in addition to pan Xiaolian and others, Chu fan only knew Yang Jian. Before Yang Jian had time to speak, a child who seemed to be only 11 or 12 years old suddenly asked Chu fan: "you are the Taoist partner of martial uncle Bixiao, the Xiaoyao emperor Chu fan who forced the Ziwei emperor boyikao to reincarnate?" Hearing the child''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then nodded: "if no one else has done these things, then you must be talking about me. I don''t know what advice the third prince has?" As the master of the magic child Nezha, Chu fan recognized him as Nezha, the great God of the three altar sea meeting, at the moment he saw the child! "I don''t dare to give advice. I''m just curious." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Nezha also showed a smile. He was also a rebellious character like Yang Jian, Sun Wukong and others. After hearing Chu fan''s deeds, he naturally had some fascination. At this time, when he saw Chu fan, he couldn''t help talking to him. After the communication between Chu fan and Nezha, Yang Jian said: "store manager, I''m here to buy a duplicate card from you!" "All of you?" Looking at the people in his small broken shop, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. "That''s right!" Looking at Chu fan''s surprise, Yang Jian''s face also changed: "store manager, don''t you have so many cards?" "Of course not!" Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Chu fan quickly smiles and shakes his head: "Zhenjun, don''t worry, no matter how many people come, the cards are enough." After that, Chu fan turned his head and looked at Yang Jian directly: "I don''t know how many cards Zhenjun needs?" "Ten!" Hearing Chu fan''s question, Yang Jian said immediately. Of course, as a person who has trading experience with Chu fan, Yang Jian is also very clever to directly throw out ten monsters with strong breath. After taking a look at the monsters on the ground, Chu fan waved them away directly, then took out ten cards and handed them to Yang Jian. After taking the card from Chu fan''s hand, Yang Jian''s face brightened: "Nezha, now you, Meishan seven brothers and Xiaotian dog can recover!" Yang Jian''s face was happy when he spoke. Although he had caught a lot of stone men and traded with Chu fan before, those urinating pills were only enough to make him recover completely. Even Xiaotian dog only recovered a part of it, not to mention Nezha and Meishan qiguai. Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Nezha also nodded with a smile: "when we go to the world battlefield this time, we must catch enough immortal monks, and then recover our injuries as soon as possible." Although Nezha looks like a little doll, he was a cruel man who could be the pioneer in the war of canonization. He didn''t have the slightest psychological pressure on employing immortals to change dressings. Hearing Nezha''s words, Yang Jian also nodded his head seriously: "that''s right, we must make your injuries recover this time." Although they also participated in the battle of Fengshen, their injuries were different. Yang Jian''s body and soul were all there, and he only suffered some internal injuries. That''s why he was able to maintain his cultivation at the peak of the great Luo for so many years. Compared with Yang Jian''s words, Nezha and Meishan seven monsters are somewhat miserable. Like Yang Jian, he is the God of the body, but Nezha has long been remolding the bone and returning the flesh. His so-called body is just a lotus flower. At ordinary times, it seems that there is no problem, but it greatly limits his potential, which is also the reason why Nezha''s cultivation later lags behind Yang Jian''s.The worst is the seven monsters of Meishan. They are all on the list of gods. Not only the body does not exist, but also the soul is incomplete. However, it is obvious that Yang Jian and Nezha have made a decision to help them recover from their injuries with the help of the dregs of shenting world. Not to mention the ambitions of Yang Jian and Nezha, after seeing that Yang Jian had bought cards, other people also released monsters one by one, and then chose the number of cards they needed. After everyone bought the cards, Chu fan saw the smiling Jade Emperor come in from the outside: "ha ha ha, you Aiqing are really not slow." Seeing the jade emperor coming in, the immortals didn''t panic too much. Who can buy cards here and go to the world battlefield is not the top immortal. After hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, he just salutes him calmly: "I have seen your majesty." "You don''t have to be polite." After a few words to the immortals, the jade emperor also waved his hand, and the two immortals'' Unicorn threw directly to the ground: "manager, please give me two cards." From here we can see the difference between heaven and Buddhism. Buddhism, which is usually known as the life of the masses, chooses to buy cards in groups. It is estimated that the figures who go to the world battlefield after returning to Buddhism will have to be selected by the Tathagata himself. However, the heaven, which usually seems to have a strict hierarchy, is in charge of itself. Even the Jade Emperor just bought the cards of him and the queen mother. After buying the cards, neither the Jade Emperor nor many immortals stayed. But one by one quickly chose to go to the world battlefield, after all, they rushed to buy cards is the purpose, how can such a waste of time. "Brother Chufan, I''m going to the world battlefield, too!" Just after the immortals left, a clear voice suddenly rang out. Hearing this voice, Chu fan was stunned. Chapter 811 "Blue sky?" Chu fan did not expect that Bixiao would suddenly put forward such a request. You should know that Bixiao usually puts her eyes and eyes on those snacks. When did she ask for other things. "Why do you suddenly want to go to the world battlefield?" When talking, Chu fan looks at her in surprise. Although it is protected by systematic rules, the world battlefield is not a good place after all. In Chu fan''s opinion, it is not worth Bixiao''s visit. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Bi Xiao''s eyes suddenly turned red: "brother Chu fan, I haven''t seen the master for a long time." Looking at BI Xiao''s eyes, Chu fan can''t help but feel a shock in his heart. Until this time, he just understands why Bi Xiao is so active all of a sudden. As the little princess who was intercepted and the favorite disciple of Tongtian sage, Sanqing also had strong feelings for the sage. It is the so-called "one day as a teacher, one life as a father." perhaps in Sanxiao''s eyes, Tongtian saints have long been their father like existence. In order to protect the face of Tongtian, Sanxiao used his cultivation at the level of Da Luo to fight against Laozi and Yuan at the level of sage. Seeing that Chu fan ignored himself for most of the day, Bi Xiao was also worried. She took one of his arms and began to shake it: "brother Chu fan, if people want to see the master, you can promise them whether it''s good or not ~" if those immortal people in the heaven see what Bi Xiao looks like, they will be surprised to swallow his tongue. This image of a little bird depending on a person doesn''t look like the little witch in heaven. Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan nodded helplessly: "you can go to the world battlefield, of course, but don''t you plan to take the elder sister and the second sister?" Chu fan''s eldest sister is Yunxiao and Qiongxiao. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Bi Xiao shook his head directly: "just now, elder martial brother Zhao Gongming''s disciples came to buy a lot of cards. He will take elder sister and second sister with him. We don''t care." Now Bixiao can''t wait to see the sage of heaven. Where can we waste time here. After hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan could only nod helplessly: "in that case, let''s go." For the safety of small broken shop, Chu fan is not very worried, with Pan Xiaolian guard, even if it is half saint to come also can''t take advantage of the slightest bit. "Manager, would you like me to go with you?" Seeing that Chu fan is about to leave, pan Xiaolian asks Chu fan. She knew that the world battlefield was a very dangerous place, so she said that. Hearing pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan quickly shook his head: "with card protection, we won''t encounter danger. Instead, you should stay here to watch the house. If someone comes, you have to help sell cards, and then you will be lucky and miserable." "The store manager can rest assured that I will take good care of the store." Pan Xiaolian didn''t say much. For her, the most important people in the world today are Chu fan, her father and Xue Rengui! And small broken shop is Pan Xiaolian as his home. After pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan and Bi Xiao have turned into a light and disappeared completely. "Ouch ~" originally, Chu fan thought that he felt very uncomfortable when he crossed the world, but after using the duplicate card, Chu fan knew how naive he was. If it was a sports car when they crossed the world, now they are in the top racing car driven by top racing drivers. For a carsick person, it is obvious that the latter is more likely to let him collapse! When they stop in the rapid movement, Chu fan directly retches, Bi Xiao''s face turns into a miserable white, holding Chu fan with both hands. "Dog system, please give me an explanation. What''s going on?" For the system, Chu fan has always used the most malicious ideas he can think of to speculate on him. Therefore, Chu fan soon thought of a possibility: "was it you who made the ghost just now?" It is obvious that Chu fan''s speech system is still very aggrieved: "the host should not judge the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain. You used to break through the barriers of the small world. This time, you are crossing the big world. Of course, the feeling is different." At this point, the system stopped for a moment, then continued: "if you didn''t have the usual training of the system, you would have vomited now!" After hearing the system''s words, Chu fan could not help but put up a middle finger: "so I would like to thank you for your usual care?""You''re welcome!" Chu fan has a certain understanding of the shameless behavior of the system, so after hearing his words, Chu fan spits directly. To now, Chu fan suddenly some distressed, those in a hurry to use a copy of the card xianfo, did not experience the torture of the system, suddenly come so suddenly, do not know how much of their strength can play. As if to see Chu fan''s inner thoughts, the sound of the system rang again. "Please take a correct attitude. What we do is we can sell more cards. If we don''t let them be sent back quickly, how can we sell more cards?" "Bah, shameless!" After hearing the system''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help humming: "I''m ashamed to be associated with your system!" After criticizing the system morally and spiritually, Chu fan asked again: "if those guys die too many times, will they stop buying duplicate cards?" For Chu fan''s problem, the system was not surprised. "Don''t worry, when the duplicate card is almost sold, we can open a new card to give them a more comfortable flight experience!" After hearing the words of the system, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. He really underestimated the shamelessness of the dog system. After offering a middle finger for the system again, Chu fan began to look at the surrounding environment. Different from the time of Pangu world, the aura here is more than ten times that of Pangu world. Any tree is hundreds of meters high. "System, where is this?" "Ding, primary copy card transfer location is random, please explore by the host!" Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan turned black again: "you are cruel!" When Chu fan quarrels with the system, Bixiao finally recovers from the maladjustment of breaking through the big world and takes a look at the surrounding environment. Bixiao''s eyes are also full of surprise. "Brother Chufan, do you know where this is?" Chapter 812 Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan shook his head directly: "the transmission is random, and I don''t know where it is." During the conversation, Chu fan''s face suddenly changes, and then covers Bi Xiao''s mouth: "Shh ~" when Chu fan suddenly covers her mouth, Bi Xiao''s face turns red in an instant. Now, there is only Chu fan left in her heart, and she doesn''t care about the surrounding environment. Different from Bixiao, his face became serious in an instant. After beckoning Bixiao not to speak, Chu fan starts to take her to a direction quietly. With their progress, they see the scene in front of them. There is an ongoing battle ahead. On one side of the battle are noble creatures with white wings and gold armor, while on the other side are some human beings who are similar to those in Pangu world. The reason why they were not the creatures of Pangu world was that Chu fan could not feel the imprint of Pangu world from them. Any creature, at the moment of its birth, will be marked by its own world. This imprint is the easiest way for these creatures to recognize each other after they leave their own world. It''s obvious that those humans are at a disadvantage. They are not only weaker than Birdman, but also less equipped than each other. In addition to a leading human, other people are only wearing leather armor, and even the weapons in their hands are very old. Under the gaze of Chu fan and Bi Xiao, a bird man suddenly spoke. His look was particularly arrogant. Looking at those human beings, his eyes were like looking at a pile of garbage: "you dirty lower class people dare to attack great angels. Today you are all going to die here!" This Birdman''s accent is very strange, but in Chu fan''s realm, he can understand each other''s meaning through spiritual fluctuation, so he is not limited by language. Through Birdman''s words, Chu fan can be sure that this should be the site of shenting, because he calls himself an angel! After Birdman''s words, those human beings were also very excited, and the leading human looked at the angels fiercely: "if it wasn''t for that guy''s forced defilement of Mauna, how could we kill him?" After hearing the human leader''s words, the angel''s face was even colder: "it''s her honor to be stubborn, and you dare to resist!" It seems that human beings are disgusted with these rebellious angels. After saying this, the angel directly looks at his companion: "judge these damned inferior people!" As soon as the words fell, a big sword appeared in his hand, which was shining with light. He attacked a human directly. Seeing this angel''s action, the previous human leader''s face also changed: "no way!" During the conversation, the two have been fighting together. Whether they are human leaders or angels, their strength is only Tianxian level, so their fight did not cause Chu fan and Bi Xiao''s attention. As the two fight, the other angels and humans also began to fight. However, other human beings are obviously inferior to angels in strength, and soon someone will be injured. "Brother Chu, what shall we do?" Looking at the fighting between the two sides, Bi Xiao can''t help looking at Chu fan: "do you want to kill them all?" When speaking, Bixiao has no pressure. Even in Pangu world, she only shows her tenderness in front of a few people. In her eyes, the creatures in front of her were not even ants. Seeing that Bixiao was about to move, Chu fan quickly reached out to stop her: "don''t worry, these people are still useful!" After that, Chu fan came out directly from the grass. When the two sides were fighting, they were paying close attention to the movements around them. Therefore, as soon as Chu fan appeared, he was discovered by them. Looking at Chu fan coming out of the grass, the angel''s face was cold: "there are still helpers, but it''s a pity that you are all going to die here today!" Speaking, he actually directly abandoned his opponent toward Chu fan. Obviously, in his eyes, Chu fan should be a support force belonging to the enemy and must be eliminated at the first time. Looking at the angel coming towards him, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a cool color, and then directly stretched out a finger to the void and gently played. With Chu fan''s action, the body of the angel who had rushed towards him suddenly froze, and then the whole person became a stream of ashes and disappeared completely. Because the scene is too brutal, so almost instantly, the two sides who were still fighting fiercely immediately stopped their actions.The difference is that the faces of angels are a little nervous, while those of human beings are more happy. The angel killed by Chu fan is the strongest one. He has the strength of the later period of the celestial being. It is because of this that other angels are afraid of him. After a few breaths, another angel suddenly said to Chu fan: "inferior people, as long as you help us kill these traitors, I can make you my servant, so that you can become the third class people!" When talking, the angel''s pride seemed to be giving Chu fan a kind of alms. He can make sure that Chu fan doesn''t know these traitors, otherwise they won''t have the same expression. Hearing the angel''s words, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth rose slightly: "die!" As a semi saint who is only half a step away from the sage, even though he has left the Pangu world, Chu fan can still follow his words. Chu fan''s voice just fell down, all the angels on the scene were frozen, and then all turned to ash. Looking at the tragedies of these angels, a trace of fear flashed through the eyes of those human beings. Although from the current situation, it is Chu fan who saved them, but they are not sure what the purpose of Chu fan is. Finally, it was the leaders of human beings who first responded. He had been seriously injured by blocking the angel before, but even so, he still saluted Chu fan respectfully: "thank you for saving your life, Tali!" Seeing the action in the tower, Chu fan nodded, then asked the tower: "where is this?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Tali was stunned at first, and then quickly answered: "my Lord, this is Tiemu city under the jurisdiction of the angel clan." "The city ruled by angels?" Chu fan looked at the tower with a puzzled face: "are those birdmen just now?" As soon as Chufan''s words were finished, the faces of the other four humans in the tower and behind him changed. Chapter 813 Originally, they thought that they were bold enough to kill angels, but compared with Chu fan who said angels were birdmen, they suddenly felt that they were all good people. Under Chu fan''s inquiry, he soon found out where he was. According to Tali, the divine world should be divided into the first class god people, the second class epic people, the third class extraordinary people and the lowest class people. The so-called God people are angels, dragons and other races with great power from the very beginning, and their race must have the existence of the LORD God! According to Chu fan''s calculation, the so-called gods should be equivalent to the saints of Pangu world! As for the second class people, they are elves, goblins, orcs and other races with strong power or talent, and their race must have a God King! The God King corresponds to the great Luo Jinxian of Pangu world! The third class people are the vassals of the first class people and the second class people. Their life and death are completely in their own master''s hands, but they get better treatment than the lower class people. As for the inferior people, the human beings in front of them, there is no protection of the God King behind them, and the comprehensive strength of the race is very weak. In the great world of the God court, they are basically synonymous with slaves and slaves. And the five of them, even in the Terran, belong to the strong. They used to be a team of six, relying on hunting some Warcraft for money. But unfortunately, in the course of a hunting, the only female in their team was taken in by an angel and killed after cruel insult. It is the so-called red fury for the beauty, under the leadership of the tower, they directly killed the angel to revenge for their companions. However, because of this, they are wanted by the angels. If they were not lucky enough to meet Chu fan, they would be dead now. "Do you know where the world battlefield is?" After understanding the situation, Chu fan directly asked the question he most wanted to know. Through previous exchanges, he has learned that it is different from Pangu world, where only the strong above quasi saints can reach the world battlefield. In shenting world, as long as they have the strength corresponding to human immortals, they can come to the world battlefield. For example, the Tali team and the angels, they live in the world battlefield. After so many years of fighting, new life has long been born in the world battlefield. There are not only plants but also Warcraft, which provide them with the opportunity to survive. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Tali quickly pointed out a direction: "my Lord, the real world battlefield is too far away from here. It will take half a year to walk in this direction." When talking, Tali carefully looks at Chufan. When Chu fan asked him about the position of the world battlefield, he already knew that Chu fan was the person he couldn''t provoke. After all, those who dare to go to the world battlefield alone are at least King level strong men! "Thank you very much." After getting the answer from the mouth of the tower, Chu fan doesn''t waste time either. He arched his hand and left with Bi Xiao in the direction pointed by the tower. What Chu fan didn''t know, immediately after he left, another man asked the tower: "boss, do you think that adult will be a God King?" When he heard the words of his subordinates, Tali shook his head: "the king of God is powerful, which we can guess, but I think even if he is not the king of God, he will soon reach that point." Poor five people killed also did not expect that they met a Legendary God. With Chu fan''s strength and skills, if you meet a little weaker sage, you may not be able to fight with one of them! When Chu fan and Bi Xiao rush to the world battlefield, the other friars of Pangu world are not in a very good mood. For example, Buddhist monks! After getting the duplicate card from Chufan, they immediately used it. As a result, when they got to the place, they found that they were in a pile of burning stones. "Here, where is it?" Feeling the hot air around him, a little doubt flashed in the eyes of the Tathagata. After observing for four weeks, the Tathagata said cautiously: "everyone, this is the world battlefield after all, so we still have to be careful next." As soon as the Tathagata''s words were finished, a scream came from one side: "Oh Hearing the sudden sound, the Tathagata haoxuan didn''t open his golden body directly. When he looked around, he found that it was the sound made by Kaya and Ananda. "Kaya, Ananda, what happened to you two?" When he spoke, the Tathagata''s face was very bad. He suddenly regretted that he had brought the two second goods with him. Normally speaking, as the disciples of the Tathagata, the two of them should be very popular, but they did not complete a simple purchasing task before.At the same time, he offended Chufan and renhuang, and made Maitreya Buddha suffer great losses. Especially after the Tathagata took the loss of Maitreya, he was even more dissatisfied with them. If it''s not because these two guys are still their own disciples, and because of their own tasks, they are injured. The Tathagata will never spend a huge price to find taishanglaojun in exchange for jiuzhuanjindan to save them. Hearing the words of the Tathagata, Kaya and Ananda were also excited. They know that they are no longer favored as before, so they are eager to make up for their image in the mind of the Tathagata. At this time, it is not easy for them to find out. Naturally, they will not hesitate. Under the gaze of all the people, Kaya said directly: "master, we find that the fire on these stones is even more strange than samadhi''s real fire!" When he spoke, Gaye pointed to a stone beside him. After hearing Kaya''s words, the people present began to pay attention to these flaming stones. After all, those present were all powerful people in Pangu world. When they first came here, although they found flames burning on these stones, they didn''t care too much. After all, if they want to, it''s relatively easy for them to practice samadhi''s magic like fire. And even Kaya and Ananda might have missed the discovery if they had not been greedy for money and thought that these stones might be treasures. After a lot of research, people immediately found that these flames are special! Activity! They found that in addition to the characteristics of samadhi fire, these flames have consciousness! Although Pangu world also has the flame of perfection, these guys in front of us are obviously a race, which is more strange. Looking at the flaming stones around him, the Tathagata''s eyes suddenly flashed a glimmer of light: "Amitabha, this place is predestined to Buddhism. It should be our income!" Chapter 814 Hearing the Tathagata''s words, the people present were not surprised, but showed their approval one by one. We are all high-level Buddhists, and we naturally understand the means of Buddhism. The west is barren, unlike the heaven, which occupies a large number of treasure lands. Therefore, for Buddhist monks, when they see treasures, they have the idea of taking them for themselves. In fact, this problem is not what they have, but a kind of "heredity"! You know, even in Buddhism, zhunti sages carry the seven treasures tree in one hand and shout, "this thing is predestined to me." here, grab some, there, mix some and make a living. Even many of the monks who were present were forced to return by the saint who called out, "benefactor and poor monk are destined.". However, after so many years together, they have long regarded Buddhism as their home, and even learned 70% of the sage''s "skills" at that time! At this time, when they heard the words of the Tathagata, they immediately understood the meaning of the Tathagata. As long as all these flames are brought back, after a little cultivation, a race can be formed, and then a race can be offered, and the power of incense will be greatly increased. At the suggestion of the Tathagata, these Buddhist monks also began to express their own opinions. "Amitabha." The first one to speak is Kaya. As a disciple of these Tathagata, he must follow the master''s steps firmly: "we just came here, should we prove our fate with them soon?" "Yes, venerable Kaya is right Although he failed in his previous mission, he was a disciple of the Tathagata, and now he is wearing the same trousers as the Tathagata. After hearing Kaya''s words, all the people on the scene quickly began to conform. Not only these Buddhist monks, but also the Tathagata cast an appreciative look at Kaya and Ananda. Although the two disciples usually seem to be out of tune, they are still very useful at critical times. "Amitabha." Seeing that the emotions of the people had been aroused, the Tathagata waved his hand directly: "these creatures are still in their wits, so we can just shoulder the heavy responsibility of educating them, so as not to bring them disaster in the future." When talking, the Tathagata waved his hand directly, and the stones around him were reduced by two-thirds. Then the Tathagata continued to say: "these creatures will be taken care of by this seat, which can be regarded as a good death for them." Hearing the words of the Tathagata, all the people present nodded seriously, especially Maitreya, who looked at the Tathagata with adoration. Of course, he did not worship the wisdom of the Tathagata, but the thick skin of the other side. Looking at the Tathagata again, Maitreya could not help sighing: "no wonder people are present Buddhas, but you can only be future Buddhas. Judging from the thickness of my face, I am still far away." I mumbled in my heart, but the movement of Maitreya was not slow. Living in such a poor and crazy place as Buddhism, if you don''t act fast when fighting for benefits, it is estimated that you will soon be occupied by others. "Amitabha." After looking at other people around him, Maitreya patted himself on the stomach with a smile: "as the future Buddha of Buddhism, poor monks should also be responsible for part of their duties." After that, Maitreya directly reached out and put away a lot of burning stones. At this time, other people on the scene also reacted. Seeing Maitreya''s actions, they could not help but scold him shamelessly. Don''t you mean to take part of the goods? How do you look like you intend to take them all away? We can understand that you pack them in human bags, but why do you also pack the golden bowl? In fact, we all know that the so-called responsibility of education is farting. After you take them back, you must find a place to throw them, and then provide them with the power of incense after they open their minds. So at this time, it''s natural to grab as much as possible. Before the Tathagata, we were embarrassed to do it directly, but you Maitreya Buddha is not as powerful as the Tathagata. After Maitreya collected a stone again, Kaya said: "it''s better for us brothers to deal with this kind of trouble." After that, Kaya and Ananda picked up a lot of stones and put them into their own Buddhist kingdom. After hearing Kaya''s words, and looking at the actions of him and Ananda, Maitreya did not directly spit out a mouthful of old blood and then die. Now, he regrets his actions to save Kaya and Ananda. With Kaya Ananda, other Buddhist monks began to take action. The practice of Buddhism is very special. The power of incense is very important to them. If they are modest at this time, they are giving up their way to others.Looking at all the people you fight for me to take away the stones, the Tathagata''s face also takes a smile. He doesn''t care who gets more or less. Anyway, they are all Buddhist monks. If they are strong, they are equal to Buddhism. Of course, one of the reasons is that the Tathagata has collected enough stones. "Roar ~" just as they were putting stones away, a roar came from a distance. "Villain, who moved our descendants?" The owner of the roar was so fast that he was still far away when he roared. When he spoke again, he was in front of the crowd. "Are you the one who moved our descendants?" What appears is a huge flame stone man with a height of three meters. He looks at a lot of bald heads in front of him, and a bit of surprise appears on a stone face. "Amitabha." Looking at the sudden appearance of the stone man, the Tathagata was stunned and then reacted: "benefactor, are your descendants the flames burning stones?" On hearing the words of the Tathagata, the flame stone man immediately nodded: "now that you know it, why don''t you release the descendants of the old ancestor soon?" When talking, the flame stone man stares at the Tathagata and others tightly. If he hadn''t worried that his younger generation was still in the hands of others, he would have shot at the bald men in front of him. But look around, almost a layer of skin has been scraped off, and the flame stone man has a little respect for these bald men. Grandma, it''s the first time I saw such a fierce kidnapper. I thought you were just kidnapping, but judging from the current situation, are you still responsible for the demolition? In the stone giant''s view, he has already opened his mouth, so these guys should quickly release their descendants, who knows that he has just finished. "Amitabha." The fat bald man with big ears and bags talked again: "in this way, benefactor, you are predestined by my Buddha. Why don''t you join my Buddhism and become a Dharma protector?" Chapter 815 After hearing the words of the Tathagata, the huge flame stone man hung up, not a mouthful of old blood gushed out. As the top strong man in the shenting world, he has never seen such arrogant people. He not only attacked his hometown while he was healing. Now from this tone, I have to accept myself. Any strong man has his own pride, not to mention him. As the head of the flame stone people, Alex was very dissatisfied with the fact that he had to come back to cultivate when all his people were fighting on the battlefield. Now he meets a scum who doesn''t respect himself. How can he bear it? "Younger generation, it''s too deceiving!" As he spoke, the terrible momentum was released directly from Alex. "Sage?" Feeling this momentum, the Tathagata could not help changing his face: "how can it be?" He never thought that he would meet a saint here. After hearing the exclamation of the Tathagata, Alex was stunned, and then a trace of anger flashed in his eyes: "so you are monks of Pangu world?" Alex is very clear that only the monks in Pangu world would call them saints, while the monks in the native world prefer to call them Lord God! At the thought of the identity of the Tathagata and others, Alex''s heart became even more angry. Because the reason why he left the battlefield this time was that he was wounded by the sage of Pangu world. At this point, Alex did not wait for the Tathagata and others to speak. He raised his fist and attacked them. Seeing Alex''s action, the eyes of the Tathagata could not help flashing a trace of despair. Although he knew that Chu fan''s cards were randomly transmitted after use, he never thought that he would directly transmit them to the enemy saint''s territory. For this kind of thing, the Tathagata can only be attributed to the loss of Buddhist Qi, leading to the bad luck of himself and others. "Amitabha ~" seeing Alex''s fist getting closer and closer to himself and others, the Tathagata''s face suddenly changed: "Zhang liujinshen!" As soon as the words came to an end, the Tathagata''s body grew as if it had been filled with Qi, and soon became a golden giant. This is the golden body method of Buddhism. Once you reach the level of six feet, it means that you are perfect and have the strength to fight against saints. It can be seen from this that although the Tathagata is still a semi saint, the distance between them is not very far. But what the Tathagata didn''t know was that after seeing his magic, Alex became more angry. He still remembers that the guy who hurt himself used the same spell. Looking at the tall Tathagata, a sneer flashed on Alex''s face: "I didn''t expect that you would soon have the fighting power of the LORD God." As he spoke, the fire on Alex''s fist became more fierce: "it''s a pity that you are still a mole ant before you become the LORD God!" It''s just like the spread of Pangu world that "there are mole ants under saints", which is the same in shenting world. Even if Alex was seriously injured, the Tathagata would not be his opponent before he became a saint. Feeling the burning sensation from Alex''s fist, the Tathagata''s eyes flashed a trace of firmness. If it was an ordinary Buddhist semi saint, there might be no way now. But he''s different. Don''t forget that the predecessor of the Tathagata was the first disciple of the sect, Duobao! Looking at the Buddhas behind him, the Tathagata gave a cold hum: "the picture of killing the immortal sword, come out!" After the battle of God in those years, three of the four most powerful swords for killing immortals were taken away by Laozi and Yuanshi respectively, and the picture of killing immortals fell into the hands of Buddhism. As a great disciple of Buddhism, zhunti finally gave the sword to the Tathagata. After getting the Zhuxian sword map, the Tathagata has made up his mind. He must find a chance to return it to his mentor. Unfortunately, he didn''t expect that the sword map had not been returned. Instead, he would use it today. Zhuxian sword array is said to be unbreakable. Even if there is only one sword map left, it still has great power. As soon as the sword figure appeared, countless sword Qi rushed out of it, and then directly fell on Alex. After all, the Tathagata is only a semi saint, and Alex doesn''t care much about him. However, it is the carelessness of this time that makes Alex suffer a great loss. These sword Qi fell on him, and Alex''s body immediately appeared one scar after another, and his blood flowed out as if he didn''t want money. However, the Tathagata''s situation is not much better. He was hit by Alex in the front.His gold body immediately appeared numerous cracks, followed by a mouthful of blood. Then, the whole body of the Tathagata began to shrink rapidly. In a few breaths, it became the size of a normal person. At the same time, the breath also became extremely depressed. If zhuxianjiantu didn''t suddenly burst out a huge force to block an attack for Tathagata just now, it is estimated that his current situation would be even worse. Looking at his bleeding wound and the sword picture floating on the head of the Tathagata, Alex''s eyes flashed a bit of greed: "I didn''t expect that a mole ant had this kind of treasure in his hand, but from today on, it will belong to me!" As he spoke, Alex raised his fist again and smashed it against the Tathagata. Different from before, he has confidence to kill all these baldness directly, so that he can get a powerful treasure. At the thought of this, Alex''s mood caused by the injury actually became happy. However, when Alex''s fist was close to the Tathagata and others, a mysterious force suddenly burst out on them, and then they disappeared completely. After the Tathagata and others disappeared, Alex''s fist fell to the ground without any obstruction. "Boom ~" the huge force bombarded, and immediately a bottomless black hole appeared on the ground, but Alex''s face became extremely ugly: "Damn, how can these ants run away?" Different from the monks in Pangu world, the gods in shenting world only pay attention to strength, but not the cultivation of mood. It is because of this that they act more like ordinary people. When they see some ants escaping from their own hands, Alex immediately gets angry. But soon he thought of another thing, it seems that when those bald men fled, they also took tens of thousands of descendants of their own race! Chapter 816 "Zhunti, Jieyin, I want you to pay the price!" Naturally, there will not be only such a small number of people in the race of the main God. It''s just a small residence for the Firestone people, but even so, Alex still feels angry in his heart. You know, the reason why he was hurt was because of the conspiracy of the two old shady goods. In the shenting world, there are only 12 main gods, while only six saints in Pangu world, plus the three emperors who have the fighting power of saints, there are only nine. However, Hongjun, who is more powerful, is firmly restrained by the creator of shenting world, and is not even the opponent of the other party. Yes, unlike Pangu world, the creator of shenting world did not die, which led to the overall strength of shenting world being stronger than Pangu world. It is because of this that in peacetime combat, the great world of shenting is firmly dominant, and allows the monks of their own world to enter the world battlefield. According to their plan, it is to slowly encroach on the world battlefield in this way, and then spread to Pangu world. But this time, Alex was led and zhunti to ambush because of carelessness. If he had not been lucky enough to make it to other gods, he would have been cold now. It is for this reason that Alex''s hatred for the two brothers is stronger than anyone else. At this time, he was stolen by the younger generation of Buddhism, and Alex wanted to kill them. "Well, I''ll make you pay for it!" After thinking about the following, Alex has made a decision. When he recovers from his injury, he must unite with seven or eight gods to ambush him once. No matter whether you can kill these two guys or not, you must give yourself a bad breath! Just when Alex made up his mind secretly, the eastern camp nearby, receiving and zhunti, who were practicing, suddenly felt a chill in their back. "Elder martial brother, I don''t know why. I suddenly feel restless." Zhunti opened his eyes and looked at his elder martial brother. Hearing zhunti''s words, the leading sage also opened his eyes: "Alex was ambushed by you and me. Compared with him, he wanted to revenge us." At this point, Jieyin suddenly sighed: "it''s a pity that we didn''t kill this therapy before, otherwise our pressure would be reduced." After all, the number of saints is far less than that of the other side. After so many years of fighting, even saints are tired. After hearing the words, zhunti sighed: "it''s lucky to invite heaven to hurt the other party seriously. Elder martial brother, we must not be greedy. After all, this is not Pangu world. We should be cautious." "Good!" After a short communication, they closed their eyes and began to practice again. Even the saints are not willing to waste the slightest bit of cultivation time because of the pressure brought by the God of the divine world. What they didn''t know was that when they were practicing before, the sage nearby seemed to feel something and suddenly frowned. "Younger martial brother, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing Tongtian''s action, Yuanshi and Laozi asked him. Although we were rivals in the battle of Fengshen, after all, we were the real brothers of Pangu, who broke the bones and connected the tendons. The three had made up for a long time. What''s more, in such a place full of crises, if we didn''t help each other, Pangu world would have been broken long ago. Hearing his two brothers'' questions, Tongtian''s eyes flashed a little doubt: "I just felt that the hidden power in the sword of killing immortals was activated. Does it mean that Duobao is in danger?" "Hum!" Hearing Tongtian''s words, the sage of Yuanshi immediately gave a cold hum: "it''s just a traitor. Why do you care about his life and death?" In the battle of Fengshen, he was betrayed by five people, such as dengdeng. Although the matter is over, he is still full of resentment for the traitor at the beginning. Hearing Yuan Shi''s words, Tong Tian sighed helplessly: "elder martial brother also knows that what happened in those years was a disaster of heaven after all. No one can help it. Why do you care?" After comforting Yuanshi, Tongtian began to worry again. After all, Duobao is his first disciple. Even if he joined Buddhism, he is still worried about the safety of the other party. Seeing the tangled appearance of Tongtian, Laozi on one side finally spoke: "now there is no saint in Pangu world. With the strength of Duobao and many magic weapons, no one must be able to hurt him. Tongtian you are too worried." When I said that, there was a trace of helplessness in Laozi''s eyes. In fact, over the years, he has been worried about the situation in Pangu''s world. Although Lao Tzu has been fighting for everything, he still has some emotions.It''s a pity that the world battlefield oppresses them so much that Lao Tzu can''t contact his superior Lao Tzu. After comforting each other, the three brothers closed their eyes and practiced again. They knew that before, Jieyin and zhunti joined hands to subdue Alex, and it was estimated that they would face the siege of shenting world soon. What the three people don''t know is that they think that they will not encounter the dangerous Duobao Tathagata. Now the situation is even worse than they imagined. Before, when Alex shot, the Tathagata and others were ready to fall. However, at the critical moment, the power of the copy card was finally activated, and in time with the Tathagata and others returned to the Dalaiyin temple. But even so, the Tathagata was still attacked by the power of the sage. As soon as he returned to Pangu, he vomited a mouthful of blood. If someone looks carefully, they will find that there are pieces of flesh and blood in the blood. What''s worse is that the cultivation of the Tathagata has fallen directly to the beginning of the semi holy period. It is estimated that without a period of cultivation, it is impossible to recover. "Shizun, are you ok?" Seeing the appearance of the Tathagata, the whole Dalaiyin Temple immediately became chaotic. The Buddhas who followed the Tathagata to the world battlefield immediately asked. They all knew that the reason why the Tathagata became like this was to protect them. At the time of questioning, the Tathagata''s face turned pale. After hearing the questions, the Tathagata showed a smile: "it''s lucky to be able to leave a life in the hands of the sage. You don''t have to worry about it." "Shizun, the world battlefield is so dangerous. Shall we enter again in the future?" At the thought of the previous crisis, Guanyin asked the Tathagata directly. Chapter 817 After hearing Guanyin''s words, the Tathagata took a look at her: "this encounter is just an accident, and it also proves the authenticity of the card." Although the Tathagata did not answer directly, it was obvious that he had to go to the world battlefield. At this point, the Tathagata had other thoughts in mind. The battle on the battlefield of the world is so fierce that even saints will be seriously injured. Are some of the saints in Pangu also injured? Has anyone even fallen? At the thought of this, the Tathagata''s heart was full of anxiety. He was worried not only about the two Buddhist saints, but also about the Tongtian saints. After all, the immortal sword of Tongtian sage is in his own hands. His strength can not be fully exerted, and he is more likely to encounter danger. After a look at the dejected Buddhas, the Tathagata suddenly smiles: "however, our harvest this time is also good. When all these creatures grow up, our strength will increase a lot." When he spoke, the Tathagata directly released all the descendants of the stone man who had put away his flame. He knew that Buddhism must have something to help them improve their fighting spirit. Sure enough, after hearing the words of the Tathagata, people''s eyes lit up immediately. The cultivation of Buddhism depends on incense and belief. These flame stone people are the descendants of saints and have great potential. Once they become their Buddhist soldiers, they will surely be able to play a huge role. Feeling the mood changes of the people, the Tathagata nodded with satisfaction: "let''s go down to practice for a while. When our strength recovers, we will start again." "Yes No matter what thoughts are in the hearts of the people, the Tathagata himself should abide by them. When they entered the world battlefield for the first time, all the people in Pangu world were not well prepared. Unlike Buddhism, the people in Tianting fought for their own. Except for some of their best friends, they did not concentrate on entering as Buddhism did. This leads to the rich experience of the people in Tianting. Some people, like Buddhism, directly encounter saints. If they are not protected by the power of cards, they may not even have a small life. Some people are sent to the gathering place of the living beings in the great world of shenting, and return only after they get great benefits. For example, the team composed of Yang Jian, Nezha and monkey king has successfully eliminated five small gathering places. "Three eyes, when can we return to Pangu?" While talking, the monkey king stares at Yang Jian. The reason why he came here this time was to help Nezha get together the elixir for healing. After all, Yang Jian and Nezha were his few friends. But now he''s a little tired. In order to prevent the trigger card effect from being directly transmitted back, the monkey king and others had to restrain their hands and feet. They had no choice but to die at all. It is because of this that the monkey king, who has always been fond of fighting, is full of a sense of maladjustment. How could Yang Jian and others not know the inner thoughts of the monkey king? They had no choice but to give him a white look. Yang Jian spoke directly: "monkey head, you are a Buddha now. How can you be so murderous?" Hearing Yang Jian''s words, the monkey king suddenly blew up his hair: "fart Buddha, my grandson is grandson, so I won''t be governed by any rules and regulations." When he spoke, the monkey king also looked at Yang Jian with disdain: "I''m not like you. I was killed by a man who broke the rules of heaven." As soon as Sun Wukong''s words were finished, Yang Jian just took a puff from the corner of his mouth. For Sun Wukong''s words, he was just farting. This guy is just talking big. Can there be any comparison between breaking the Buddhist rules and regulations and breaking the rules of heaven? The former, as the monkey king, as long as the Tathagata doesn''t care, no one will trouble him. The latter, it is estimated, will be directly split into ashes by the thunder released by the way of heaven. What''s more, Yang Jian is also the God of heaven. If he doesn''t abide by the rules of heaven, how can he manage others. Fortunately, we all know the character of the monkey. Although he complained, he helped a lot during this period of time, so Yang Jian said directly: "as long as we take this gathering place in front of us, we can go back." Yang Jian is a smart man. He knows what he is waiting for this time. As long as Nezha and others are helped to recover their strength, they can enter the world battlefield again. Now there is no need to take the risk to do anything else. Hearing Yang Jian''s words, the monkey king''s eyes immediately brightened: "in that case, why don''t you do it quickly?" After that, the monkey king rushed out directly with the golden cudgel. With the strength of his quasi holy later period, it''s not easy to deal with such a small gathering place. Shenting did not expect that the monks of Pangu world could sneak to their rear area without any preparation.Seeing that the monkey king rushed out, Yang Jian and others shook their heads, and then rushed out directly. Chufan and Bixiao don''t know about Pangu''s experience. At this time, they are staring at the battle not far away. "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that there was such a cruel man besides me, who could resist the saint level strong with the strength of semi saint!" If it is other people, after hearing Chu fan''s words, they will despise him. After all, the goods are boasting both inside and outside. But Bixiao is different. Her heart has long been attached to Chufan. At this time, when she heard Chufan''s words, she didn''t feel that Chufan was narcissistic, but felt that the other party was full of manliness. "Brother Chu doesn''t know. He is the leader of the Styx sect. Although he is only half saint, he can''t be reasonable." After a look at the two men, Bixiao immediately recognized the identity of the river Styx. Hearing Bi Xiao''s explanation, Chu fan immediately understood. Speaking of the river Styx, this guy is also a legend in Pangu world. First of all, from the point of origin, the sea of blood was polluted by Pangu''s blood, while the river Styx was born in the sea of blood, a proper descendant of Pangu. Since he was born, Styx river has carried a Bi and Yuan Tu to kill the most precious weapons. His fighting power is far superior to that of the strong men of the same level, not to mention that he is still a guest of Zixiao palace and has heard Hongjun preach. In addition, after Nu Wa''s wife became a saint with the help of virtue, the Styx river was not outdone and directly created the Luocha people with the help of the sea of blood. The princess Tiefan is the princess of the Luocha clan. Later, zhunti and Jieyin founded Buddhism to become saints, and Styx followed their example and founded Shura religion. Unfortunately, two attempts in a row did not make Styx a saint, but it made him the top of the semi Saint class. In Chu fan''s opinion, the reason why he couldn''t break through the Styx river was just because of bad luck. If he had been able to occupy a futon in Zixiao Palace at the beginning. It is estimated that he has already become a saint level strong man. Therefore, for monks, besides strength and talent, luck is also indispensable. Chapter 818 However, it is precisely because of these rich experiences that Styx has become the top power of the semi saints. And after so many attempts, Styx has already known his way to improve his cultivation - killing way! He was born in the sea of blood, and he is also the master of the sea of blood. It is impossible to break through like empress Nuwa or the second sage of Buddhism. According to the conjecture of Styx, the best way to break through is to kill Tao. As long as you can kill a saint, he can break through into a saint successfully. However, after knowing the chance to break through, Styx not only did not dare to make it public, but completely hid itself. As an "old man" who has survived from the flood and famine, Styx is not a fool. If he wants to be a saint, he has to slaughter the saint. In the whole Pangu world, there are only nine saints. If he is accidentally exposed, he will be blown to pieces by several saints. It is precisely because of this that when Tongtian and others go to the world battlefield and find him, Styx instantly agrees to come down. You can''t kill your own people. People in other worlds can. Anyway, if you are lucky enough to pick up a cheap one, you will be able to break through smoothly. In addition to the Styx River, there are also many big men who have been unable to break through the Styx river. If not for them, the saints of Pangu world would not be able to survive. But Styx''s luck today is very bad! After several times of fighting, his blood god son has long been consumed. In order to prevent accidents, the Styx River specially came out to slaughter the gathering places of several deities, and then refine some blood god son. Who knows that a small gathering place originally located here has disappeared. What''s more unacceptable to Styx is that he also met a saint level strong man here! "Damn mole ant, I want you to die!" Alex felt that he had never been so angry since he was born. As the flame God of the divine world, he has his own dignity, but he has suffered unimaginable setbacks during this period of time. First, he was ambushed by two strong men of the same level, causing him to be seriously injured. Then he watched others "kidnap" all his offspring in front of him. As a result, before he could vent his anger, Alex came across the Styx river. As a strong man of semi holy peak, Styx is still very famous in the world battlefield. Therefore, Alex recognized him in the moment he saw him. When he saw the river Styx, Alex''s first reaction was to deceive people too much! Even he felt that this guy was trying to humiliate himself. As the main god of fire, Alex naturally did not have much good temper, in extreme anger, even regardless of the body injury, directly launched an attack toward the Styx. When meeting Alex, the first reaction of Styx is to leave! Although he has a dream of killing saints, it is only a dream after all. In the heart of Styx River, he knows very well that the best way to achieve his goal is to sneak attack or pick up a bargain. As for confrontation with saints, Styx never had this idea from the beginning. Anyway, all he had to do was kill a saint to sharpen his way of killing. There was no need to kill himself before the road was completed. Unfortunately, the river Styx has the idea of retreat, but Alex does not give him this opportunity. This period of experience has long made Alex a powder keg, he is eager to get vent, obviously, Styx is the best vent target. If there are blood gods, Styx will definitely choose to give up some blood gods and run away. But now there are not enough blood gods to let him escape. In this case, Styx has to fight with Alex. And coincidentally, the two men''s battle happened to be met by Chu fan and Bi Xiao. After recalling the glorious achievements of the Styx, Chu fan immediately made a decision: "Bixiao, don''t make a sound later, I''ll try to help him." Anyway, we are all monks in the same camp, so Chu fan will not watch the river die. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Bixiao immediately nodded: "I know, brother Chu, you must be careful." After all, Bixiao is a nun who has experienced the battle of Fengshen. She knows that she can''t help at this time, so she wisely chooses to let Chufan do it by herself. After saying that, Bixiao directly converged his breath, and then silently retreated a distance. Seeing Bixiao''s action, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction, then suddenly rushed out of the grass: "River Styx, do it!" While speaking, Chufan also directly exerts all kinds of techniques on Alex. Chufan''s sudden appearance surprised both the river Styx and Alex, but after hearing Chufan''s words, the river Styx was greatly relieved.Although I don''t know who Chufan is, for Styx, as long as Chufan and he are in the same camp. As for whether someone will cheat himself, Styx doesn''t worry at all. The creatures in the divine world don''t know their real names. On the contrary, Alex''s mood is not wonderful, he feels insulted again. As a Lord God, nothing happened during this period made him feel comfortable. Looking at the sudden appearance of Chufan, Alex''s anger finally reached the peak: "you two, both of you, are going to die!" As the sound fell, Alex directly exerted all his strength, and the flame on his body became more fiery. He has made preparations. Under this blow, he must kill Chufan and the river Styx. However, when the power in his body gathered to a peak, Alex''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t know why. He felt that he couldn''t control the power in his body. Originally should rush to the fist''s strength in an instant actually ran toward the body''s bottom in the past, and at the time of reaching his buttocks, instantly released out. "How could it be?" Feeling out of control, Eriksson was full of doubts. He is the LORD God, and the power in his body will not be out of control. In fact, not only Alex, but also the river Styx was stunned. He never thought that Alex, who was still yelling at himself, would suddenly let out a fart. What makes the river Styx even more unacceptable is that Alex''s fart with a huge flame actually went hundreds of meters away. Where the flame fart passed, it really did not live. This is no accident. After all, this fart contains the powerful power of Alex. Chapter 819 Looking at a straight line completely burned, the river could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva: "I am a good man, worthy of being a saint, even farting is so earth shaking!" In fact, even Chu fan, the creator of the terracotta warriors, was a little surprised. Looking at the hundreds of meters of land completely turned into black, Chu fan suddenly felt that the air around him was not so fresh. After another look at the river Styx, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "if you don''t start, when will you wait?" When speaking, Chu fan looked contemptuous. This guy was also a famous ruthless when he was in Pangu world. Why did he look silly here? Even Chu fan thinks that the river Styx is deceiving the world and stealing its fame. This guy is a tie Hanhan who can''t keep calm even with big things. Thanks to the river Styx don''t know Chu fan''s mind, otherwise it will be directly run to break. Even the ruthless people in Pangu world have never seen a saint fart. What''s more, they still have such a magnificent fart. Even Alex, who farted, was embarrassed to lower his head. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the Styx river finally reacts and takes a look at Alex, who is a little embarrassed. There is a flash of light in the Styx River''s eyes: "Yuan Tu, a Bi, chop!" In the meantime, the two weapons in the hand of Styx finally show their own powerful power. Almost in an instant, Alex was surrounded by two terrible blood gases. Looking at the two swords about to hit him, Alex''s face finally appeared the color of panic. In principle, as a Lord God, he will not do such unprofessional things as distraction in battle, but the situation just now is too unexpected. Even Alex didn''t expect that he would suddenly let out a fart at the height of his murderous spirit. This not only let Alex''s power leak, but also made him feel that the atmosphere full of killing atmosphere became a little funny because of himself. No matter what Alex thinks, Styx will not slow down. As a monk who has to break through with Tu Sheng, now is a rare opportunity. It is for this reason that this attack on the Styx directly uses 120% of his own strength. As a saint, Alex can feel the power of the Styx. At this point, Alex also knew that it was too late for him to fight back. He looked at the two swords of a Biyuan Tu, who had been infinitely close to him. Alex''s eyes flashed a very hot color: "I don''t believe I can''t stop you!" While talking, the flame on Alex''s body rose again, and he wanted to fight against the sword of Styx directly with his body. In Chu fan''s expectant eyes, the two swords of Styx directly hit Alex. The river Styx deserves to be an old strong man. The power of this sword surprised Chu fan. He could clearly see that the sword of the river Styx was directly inserted into Alex''s body. "Keke ~" feeling the power from the two swords, Alex''s face became more crazy. After the blow just now, he has been seriously injured, but even so, Alex not only did not feel disappointed, but began to laugh: "ha ha ha, you failed, mole ant. Next, prepare to face the anger of Lao Zu!" Between the words, Alex directly began to gather strength again. He had full confidence that even if he was seriously injured, he could still kill the two guys in front of him. Even Alex has made plans to collect the souls of Chufan and Styx after killing them, and then torture them day and night. Looking at the momentum of Alex''s body, a ray of despair flashed in the eyes of Styx. The sword just now was his strongest attack, but it still failed. "Is my way wrong after all?" Under great pressure, Styx began to doubt its way of killing. With their own strength, they can''t even kill a seriously injured saint. How difficult is it to break through? Just when the river Styx fell into self doubt, a sudden burst of drinking came from his ear: "don''t you start, river Styx?" On hearing this sound, the river was stunned, and then showed a bitter smile: "how can you do it?" In the view of Styx, Chufan is a newborn calf, not afraid of tigers. Not only the river Styx, but also Alex showed a disdainful smile: "this time, my grandfather is ready. Will you attack me again?" Yes, for the sake of his own face, Alex directly defined what happened just now as a sneak attack. After all, the main god of the hall was seriously injured by the two gods. It''s a shame to say that.However, as soon as the words were finished, Alex''s face became strange. In an instant, he felt that his hard to gather mana was out of control again, and in the same way, he rushed to his ass again. I don''t know if I''ve had an experience. This time, the out of control aura seems to be very familiar. Even the speed has become faster. Then Styx saw Alex''s desperate eyes. "Poo poo ~" with a long voice, another flame flew out from behind Alex''s ass. In the same direction, the same flame, the road that had been barren before became more scorched. If the weeds, trees, insects and beasts who were tormented by Alex had intelligence, they would rush directly in front of him and spit out a mouthful of saliva: What''s the matter, little brother? Even if you attack us once, you have to whip the corpse once? How afraid are you of the endless wildfire and the spring breeze? Of course, these weeds and trees are doomed to be speechless, but one person responded. Looking at Alex, who was lost again, a crazy color flashed in his eyes: "bloody sea, kill me!" As one word after another came out of his mouth, the momentum of the Styx river began to grow at a terrifying speed. At the same time, ABI and Yuantu, who had been inserted into Alex''s body, also responded. Under the influence of Chu fan, Styx finally made his own fight. In his opinion, even Chu fan, a younger generation, could summon up the courage to fight a saint for him. As a practitioner of the law of killing, how can he give in? It is for this reason that the river Styx directly blooms its strongest blow: "what can a saint count? Since you are blocking my way, I will still kill you!" Chapter 820 With the sound falling, the river Styx''s hands suddenly worked hard, and the double swords that had been stuck by Alex''s body were pulled directly by him. However, Styx did not pull the two swords out, but pulled them up in Alex''s body. With the action of the Styx, Alex''s eyes finally become frightened, at the same time, his momentum also began to decline. Whether they are gods or saints, they are very difficult to die. Generally speaking, even if they are cut into several sections, they can still be reborn without injury. But in the face of the current Styx, Alex found that none of these means could be used by himself. The rich blood gas from the blade of a Bi and Yuan Tu, mixed with the murderous gas of the Styx River, directly tore Alex''s soul to pieces. To the last moment, Alex''s eyes still regret and wonder. He regretted his carelessness and wondered why he farted. In these emotions, there was a trace of shame. "Maybe I''m the first saint ever to die of farting?" With his last thought, the life of Alex, the God of fire, finally came to an end. At the moment of Alex''s death, the river Styx sensed it. Almost at the same time, Styx heard a sound from his body, and then he felt that his strength began to rise rapidly. A lot of things I didn''t understand were also understood. What makes Styx even more excited is that he can feel that he has mastered part of the power of Pangu world. Generally speaking, people with such privileges. In Pangu world, they are called saints! In terms of accumulation, Styx has already reached the standard of saints, so after the killing of Alex, the breakthrough of Styx is just natural. Just a few breaths, Styx has become a saint level strong. Looking at the river Styx in front of him, Chu fan sighed silently. He didn''t expect that the river Styx would break through in this way. But at the same time, Chu fan''s heart also had a trace of happiness. According to the information he got, Pangu world did not occupy an advantage in the world battlefield. Now with the addition of Styx and the fall of Alex, the combat power gap between the two sides has narrowed a lot. At the moment when he opened his eyes, Chu fan couldn''t help feeling a trance. He seemed to see my blood wave rushing towards him, and then directly drowned him, but Chu fan was a semi Saint level strong man after all, and he soon woke up from this illusion. After waking up, Chu fan didn''t say much about what happened just now. He knew that it was because the Styx had just broken through and he couldn''t control his own power. After looking at the river Styx, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a smile: "congratulations on the smooth breakthrough of the river Styx After hearing Chu fan''s words, the Styx River laughs: "hahaha, thanks to the help of Taoist friends, I owe you a big favor." After talking about this, he took a look at Chu fan and then continued: "don''t worry, Daoyou. If you have any requirements in the future, he will help you realize them!" After the words of the river Styx, Chu fan nodded directly: "I will not be polite if I ask for something in the future!" Chu fan knew that what he said just now was not polite or acting. According to reason, the river Styx just broke through Chu fan, but it made 80% of the effort. The friars paid attention to cause and effect. Through this matter, the river Styx has owed Chu fan great cause and effect. This is the cause and effect of sage level. If we don''t deal with it properly, the Styx river will not be better. Among other things, when Zixiao palace heard the Tao, it was because Hongyun gave up his chance to become a Taoist to zhunti and Jieyin. Later, the two saints killed Hongyun. We should know that sages pay great attention to face. Even the cheeky zhunti will only give his hand to the younger generation when he has occupied the truth. But red cloud is an exception. The reason for this is that he and zhunti know that they owe too much to Hongyun. Even the cause and effect is so great that saints have to pay a huge price to repay it. In this case, the best way is to kill the red cloud, or even let the other party die. In this way, if the red cloud dies, the cause and effect between them will naturally dissipate. But the situation between Chufan and Styx is different. Jieyinzhunti and Chu fan just got the chance of Hongyun''s becoming a Taoist. But Chu fan personally put the river Styx on the throne of sage. From this point of view, the Styx owes more. More importantly, the river Styx can''t give Chu fan a hand. Once he gives Chu fan a hand, the cause and effect will explode instantly, and it is estimated that he will die in front of Chu fan.Looking at the serious appearance of the river Styx, Chu fan''s eyes suddenly flashed a ray of light: "now it seems that I really want to ask Daoyou for help." After hearing Chu fan''s words, the river Styx was stunned at first, and then quickly said: "if you have anything, just say it." "I want you to help me catch some monks in the great world." Just now, Chu fan thought of the new function of the system -- replication! After query, according to the power of the target he wants to copy, he has to pay different numbers and accomplishments of the system each time. For example, to copy the sword technique of Styx, you need 30 quasi saints. If you want to copy the realm of Styx (cultivation), you need twenty and a half saints! ¡­¡­ As soon as he entered the world battlefield, he met a saint. Chu fan had a new understanding of the danger of the world battlefield. So he plans to use the power of the Styx to improve himself. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Styx was relieved. He thought Chu fan would ask too much, but he didn''t expect it to be so simple. What''s more, he also needed to capture some creatures to refine the blood god son, so after hearing Chu fan''s words, the Styx River directly nodded his head without hesitation: "since the Taoist friends have such a need, I naturally want to help them." When they were talking with Chu fan in the Styx River, they suddenly felt that the air became oppressive. At the same time, one cloud after another directly appeared in the air. Then, countless blood rain came down from the air. With the fall of these blood rain, whether it is the river Styx or Chu fan, all feel a light loss. The blood rain came and went quickly. It disappeared after a few minutes. What''s more strange is that after the blood rain disappeared, lotus flowers fell in the air. These lotus flowers fell to the ground, and the trees and plants that Alex had "killed" recovered in an instant. Not only that, they also grew more vigorously. Once it falls on the animals, the eyes of the animals become more flexible. Some of them even directly open their minds and embark on the road of cultivation. Chapter 821 Strange scenes directly enveloped the whole world battlefield, looking at these scenes, no matter the sage of Pangu world or the God of shenting world, all fell into a state of silence. "The heaven is raining with blood, the sage is falling!" Tong Tian looked at the sky in surprise: "elder martial brother, are you still there?" He was nervous when he spoke. Pangu world was not dominant in this war. If someone died, it would be more embarrassing. After hearing Tongtian''s words, Lao Tzu''s breath was released instantly, and then Lao Tzu''s face was relaxed: "don''t worry, you Taoist friends are OK." After Lao Tzu''s words, the whole heaven and the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty were happy: "so it seems that the main god of the divine court has fallen." They can''t help but be unhappy. If the God court really loses a God, then their pressure can be greatly reduced. Not only Sanqing, but also other sages around him noticed this. Looking at the blood rain falling from the air, their mood has become very happy. However, people''s good mood did not last long, because after the blood stopped, the lotus fell in the air. All of you here are saints. You are familiar with the scene of heaven and earth celebrating after someone became a saint. "Someone is sanctified!" Tongtian felt that his mood had never gone up and down as much as today. If the new saints were still monks in the divine world, they would have been happy just now. In fact, it''s not only Tong Tian and others, but also the main gods of shenting world. Until now, they have not thought that someone will sneak into their rear area to kill a main God. They still think that something is wrong with Pangu''s opponents. Of course, these things have nothing to do with Chu fan and others. With the help of a saint and the strength of Chu fan, the rear of the whole shenting world has basically become their back garden, and there is no gathering place that can hinder them. In a short period of half a day, not only did the ancestor of Styx refine enough blood gods, but also Chu fan had accumulated enough energy. If he wants to, he can now replicate the full power of the Styx. But Chu fan was not in a hurry to do such a thing. In his opinion, there are so many saints in Pangu world and the main god in shenting world, so he can compare the goods! Then he wiped out a small gathering place, and the river Styx turned to look at Chu fan: "Daoyou, we have gone deep into the hinterland of the divine world. In order to prevent accidents, we''d better return quickly?" Chu fan was stunned when he heard the words of the river Styx, and then nodded: "Taoist friends have a point!" After all, shenting has 12 main gods, plus the great movement made by himself and the river Styx before, it would not be very wonderful if it attracted those guys'' attention. See Chu fan agreed to his proposal, Styx is also face a happy, then three people directly changed a road, toward the camp of Pangu world. What they didn''t know was that shortly after they left, three gods, who were much more powerful than Alex, arrived at the place where they had stayed. The leader was a friar with six pairs of wings, fair skin and good looks. After looking at the surrounding environment, he immediately made a judgment: "no, it seems that the one who died is Alex''s fool!" The voice of the twelve winged angel is very beautiful, but his tone is full of indifference. After hearing his words, the other two gods looked at each other, and then asked: "what do we do now, ondal, do we want to continue to pursue?" it was a God with six arms and full eyes on his face. When his words fell, another God also spoke: "yes, it seems that the guy may still be in our territory along the way. As long as we find him, we can avenge Alex." If Chu fan saw him, he would call him "second elder martial brother"! as like as two peas in the journey to the west, they are almost identical. Of course, this does not rule out the reason why Chu fan can not distinguish between pigs and pigs. "Hum!" When he heard the words of his two companions, ondal gave a cold hum: "it''s just some rubbish. Rubbish like them is not qualified to live!" When he said that, ondal took a look at the six armed God and the pig head God, and then continued: "moreover, the traces of that man disappeared here. If I guess correctly, they should have returned."After hearing ondal''s words, both the six armed God and the pig head God nodded in a hurry: "in this case, let''s go back quickly, and we have to inform other people about this." The pig head God was silent for a moment, and then said carefully: "I don''t know if the new monk will be our world monk. If so, he can replace Alex." As soon as the word of pig head God was finished, ondal sneered with disdain: "a just broken waste, even our people, is useless." At this point, ondal took another look at the God of pig head: "only you trash will care about the power of weak chicken." After that, ondal did not look at the pig head God and the six arm God any more. He had to go back to the world battlefield quickly. The guy named Tongtian was a good opponent. As for the others, in ondar''s eyes, they are not worthy of our own attention. Looking at ondar''s back, a trace of anger flashed in the eyes of the pig head God. How can we say that he is also a God, but he suffered such insults here, which is unforgivable. It''s not only the head of the pig, but also the six arm God. Although ondal didn''t speak directly about him just now, his words actually reflected him. As if feeling the eyes of the pig head God and the six arm God, ondal suddenly stopped his steps, and then said without looking back: "Carola, Bashir, if you feel unconvinced, let''s fight, I can allow you two to join hands!" When they heard ondal''s words, Carola and Bashir quickly began to shake their heads madly. Carola, the God of pig''s head, directly showed a smile whether ondal could see himself or not: "ondal, don''t get me wrong. How can we fight with you? I''m sure not." While speaking, Carola kept winking at Bashir. Chapter 822 Feeling Carola''s eyes, Bashir was stunned, then nodded: "Carola is right, we are all brothers in the same camp, how can we fight?" It seems that in order to convince ondar, Bashir gritted his teeth and continued: "besides, if there is a war between us, won''t those guys in Pangu find a bargain?" On hearing what Carola and Bashir said, ondal gave a sneer of disdain: "ha ha, waste!" There is no doubt that these two words are used to describe Bashir and Carola. However, when they heard ondal''s words this time, they were still smiling and did not dare to say a word more. Carola and Bashir are very clear, even if we are the same God, but there is a gap, they can not be the opponent of ondal if they join hands. What''s more, ondar is a famous lunatic in the divine world. If he really fights with him, I don''t know if he will be killed directly by ondar. For the sake of their own lives, Carola and Bashir directly agree. After looking at them, ondar made a strange angle on the corner of his mouth, and then continued to say: "in that case, let''s go back to the battlefield quickly." Making a decision, the three main gods flew directly to the real battlefield, and no longer observed the small gathering places destroyed by Chu fan and others along the way. What Carola and others don''t know is that when they communicate with each other, Chufan and Styx and others have actually returned to the battlefield one step ahead of them, and met other saints in Pangu world. Because it is just a breakthrough, so the Styx does not control its own breath very well. As soon as it entered the camp of Pangu world, it attracted the attention of Tongtian and others. When an unknown Saint comes, Tongtian and others will not be careless, even they have made a decision, as long as they make sure that the guy who has just arrived is the main god of the divine world. So even if you don''t want to save face, you should leave the other side! As for the saint''s face, anyway, we all work together. Can anyone tell us? As long as no one says it, it is within the scope of operation. It is because of this that Chu fan and others were immediately surrounded by a lot of people after they entered the camp of Pangu world. Looking at the people in front of him, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a ray of light: "system, can I copy these guys?" "Ding, the current energy of the host is 100, except Sanqing, other people can copy it!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan can''t help smacking his tongue. He deserves to be the authentic Pan Gu and the leader of Xuanmen. These three people are the strongest of all saints. "System, how much energy does it take to copy Sanqing?" The so-called energy is what Chu fan obtained after sacrificing the captured creatures to the system, which can only be used to open the replication function. At the same time, Chu fan found that he can check the strength of others through this function. Anyway, as long as he needs more energy, he must be a big boss! Chu fan''s speculation, the system did not make too much response, but directly demonstrated the energy needed to copy Sanqing. It takes 500 energy to copy Laozi, and 300 to copy Tongtian. It takes only 150 to copy the original. However, even so, the strength of Yuanshi is far more than that of other sages. We should know that the energy that other people need is 99. "Goo Doo!" Looking at the crowd surrounding him, the river could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva: "how are you, Taoist friends?" When talking, the river Styx is also very careful. Originally, the river Styx, which had just broken through and become a saint, should be high spirited, but at the moment of being surrounded, he immediately woke up. No matter how strong he is, he can''t be the opponent of the nine sages. What''s more, just now, the river Styx sadly found that he might not be able to beat any of the three Qing. It''s not that the river Styx has the same system as Chufan, it''s just his feeling as a saint. In the beginning, when the three people looked at him with alert eyes, he could feel a death crisis from them. It''s no exaggeration to say that Alex is really a waste chicken compared with Sanqing. If he had met any of the injured Sanqing before, he would not have succeeded. But this world obviously won''t have so many possibilities, can meet Chu fan and kill Alex, perfect their own way of killing, this is the chance of Styx. After hearing the words of the river Styx, the saints were stunned, and then looked at him in disbelief: "Friends of the river Styx, have you broken through?"As the most powerful being among the people, Lao Tzu is also the leader of the saints. In the face of this situation, he is naturally asked to inquire. When I heard Lao Tzu''s question, Styx nodded with pride: "fortunately, I met a saint in the hinterland of shenting. After killing him, my way of killing was completely improved, and I also took this opportunity to make a successful breakthrough." Hear the words of the river Styx, Chu fan can''t help but draw the corners of his mouth, and then look at the river Styx''s eyes also become strange up. There seems to be no problem with what he said just now, but as long as you listen carefully, you can hear a strong sense of flaunting from his words. The first sign: I went to the hinterland of shenting big world camp! The second sign: I killed a saint! The third sign: I am called a saint! Who are the people present? How could the best, most gifted, most intelligent people in Pangu world not understand the meaning of the river Styx. Just in this case, we all tacitly did not mention it. But it would be naive if you thought it was over like this. After a look at the euphoria of the Styx River, Nu Wa, who has been quietly, suddenly opened her mouth: "friend of the Styx River, did you say that you practiced the way of killing before?" Nu Wa''s words just asked, the river can''t wait to nod: "yes, that''s the way to kill!" As soon as the words were finished, the river''s face became strange. He found that because he was happy for a moment, he actually told the secret he had been hiding before. Sure enough, Styx saw that after his words, the faces of several saints became strange. Tongtian, in particular, directly felt the immortal sword in his hand, and then looked at the river Styx with great interest: "in this way, Daoyou have been unable to break through before, should it be that the way of killing is not perfect?" If it''s just such a sentence, Styx will not dare to answer. The real terror is the next words of Tongtian. Chapter 823 "In that case, Daoyou should have had our idea before?" As the words fall, a breath is released from Tongtian''s body. Feeling this breath, Styx can''t help shaking his legs. He has Yoga, he will never be the opponent of Tongtian, and may even be killed directly by the other party! It is because of this that the Styx is in a tangled state. I''ve never made up my mind. I''m also a saint. It''s a shame to tell lies with my eyes open. Besides, people may not believe me when I say it. But if you tell the truth, Styx thinks its situation may be more dangerous. After all, I can''t even fight for the beginning. Among the many saints present, basically every one can compete with him. If you only offend one, you can still get it by your strength, but if you offend all of them, what''s the difference between you and looking for death? Feeling that the breath of the river Styx was declining, Chu fan immediately comforted him: "Taoist friends of the river Styx, if you want to open up a little, anyway, you are also a saint and won''t die easily." Chu fan didn''t want to comfort him. After he asked for help, his heart became more anxious: "in this way, isn''t it possible that I will be beaten for a long time?" Styx knows that Chu fan didn''t lie before. That''s why he feels helpless. No matter how magnanimous you saints are, you can''t tolerate that someone has hit you secretly, and you still want to kill yourself directly. Obviously, if you don''t let them vent, Styx has a 100% chance of suspecting that they will disappear when they go to sleep. But the body of the river Styx is very strong, otherwise it would not be possible to shout the slogan "the sea of blood is not empty, the river Styx is not dead.". With the growth of becoming a saint, the physical cultivation of Styx is stronger, which means that he is more resistant to fighting! In an instant, a terrible picture appeared in the mind of Styx. Under the leadership of Tong Tian, nine saints surrounded him directly. Then he began to experience all kinds of inhuman treatment, and even the nine people played relay race. When the last one was tired, the first one came back. As soon as he thought of this, the river could not help shivering, and then he quickly apologized to the people: "I was young before I was poor. Please don''t give me the same opinion." Heard the old shameless words of the river Styx, all the people present could not help but draw their lips. You are an old monster who survived from the flood and famine period. Do you mean that you are young? Isn''t that a bit shameless? However, we still decided to let go of the river Styx. After all, this product is also a saint of our own side, and it will certainly play a huge role in future battles. At the thought of fighting, the sky''s eyes could not help but shine: "so from now on, there is only one Saint left between us and the divine court?" Hearing Tongtian''s words, people responded. They were just excited about the Styx River and Pangu world, and they forgot about it. At this time, they thought of this with the help of Tongtian. Lao Tzu stroked his beard calmly. Then he asked the river Styx: "Daoyou, who knows what you broke through in the divine world?" For Laozi, the river Styx does not dare to be disrespectful. After all, of all the people present, he can feel the most powerful threat from Laozi. So after hearing Lao Tzu''s words, the river immediately arched his hand and said: "elder martial brother, don''t worry, only the three of us know about the breakthrough." When I heard the words of the river Styx, I couldn''t help but feel happy: "in this way, we can give those guys in shenting a surprise when we fight next time." While Lao Tzu was planning how to maximize the power of the Styx River, Tong Tian and others looked at Chu fan and Bi Xiao. When they saw Chu fan, the sages were stunned. They found that they could not see through Chu fan''s strength. When I saw Bixiao holding Chu fan''s hand, the whole person trembled, and then carefully looked at Bixiao: "Bixiao, are you?" His voice was shaking all over the sky when he spoke. Since he was imprisoned by Daozu in the battle of Fengshen, he has never seen or heard the message of Sanxiao. Because of this, he always worries when he has time. He worries that his disciples will encounter bad things and be bullied. After all, in the war of canonization, the interceptor really lost. As the defeated party, it seems very common to be bullied. And Tong Tian is very clear, although he and his two brothers have been reconciled, but the following disciples don''t know.If not, it''s going to turn human brain into dog brain. It''s also for this reason that when seeing Bixiao, Tongtian''s first reaction is how it is possible. Hearing Tongtian''s words, Bixiao first loosened Chu fan''s arm, and then his eyes turned red: "master, you really make me sad. People miss you day and night, and it''s hard to find an opportunity to see you. You didn''t notice them before, but now you can''t recognize me!" After Bixiao''s words, Tongtian''s face had turned black. He can be sure that this is Bixiao. He dares to talk to himself like this. Bixiao is the only one in the whole interception. But even so, after hearing Bixiao''s words, Tongtian still can''t help but feel sad and yearning day and night. Do you think I didn''t see the way you just took the boy''s hand? At the thought of this, Tongtian''s mood became complicated, and even there was a light murderous air in Chu fan''s eyes. It''s impossible to kill Chu fan, but I''m sure I''m not happy with the goods. Now the mood of the whole day is like watching the Chinese cabbage day and night by a big black boar. Under the influence of this emotion, Tong Tian did not directly answer Bi Xiao''s words, but looked at Chu fan: "are you Bi Xiao''s Taoist partner?" In fact, just now, Tongtian already had a guess in his heart, but he still hoped that it was just an illusion, or that Chu fan was just a better friend of Bixiao. However, it''s a pity that the sky''s expectation is doomed to fail. After hearing his question, Chu fan hasn''t had time to answer, and Bi Xiao on one side has already opened his mouth: "yes, master, brother Chu fan is my Taoist companion!" Even called brother! Looking at Bixiao talking about Chu fan''s happy appearance, Tongtian''s heart suddenly becomes sour, at the same time, the mood is also very uncomfortable. This kind of situation, after speaking out, is the legendary jealous! Chapter 824 "Boy, since he is the Taoist companion of Bixiao, why don''t you salute me when you see me?" When you speak, your eyes are bulging. It looks like a giant toad. Of course, this kind of thought Chu fan certainly does not dare to say, otherwise the ghost knows Tong Tian to be able to directly rampage. "Why, don''t you?" Seeing that Chu fan didn''t pay attention to himself for most of the day, Tong Tian''s little mood became more intense, and he directly glared at Chu fan. It''s rare to see a sage speak in such a tone. Chu fan can''t continue to "challenge" him. He immediately salutes Tong Tian with his fist: "disciple Chu fan, I''ve met the master!" "Wait a minute!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the whole sky burst out a violent drink: "I''m not your master. Don''t yell. I won''t recognize you!" When speaking, Tongtian still stares at Chu fan. There is a tendency that I will turn over if you call me again. Chu fan didn''t get angry when he heard Tongtian''s words, but showed a calm smile: "you are the master of Bixiao, and I am the Taoist partner of Bixiao, so you are my master." Chu fan has already seen that Tong Tian is just jealous of the relationship between himself and Bi Xiao, but it''s normal. After all, Bixiao is Tongtian''s favorite disciple. Having not seen him for so many years, it''s hard for him to see that his disciple already has a Taoist partner. Tongtian''s unhappiness is certain. However, this does not mean that Chu fan will be used to Tongtian. So when speaking, Chu fan has reached out and grasped Bi Xiao''s hands, and then shows a proud smile to Tong Tian. Seeing Chu fan''s smile, Tongtian''s jealousy became more intense. "Bixiao, come here quickly and let the master have a good look at you." When speaking, Tong Tian has already extended his hand to bi Xiao. Hearing Tongtian''s words, Bixiao was stunned at first, and then showed a embarrassed smile: "Oh, master, people are so big, don''t always treat me like a child, OK?" No surprise, Bixiao refused the request of Tongtian. Looking at Bixiao in the time of speaking, still holding the hand of Chu fan, Tongtian heart more sad. But Chu fan didn''t let him go just because of Tong Tian''s mood. After looking at Tong Tian, Chu fan showed a "simple and honest" smile: "master, we have met for the first time. Don''t you want to give us a little gift?" When speaking, Chu fan directly and impolitely stretched out his hand and rubbed it against Tongtian. See Chu fan''s action, the whole sky is good to hang, don''t have a mouthful of old blood to gush out directly, you still have face and I want baby? Since ancient times, the youngest child must be the most favored. Sanxiao is Tongtian''s favorite disciple. Otherwise, he would not have given them Jinjiao scissors, Hunyuan Jindou and Jiuqu Huanghe formation. Bixiao is the youngest of the three Xiao, no surprise, she is Tongtian''s favorite disciple. In Tong Tian''s opinion, Chu fan''s behavior is equal to directly snatching his best treasure! After hearing Chu fan''s words, Tong Tian''s face turned black and almost slapped him. Fortunately, Lao Tzu and Yuan Shi stopped him in time. "Cough, since you are the Taoist partner of Bixiao little girl, I''ll give you this Yin Yang jade Ruyi as a gift." When talking, Lao Tzu took a handful of jade Ruyi directly from his arms. This is a magic weapon he made when he was idle in the world battlefield. It can be regarded as a quasi holy treasure. After Lao Tzu''s words, Yuanshi also took out a jade talisman: "this jade talisman contains my all-out attack. You can protect yourself in a crisis." "Thank you very much." To tell you the truth, the things that Lao Tzu sent to Chu fan have a little effect, and the things that Yuan Shi used to Chu fan are a waste. Now he has the energy to copy the cultivation of a saint, that is to say, he can become a saint at any time as long as he wants! Although this saint has nothing to do with his accomplishments, he may not even be able to beat the river Styx, but he is also a saint. If Chu fan is really in danger, the jade talisman of the Yuan Dynasty has no effect. But even so, Chu fan still took it with a happy face, and then turned to look at Tongtian: "master ~" hearing Chu fan''s voice, Tongtian could not help but draw his mouth. How can he not know Chu fan''s meaning? Your elder martial brother has given gifts, and you, a master, really mean not to give anything? But Tong Tian didn''t want to give Chu fan a gift. After all, it''s a pig who has broken his own cabbage. If it''s not better for him, what if my cabbage suffers in the future?However, what bothers the whole world is Chu fan''s attitude. In front of him, he doesn''t realize the superiority brought by the double identities of Saint and father-in-law. After a cold hum, Tongtian took a small hammer out of his pocket: "this purple electric hammer is a magic weapon I used in my early years. I will give it to you. If I know you dare to be bad to Bixiao." When I said this, I suddenly snorted: "I will use this hammer to turn you into meat paste!" After saying that, Tongtian directly put the lightning purple hammer into Chufan''s hand. Thank you for your gift Looking at the hammer in his hand, Chu fan''s heart flashed a touch. Before he asked for the treasure from Tongtian, he just wanted to disgust it on purpose, but he didn''t expect that Tongtian actually sent out such a treasure, the world only knows that the four swords of Zhuxian in Tongtian''s hand are extremely powerful, but those who really understand will know that Tongtian still has two magic weapons in his hand, the purple electric hammer and the fishing drum. And these two treasures have been with him since he got the Tao, which can be said to be his two favorite treasures. Because of this, Chu fan was moved. Hearing Chu fan''s thanks, Tongtian immediately gave a cold hum: "boy, if you didn''t look at Bixiao''s face, do you think you could get this treasure?" As a saint, Tong Tian feels that he must keep his pride, so he must not give Chu fan a good attitude. In a relatively simple way to describe this situation, there are only two words: proud! But this time Chu fan didn''t answer back. They all sent out such a precious treasure. Can''t they say a few words? Chu Fan said that he still has a moral bottom line. Don''t you like Ao Jiao? You can be ao Jiao. Don''t be polite. As long as other people can send out the magic weapon of Saint level, I can even cooperate with you! Chapter 825 Thanks to Tong Tian''s ignorance of Chu fan''s inner thoughts, otherwise he would be given a big ear photon directly, and then turn this guy into a carbon roaster with a purple hammer! Therefore, in the face of the sky full of xiaoaojiao, Chu fan immediately nodded seriously: "master, don''t worry, I will be good to Bixiao from the beginning to the end." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Tong Tian nodded with satisfaction, and gave Chu fan a look of "you know who you are.". After the excitement of meeting again, Tong Tian and others found another thing. "Bixiao, Chufan, how did you two get to the world battlefield?" With Laozi''s question, all the sages present focused their eyes. When they left the Pangu world, they left a special seal. As long as they did not break through and become saints, they could not enter or leave the Pangu world. The main reason why he made such a move was to prevent the monks from sneaking into Pangu world. Now they are restrained by the main gods of the divine court. Once such a thing really happens, the consequences will be unimaginable. So as soon as Laozi''s problem came out, the saints could not help but be surprised. Could they say that the seal they left behind had been loosened? However, before Chu fan had time to answer, Bi Xiao said the whole story excitedly: "we can come here only because of Chu fan''s card!" After that, Bi Xiao tells Tong Tian everything about the mysterious cards. In Bixiao''s opinion, Chu fan, who has a mysterious card, is powerful and mysterious, and can become his own pride. As a woman, of course, she wants her husband to be strong. However, after hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Tong Tian and others fell into a long silence. After a long time, it was Saint Nuwa who first broke the silence: "Chu fan, is what Bi Xiao just said true?" When talking, Nu Wa and others are all excited. If Bi Xiao''s words are true, doesn''t it mean that the monks of Pangu world, whether Zhunsheng or Daluo Jinxian, or even Renxian, can come to the world battlefield? Why didn''t the monks under the saints come before? The main purpose is to increase the foundation of Pangu world and prevent them from accidents. But with the protection of cards, the world battlefield will become a kind of experience for them. In this way, the situation will be greatly changed, and it can even be said that there are all kinds of benefits but no harm! Hearing the words of Nu Wa sage, Chu fan nodded directly: "what Bi Xiao said is true!" For Chu fan, there is nothing to hide. All of you here are saints. Which one has no broad mind? So Chu fan doesn''t need to be afraid that someone wants to explore his secret. In addition, with his current strength, plus a river of Styx that owes his cause and effect, and Sanqing that has a kinship with him! Even sages dare not make their own ideas easily! At least Chu fan didn''t think that anyone would dare to do such a thing at the risk of offending the five saints. But Chu fan underestimated the thickness of some people''s skin. As soon as he finished, a voice came from one side: "tut tut!" Chu fan turns his head to see, and just contacts the fiery eyes of Jieyin and zhunti. After seeing Chu fan find himself, zhunti not only didn''t feel embarrassed, but also showed a smile to Chu fan: "little friend of Chu fan, I just observed that you are predestined with my Buddha. I don''t know if you want to join Buddhism?" When you speak, the smile on JunTi''s face is more kind: "you can rest assured that as long as you join Buddhism, you will at least be a Buddha, and even the future of Buddhism will be controlled by you." Chu fan was stunned when he heard zhunti''s words, and then quickly shook his head: "thank you for your kindness, but I already have a Taoist partner, so ~" before Chu fan finished his words, zhunti''s Saint patted himself on the chest with a firm face: "it''s just a Taoist partner, it doesn''t matter!" When he said that, zhunti turned his head and looked at Bixiao directly: "if you want, you can join Buddhism with Bixiao. Don''t worry, you can also get a Buddha''s position!" It seems that in order to increase the credibility of his words, zhunti directly raised an example to Chu fan: "you have to believe me, everything I say can be realized. In fact, I am very tolerant of love between men and women in Buddhism." "Yes, that''s right!" Seeing that zhunti''s performance was better and better, the reception on one side suddenly broke in like the laughter of crosstalk"After all, I even like Buddhism." "Cough." As soon as he finished, he heard a cough in his ear. He turned his head and looked at his face, which was dark all day. "You two really don''t want to be a little cheeky?" When talking, Tongtian''s body has sent out a breath of terror. If you dare to say one more word, I''ll cut you off immediately! What''s more, Tongtian is not the only one with this expression, but also Yuanshi and the river Styx. For Tongtian and Yuanshi, Buddhism is always a pain in their heart. In those days, the twelve golden immortals were so beautiful. As a result, they were forced to steal four people by zhunti and Jieyin! Even the deputy leader of elucidation, huodeng, was fooled away by these two guys. Compared with the beginning, the pain in Tongtian''s heart is more intense. In the last battle of the canonization, his whole truncation, except for the Virgin Mary, killed all the others! In addition to those who joined the heaven and became immortals, all others entered Buddhism and became members of Buddhism. Even more unacceptable to Tongtian is that even the Buddhist helmsman is his own disciple. Although these things are the operation of heaven and belong to fixed number, as sages, zhunti and Jieyin can make some small changes. At least don''t need to do so ruthlessly, almost to intercept a wave of regiment out. The battle of Fengshen is over, so it''s not good to pursue the previous things. But today, these two shameless people actually cheat their two disciples in front of their own faces. This is not a "shameless" expression. This is the legend of "insanity"! As for the river Styx, it is purely for the sake of Chu fan. After he became a saint, he owed the cause and effect of Chu fan. Before he paid back, he certainly hoped that Chu fan would not encounter any bad things. Chapter 826 At this time, zhunti and Jieyin deceived Chufan into joining Buddhism. Of course, he didn''t want to. If Chu fan really joined Buddhism, then Chu fan would take cause and effect as a condition and let himself join Buddhism, wouldn''t it be over? Therefore, whether it is for Chu fan or for himself, Styx can not make zhunti and Jieyin successful. Feeling everyone''s emotion, zhunti shrunk his neck and said with a smile: "ha ha ha, I''m just joking. You don''t have to take it seriously, you don''t have to take it seriously!" When talking, zhunti also turned to look at Chu fan: "little friend of Chu fan, Tongtian Daoyou is a very good teacher. You can learn a lot with him!" Zhunti is not a fool. Among many saints, his strength is weak. In front of these three guys, in addition to the river Styx that they just broke through, they may be a little better. Facing Tongtian and Yuanshi, they are officially certified younger brothers. After hearing zhunti''s words, Tong Tian nodded with satisfaction: "if you let me know that you dare to attack my two disciples, please be careful to put your sword on your neck!" Tongtian is straightforward in nature. No matter what he says, he says it directly. This is another characteristic of him. As long as he says something, it must be realized. In other words, if zhunti and Jieyin really dare to join Chufan and Bixiao in Buddhism, Tongtian will really dare to fight with them. Feeling the firmness in Tongtian''s heart, zhunti couldn''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth and cried out. but there is no idle mind in the mind of the permit. It is directly to make complaints about one hundred and eighty degrees in all directions: , you didn''t want to be called your master just now. Why did you become your land in a twinkling? Although Tongtian didn''t know what zhunti was thinking, after feeling zhunti''s eyes, Tongtian still gave a sneer: "don''t talk about becoming a Taoist partner with my disciples. As long as I drink a cup of tea from Tongtian, he can be regarded as a person of Tongtian!" There is no doubt that this is a warning and an outlet. If the war of canonization had not been determined by the way of heaven, he would have rushed into Buddhism and taken away all his disciples. In fact, it''s not only Tongtian, but also Yuanshi. ''s temper is as like as two peas. In the battle of Fengshen, Tongtianhe and Yuanshi fought for their disciples, which is the best proof. As for Lao Tzu, although he is usually calm and inactive, in fact, he is no weaker than his two younger brothers in protecting his short comings. This can be seen from the emperor. Lao Tzu''s character as like as two peas, is the same as Sun Wukong. On the way to the west, he defeated the Golden Horn and then locked them in the purple golden gourd. Taishanglaojun thinks that this is to let his boy be wronged, so he sent qingniu under his seat to look for face. It was not until the Tathagata sent out Jinsha to apologize that he personally accepted qingniu. Hearing Tongtian''s words, zhunti couldn''t help feeling the cold sweat on his head. At the same time, he secretly congratulated that when he was doing things, he had heaven''s way as his backing. Otherwise, I would have been hanged by Sanqing. Speaking of the original thing, in fact, it is also very dramatic. In fact, the battle of canonization is a confrontation between intercepting and elucidating, but the strength of intercepting is too strong. There are many people, but each of them has strange magic. Only after the initial contest, we knew from the beginning that hermeneutics was definitely not the opponent of intercepting. In addition, Tongtian''s so-called immortal killing sword array, which is not to be broken by the four saints, was under great pressure. Comrade Yuanshi did not hesitate to ask for foreign help. At first, I just asked Laozi for help, but some of them were not safe. So Yuanshi found zhunti and Jieyin in Buddhism. At that time, they still occupied the barren West, and had long coveted the friars and land in the East. With the excuse to enter the East, we will not miss the opportunity. After cooperating with Yuanshi, zhunti and Jieyin carried out a sweeping campaign against the friars in the East. Basically see good baby, good-looking things, gifted monks, no matter what, as long as I don''t have in the west, then I will move away! As a result, zhunti and Jieyin got a chance from the way of heaven! With the direction of the leader of heaven, their deception action is more successful. However, at this time, zhunti and Jieyin''s digging behavior was also noticed by Laozi. As the leader of Xuanmen, he knew that the will of heaven could not be changed, but Laozi didn''t want Buddhism to dominate Xuanmen.So he quickly thought of a way to divide Buddhism! Laozi convinced Duobao, the first disciple of Tongtian, to turn Hu into Buddha, that is, to leave the sect and join Buddhism. More than that, Duobao also established a new Buddhism, Hinayana Buddhism. In this case, the spirit of Buddhism is really separated. As Hinayana Buddhism grows older and more prosperous, it is like a parasite living in Buddhism. Zhunti couldn''t stand it any more, so he first accepted Kong Xuan, the son of Phoenix, and then asked him to assassinate Duobao. As a result, after he swallowed Duobao, Kong Xuan not only failed to kill him, but was broken by him. After that, Duobao accepted Kong Xuan and gave him the status of Mother Buddha. In this way, zhunti''s stealing chicken does not kill Duobao. On the contrary, he loses a strong man. Seeing that Hinayana Buddhism is becoming stronger and stronger, zhunti put all his eggs in one basket, integrating Mahayana Buddhism with Hinayana Buddhism, and giving the position of Buddhist leader to Duobao Tathagata. In this way, the spirit of Buddhism is condensed together again. More than that, many of the disciples who had been arrested by zhunti were relieved to find out that the leader of Buddhism was actually his elder martial brother. After such a toss, that is to say, the prosperity of Buddhism is basically completely digging out the wall of Hermeneutics and the back garden of interdiction. It was even worse to intercept Buddhism, and even the soil in the yard was almost removed by Buddhism. It is for this reason that Tongtian is so alert to zhunti and Jieyin. After the two men made a promise, he was still a little relieved, so he said to Chu fan with a serious face: "Chu fan, I tell you, these two guys are not good people. If you are smart, stay away from them!" Chapter 827 Tongtian is really afraid that Chu fan is also abducted by zhunti and Jieyin. If so, in the current situation, Bixiao is not expected to be able to keep it. Chu fan nodded: "don''t worry, master. I don''t like the hairstyle of Buddhism!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Tongtian hasn''t had time to speak, but zhunti and Jieyin''s face is stiff. What''s the matter, little brother? Isn''t it nice to be bald? Is it inconvenient to be bald? Well, it does have some effect on personal appearance. At this point, zhunti and Jieyin are very peaceful. After all, they are not bald. though, in spite of the heart, two people can not dare to make complaints about their own inner thoughts. If we let the two suspects not give up, then what good will happen. Seeing that zhunti and Jieyin didn''t speak, Chu fan immediately sighed with boredom. To tell the truth, from the bottom of his heart, he still wanted to see these two guys beaten. Not to mention Chu fan''s bad taste, after confirming that he would not join Buddhism, the saints immediately raised other questions. "Chu fan, are there many immortals here this time?" Hearing Yuan Shi''s words, Chu fan nodded: "Buddhism and heaven are coming, but because it''s a random transmission, I don''t know where they have gone." "Is Buddhism coming?" Chu fan''s words just finish saying, originally in one side install small transparent zhunti and receive lead two people immediately can''t help. It''s no exaggeration to say that Buddhism is all their hard work. If it wasn''t for Pangu, the world was in crisis, judging from the personalities of these two guys. I will definitely stay in Buddhism and escort all the Buddhists. Now I can''t help but feel nervous when I hear that some Buddhist people have come to the world battlefield. Hearing zhunti''s words, Chu fan immediately nodded: "basically all the Buddhas and Arhats are out." With Buddhism and Tianting''s inside information, we will not be stingy when exchanging duplicate cards. After what Chu Fan said, zhunti didn''t relax, but became more nervous: "I don''t know where they were sent, and I don''t know if they would be in danger." Looking at zhunti, he seemed to be a 70 or 80 year old woman. Chu fan couldn''t help twitching, but he began to comfort him in a low voice: "the two saints don''t have to worry. The card has the function of self transmission. Even if they are in danger, they can recover quickly." After hearing Chu fan''s words, zhunti''s mood was slightly better. However, neither Chu fan nor zhunti knew that before they met, Buddhism had been destroyed, and even the Tathagata had been seriously injured. "Tongtian, come out for me!" Just as people were talking, a huge voice suddenly sounded outside. Hearing this voice, he was stunned all over the world, and then said helplessly: "Damn, this madman has come again." When he spoke, Tongtian walked out impatiently. With Tongtian''s action, other saints on the scene also followed him out. "Uncle, what''s the matter?" Looking at people''s faces suddenly become serious, Chu fan can''t help asking Lao Tzu. After hearing Chu fan''s question, Lao Tzu explained to him directly: "it''s the gods of shenting world who have come here. It seems that there will be another fight today." At this point, a smile suddenly appeared on Lao Tzu''s face: "however, today we have an extra River Styx, and the other side is missing a God. If we operate properly, maybe we can make them suffer a big loss." Speaking, Chu fan and others have come out of the room, and Chu fan also noticed the people outside. Headed by a bird man with six pairs of wings on his back, he was looking at each other angrily. "Ondal, what are you doing here?" Unlike ondal, Tongtian''s face is full of helplessness. After spending so many years on the world battlefield, Tong Tian and others have known the main gods of the shenting world for a long time. Basically, they can name everyone. That''s why he was so helpless when he saw ondal. From this point of view, the saints of Pangu world are certainly stronger than the LORD God. Otherwise, their war would not last so long. In fact, the reason why they have been able to hold on to the present is that Yuanshi and Laozi have pulled out several saints of each other. As for Tongtian, from the beginning, he was targeted by the goods in front of him.After so many years of fighting, other saints, even Laozi and Yuanshi, can occasionally slow down their opponents and experience the joy of fighting with different opponents. He was the only one who could fight ondar from the beginning to the end. What makes Tong Tian even more helpless is that over the years, in the process of fighting with ondal, he has never won a game, and all ended in a draw. When he heard Tongtian''s words, ondal gave a cold hum, and then waved a broad sword the size of the door plate in his hand: "Tongtian, I always thought you were a man, but I didn''t think you were a mean and shameless person!" While speaking, ondal directly "looked" through the sky with his nostrils: "come here, today I will talk about your thorough killing!" As soon as ondal''s words were finished, his face turned black. In principle, we are all saints. Even if we belong to different camps, we still have to keep our demeanor when we fight. It is precisely for this reason that over the years, in the course of fighting, although they have said cruel words to each other, there has never been such a thing as ondal pointing his nose and swearing at the street. And this is the first time that something like this has happened. If ondar scolded all the people together, Tongtian could hold his nose and bear it. But among so many people, this guy only scolded Tongtian. In this way, the whole world can''t bear it. You can say that I am a reckless man, you can say that I am naive, but you can say that I am shameless, despicable and shameless, which is a bit too much deception. Besides, zhunti and Jieyin are not dead yet. They are despicable and shameless. They think that they are still brothers in front of them. There is no doubt that Tong Tian''s mind at this time is absolutely cracked. After looking at ondar, a sword appeared in his hand and rushed up directly: "ondar, I need to take your head today!" Chapter 828 Hearing the words from all over the world, ondal gave a sneer of disdain: "come on, I''m afraid you and I are not the God of light!" Ondar is also familiar with the fighting style of Tongtian. As soon as Tongtian rushes up, he is blocked by his broad sword. Next, the two began to wave their weapons, and the fight became a regiment. If they didn''t know their identity in advance, Chu fan would think that these two guys were children of that family. However, although their moves seem to be very common, they are actually dangerous. Everyone on the scene knows it. If a monk below the semi Saint level approaches them at this time, he will be torn to pieces by the sword Qi in the air. The aftereffect of Saint level combat is not something that other people can intervene in. What makes Chu fan puzzled is that when Tongtian fights wengdar, Lao Tzu and others around him are still watching, neither interfering nor fighting with others. Not only the monks of Pangu, but also the main gods of shenting. Feeling the strangeness of the surrounding atmosphere, Chu fan could not help asking Laozi: "uncle, what''s the matter? Why don''t you do it yet?" When speaking, Chu fan looks at Lao Tzu with a puzzled face. According to his prediction, when Tongtian and ondar fight, Yuanshi and others should also fight together with the main gods of shenting world. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lao Tzu was stunned at first, and then showed a strange smile: "otherwise, you don''t want us all to fight together?" As soon as Lao Tzu''s words were finished, Chu fan couldn''t help his mouth. It''s really a monster who has lived for many years. He can even guess other people''s thoughts. Chu fan can be sure that Lao Tzu can''t read his mind. Moreover, with his present strength, even if someone really masters the art of reading his mind, he can''t see his mind. Lao Tzu make complaints about his mind when he secretly tucks in Chu fan. He laughs directly and says, " ," after living for so many years, there is still a slight sense of old age. As soon as Lao Tzu''s words were finished, a cold sweat dropped from Chu fan''s head. It''s just mind reading, isn''t it? Old but not dead is a thief. The ancients didn''t cheat me! Fortunately, Lao Tzu didn''t mean to continue joking with Chu fan. After looking at Chu fan''s strange eyes, he said again: "after so many years of fighting, we all know each other''s strength. Generally speaking, we won''t fight until we find the certainty of victory." "Of course, we should exclude Tong Tian and wengdar when we talk about this kind of thing." When Lao Tzu explained to Chu fan, zhunti on one side also heard their communication and directly interrupted with a smile on his face. Lao Tzu didn''t react much to zhunti''s interruption. He just gave him a white look, and then he continued to say to Chu fan: "yes, we are all saints after all. We won''t do anything until we are sure." Hearing Lao Tzu''s explanation, Chu fan immediately nodded. In fact, it is very simple to say that in order to maintain their own force, the saints would not fight with the gods unless they had to or were sure to defeat each other. I believe those guys on the opposite side have the same idea, otherwise they would not be as calm as they are now. After all, we all have status in each other''s world. If we fight every day regardless of our image, it would be a bit too humiliating. When Chu fan nodded, Tongtian and ondar, who were fighting with each other, were separated temporarily. At this time the two people have a bit of confusion, the whole day''s hair less a pinch, the face also came out several wounds. Compared with Tongtian, ondar didn''t take much advantage either. His clothes had completely turned into cloth strips, and blood was seeping out of his clothes. Because of the obstruction of his clothes, Chu fan and others couldn''t see the wound on wengdar''s body, but looking at the elated appearance of Tongtian, they certainly didn''t suffer. After they parted, they adjusted their breath a little and then glared at each other. Tongtian reached out to wipe the blood from his killing immortal sword, and then looked at ondar: "I haven''t seen you for a few days, and your sword technique has become more powerful, but next time, I will be able to kill you." When speaking, Tong Tian also waved the killing immortal sword, forming a beautiful sword flower. Seeing the movement of Tongtian, ondal could not help frowning. Although Tongtian is easy, he can''t do it. After all, just looking at ondar''s broadsword, which is not much smaller than the door panel, you can see that he is not in the flow of technology."Hum!" In this case, ondal gave a cold hum, and then looked at Tongtian again: "Tongtian, I don''t want to talk to such a mean person like you!" "What did you say?" As soon as ondal''s words were finished, his face turned cold all day: "where are you shameless?" Looking at the sky as if he didn''t know anything, ondal was even more angry: "bastard, do you want me to tell you personally about you and other people''s attack on Alex?" In an instant, ondal''s eyes twinkled with wisdom like Conan''s body. "Although Alex is a waste, but the combat effectiveness is still good, if not more than his strength, it is impossible to easily kill him." When he said that, ondar looked at Tongtian again and saw that his face was strange, so he was more sure of his own idea: "moreover, I felt the strong sword spirit in the place where Alex fell. Among the saints of Pangu world, only you can do this!" Listening to ondar''s speculation, Chu fan and others have been completely stunned. Especially Chu fan, at this time, he was very glad that the goods didn''t suddenly look proud and said, "there is only one truth.". Otherwise, he would have doubted whether this guy had something to do with the pupil of death. However, even so, he was still taken seriously by ondar Lei. He never thought that he was a strong man at the level of God, and he was a reasoning enthusiast. After hearing ondar''s words, Tongtian''s face turned purple black. Seeing the appearance of Tongtian, ondar''s face was even more proud: "Tongtian, what else do you have to quibble about now?" When he spoke, Weng Dahl looked at Tong Tian with a look of "disdain", fully expressing his disdain for someone in his heart. Chapter 829 "You''re such a mother''s fart!" As soon as ondar''s words were finished, he drank all day, and then looked at ondar with red eyes: "ondar, is this such a shameless image in your eyes?" When speaking, the whole body is shaking. Don''t get me wrong. This is the normal performance caused by emotional excitement. At this time, Tongtian was more angry than before. According to ondar''s description just now, he felt that this kind of thing could only be done by accurate mention and quotation. How could he do this? After hearing Tongtian''s words, ondal was stunned at first, and then looked at Tongtian strangely: "so, you didn''t do this thing?" "That''s right!" When answering, Tongtian looked arrogant: "with the strength of this seat, if you want to kill an Alex, do you still need to sneak attack?" In principle, we are all enemies. As long as we can defeat our opponents, it is normal to use any means. However, as soon as the sentence was uttered, ondal showed a embarrassed smile: "in that case, I blame you wrong. I''m sorry!" When he spoke, ondar held his fist to Tongtian. In fact, it''s no wonder that ondal''s conjecture is correct, but he ignores the special situation. For example, Styx and Chufan. Even if wengdar wants to break his head, he will not think that there is a semi saint who dares to fight against the saint rashly. What''s more, the other party has succeeded. When determining the strength of Styx at the beginning, Alex has relaxed from his heart. In addition to his serious injury and Chu fan''s appearance, Alex makes a bad hand and plays himself to death. Why did not let other people feel, joke, deal with two and a half saints, still need to find someone to help? If that''s what he really needs, isn''t Alex going to lose face? And when he is really in danger, it''s too late to signal. As for the sword Qi found by ondar, it was just a trace left by the Styx river. Although there is only one sage who can kill Alex and use the sword among the saints recognized by ondar, it doesn''t mean that other people don''t use it. For example, if you only look at the realm of sword technique, the river Styx is definitely no weaker than Tongtian. Looking at the communication between Tong Tian and wengdar, Chu fan on one side looks strange. He always feels that the situation is a little strange. After a long time, Chu fan suddenly patted his head, and then reacted: "how can this picture quarrel with lovers so Woo Sobbing? " Seeing that the words were about to finish, a big hand suddenly stretched out from one side and covered Chu fan''s mouth. Chu fan turned his head and saw that zhunti was looking at him seriously: "Taoist friend Chu fan, you must be careful when you speak, otherwise something terrible may happen." After that, zhunti directly looked at the nose, eyes and heart, and no longer paid attention to Chufan. And in zhunti''s reminder, Chu fan finally responded, and at the same time, he was glad that he didn''t say everything just now. Although the performance of wengdar and Tongtian is a little strange, it must be a normal love between men, there will be no other feelings. If Chu fan just said something, he would have offended Tong Tian and wengdar at the same time. You know, with the strength of these two people, even sages of the same level are not willing to offend them easily. When Chu fan thought, the situation in the field had changed again. After clearing up the misunderstanding, ondar directly asked Tongtian again: "in this case, Tongtian, do you know who killed Alex?" "I really know that!" After that, without waiting for wengdar to ask, Tongtian directly said the things about the river Styx and Chufan. Tongtian didn''t worry that ondar would retaliate against them at all. With his understanding of ondar, as long as he didn''t despise Alex, he was kind to him. Sure enough, as soon as he finished his words, ondar uttered a cold hum of disdain: "it''s really a shame to be killed by a semi saint. Such a fool is not qualified to be the LORD God!" Just as ondal''s voice fell, two figures, fat and thin, suddenly came out of the camp of the LORD God: "Styx and Chufan, we are going to challenge you!" "Bashir, Carola, you..." Looking at the pig head God and the six arm God who suddenly came out to find fault, ondal''s face changed.In his opinion, Alex was killed because he was too useless. In this case, even ondal gave up his revenge. But at this time, Carola and Bashir stood up and hit him in the face. However, after hearing ondal''s words, Carola and Bashir did not change their mind. Instead, they continued to look at Tongtian and others with a firm face: "in any case, Alex is also the main god of our God world. Since he was killed, we must take revenge for him!" In fact, Carola and Bashir have other plans in mind. Although ondal looks down on Alex and firmly believes that each other is a waste, Bashir and Carola know that each other''s strength is similar to theirs. In this case, even Alex was injured, it is still not an ordinary semi saint can deal with. Simple conversion, Chufan and Styx can kill seriously injured Alex, can kill seriously injured them. What makes them even more surprised and angry is that these two guys were only half saints when they killed Alex. At the thought of this, Carola and Bashir were even more scared. What if Chu fan and the Styx break through and become saints? Will they still be rivals? In order to prevent two more people who can threaten them, they decided to start first and get rid of their opponents completely. "Ha ha." Looking at Carola and Bashir''s serious appearance, Chufan''s face showed a sneer: "two saints, actually challenge a half saint, a saint who has just broken through. Are you two really not afraid of shame?" When they heard Chufan''s words, Bashir and Carola were stunned at first, and then found Chufan''s deliberately revealed information from his words. He and Styx have a breakthrough to become a saint, and from the perspective of Bashir and Carola, Chufan is definitely not a saint! In this way, people who break through and become saints can only be the Styx river. Chapter 830 If it is normal, in the hearing of ondal''s words, whether Bashir or Carola will not refuse. But not this time. After all, it''s about their safety. As sages, since they find the existence that can threaten them, they naturally want to destroy each other early. Although there are several people who can kill them, one less is one. So after listening to ondal''s words, they quickly saluted him with an apologetic face: "ondal, Alex and I are closely related. If we don''t take revenge for him today, I''m afraid we can''t have peace in our hearts." After hearing Bashir and Carola''s words, ondal didn''t let out a mouthful of old blood, and then looked at them directly: "do you really want to do this?" To be able to become a god level existence, ondal is not a fool, so just a little thought, he knew the purpose of the two. What these two people said is absolutely fart. Alex is the LORD God of fire and has a hot temper. No one has a good relationship with her in the whole twelve Lord God group. As for Bashir and Carola, a brute God and a beast God, I have never heard of their good relationship with Alex. After hearing ondal''s question, Bashir and Carola looked at each other, and then continued to say: "when this is over, I will apologize to you!" After that, they stopped talking to ondar and turned to look at Tong Tian and others. "Let the two men who killed Alex come out and compete with us, life or death!" Hearing Bashir''s words, Tongtian was stunned at first, and then showed a sarcastic look: "are you stupid?" Bashir''s face turned black as soon as he finished talking to the sky. However, before Bashir could speak, the voice from all over the sky started again: "do you think we are stupid?" As soon as the words were finished, Tong Tian didn''t even have time to take a breath, so he asked again: "or do you think the river Styx and Chu fan are stupid?" Bashir and Carola have been completely stunned by the three consecutive soul movements through the sky. Most of the day later, Bashir shook his head blankly: "no Bashir answered all three questions with one answer. Although Bashir and Carola are weak in the face of other saints, they are saints after all. So whether it''s the netherworld or Chu fan, they must be dragons and phoenixes among people. How can they be fools. But after answering Tong Tian''s question, Bashir''s face turned black. He had understood Tong Tian''s meaning. Shenting world has just sacrificed one main God, but Pangu world has one more saint. In this case, the status of both sides has actually changed. As long as the river Styx is fully familiar with its own strength, Pangu world will naturally be able to take advantage in the future struggle. Now the river Styx has just broken through, and we are not sure about its strength. If we give up the advantage now and compete with Bashir and others, it is tantamount to giving up our own advantage. Obviously, as long as you are a fool, you will not do such a thing. With that in mind, Bashir''s face turned black. If it was the shenting world before, maybe it could threaten the Styx in this way. We had to compete with them, but now, this kind of thing is obviously impossible. "Cough, Tongtian Taoist friends, I''m willing to compete with them!" "Master, I am the same!" Just as Bashir was feeling sorry for himself, two voices came from one side. Hearing these two words, not only Bashir, but also Tong Tian and others were stunned. "What are you talking about?" Tong Tian looks at the two people in front of him in amazement. Feeling the look in the sky, Chu fan could not help shrinking his neck, and then explained: "master, I am willing to compete with them." "Are you stupid?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, he drank violently all over the sky. Then he looked at Chu fan angrily: "a little semi Saint wants to compete with a saint. Don''t you know how to write the word of death?" When he speaks, he looks angry. Of course, he is not worried about Chu fan''s safety, but is just afraid of Bi Xiao''s sadness. Hearing Tongtian''s words, Chu fan touched the tip of his nose with a smile: "master, don''t worry. Even if I lose, I can still save my life." "What can you do?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, there was another violent drink all over the sky, and then he rushed directly to Chu fan: "I don''t know what to say. Don''t think you''re very powerful after you''ve done a little help to Ming River friends."Looking at the sky in front of him, Chu fan''s face changed, and then he stepped back cautiously. It turns out that even a saint can spit when he is emotional. Tongtian didn''t care too much about Chu fan''s actions. Instead, he continued to criticize and educate Chu fan with a black face: "even if the river Styx is gone, he is alone after all, but if you die, what will bi Xiao do?" Hearing Tongtian''s words, Chu fan hasn''t had time to speak, and the river Styx on one side can''t help but turn black. If he was not sure that he was not the opponent of Tongtian, he would have rushed up with his yuan tu''a nose. Do you listen to what this is about? It means that when Chu fan dies, someone hurts. When I die, I die in vain? But at the thought of Tongtian''s words, Styx suddenly sad to find that each other''s words actually quite reasonable. You know, although the Styx River created the Luocha clan, in fact, it did not have a Taoist partner. That is to say, the Styx River, a sage who has lived for many Yuan Hui, is still a single dog! At the thought of this, the face of the river Styx is more black, at the same time, the eyes of Chu fan become strange. Even if you are my life-saving benefactor, but in the single dog camp, I still look down on you, which exudes the sour smell of love dregs! But then other thoughts came into his mind. He felt that with his identity, strength and status, he really should find a Taoist Companion to accompany him. Of course, the river Styx also knows the priority of things. Don''t worry about the affairs of daolv. The most urgent thing to solve is the insult of Tongtian to himself. At this point, the river Styx gave a cold hum, and then looked at Tongtian impolitely: "as far as I know, Tongtian Taoist friends seem to be alone and have no Taoist companions, right?" At this point, it seems that the river Styx doesn''t enjoy it very much. After smacking, he even continued to say: "besides, there are still some descendants of Luocha. If you remember correctly, there are not many Taoists, right?" Chapter 831 "Poof ~" hearing the words of Styx, Tongtian''s mouth and eyes twitch at the same time, and at the same time, he feels that he has been hit hard on his scarred heart again. Originally, today I was able to see my favorite disciple again. Tongtian was in a good mood. But after knowing Chu fan, his mood became middle and lower. At this time, after hearing the words of the Styx River, the mood of Tongtian is absolutely sleet! If we are not in the same camp now, if we are not facing a common enemy now. Tongtian swore that even if he was a saint now, he would let him know why the flowers were so red. If you dare to sprinkle salt on my wound, I''ll make you regret it. If you want to describe Tongtian''s current mood, there''s only one sentence: you''re dead on the Styx river. It''s no use for anyone to come. I said it to Tongtian! In the face of the threat of Tongtian''s eyes, Styx not only didn''t care, but showed a proud look. Hehe, although the strength of my River Styx is not as good as you, it doesn''t mean I have to be afraid of you. After all, today''s River Styx is not yesterday''s River Styx! I have to say that after becoming a saint, the Styx has indeed expanded. If that turtle had been shrinking in the sea of blood and focused on how to break through the Styx River, he would have been like an old dog in the face of Tongtian. Looking at the river Styx, he rubbed his hands involuntarily, and then continued to say: "since Daoyou are willing to participate in the contest, it''s naturally excellent. But after the contest, I want to compete with Daoyou. I don''t know what you mean?" After hearing Tongtian''s words, the river Styx was stunned, and then nodded directly: "since Tongtian Taoist friends have this idea, the poor Taoist will not refuse." From the bottom of his heart, Styx is still willing to compete with Tongtian. He also wants to know how far the strength gap between himself and the other side is. As for the competition with Bashir and others, neither Styx nor Tongtian are worried. Joke, think about it with your little sister''s head. Is the river of Styx worse than others in terms of life-saving? See the river agreed to his request, Tongtian mouth also showed a smile, at the same time excited rubbing his hands. Looking at Tongtian''s action, zhunti and Jieyin could not help shivering, and then looked at the river Styx with pity. If someone interviewed zhunti and quoted their views on Styx, they would only have one sentence: "still too young!" Looking at the spirited River Styx, zhunti and Jieyin seem to see themselves in those years. At that time, they were equally fearless! At that time, they were also so childlike! At that time, they had not been beaten all over the world! As soon as I think back to the scene when they joined hands to compete with Tongtian, and then they were beaten by each other, their eyes showed a bit of schadenfreude. It turns out that even saints should base their happiness on the pain of others. After reaching a consensus with Styx, Tong Tian looks at Chu fan again: "Chu fan, are you sure you want to compete with them?" Speaking of this, Tongtian suddenly burst out a powerful momentum: "if you don''t want to, I can make the decision for you and postpone the contest until you break through and become a saint!" After that, he turned all day and looked at Bashir and Carola: "do you two have any opinions?" As soon as they looked at themselves from all over the world, sweat began to drip from Carola''s and Bashir''s brows. It was not until this moment that they knew how terrible the arrogant saint was. You know, from the battle between the two worlds up to now, except for ondar''s, other people have no understanding of the terror of the whole sky. In addition, another idea was born in their hearts. Tongtian was so terrible. Would Wendell, who had been on a par with him, be worse? At the thought of this, they sweat more on their forehead. To get rid of Chufan and the river Styx, they offended ondar severely this time! "No problem, of course!" Before they had time to speak, ondal had already cut in. Looking at Bashir and Carola, who were already shivering, ondal spoke directly to Tongtian and said: "the LORD God of our God world still bullies a younger generation!" With ondar standing up, the momentum of the sky was completely blocked by him. Both Carola and Bashir were greatly relieved when they felt that the momentum coming to them began to weaken, and then they nodded directly: "yes, we can wait for Chufan to break through and fight with us again!"Bashir and Carola are also smart people. Their initial goal is the river Styx. In their view, Chufan plays the role of mascot in the killing of Alex. After all, the scene left behind only the sword spirit of the Styx, and the breakthrough was made by only one person. Under this kind of misjudgment, Styx naturally became the biggest threat in the eyes of two people, so they also urgently want to get rid of Styx. It is estimated that Carola and Bashir will not think that Chufan is the main force when they kill Alex, while Styx is just picking up the leak. In fact, as long as the river Styx does not take the initiative to say this, none of the people present will think of it. After hearing the words of Bashir and Carola, the eyes of both Tongtian and Styx were bright. He doesn''t worry about his own safety, but he has to worry about Chu fan''s safety. If Chu fan hangs up, with the cause and effect he owes, he probably won''t have a good end. "Never mind!" But Chu fan obviously won''t let them relax. In the face of them, Chu fan shook his head calmly: "it''s just a fight. It doesn''t have to be delayed for so long." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Tong Tian''s face turned black directly, and then he looked at Chu fan fiercely: "it''s hard to persuade the damned ghost with good words. Since you are in such a hurry to die, go yourself!" Hear Tongtian''s words, Chu fan not as good as the corner of the mouth a draw, then looked at Tongtian with disdainful eyes. Anyway, he is also a saint. How can he say that? Rough! "Brother Chu, do you really want to compete with them?" After Tongtian''s words, Bixiao stands out to hold Chufan. In the face of his Taoist partner, he can''t be like a rough man like Tong Tian, so Chu fan''s face immediately changed into a warm smile: "don''t worry, it''s just two local chickens and wagons. I will kill them soon!" Chapter 832 As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, everyone present, including Tong Tian and ondar, turned black. Although they admit that compared with other people, Bashir and Carola are a bit of waste in terms of bearing and strength. But after all, they are saints, and they play with them in a lively way. If these two guys are local chickens, what are they, clay sculptures? Of course, this kind of words they certainly won''t say, if you say it will lose face greatly? But even so, we still secretly to Chu fan quietly recorded a, boy, you''d better not break through the saint, otherwise, we must let you know what is love! Yes, the presence of the LORD God plus saints minus the river Styx, the other 20 people are all planning to educate Chufan. Of course, there is also a premise, that is, Chu fan can live to break through that time. Although Chu fan now has the cultivation of semi Saint peak, he still has a long way to go to break through and become a saint. You should know that before the river Styx, there was also the strength of semi Saint peak, but you don''t know how many million years you have climbed to become a saint. This time, if he is not lucky to meet Chu fan, it is estimated that his ending is not a breakthrough, but directly turns into ashes. What''s more, Chufan will fight Bashir and others next. Looking at Chu fan as proud as a peacock, Bashir''s eyes flashed a cool color. Hum, tujiwagou, next let you see the power of tujiwagou in your mouth! Of course, Chu fan doesn''t know what people think. Even if he does, he will feel extremely aggrieved. In fact, Chu fan''s character, if not forced helpless, he would rather find a corner to sleep would not be so high-profile. And the biggest reason to stand up now is the task he just accepted. Mission: beheading saints Introduction: even the waste firewood of the Styx River can kill saints. Isn''t the host going to do something? Requirements: kill a sage level strong man, and make the name of the host in the world battlefield! Time limit: one day reward: one chance to copy unconditional magic weapon punishment for failure: cultivation is reduced to Jinxian level although the system does not directly force Chu fan, such punishment is not acceptable to him. So this is another task that must be completed. After habitually offering a middle finger to the system, Chu fan is busy again for his own task. It is because of this that Chu fan suddenly becomes as fearless as a Flathead brother. Bashir and others don''t know what Chufan thinks. They only know that this guy looks down on himself and regards himself as a local chicken. Thinking of this, Bashir was even more unhappy. He turned his head and looked at Chu fan directly: "now that you have decided to compete with us, choose one as your opponent!" After all, it''s just dealing with a semi holy scum. It''s embarrassing for them, so both Bashir and Carola are willing to give Chufan a privilege. And the privilege is to choose your own opponent. In their view, no matter who Chu elected, it was a death ending, and it was better to show their tolerance. Yes, at this time Bashir and Carola''s heart is full of confidence, whether it is Chufan or Styx, the next will die! They are different from Alex. Alex was seriously injured before, but they are in good condition. Moreover, they know the strength of their opponents and will not be as careless as Alex. Hearing Bashir''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then showed a smile: "I don''t know which of the two is a little stronger?" When he heard Chufan''s words, Bashir was stunned at first, and then showed a sarcastic smile. In his opinion, Chu fan must be afraid now, so he wants to choose a weaker opponent. However, it is obvious that this kind of behavior has no effect at all. No matter how weak it is, it is also a saint level strong, which can not be compared by a small semi saint. Because of this, they did not hide Chu fan''s problem. After looking at each other, Carola looked at Chu fan impolitely: "as an animal God, I''m a little stronger." It''s not that Carola is modest, but that he and Bashir are half the same, although there is a little gap, but it''s not obvious. After hearing Carola''s words, Chufan nodded with satisfaction: "in that case, it''s up to you to be my opponent." "Ha ha ha, I knew you wanted to What? " Carola was stunned in the middle of her words, and then looked at Chufan in a daze: "do you want me to be your opponent?"As she spoke, Carola''s eyes were red, and a pair of ears agitated her to look at Chufan: "do you doubt that you just lied?" At this time, Carola was in an excited mood. When she spoke, her saliva sprayed out directly with him as the center. With this performance and the pig''s head around Carola''s neck, Chufan immediately stepped back carefully. Although the semi Saint level strongman does not need to worry about his illness, Chu fan thinks that he should be more careful if he can infect the saint level strongman with classical swine fever virus. What if it''s accidentally infected? At the same time, Chu fan also had some regrets in his heart. The reason why he chose a stronger opponent is to help Styx reduce the pressure. If he had known that this guy might have classical swine fever, he would not have made such a choice. Anyway, the river Styx is not known as "the sea of blood does not dry, the river Styx does not die." it is estimated that there will be no problem. But now the words have come out, we Chufan officials are also shameful, so after hearing Carola''s words, we can only harden our heads and nod again: "yes, it''s you. You should be my opponent." Before, people thought that Chu fan was too nervous and chose the wrong one. At this time, everyone''s eyes became strange to see him confirm again. "Isn''t this kid too nervous to be crazy?" Zhunti asked with a pitiful face, but his heart was still a little unwilling. After all, in his opinion, the cards in Chu fan''s hand were the best helpers for the prosperity of Buddhism. After hearing zhunti''s words, Jieyin was stunned at first, and then shook his head directly: "younger martial brother is wrong, in the old monk''s view, benefactor Chufan has a Bodhisattva heart." After that, looking at zhunti''s puzzled appearance, Jieyin first showed a smile, and then explained: "benefactor Chu fan knew that he would die, so he deliberately selected a stronger opponent, which can help mingheyou fight for a chance of life!" Chapter 833 Jieyin didn''t lower his voice when he spoke, so all the people on the scene heard him. After hearing the words, others didn''t react. The eyes of the river Styx had turned red, and then directly looked at Chu fan with an excited face: "Taoist friend of Chu, you can rest assured to go. After you leave, I will do my best to revenge for you. From then on, I will support your wife!" For the ancients, "your wife I raise" is absolutely the embodiment of the close relationship between the two people. Even, it''s a commitment that''s almost life and death. Because the ancients and later generations are different, the ancients'' life is more difficult, many people even their own sons and descendants are unable to support. And for no reason to help others raise a wife, maybe also with each other''s son, this is absolutely a huge pressure for a family. And Styx said this, no doubt to express their gratitude, but also to warn Bashir and Carola. You''d better think clearly when you start to Chu fan, otherwise you will regret it later! But it''s clear that neither Bashir nor Carola will care about his warning. Carola, in particular, looked at the river Styx with disdain: "don''t worry, you will go on the road with him." When he heard Carola''s words, Styx couldn''t help looking angry, but he didn''t say anything. He just planned to let Bashir know what terror was. After ignoring Bashir and Carola, Styx turns to Chufan, his eyes are still full of gratitude: "don''t worry, Daoyou!" While talking, the river Styx turned his head and looked at Bixiao carefully: "if there is anything in the future, girl Bixiao, please come to find me, and I will never give up!" If you are an ordinary person, after hearing the words of the river Styx, you will not be grateful, but you will not be angry, but Chu fan is different. As a person of later generations, the sentence "your wife I raise" has long been played rotten, so when he heard the sentence of Styx, Chu fan''s first reaction was to be angry. Chu fan directly looked at the river Styx with strange eyes: "no, you''d better take care of yourself." At this point, Chu fan felt that he was not very relaxed, and added: "if you''re not careful, I''ll take care of your wife!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Styx was stunned at first, and then showed a smile: "thank you very much, but I don''t have a Taoist partner. I''m afraid I''ll waste a piece of Taoist friend''s kindness." Looking at the calm appearance of the river Styx, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then reacted. This guy didn''t understand the connotation of this sentence at all. Just for a moment, the anger in Chu fan''s heart disappeared. It''s like he''s playing in front of someone who doesn''t know how to do it. Although you have said very ruthless, but in the eyes of the other party, but not the slightest lethality. After taking a look at the river Styx, Chu fan sighed helplessly, then turned his head to look at Carola: "are you ready?" When she heard Chufan''s words, Carola was stunned, and then a pig''s face showed a wild smile: "ha ha ha, do you think I need to prepare?" As she spoke, Carola turned her head and looked at Chufan directly: "boy, in order to praise your courage, I can let you choose your own way to die!" "No, I can''t use it anyway." For Carola''s provocation, Chufan didn''t care much. Although he was stingy, he didn''t care much about a dead man. Although Carola is not dead now, he is dead in Chufan''s eyes. After hearing Chufan''s words, Carola was stunned and understood the meaning of Chufan''s words. After frowning, Carola just laughed and said to Chufan: "since you don''t cherish the opportunity, come and die!" While speaking, Carola also threw a provocative look at the sky. If at ordinary times, he certainly does not dare to do this kind of thing, but now already knew Chu fan''s identity. Anyway, even the disciples of Tongtian are going to be killed, and Carola doesn''t think she will continue to leave much face for the other party. Feeling the look in Carola''s eyes, her face was cold all day, and then relaxed again. However, if you look carefully, you will find that there is a sneer in the deep of Tongtian''s eyes. Although I don''t know what Chufan''s bottom card is, Tongtian doesn''t think that Chufan who runs on himself from all angles will take the initiative to seek death. So if you can make Chufan give up his advantage and compete with Carola, there is only one possibility - Chufan has confidence to win! At the thought of this, the anger in Tongtian''s heart naturally disappeared. He was a saint, and he didn''t care about a dying man.I have to say that Chu fan and Tong Tian are very similar in this aspect. Both of them are very tolerant towards the dead. In fact, this can show their generosity from another angle! No matter how you offend me, as long as you die, I can forgive you! Seeing that Tongtian ignored herself, Carola turned her head and looked at Chufan directly: "since you can''t wait to die, let''s start the competition directly." While speaking, Carola stares at Chufan for fear that he will suddenly change his mind. While Carola was talking to Chufan, the river Styx also spoke to Bashir: "anyway, the place here is big enough. Why don''t we start the competition at the same time?" If it was in Pangu, Styx would not have made such a request. First of all, Pangu world is his home after all. When saints fight, they have great destructive power. How can they put this kind of thing in their own home? It would be nice to put it in shenting world. As for the second point, it is because Pangu world is too fragile. In the Fengshen war, Tongtian and others almost broke Pangu world. Since then, Hongjun gave orders. Saints are not allowed to show their strength in Pangu world! However, this is a world battlefield after all. It can accommodate more than 20 saints in a special area at the same time. There is no need to worry about the aftereffects of the fight. The reason why Styx said this has another purpose. As long as he and Bashir hand at the same time, in the fight at the same time, he can pay attention to Chufan, once Chufan encounter danger, Styx will be able to hand in time to save Chufan. As for the life and death duel, in the view of Styx, it is a joke at all. As long as enough shameless, even a duel between life and death can become an ordinary contest. Chapter 834 Coincidentally, as an "old man" who has survived from the flood and famine, the biggest thing about Styx is that it is shameless enough! Actually, it''s not just the Styx. As long as there are people who really understand, they will find that as long as they survive from the flood and famine, they are more or less shameless. Although the saints usually make a lot of trouble for their faces, in fact, this kind of thing can be understood from another angle. The more a person lacks something, the more he cares about it. So the saints calculate this and that for their own face. In fact, when they are faced with real interests, they can instantly complete the operation of putting the left face on the right face. This kind of action is commonly known as shameless and cheeky! The representatives of this group are zhunti and Jieyin. When Tao Zu Hongjun got the Tao, he spread the way of practice in Zixiao palace. At that time, Daozu prepared six futons, each of which represented a certain sage. Due to their lateness, Jieyin and zhunti did not even have a front position, let alone two futons. But at that time, zhunti just relied on his thick skin to get a futon from the good man Hongyun. Then he got a futon from Kunpeng in the same way. After that, we all know that the cheeky zhunti and Jieyin became the saints of heaven, and even founded Buddhism to compete with Xuanmen for luck. Hongyun, an old man, died, even without a chance to reincarnate his soul. Although Kun Peng was not so unlucky, he also lost the qualification to become a saint and became a saint with the Styx river for ten thousand and a half years. But now the river Styx has become a saint, far away from the Kunpeng on the road of cultivation. The idea in Styx''s heart is very simple. He is confident to face Bashir and defeat him, but Chufan''s situation should be very dangerous. So once Chu fan is in danger, he will immediately take Chu fan back to Tongtian and others. Anyway, when the sky falls down and there is a tall man on top of it, the river Styx doesn''t believe that he will watch his favorite disciple''s Taoist partner be destroyed with the character of Tongtian. As for the duel between life and death, it''s a big deal to admit defeat orally. As for the shenting world, will it not be satisfied? Styx said that he has no pressure, anyway, we are all enemies, I have no faith in your words, this is called war not tired of deceit! Bashir and Carola don''t know what Styx is about. So after hearing the words of Styx, Bashir nodded directly: "since you are in a hurry to die, this seat will satisfy you." Like Carola, Bashir has confidence in himself. Although he knew that he was a bit of a loser among the gods, he didn''t think he could even defeat a "junior" who had just broken through. Of course, it''s also because Bashir didn''t know the glorious experience of Styx. You should know that the reason why the Styx river has been unable to break through and become a saint is that it is too difficult for him to follow the "Tao". Killing a saint with a semi holy body, if it has not happened, is a fable in other people''s eyes! But it has also been said before that before the river Styx found its own way, it also imitated Nu Wa Niang and zhunti Jieyin. You should know that whether it''s the creation of the Luocha clan or the creation of the Luocha religion, Styx is successful. That is to say, in the "Tao" of these three saints, this guy is also a man who ran wildly. If the road was not too narrow to accommodate only three saints, the Styx would have become a saint long ago. But even so, the inside information of the Styx is far more than that of other saints. Among the people present, it is estimated that no one can surpass him except the authentic Sanqing of Pangu. The so-called Jinlin is not a thing in the pool. It turns into a dragon in case of wind and rain! From the moment of becoming a saint, Styx knew the gap between himself and other saints, which was his courage to challenge the heaven. Of course, these are all gossips. Let''s not talk about them. After Bashir also agreed to Styx''s request, all the people on the scene directly stepped aside to watch the four person competition. With their strength, they don''t have to worry about being hurt by the aftereffects of the competition. In addition to reaching out to protect Bixiao, other people are all relaxed, just watching the opera. Do you need to pay more attention to it? Unlike many melon eaters, Bashir was very excited. In addition to Alex, who has died, he and Carola are the weakest among the Twelve Gods in the divine world. That''s why he and Carola have such a close relationship. They are not together because they are like-minded, but just for warmth. Facts have proved how correct their actions are. After all, the proud Alex has set an example for themIf you don''t unite, you will die! But Bashir felt that from today on, he would embark on another road. Immediately, I will become the first strong man who slaughters saints from the front in this war! After killing the river Styx, he will become the most glorious one among the Twelve Gods. Even ondar will be eclipsed by his own light. After all, although wengdar is powerful, he has been held back by the whole world in so many years of fighting. It can be said that he has not built an inch of merit! When thinking in his heart, Bashir''s face involuntarily showed a proud look, and even Chufan''s eyes became gentle. He felt that he should thank Chufan. After all, if it wasn''t for Chufan, he wouldn''t have a chance to compete with the river Styx. Maybe this opportunity would fall into Carola''s hands. So Bashir decided that after Chufan was killed by Carola, he had to remember this "good man" every year today! Chu fan didn''t know that one of his enemies was grateful to him, but even if he knew, he wouldn''t care about this kind of thing. In fact, even if there is no river Styx, let Chufan deal with Carola and Bashir by himself, Chufan doesn''t think he will lose. And the reason why he has such confidence is that Chu fan found a very interesting thing before. It has been mentioned before that although the gods in the big world are as powerful as saints, they only practice, but they don''t cultivate their mind! In this case, there is a gap between the same strength of the LORD God and saints. This kind of gap may not be very obvious in the ordinary combat and their eyes, but in the eyes of Chu fan who has a system, they have a naked gap. Chapter 835 And the most direct performance is in their price. Yes, the price! Since the system opened the copy function, whenever he met a saint, Chu fan liked to use his own system to investigate. In fact, it''s no wonder Chu fan, after all, although the world''s battlefield has not reached the point of saints everywhere, but semi saints are as many as dogs, it''s not a joke. As Chu fan who always cherishes his life, how can he put himself in danger? So after accumulating enough energy, Chu fan began to choose among several saints. But it''s a pity that they can''t copy Tongtian Laozi and Yuanshi. The prices of others are almost the same, which makes Chu fan a little confused. In his opinion, since we have to choose the best one to copy, otherwise it always seems a little stingy. Just as Chu fan was thinking about whether to go out and look for some "energy" again, the main gods of the shenting world came to him. The good habits cultivated during this period of time, when seeing them, Chu fan used the system to check their prices for the first time. As a result, Chu fan almost didn''t jump up to celebrate. In addition to Bashir and Carola, the price of other people is half that of the saints in Pangu! Even ondar, who is able to draw all day, needs only the price of ordinary sages when copying. When he found this, Chu fan was still very surprised and asked the system involuntarily: "system, why are these guys so cheap?" In normal times, the system for Chu fan''s question or answer is very timely. No, as soon as Chu fan''s question came out, the systematic answer appeared: "the monks of Pangu world have Hongjun preaching and attach importance to the cultivation of mood, so their potential is even greater, and the monks of shenting world have consumed their potential!" In addition to a simple introduction, the system also directly transmits a detailed introduction for Chu fan. With the help of the system, Chu fan finally understands. Although we have the same fighting capacity now, if we have enough time, the saints of Pangu world can grow up and far surpass them. Obviously, when the system is copied, the calculation is not only their combat effectiveness, but also their potential! In other words, if Chu fan copied a saint, he could not only gain the fighting power of the other side, but also their potential. In fact, as long as we think about it carefully, we can see that Pangu world has more potential and opportunities than shenting world. Otherwise, shenting world will not rush to invade Pangu world. wants to know that the founder of Pangu great world has already died when he completed the world development. At the last moment, he integrated his essence into the Pangu world. This also makes Pangu world, which originally belongs to the big world, a step further! However, the creator of shenting world survived. This is not to say that Pangu God is inferior to the creator, but their realm is different. Pangu created the world for all living beings, and the creator created the world for himself. In this gap, the world created by the two people naturally has a gap. In addition, the development potential of Pangu world is also greater than that of shenting world. Although Hongjun is the founder of Taoism, he is only a successor of Pangu God. But it is such a successor who can block the creator of shenting world. From this, we can see the gap between the creator and Pangu God. All this has been said just to prove that the "cheapness" of the LORD God of the divine world is justified. If ordinary people know the gap between the LORD God and the sage, they will definitely choose the path of cultivating the sage. After all, no one hopes that their future potential will limit their development. But Chu fan doesn''t need to have these worries. He just needs to accumulate enough energy and start to copy. Even Chu fan has his own ambition, he can copy all the gods and saints, and then there are taozu and the creator. When these big guys are all copied by themselves, even if they can''t compare with Pangu, it''s estimated that the gap will not be too far, right? After having this kind of idea, Chu fan is also not polite, directly to the LORD God in the strongest wengdar under the black hand. Without wengdar''s knowledge, Chufan already has all his fighting power and mana. Of course, there is still a certain gap between Chufan and wengdar. After all, wengdar himself has his own main artifact, but Chufan only copied his cultivation. If the main artifact wants to copy, it needs to increase energy again. Chu fan is not interested in the main artifact of the divine court. In his opinion, it''s better to copy the magic weapon of the saint than to use it by himself.Of course, one of the reasons for this is poverty. After all, Chu fan doesn''t have much energy now. The purpose of choosing to duel with Carola is not wrong. Chufan is really trying to relieve the pressure for the river Styx, but he doesn''t want to kill himself, but wants to kill each other directly! Gossip less, at this time Carola and Bashir are ready, at the same time to Chufan and Styx two people attack. They don''t care if they lose face when they are weaker than themselves. Anyway, as long as they can win, it''s a good thing! It has to be said that the LORD God and the saints are very similar in this point, or from ancient times to the present, all people are very similar in this point. Anyone who can succeed must have a thick skin. Without this, it is difficult to withstand all kinds of attacks, ridicule and failure. Looking at Bashir attacking him, Styx first took a look at Chufan, and saw that there was no panic on his face. Then he took out Yuantu and ABI''s two swords to deal with it. In the initial battle, the Styx could barely resist the Styx, and Bashir was also proud. He has always been the bottom of saints and gods. When did he experience this feeling? In a flash, Bashir actually hoped to have a few more people break through, so that he can have a good experience of this feeling now. But looking at the sword technique of the river Styx, Chu fan''s eyes became strange. Anyway, he is also a teammate who fought side by side with the river Styx. Besides, now that he has the strength of ondar, how can Chu fan not see that the river Styx is hiding his strength. Chapter 836 You know, even the swordsmanship used by Hades and Alex on that day was much more exquisite than they are now. Although the strength of the sage can completely ignore the change of moves, but in the face of the same level of strong, there are moves obviously more effective than no move. But now the river Styx is completely relying on its own Saint level mana to fight against Bashir. It is precisely because of this, in the process of their fighting, Styx is in a completely inferior position. Looking at the river Styx which can only retreat under his six fists, Bashir''s face showed a proud look: "just a saint who just broke through, and also want to fight with me?" As he spoke, Bashir''s figure suddenly soared, and then all of his six arms radiated the power of terror: "extermination With Bashir''s unique skills, all the gods around him showed a proud smile. Although some look down on Bashir, but for his stunt we are still more recognized, even ondal in the face of Bashir''s stunt, but also to make certain attention. Feeling the power from Bashir, Carola, who has been playing with Chufan all the time, has a straight face, and then shows a cruel smile: "boy, it seems your time is up!" After that, Carola also roared, and a huge empty pig''s head appeared directly behind him. Although they don''t know much about the purpose of Styx''s special request to compete with others before, they also have some speculation. So during this period of time, Carola did not directly kill Chufan, but kept the same strength as the other side to reduce the vigilance of the people. Now seeing Bashir''s sudden attack on the river Styx, Carola immediately knew that her chance had come. In his opinion, the river Styx is now a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river. How can he help Chu fan. With eyes quietly aimed at one side of Bashir, Carola can not help but sigh. He is also the bottom of the Twelve Gods, but he is much stronger than Bashir. Unfortunately, the honor of killing the sage will fall on the other side. It filled Carola''s heart with envy and jealousy. However, Carola, after all, is a strong man at the level of God. She just lost her mind a little bit, and then recovered quickly. She once again focused on Chufan: "boy, it''s a kind of honor for you to die under our famous stunt!" Carola thinks that she is not boasting. As a semi saint, it is absolutely a great honor to let the saint do his best to deal with himself. But Carola didn''t use her full strength to respect Chufan. He just wanted to prevent Tongtian and others from rescuing others. As a matter of fact, we all know that it was a duel between life and death. But once they didn''t sign the contract, and secondly they didn''t take the oath, if they had a chance to intervene, they wouldn''t care what they said just now. When the empty shadow of the pig head appeared, Bashir''s momentum gathered to the strongest side, and his eyes were fixed on the Styx River: "as the first saint I killed, I will firmly remember you!" After that, Bashir''s six fists hit the river Styx at the same time. With Bashir''s action, the space around his fist directly split one piece after another. Don''t look at this kind of power. It seems that it can''t even compare with Luo Jinxian''s blow. In fact, this is the most terrible place. Normally speaking, the saint''s strike should destroy heaven and earth, but Bashir has concentrated all his strength on his fist. In this way, even a strong man of the same level will not be his opponent. Looking at the fists getting closer and closer to him, the face of Styx could not help but become bitter. Of course, he was not worried about his own safety, but that Chu fan would encounter danger. Before deliberately chose to start two duels at the same time, is to ensure the safety of Chu fan. But he didn''t expect that Bashir and Carola would do their best at the same time. In this way, even though he has been hiding his strength, he certainly can''t take care of Chufan. Feeling two breath of terror, Styx can''t help biting his teeth: "it''s just a matter of fighting for serious injury. Anyway, we must not let Taoist friends of Chu fan encounter danger." At this point, Styx''s heart is full of admiration for the tacit understanding between Bashir and Carola. It''s worthy to be a friend who has been together for many years. He even grasped the timing so skillfully. If their cooperation is a little strange, he won''t go to Chu fan. Just when the river Styx was going to release all his blood gods to fight for opportunities, a cold voice suddenly sounded. "Now that you are ready to die, I will send you away."With the fall of the voice, a momentum far beyond the Styx and others suddenly rose. Under the cover of this momentum, even the river Styx felt a heavy heart, but he soon woke up from the oppression of momentum, and showed a look of surprise. As someone who has lived and died with Chu fan, Styx is naturally familiar with Chu fan''s voice. When the voice just sounded, he knew that it was Chu fan''s words, and he thought of the magical move when Chu fan helped himself to kill Alex. The river suddenly felt relaxed, but immediately the river showed a sneer: "since the Taoist friend of Chu has already done it, I''m not welcome!" After that, with the Styx River as the center, the surrounding air suddenly turned into blood red, and a bloody smell with a sweet taste directly rushed into the people''s mouths and noses. Normally, blood should smell fishy. But once the cultivation is strong enough, the impurities in their blood will disappear, and their blood will become sweet. It''s obvious that this blood is all around the Styx at this time. Smell this smell, the presence of all the gods face a change, and then look at the river Styx eyes become more attention. These blood certainly is not the Styx own, after all, no one mentally retarded to fight when their own blood. Then there is only one possibility - the vision of heaven and earth! That''s why they pay attention to the river Styx. The appearance of this vision represents that the Styx river has killed a large number of strong people, and directly integrated the blood of each other into his own personal momentum. In fact, the Twelve Gods don''t know the details of the Styx river. For example, Tongtian and others don''t have much reaction when they feel the blood. Chapter 837 If the river Styx is really a murderer, with the character of all the saints present, how can he live from the flood and famine period to the present. In fact, this momentum is completely carried by the Styx River from the time of birth. As I have said before, Styx was born in the sea of blood, where it was transformed by the blood after the death of Pangu. Therefore, the master of Styx is the natural blood sea. His momentum naturally carries the blood of Pangu. If it wasn''t just a drop of blood from Pangu, with this momentum alone, Styx would be among the top saints. But even now, the faces of many gods shrouded in the blood fog have become heavy, and they can feel that their strength has been suppressed by a small part. Don''t underestimate the strength of a small part. For saints, even a very small mistake may be grasped by them. Styx doesn''t know how much psychological pressure his blood fog caused to the enemy. He released the blood fog completely to increase his strength. As the Lord of the sea of blood, as long as you are in the sea of blood, the strength of Styx will be improved. Although this blood fog can''t compare with the sea of blood, it can still improve the strength of Styx. If it is normal, the Styx will not cast blood fog, but once it is cast, it means that the Styx will do its best. Sure enough, surrounded by the blood fog, the Styx River directly raised his two swords, Yuantu and ABI: "the world only says that I have two swords, but I have three sword skills!" Speaking of this, the momentum of the Styx suddenly becomes very ethereal, as if in a moment directly disappeared here, but when you look carefully, you will find that he is standing there. Seeing the change of the river Styx, one side of the sky is a bright look. He is also an expert in swordsmanship. He is very interested in the current state of Styx. Not to mention other people''s thoughts, Styx''s moves are still going on. In Bashir''s frightened eyes, Styx directly closed his eyes, and then muttered in a low voice: "first move, break life and death!" As the words fell, Yuan Tu in his hand flashed over Bashir''s body in a flash. Except for a few people, the others didn''t know what had happened. "Ah ~" after a few breaths, accompanied by Bashir''s scream, people know what happened. Bashir''s six powerful arms fell to the ground. What''s more, there is a red energy in Bashir''s wound to prevent him from being reborn. Listening to Bashir''s scream, the river Styx disdains to curl his mouth. Barbarians are barbarians. Even his training moves have such huge defects. Although Bashir''s moves are full of strength just now, as a character of the same level, Styx finds Bashir''s shortcomings in a flash. His body, except for six arms, is very weak. Of course, the weak is for the strong of the same level. In fact, from here we can see the difference between the LORD God and the saints. Although they have almost the same fighting power, the gods often choose to give full play to their strengths and only care about their strong power. But saints are different. They develop in all aspects. Even though they have their own advantages, they have no obvious weakness. Since found the shortcomings of the opponent, and determined that Chu fan will not be in danger, Styx naturally will not miss this opportunity, so there was a scene before. However, things will not end there. As a legacy of flood and famine, Styx''s grasp of the fighter plane is also quite ingenious. After a look at Bashir who was still screaming, the second move of Styx appeared: "the second move, chop the afterlife!" The attack was on a bi. With the sword, Bashir''s face turned white. Although he didn''t know what happened, he felt that he had lost a lot of things. But now, after all, it''s time to fight, and Styx won''t explain its moves to its enemies. Looking at Bashir, who has entered a weak state, Styx directly launched its strongest move: "the third move, destroy the past!" As the sound fell, a Bi and Yuan Tu''s two swords emitted a huge light at the same time, and then directly merged into a red sword. When this sword appeared, Styx''s face turned red, and even his momentum became unstable. Feeling the rapid loss of his mana, Styx couldn''t help laughing: "sure enough, this move still has too much burden on me now." However, because of this, the river did not dare to waste any more time. His eyes were fixed, and then his sword cut into the void.After a sword is cut out, the breath of the Styx river begins to drop rapidly, and the body becomes shaky. The sword in the hand also changes back to Yuantu and abi. But it was Bashir who attracted more attention. In the eyes of the public, Bashir''s body became casual, and then disappeared completely. Even in the whole world, there was no trace of Bashir. This is the horror of the three ways of Styx. Looking at the disappearance of Bashir, although he has become very weak, Styx still nods with satisfaction. The world only knows that the sea of blood is not dry and the river Styx is not dead, but it ignores how terrible he is as the leader of the way of killing. Just three moves, the first one directly hit Bashir, so that he can not make too much resistance. The second move is to kill Bashir''s future directly, and the third move is to kill his past. In this way, Bashir becomes a person who has neither past nor future. In a moment, the whole world does not recognize his existence, so he disappears directly. Watching a saint fall in front of himself and others, even without breath, all the people on the scene could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. No one can imagine that the river Styx, which usually seems to care only about its own life, has such a terrible card. However, it is obvious that this move also has a huge burden on Styx itself, otherwise he would not release the blood mist to help himself improve his strength first, and then he would do it. In fact, the river Styx is running out of lights. If it wasn''t for the exclamation of Tongtian and others, it would have fainted. However, after a few minutes of setting up the Styx, I still didn''t hear the expected flattery. Chapter 838 "Cough." After waiting for another minute, Styx finally couldn''t stand it. He thought that people might be shocked by his terrible trick, so he planned to make a little sound to wake them up. However, after coughing, he still didn''t get the praise he deserved, and the river Styx was stunned. At this moment, a voice came from one side: "Friends of the Styx, dare to ask you this posture, is it a waist sprain?" Hearing this sound, the river Styx was stunned at first, and then his face became gloomy. He could recognize that it was the voice of the whole sky. After the Tongtian words were finished, Lao Tzu''s voice rang again: "I don''t know why the Taoist friends of the netherworld didn''t move. It turned out that they hurt their waist. There are some pills here to help them recover." "Hum!" Compared with his brother, the voice and words of Yuan Dynasty are much colder: "at any rate, he was also a strong man in the flood and famine period. I didn''t expect that he had fallen to such a level now. He even had to take three moves to deal with this kind of mole ant, and it would hurt his waist!" "Amitabha, the waist is not good, most of the kidney is not good!" After Sanqing''s words were finished, the other sages were not polite. Zhunti looked at the river Styx with pity: "there is a joyful Zen in my Buddhism, which can help the practitioners strengthen their kidneys. If the Taoists need it, they can join me as an ancient Buddha!" I have to admit that zhunti is not ashamed of his title of "the biggest human trafficker in the reign of God". Even at this time, he still does not forget to dig the wall. But it''s obvious that people are joking and deliberately running on the Styx river. As a saint, there is nothing wrong with having a kidney that is not bad. And the reason why we want to do this is that we can''t get used to the action of Styx just now. We have been fighting with shenting world for so long, but we haven''t made any progress. Why did you kill two saints in Styx river for so long. Why do you yell when you perform your moves? Is this to highlight our incompetence? Compared with the river Styx, Chu fan, who also won the victory, was much more low-key. As early as when the river Styx showed his first move, Chu fan waved casually. And then a flash of light flashed, and Carola was in two. When they heard the "friendly" consolation and help, Styx''s face gradually turned black. You have a bad kidney. Your whole family has a bad kidney! Of course, although the river Styx has expanded a little since its breakthrough, it still dares not to offend so many saints at one time. So after hearing what the people said, Styx just took a calm look at the direction of the battlefield, and then said: "as the second sage killed by poor Dao, I will try my best to remember you!" I don''t know what kind of Psychology I''m in. Anyway, the river Styx says the word "second" very, very seriously, which is like casting cumin on the wounds of many saints again. Looking at the elated River Styx, he hummed coldly all over the sky: "don''t forget the agreement with me, Taoist friend!" After hearing Tongtian''s words, the river Styx was stunned, and then nodded directly: "naturally, I won''t forget it!" He knew that Tongtian was talking about the competition between them. As a strong man who killed two saints, Styx felt that he was qualified to fight Tongtian. The sages of Pangu world chat happily, but the gods of shenting world are not in a good mood. In just two days, three main gods have fallen, and the twelve main gods have been reduced to nine. Of course, it''s not the thing that really affects their mood. What really complicates everyone''s mood is the white light that Chufan just killed Carola. When the white light appeared, everyone looked at ondar with strange eyes. if they as like as two peas, they are the same as Ondarts''s trick. In an instant, these gods could not help thinking about it: Chu fan was the younger generation of Tongtian, and ondar was the opponent of Tongtian. But their usual relationship is strange, and Chu Fangang actually used wengdar''s unique skill, so they suddenly have a terrible guess - is this their offspring? It can''t help that the gods don''t think about it. They usually think that the relationship between ondar and Tongtian is very gay. Now it happens again. As for the issue of gender, it is not a problem at all for saints. They even need no one to provide a drop of blood, to be able to give birth to each other''s offspring, which is much more powerful than any test tube baby. Ondar''s face had turned to iron blue when he felt the strange eyes of the people.If it was normal, in the face of such a situation, he would have been violent for a long time, but this time it was really strange, so he could only endure it in silence. Listening to the laughter from Pangu world camp, ondar gave a cold hum directly: "you win this time, but you may win next time!" As soon as ondar''s words were finished, the river Styx could not help laughing: "now we have eleven saints, and you have only nine gods. Do you still want to fight us?" When it comes to this, Styx is more energetic: "if I were you, I would have surrendered now." After hearing the words of Styx, several other saints nodded. When there were only nine people, they could resist the Twelve Gods. What''s more, they have now become eleven vs nine! Looking at the faces of the people, ondal laughed: "I hope you can say that next time." After that, without waiting for the people to speak again, ondar turned his head and left with many gods. For ondal''s departure, the public did not show much reaction. Although the victory was won this time, the other side was nine saints after all, and they were not able to stay by force. At this time, Chu fan''s ear also heard the voice of the system: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and getting the reward of" one chance to copy the unconditional magic weapon! " "I didn''t expect that Taoist friend Chu fan had such strength. I really admire him!" After wengdar left completely, Styx immediately rushed to Chu fan with an excited face: "do you have any interest in competing with me?" When he spoke, he looked at Chu fan with a smile on his face: "don''t worry, Daoyou. Our fight is up to now. I won''t be cruel to you." Chapter 839 Hearing the words of the river Styx, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth: "are you sure you want to compete with me?" When speaking, Chu fan''s face is full of surprise. You know, if he ignores the gap of equipment, he is a cruel man who can fight against the sage. It is no exaggeration to say that among the many saints present, Chu fan is already in the first echelon. Although the inside information of Styx river is good, Chu fan''s eyesight shows that there is a big gap between him and himself. However, Styx doesn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. Seeing Chu fan''s dull appearance, Styx thinks that he is worried about getting hurt when fighting with himself. So Styx immediately made its own response: "don''t worry, Taoist friends, we are just a simple competition, and I will never hurt you." "Styx, the competition between us hasn''t started yet. Are you in a hurry to start the competition with others?" Before Chu fan could speak, Tongtian''s voice came from one side. Hearing the voice of Tongtian, the river Styx was stunned at first, and then saw Tongtian''s urgent eyes. "It''s OK. When I finish communicating with Taoist friend Chu fan, it''s the same for us to compete again." "No way!" As soon as the words of the river Styx are finished, Tongtian is a violent drink, and then directly and nervously looks to Tongtian: "even ordinary people know the principle of first come, then come. As a saint of the river Styx, don''t you know it?" As the saying goes, the fans of the game are the onlookers! Different from the Styx River, Tongtian and others have seen the fighting power displayed by Chu fan just now. If there is no accident, the Styx river is definitely not his opponent. Tong Tian doesn''t want to see Chu fan defeat the river Styx, and then let him directly lose his desire to fight. Tongtian remembers that he still picked up the goods before. For the sake of his authentic face, Tongtian would not miss this opportunity to teach the river Styx. Poor Styx didn''t know what he thought in Tongtian''s heart. After hearing Tongtian''s words, he only thought that he saw his strength and couldn''t help but want to have a good competition with himself. After biting his teeth and thinking for a while, the Styx River quickly made a choice and turned to take a look at Chu fan. The Styx River directly said with a smile: "Taoist friend Chu fan, it seems that our competition can only be delayed a little." After that, the Styx River directly turned to the sky: "since the leader can''t wait, let''s start here?" Hearing the words of the Styx River, Tong Tian was stunned at first, and then looked at him directly: "Daoyou, don''t you plan to have a rest before you start the competition?" "No!" As soon as Tongtian''s words were finished, the river Styx nodded his head indifferently: "we are just a contest, and we won''t waste too much mana." Hearing the words of Styx, Tongtian directly showed a smile: "as long as you are happy." If it''s a normal fight, he won''t take advantage of the river Styx with his arrogant character, but now his purpose is just to teach the river Styx a lesson. So in Tongtian''s opinion, since the goods are so persistent, they can make it easier for them to achieve their goals. Hearing the communication between Styx and Tongtian, the eyes of many saints present all showed a look of schadenfreude. "Amitabha." After muttering, zhunti turned his head and looked at the three saints of huoyun Cave: "three saints, I don''t know if you are willing to gamble with the old monk, but the poor monk is defeated!" As soon as zhunti''s words were finished, Fuxi gave him a cold look, and then said: "zhunti, do you think that among all the Taoist friends present, apart from Styx himself, how many others think he can win?" As soon as Fuxi''s words were finished, Yan Emperor Shennong also nodded his head seriously: "however, if zhunti Daoyou is willing to win over mingheyou, the three of us are willing to gamble with you. I can use Shennong Ding as a bet." "Keke ~" as soon as Shennong finished his words, zhunti covered his mouth and coughed: "Daoyou joked." After that, zhunti did not dare to say even one more word, and returned to the back of Jieyin in silence. The three saints of huoyun cave are the three emperors of the human race. Apart from their strength, they have a very close relationship at ordinary times. Shennong Ding is the most precious treasure of Emperor Yan. If Emperor Yan was willing to take part in the gambling with his Shennong Ding, he would not miss such a good chance. But today''s bet, even if it is to kill the lead, zhunti will not participate. Joke, on the Styx that pair of bad, if he can win, all the saints on the scene dare to collective Ollie to! Seeing zhunti''s return, the emperor raised his mouth slightly"If zhunti Daoyou wants to, I can also take out my own Xuanyuan sword!" "No need!" Looking at Sanhuang''s confident smile, zhunti''s mouth drew again. You bad old men are very bad. It''s a sure bet, so you want to put all your wealth on it. I''m sure you''re here to take advantage of it, not to be a baby boy. Sure enough, seeing zhunti''s refusal, a trace of pity flashed over their faces. "You Taoist friends, don''t talk any more. The contest will begin soon." Just as a few people were still talking, the guide on one side finally opened his mouth. He knew that if he didn''t speak any more, he would not know what he would be like if he were to be run by the three saints of huoyun cave. However, Jieyin is also a smart man, knowing that even if you add yourself, two people will not be rivals of the other three. So he changed the subject directly. It has to be said that the ability to transfer the topic is still good. As soon as he finished his words, their bodies began to move. "Tongtian Daoyou, you are welcome!" When he killed Bashir before, Styx had already used all his strength, so now when he fought with Tongtian, he no longer hid his two swords of yuan tu''a-bi. Seeing the sword skill of the river Styx, a strange color flashed in Tongtian''s eyes. I have to say that the sword skill of this man of the river Styx is still worthy of affirmation. If it''s normal, Tongtian will certainly have a good competition with the river Styx, but his goal today is to teach the goods a lesson, so Tongtian naturally won''t waste time. "Tongtian Daoyou, how about my Dao''s sword technique?" Seeing that Tong Tian evaded his own move, there was a smug smile on the river Styx''s face, and then asked directly. In fact, his sword technique was originally called "bloody sea sword technique", but after killing two saints, Styx consciously changed the name of this sword technique. Looking at the euphoria of the Styx River, he nodded with a smile: "very powerful!" Chapter 840 "Ha ha ha ~" after hearing Tongtian''s words, the river Styx is more happy. Under the gaze of all the people, this guy didn''t care about his identity and began to laugh. After laughing, he looked at Tongtian seriously: "don''t worry, Daoyou. I will restrain my strength and never hurt you." As soon as the words of the river Styx were finished, the corners of his mouth rose slightly: "well, thank you very much." If the normal time, the Styx will be able to hear the sky this sentence contains a huge anger. You know, he is one of the three Qing Dynasties of Pangu. He is the only fighting maniac among all saints. When he was one against four, he didn''t need a river Styx to release water? Unfortunately, at this time, the river Styx had already entered a state of expansion, and did not care about the tone of Tongtian at all. Instead, he continued with a proud face: "you are welcome. They are all saints of Pangu world. How can you be embarrassed by the poor way?" After the words of the river Styx, he once again stabbed Tongtian with Yuantu in his hand. Looking at Yuantu who stabbed him, a strange color flashed through his eyes, and then he muttered in a low voice: "it''s a pity that I have to embarrass you today." The voice of the whole sky is very small, even if it is the river Styx that fights with him, also just saw his lips move a few times. Then, before the river Styx could react, he saw a green light coming out of Tongtian''s body, and Yuan Tu in his hand was blocked by death. However, it was not over yet, and then a white light came out of the whole body. The speed of this white light is very fast. Before the river Styx reacts, the white light has already fallen on his neck. It was not until then that Styx could see clearly what was more around his neck. This is actually a sword with cold light. There are two big characters written on the sword - "trapped immortal"! "Gudu ~" feeling the breath from the immortal sword, the river Styx could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. By this time, he already knew the huge gap between himself and Tongtian. There is no doubt that if it was a real fight, his head would have left his neck. Although this does not make a saint die, it is certain to slap him in the face. It''s not that Styx has never seen Tongtian fight. Although he didn''t participate in the battle of Fengshen, he also hid in the dark to watch the battle. Compared with today''s Tongtian, Tongtian at that time was one on the ground and one on the sky! At this point, the river Styx has opened his mouth and is ready to admit defeat. To survive from the flood and famine, he is not tie Hanhan who does not admit defeat. However, just as the river Styx was about to say "admit defeat", the voice of Tongtian suddenly rang. "Hiss, I didn''t expect that the netherworld Taoist friend had such a powerful sword technique. It really surprised me!" Hearing the words of Tongtian, the river Styx was stunned, and then a smile appeared on his face. He felt that this should be because he didn''t want to lose face in front of the public, so he said it on purpose. However, the river Styx soon found that it was wrong, because when Tongtian was talking, the whole person had rushed in front of him. More than that, after rushing over, Tongtian also raised his fist. "No!" It was not until this time that the sixth sense of Styx as a saint responded. Unfortunately, it was too late, and the fist of the whole sky landed on his face without any obstacles. He felt the pain from his nose, and the tears from the river Styx almost came out. In addition, there was a huge regret in his heart. I''m really crazy. I dare to imagine that Tongtian will take care of my face. After a heavy blow, Styx also basically sober, and he also understood the purpose of heaven - Revenge! Obviously, Tongtian''s action at this time is to revenge his previous provocation. After thinking of this, the heart of the river Styx more flustered, he is not a fool, know to heaven''s character will not be so simple to let himself go. At this point, the river Styx made the most correct choice, surrender! You have to admit defeat! As long as you admit defeat in time, even if you are not happy with yourself, you can''t continue to attack yourself in front of so many people. "I think Sobbing ~ " however, in the middle of the words of the Styx, his mouth was completely covered by a hand that suddenly appeared. After stopping the river Styx from admitting defeat, Tongtian''s mouth showed a "warm" smile, and then continued to shout out: "Oh, you are the ancestor of the sea of blood. This powerful sword technique is really an eye opener for me!" When talking, Tongtian''s hands and feet were not idle, and he went up to all the places on the river Styx.Feel the pain from my body, and listen to the cry from all over the sky, the tears of the Styx are about to flow out. It''s clear that you are beating me, and you still have to shout so hard. If you only listen to the voice, others think it''s me, Styx, who has the advantage. Unable to surrender and admit defeat, and unable to fight through the sky, Styx made the best choice almost instantly. After taking a look at the sky, Styx directly mobilized all the mana on his body to protect himself from being hurt. A few minutes later, Tong Tian finally came down from the river Styx with a satisfied face After a look at the swollen Styx River, Tongtian''s face showed a smile: "whether it''s swordsmanship or cultivation, the friends of the Styx River are an eye opener for me. I hope we can learn from each other again in the future." When saying this, Tong Tian sighed with regret. Since he left Pangu world, he has seldom been so comfortable. You know the war in ordinary days. Even zhunti Jieyin and others have won some weak victories, not to mention Lao Tzu, who is the most powerful. He often fights with one enemy against three and helps others from time to time. However, Tongtian, who ranks the second in strength, has only ondar as an opponent from the beginning to the end. Although they are equal, Tongtian''s heart is full of depression. However, in the process of beating Styx today, Tong Tian obviously felt his mood restored. If there were not many people present, Tongtian felt that he could fight with the river Styx for a year! When he heard Tongtian''s words, he was stunned and then shook his head: "Daoyou joked. I''m just a new man who has just broken through. No matter in strength or insight, I''m far from Tongtian''s opponent. Don''t mention the contest in the future." Chapter 841 At the time of the conversation, the river also secretly Tucao: , "make complaints about the bad old man, you still want to see me again?" With the strength of the Styx sage, the bruise caused by the beating from heaven has been restored. However, the damage in his heart is hard to heal. All the time, Styx feels that with his experience from the flood and famine period to the present, he will not suffer losses in the face of anyone. But after today''s event, Styx deeply understood a truth: "in some people''s eyes, he is still a brother." Even the heart of the river Styx has made a decision, from now on, even if it''s starving, even if it''s jumping from jiuchongtian, I will not compete with Tongtian! Tong Tian doesn''t know what kind of decision he made in the heart of the river Styx. He is just disappointed that he can''t continue to use the river Styx as a vent. Looking at the river Styx, a glimmer of disappointment flashed through the eyes of Tongtian. If he had known that the goods would make such a choice, he shouldn''t have let him go so quickly just now. In Tongtian''s heart, when he regretted, he shivered involuntarily, and then put his eyes on Chu fan: "Taoist friend Chu fan, why don''t you and I have a competition?" When he spoke, there was a twinkle in the eyes of the river Styx. At the same time, he took a provocative and obscure look at the sky. Since I can''t beat you, I''ll beat the Taoist partner of your favorite disciple. I''ll see if your heart hurts and I won''t regret it later! Styx''s mind is very simple, that is, to find the grievances in Tongtian, that is, to build their own happiness on the sadness of others. Hearing the words of Styx, the eyes of all the sages present became strange again. Even the client Chu fan could not help sighing: "friend of the Styx, you have just experienced two battles. Why don''t we cancel the contest?" We are good friends who have fought side by side. Chu fan doesn''t have the same bad taste as Tongtian. At the same time, Chu fan also sneers in secret. Isn''t this guy in the river Styx really a Pingtou elder brother? How can he have such a strong desire to fight? However, Chufan underestimated Styx''s desire to win and regain face. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the Styx River directly shook his head: "you don''t have to worry, it''s just a contest. I can still support you." This point of Styx is not boastful. Although he used a lot of mana when he played with Bashir before, he has almost recovered now. When I fought with Tongtian before, I was basically beaten unilaterally and didn''t consume mana at all. So it can be said that Comrade Styx, who has gone through two battles, is still in full condition now! In order to show their self-confidence, Styx also a small release of their momentum, expressed their determination. Styx''s heart has already made up its mind, Chu fan has great kindness to him, so he naturally can''t beat Chu fan hard. But after all, it was just an ordinary competition, so he just wanted to beat Chu fan and find a little face. In fact, the idea of Styx is very simple, which is to achieve a goal through Chu fan: let people understand that it is not that they are too weak, but that they are too strong! [Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time! ¡¿ just when Chu fan intended to politely refuse the river Styx, the voice of the system suddenly rang. Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then his face became strange. If he didn''t guess wrong, this guy would definitely make trouble. "View tasks." After the sound fell, the light curtain appeared, and Chu fan also saw his new task. Task: realist Introduction: as a sage, you must have the ability to recognize the reality! Requirements: beat Styx to help him recognize the reality and master himself time limit: lasts for one hour reward: randomly open daily cards, a kind of failure punishment: turn off the copy function! After seeing the punishment for the failure of the mission, Chu fan sighed helplessly: "since Daoyou is so eager to compete with me, someone in Chu naturally can''t let you down!" After that, without waiting for the river to speak, Chu fan took the initiative to stand up: "Friends of the river, are you ready?" When speaking, Chu fan stares at the river Styx in front of him. After watching the battle between the river Styx and Tongtian just now, Chu fan knew one thing. If it was before he fought with Carola, even if he had ondar''s fighting power, he might not be the opponent of the river Styx. After all, even ondal needs a proper magic weapon to play his full strength.Frankly speaking, the reason why Chufan was able to kill Carola quickly before was largely determined by the other party''s carelessness. If Carola had been alert enough, he might have been able to draw with Chufan. However, that was before. After fighting with Carola, he not only gained a lot of energy, but also got a chance to copy magic weapon. Just now, Chu fan used this opportunity to copy the immortal sword in Tongtian''s hand! Feel Chu fan''s eyes, the river can''t help a Leng, don''t know why, his heart suddenly had a bad premonition. But this feeling was completely destroyed by the Styx as soon as it appeared. After all, he is not the opponent of others in terms of heel base or magic weapon. But Chufan is different. In the view of Styx River, Chu Fanyi has no powerful magic weapon, not a creature in the flood and famine period. He has no inside information, and the time of three breakthroughs is shorter than himself. After such an analysis, the river Styx is full of pride. No matter what, I can''t lose to Chu fan! It was because of this confidence that after hearing Chu fan''s words, the river of hell nodded directly: "don''t worry, I''ve been ready for a long time..." "Bang!" Looking at the river Styx, which just flew out in the middle of the conversation, Chu fan''s face showed a embarrassed smile: "cough, Daoyou, I''m really sorry. I just finished my duel with Carola, and now I''m still not quite used to it." Originally also to Chu fan''s sneak attack some discontented Styx, after hearing his words, also directly chose to forgive Chu fan. After all, he is also from the past, knowing that Chu fan should be nervous. So, after Chu fan''s words, Styx directly showed a smile: "it''s OK, I''ve been prepared for this kind of behavior of Taoist friends." After that, a carp in the Styx river stood up straight from the ground: "Daoyou, we are just driving..." Chapter 842 "Bang!" Before he finished, he felt a pain on his face, and then he flew out again. At the time of landing, Styx''s eyes were full of confusion. The general meaning should be like this: who am I, where am I and what am I going to do? "Daoyou, are you ok?" Looking at the river Styx, lying on the ground motionless in a bad posture, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth also slightly raised, and then asked him. "Nothing!" Although I felt that my waist was about to break, when I heard Chu fan''s words, the Styx River jumped from the ground in an instant: "don''t worry, Daoyou. I have nothing to do!" After expressing his strength, the river turned to look at Chu fan: "Taoist friend Chu fan, why did you make a sudden move just now?" While talking, the river Styx looks at Chu fan angrily. As an old fox who can survive from the flood and famine period, he tripped twice on the same stone today. It''s an indescribable shame! Looking at the angry appearance of the river Styx, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then showed a simple and honest smile: "your voice was too loud just now, I was scared by you." After hearing Chu fan''s words, the river Styx didn''t directly gush out a mouthful of old blood and then die on the spot. You are also a saint level strong man. How could you be scared by other people''s voices? Did you feel a sharp pain in your conscience when you said that? All of a sudden, Styx''s eyes brightened directly: "Taoist friend Chu fan, it''s better for you to decide the start time of the contest." When he spoke, the river Styx was very proud. He decided to make preparations directly next. As soon as Chu fan started, he would do it instantly. Think of here, the corners of the mouth of the Styx slightly raised, even feel the body is not so painful. Chu fan didn''t know what the river was thinking, but after hearing what the river said, he nodded seriously: "in that case, you are ready, Taoist friend of the river Hear Chu fan''s words, the river can''t help but face a joy, he feels that he can immediately a snow before shame. Thinking of this, the river could not help laughing, then nodded to Chu fan: "I''m ready, Daoyou can drive..." "Bang!" In the middle of the conversation, the river Styx''s face changed, and then it flew out again without accident. "Keke ~" after getting up from the ground, fresh blood has come out of the corners of the mouth of the Styx river. At the same time, he looks at Chu fan angrily: "Daoyou, why do you suddenly move again?" Hearing the words of the river Styx, Chu fan looked at him with a puzzled face: "I didn''t make a sudden move?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, his face turned black: "how did I fly out?" "I waited until you said I was ready." After hearing Chu fan''s words, the river''s face became darker, and even its voice became louder by several decibels: "what I just meant was that I was ready for you to start shouting!" "Ah ~" after the words of the river Styx were finished, Chu fan nodded in his voice: "don''t worry, Daoyou, there will be no problem now." When speaking, Chu fan looked at the time. With his efforts, forty minutes had passed, that is to say, as long as he persisted for another twenty minutes, he could finish the task. Because of this, Chu fan doesn''t plan to fool the river Styx any more. Next, he just needs to beat the river Styx a few times, and the time should be almost over. With Chu fan''s assurance, Styx was in a much better mood, and nodded directly to Chu fan: "Daoyou can announce the beginning of the contest." When speaking, the river Styx has already sent out the momentum of Saint level, at the same time, the whole person is also wrapped up by a thin layer of blood fog. Obviously, it''s the so-called "take a cut and gain wisdom". Thanks to this, Styx has already had enough psychological preparation. Looking at the cautious appearance of the river Styx, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth raised slightly. If this guy had such consciousness before, he would not have succeeded. But now he doesn''t want to use that method, so he doesn''t need to care about the attitude of Styx. After smiling at the river Styx, Chu fan also exuded his own momentum: "Friends of the river Styx, our competition officially begins!" This time heard Chu fan''s words, the river of hell did not answer, but slightly nodded. He was afraid that Chu fan would attack him again while he was talking. See the appearance of the river Styx, Chu fan also did not do more reaction, but directly a punch toward him hit in the past. There was a layer of white mysterious power on Chu fan''s fist. Seeing this power, Tongtian couldn''t help looking back"The power of light?" When he spoke, he looked unbelievable. As an opponent of ondal for many years, he was very familiar with the strength of that guy. , Chu fan as like as two peas, Dahl''s almost mysterious force. Looking at Chu fan''s fist, a smile appeared on his face: "Daoyou, if it''s just like this, you are not the opponent of poor Dao!" While speaking, the fist of Styx also directly blocked Chu fan''s fist. After Chu fan entered his blood fog, he could see each other''s action, so it was not very difficult to block it. After blocking Chu fan''s fist, Styx suddenly grinned: "Twelve grade industry huohonglian, open!" Voice down, at the foot of the Styx suddenly grow out of a flame of twelve magenta lotus. "Shameless!" "Mean!" "Good baby ~" as soon as this lotus stand appeared, people''s voices came around. The mean and shameless are Tongtian and Bixiao. They didn''t expect that even in such a contest, the river Styx would release this treasure. You should know that twelve grade industry huohonglian is not an ordinary magic weapon. It is also a top treasure even in Pangu world. Twelve grade industry huohonglian is the best congenital spiritual treasure, which is also the magic weapon of Saint level. This thing, together with the twelve pinmieshi Black Lotus, the twelve pindushi Golden Lotus and the twelve pinjingshi green lotus, are all made of the four lotus seeds of the legendary chaotic green lotus. Each of the four lotus stands has different functions, but in terms of defense, they are all top-level. It''s no exaggeration to say that as long as you release the twelve grade red lotus, comrade Styx will add a turtle shell to himself. Of course, if not forced helpless, Styx will certainly not do such a thing. Different from Tongtian Bixiao, zhunti and Jieyin look at the red lotus at the foot of the Styx river. Both of them are saints. In terms of the thickness of their skin, they have already transcended many realms that others don''t know. So there is nothing wrong with the two of them. Chapter 843 In the eyes of zhunti and Jieyin, only huohonglian, the twelve grade industry, deserves their attention. Of course, this emphasis is actually a desire for treasure. You should know that the west is actually very poor. As a Buddhist saint, whether zhunti or Jieyin, when you see the top magic weapon, you will have the idea of getting it back to Buddhism. Thanks to the fact that we are in the world battlefield, everyone is in the same camp in a strict sense. Otherwise, with zhunti''s character, I would have slipped to the river Styx to say this sentence: "Amitabha, Taoist friend, this thing is related to my Buddhism!" Even if you have enough confidence, zhunti will add another sentence: "Amitabha, you are also predestined with Buddhism, Taoist friend!" Of course, this kind of thing will not happen at present. If zhunti really dares to do this kind of thing, it is estimated that the other saints will definitely let him know what is wonderful. Less gossip. After hearing the voices of the people around, the Styx River involuntarily showed a proud look: "Keke, Taoist friend Chu fan, you can''t hurt me if you have huohonglian. It seems that the next contest is to win." When talking, Styx looks at Chu fan with a proud face. Hearing the words of the river Styx, Chu fan laughs: "as long as you have such self-confidence." Chu fan doesn''t care about the cheating of fire red lotus in the use of Styx, but he is also happy. Because the stronger the river Styx is, the longer he can persist. Otherwise, Chu fan himself is afraid of failure. However, when Chu fan hit the river again, but failed to break the defense of the river, the river began to laugh: "Daoyou, it seems that you will lose this contest." You can''t help the river Styx''s lack of self-confidence. The number of congenital Lingbao is limited. All the treasures appeared after the beginning of the day had their own owners. He didn''t think that Chu fan could have the best congenital spirit treasure. After hearing the words of the river Styx, Chu fan smiles, then silently takes out a sword and holds it in his hand: "since Taoists are so confident, let''s enjoy the poor Dao''s swordsmanship." Looking at the sword in Chu fan''s hand, he could not help changing his face: "trapped immortal sword?" While talking, the Styx river turns to look at the sky: "when did you borrow the trapped immortal sword?" But immediately the river Styx found something wrong. If it was the magic weapon that Chu fan borrowed from Tongtian, there must be a connection between the trapped immortal sword and Tongtian. This also led to the fact that Chu fan couldn''t operate the Xianjian skillfully. But now the sword in Chu fan''s hand obviously has no such problem. In a flash, another possibility occurred to the river Styx: "have you already given the sword to Chu fan?" Hearing the sound of the river Styx, Tongtian''s face became strange. is a saint as like as two peas. He can see that the sword in Chu''s hand is exactly the same as that of the sword, and even the breath of the sword. But the whole sky can be sure that this thing will never be a trap sword. Joke, the real trapped immortal sword is now in my Dantian. "Cough." At the thought that Chu fan had the smell of ondar, his eyes narrowed: "it seems that Taoist friends of Chu fan also have their own secrets." After that, Tongtian will no longer investigate. When the strength reaches their level, who has few secrets of their own. Moreover, even if he wants to know Chu fan''s secret, if Chu fan doesn''t want to say it, he has no way. However, when the sky is silent, the river Styx is dissatisfied. In fact, after being successfully attacked by Chufan twice in a row, Styx basically recognized the reality that he was not Chufan''s opponent at all. It is for this reason that the Styx will directly release the red lotus of Ye Huo after fighting. In this way, although a little shameless, but you can ensure that they are in an invincible position, and even as long as you seize the opportunity to fight back, you can win. But when Chu fan took out the sword, the advantage before the river Styx began to decrease rapidly. Even within a few breaths, the river Styx felt that its own fire was almost unbearable. Of course, although the defense of red lotus is very strong. But it is not a real defensive magic weapon after all. When facing the pure offensive magic weapon of the same level, it is at a disadvantage immediately. Anyway, it''s shameless for once, and there''s no pressure from the river Styx. He shouts out in the eyes of the public: "Tongtian Daoyou, your behavior doesn''t conform to the rules. I''ll compete with Chufan Daoyou, how can you participate in your magic weapon?"The purpose of the Styx is very clear, that is to let Tongtian take back his trapped sword, so that he can be invincible again. After hearing the words of the Styx River, a strange look appeared on Tongtian''s face: "cough, don''t misunderstand the Taoist friends of the Styx river. The sword in Chu fan''s hand is not the trapped immortal sword of the poor way." In order to show his justice, Tongtian specially took the sword out of the Dantian. In order to prevent the river Styx from disbelieving, he specially inspired the power of the trapped immortal sword. Almost in an instant, a terrible sword spirit rushed out of the trapped immortal sword. Feeling the power of the immortal sword trapped in Tongtian''s hand, Styx first shrinks his eyes, and then confirms that Tongtian really didn''t cheat himself. But it is because of this, the Styx will be more helpless. Since it really belongs to Chu fan, doesn''t it mean that he will lose? At the thought of this, Styx''s face became more gloomy: "a Bi, Yuantu, come on!" The voice falls, the Styx directly steps on the fire red lotus of the twelve grade industry, holding yuan Tu a Bi''s two swords, and rushes up to Chu fan. With the help of the protection of red lotus, Styx doesn''t care about Chu fan''s attack at all, and directly attacks Chu fan with the appearance of a reckless man. The purpose of Styx is very clear. He wants to eliminate Chufan when Chufan breaks through the twelve grade red lotus defense. Otherwise, with Chu fan''s current terror fighting power, what he will lose at that time will be himself. Sure enough, in the underworld reckless attack, Chu fan soon fell, but even in the face of this situation, Chu fan is still not the slightest nervous. Seeing that a Bi and Yuan Tu were about to hit him in the arm because of his mistake, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth suddenly raised: "Ye Huo Hong Lian, come out!" The voice falls down, Chu fan''s foot also instantly appeared a red lotus platform emitting industry fire. When the lotus terrace appeared, the whole Styx was Spartan: "how could it be?" Chapter 844 As the owner of red lotus, Styx knows its magic weapon very well. But when you see the red lotus at the foot of Chu fan, the whole people of Styx are not good. looks as like as two peas of fire, whether from the looks or from the momentum. Even if it wasn''t for her own red lotus, the river Styx would doubt whether Chu fan had stolen it. "How can there be a red lotus?" Not only is the river Styx, even one side of zhunti and others also look at Chu fan in surprise. Hearing the question from the river Styx, Chu fan smiles: "Friends of the river Styx, do you know the origin of Ye Huo Honglian?" "Of course I know!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the river Styx burst out: "in those days, after Pangu God created heaven and earth, there was a chaotic green lotus that broke apart. After that, a lotus seed of chaotic green lotus became a twelve grade industry red lotus." Hearing the words of the river Styx, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "what the friends of the river Styx said is very good. That''s how my fire red lotus came." "No way!" The river Styx stands directly on the red lotus and stares at Chu fan: "how can the chaotic green lotus produce two red lotus with fire?" The smile on Chu fan''s face became more obvious when he looked at the way that the river Styx doubted life: "Daoyou misunderstood. In fact, in that year, chaos Qinglian produced eight lotus seeds, four kinds and eight lotus flowers." "these as like as two peas, they are just the same gender, but there are slight differences in sex." While speaking, Chu fan took another look at the red lotus at the foot of the Styx River, and then continued to say: "the lotus in your hand is female, but the one in my hand is male!" Under the explanation of Chu fan, the whole person of Styx was stunned. In fact, if it is a normal time, Styx as long as a little thought to know that Chu fan just now is completely fooling himself. But now the matter involves the industry fire red lotus, is the so-called care is chaos, the Styx has lost square inch. After a dull look at Chu fan, the river of Styx asked: "Daoyou, isn''t the red lotus in your hand as powerful as mine?" "That''s right!" As soon as he finished, Chu fan nodded calmly: "as long as you can do what Honglian can do, my Honglian can do it." said as like as two peas, even a little guilty feeling was not born. Jokes, which are copied from the system, must be exactly the same as yours. However, at this moment, a voice with a smile came from one side: "Puyi, in this way, don''t the four immortals killing swords also have eight swords, and they are divided into male and female?" Hearing the voice from all over the world, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth and said in secret: "Oh, no, I forgot that." The business of Ye Huo Hong Lian can still use the excuse of chaos Qinglian''s son, but Zhuxian four swords can''t help it. These four swords were given to Tongtian by Daozu Hongjun on fenbaoyan. Even Chu fan didn''t know the origin of these swords. He didn''t know how to make them even if he wanted to. After a smile, Chu fan showed his eight teeth to the river Styx: "Hey, my friend of the river Styx, I was joking with you just now, don''t you take it seriously?" "Of course not!" When he spoke, the river Styx''s face had turned black. Grandma, I just thought that what you said was true. I didn''t expect that you were cheating my feelings? As soon as I think that I really believe Chu fan''s words, the Styx River wants to find a way to get in directly. As a saint, I even believe this kind of words. It''s a shame for the saint world. For the sake of his face, of course, Styx can''t admit that he has been cheated, so after hearing Chu fan''s words, Styx directly laughs: "I have to say that the story of Taoist friend Chu fan is still very good. I like your story very much." "Just like Daoyou likes it!" Chu fan doesn''t expose the river Styx either. After smiling at him, he rushes up again with the immortal sword in his hand: "it''s better for you and me to divide the victory quickly." To tell you the truth, from the perspective of swordsmanship, Chu fan can''t catch up with the river Styx. It is estimated that among the people present, except the mysterious Daozu Hongjun and the creator of shenting world, only the sword skill of Tongtian can suppress him. Although Chu fan has all the abilities of ondar, ondar doesn''t know how to use sword. As for the sword in wengdar''s hand, which is much wider than the door plate, Chu Fan said that it is absolutely an insult to the name of sword.However, although it''s not easy to use the sword, it''s very easy to defeat the river Styx. They both have a fire red lotus, the difference is that the red lotus defense of the Styx river is about to be broken by Chu fan. And Chu fan''s defense is still very strong. In this way, both of them don''t care about each other''s attack. They just wave their sword to attack each other''s red lotus. A few minutes later, with a clear voice, the river''s face changed. The red lotus defense of Ye Huo under his feet was broken by Chu fan. At this time, it has become Ye Huo all over the sky. If it is to deal with the real enemy, Styx will certainly operate the surrounding fire to attack the enemy directly. After all, another function of the red lotus is to control the fire to attack the enemy. But after all, it''s just an ordinary competition with Chu fan. It''s not very good to use Ye Huo. Moreover, Chu fan also has a red lotus, who knows if the fire can hurt him. As for other cards, they are prepared for the enemy and can''t be used here. So after his face was tangled for a while, he called out his own slogan directly to Chu fan: "Chu fan''s Taoist friends have amazing strength, but I don''t know..." The words of the river Styx just said half, Chu fan''s fist mercilessly toward his mouth to smash down. Looking at the power of Chu fan''s fists, the Styx couldn''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth, and then ran directly to the distance. He can guarantee that if he didn''t get out of the way just now, there would be several fewer teeth in his mouth. Looking at the river Styx to speak, Chu fan did not let people, directly gave up the trap sword, with fists began to attack the river Styx. See Chu fan''s action, the face of the river Styx more subdued, at this time Chu fan has wild fire red lotus protection, don''t worry about his attack. What''s more insidious is that every blow of this guy''s fist is aimed at his mouth, and he doesn''t give himself the chance to surrender. It is only today that Styx understands the mentality of those people who are usually right with themselves. With the protection of Ye Huo Honglian, Chu fan and the river Styx are all hard shelled bastards! Make complaints about ''s mind even more. The heart of the river is also tucking away in secret. is really not a family, but not one family! Chapter 845 Before the whole day to treat their own time, is not to surrender, and then hard lessons of their own. I didn''t expect that Chu fan would do the same thing again. What''s more, if he ignored Chu fan''s attack and forced to surrender, he would be seriously injured. Looking at the subdued appearance of the river Styx, Chu fan showed a strange smile on his face: "the Taoist friends of the river Styx are really powerful, and I admire them. It seems that I have to do my best!" Chu fan mouth said admire, but the action on the hand is not the slightest relaxation. Styx just a little careless, the body has a few more bruises. You know, Chufan and Tongtian are different. Tongtian just wants to teach the river Styx a lesson, but Chufan wants to finish his task. The system requires Chufan to teach the river Styx a lesson. Chufan doesn''t want to fail because of his own release of water, so every move of Chufan releases wengdar''s power. Under the attack of the same level of power, Styx found that he suddenly became a mortal, and his mana had no effect on Chufan. "Bang!" After adding two black circles to the Styx, Chu fan finally stopped his action and looked at the Styx: "Taoist friends are really powerful. I''ll benefit a lot from fighting with you!" After that, Chu fan took another look at the Styx River: "Daoyou, I don''t know what''s next..." "No!" As soon as Chu fan was halfway through, he heard the river Styx drink: "I give up, you win, there is no next!" When he speaks, the river looks at Chu fan warily. With his previous experience, he is afraid that Chu fan will suddenly make a big move to himself. Fortunately, Chu fan had already finished the task. After hearing what the river Styx said, he nodded calmly: "in that case, today''s competition should be over." After that, Chu fan reluctantly took a look at the river Styx: "I hope I can continue to compete with Daoyou in the future!" "No, no, no way!" Hear Chu fan''s words, the netherworld River direct facial expression a change, then don''t politely shout a way. Styx is not a fool. Although he seems to have awakened the blood of Pingtou brother to a certain extent after the expansion, he has a good understanding of his own strength after the continuous education of Chufan and Tongtian. Obviously, he will never be the opponent of Chu fan and Tong Tian when he doesn''t use his unique skills. And the river Styx is not a fool, he is very clear that since he has a unique skill, then with the urine of Chu fan and Tongtian, there can be no unique skill. For the sage level strong, no one will know whose card is more powerful without a real fight. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and opening the daily card" Wudao tea "!" Hearing the sound from the system, Chu fan was stunned. Wudao tea, if you remember correctly, even for saints, has a huge effect. "View information." As soon as the voice fell, the system showed all the information about Wudao tea. [Wudao tea] classification: special spirit fruit (diamond) Introduction: the top Wudao tea cultivated by a top elixir cultivation expert in endless void function: drinking Wudao tea will greatly increase one''s own understanding within ten minutes, and at the same time greatly increase one''s perception of the law. Suggested selling price: Zhunsheng primary Zhang note: with Wudao tea, my mother will never worry that I can''t practice any more! Looking at the selling price of Wudao tea, Chu fan can''t help twitching. Thanks to the fact that this is the world battlefield, if it is in Pangu world, no one can afford it. But even now, Chu fan doubts the price of this product: "system, are you sure Wudao tea can be sold?" "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" For Chu fan''s question, the system did not directly answer, but directly released a task. Looking at his shining task panel, Chu fan''s mouth twitches, and he has a bad hunch in his heart: "view task!" As Chu fan''s voice fell, the task panel appeared in front of him. Task: businessman''s dignity Introduction: as a store manager of mysterious cards, how can he have cards that can''t be sold? Request: for your dignity, please sell 100 cards of Wudao tea in three months! Time limit: three months reward: randomly reward a magic power failure punishment: height reduced to 1.5 meters, and can''t change their appearance through any surgical method remarks: if the task is not completed, Chu fan is 1.5 meters!Looking at the task notes and failure punishment, Chu fan''s face is very blue. If someone has a heart to observe carefully, he will find that his present appearance is not much different from the river Styx before. "System, you are cruel!" A middle finger full of power carries Chu fan''s sincere feelings for the system. But it''s obvious that the system doesn''t care too much about Chu fan''s expression. Anyway, they all know that as long as Chu fan doesn''t want to become a mushroom, he must complete the task. "Cough." Just as Chu fan was greeting his immediate and indirect relatives in various ways, a sudden cough came to his ear. "Master?" Turning to see, Chu fan just saw Tong Tian and others looking at himself with a blazing face. Feeling the people''s eyes, Chu fan could not help shrinking his neck, and then carefully looked at the people: "what''s the matter with you?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Tong Tian coughed twice first, and then looked at Chu fan with embarrassment: "Chu fan, we want to know why you used to use Xianjian, yihuohonglian and the change of cultivation." The expression on Tongtian''s face is extremely strange when he speaks. For ordinary monks, it is absolutely a provocation to pry into others'' cards without authorization. However, Chu fan''s previous performance was too special. If he didn''t ask clearly, the sages would not be at ease. Hearing Tongtian''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, then nodded his head directly to show his understanding. "It''s my talent." Chu fan didn''t hide the puzzled look in the eyes of the people. He directly explained: "as long as I have enough energy, I can copy anyone''s strength and magic weapon." If it was in the past, Chu fan might have concealed the replication function of the system, but with his current strength, he doesn''t need to worry about other people''s prying heart. "Hiss ~" after hearing Chu fan''s words, there was a sound of cold breath around. "Chu fan, can you give the copied magic weapon to others?" When asking questions, Tongtian''s eyes are full of expectation. Chapter 846 There are many top magic weapons in Pangu world. If the magic weapon copied by Chu fan''s talent can be lent to other people, it means that Chu fan can instantly arm a semi saint, and even let the other party have the ability to resist the saint! Seeing people''s surprised eyes, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "don''t get me wrong, even if you want to copy other people''s magic weapon, it will cost a lot." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Tong Tian and others have no doubt. In the Pangu world, many creatures had their own skills, such as the sun fire of the three legged golden black, and the abilities of the twelve witches. Chu fan''s ability against heaven is impossible even if he is the illegitimate son of heaven. After Chu fan''s words, Jieyin and zhunti look at each other and see the light in each other''s eyes. Although they are now cooperating with Xuanmen saints to fight against the invaders of shenting world. But both zhunti and Jieyin knew that when the war ended, the contradiction between Buddhism and Xuanmen would be aroused again. And if Chu fan''s talent is really abnormal, then they have to consider their attitude towards each other. After all, if the talent like Chu fan can''t be used by himself, the best choice is to destroy each other and become a saint. Neither zhunti nor Jieyin are good people. Seeing the look of the people around him, Chu fan suddenly showed a smile, and then said to them: "you Taoist friends, I still have a business here. Do you want to participate in it?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Tong Tian was stunned at first, and then showed an interesting look. After Bixiao''s introduction, Tongtian already knows that Chufan''s identity is a businessman, so at this time he is very curious about what kind of deal Chufan will make with them. After a look at Chu fan, Tong Tian directly expressed his inner thoughts: "Chu fan, do you still have a saint level treasure? If it''s an ordinary treasure, it''s not qualified to do business with us. " Hearing Tongtian''s words, Chu fan was not angry. He knew that what Tongtian had just said was actually for his own good. He knew that all the people present were saints. If Chu fan''s treasure was too bad, it would be a laughing stock among the people. "I wonder if Wudao tea is a treasure?" When speaking, Chu fan''s self-confidence. For ordinary monks, not to mention the saint level strong, even quasi saint and semi saint are superior. But when you become a saint, you will know that a saint is just a realm on the way to practice. For example, zhunti and Jieyin should be the lower sages now, while Tongtian and Yuanshi are both the middle sages, although they are not as strong as they are. Lao Tzu, the most powerful of all, is the sage of higher rank. After the superior sage, there are the sage of heaven and the sage of Tao. Hongjun of Pangu world and the creator of shenting world are the saints of the way of heaven. As for the saints of the way, Chu fan has never heard of their names. However, according to Chu fan''s estimation, the great God of Pangu was only a line away from the great sage. After becoming a saint, if you want to continue to break through, you can''t rely on hard practice. Only when you understand and master enough "Tao" can you make a breakthrough. Sure enough, as soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, people''s eyes gathered on him again. Tongtian looked at him strangely: "Chufan, do you really have tea of enlightenment?" Even for the saints, the tea of enlightenment is a precious treasure. Even they only drank some of it when they preached in Hongjun. Feeling the look in his eyes, Chu fan can''t help but twitch. If he doesn''t guess wrong, this kind of look should mean disdain for the black sheep, right? In fact, Chu fan didn''t guess wrong. In Tongtian''s heart, he had already become an authentic black sheep. For saints, Wudao tea is a very precious treasure. If ordinary saints get it, they must hide it in silence, and then find a place to begin to understand. It''s impossible for Chu fan to make a deal with others. However, in addition to Tongtian, other people would not think about Chu fan like this. Zhunti and Jieyin, in particular, looked at Chufan with a blazing face: "Amitabha, Taoist friend, if you really have enlightenment tea, then our brothers are willing to make a deal with you." When you speak, you must be excited. In Pangu''s world, the Buddhist general Xuanmen has no place to go, but this is under the premise that the sage doesn''t do anything. Both zhunti and Jieyin are aware that once the war is over and the sages of Xuanmen return, the advantages of Buddhism will disappear in an instant.In order to prevent this kind of thing from happening, zhunti and Jieyin will not miss any chance to improve their strength. Hearing zhunti''s words, Chu fan laughed, then turned to the audience and said: "a new zhunti saint can exchange for a piece of tea." "Seriously?" Chu fan''s words just finished, all the people present could not sit still. A Zhunsheng exchange a piece of Wudao tea, for the people present, the price is not expensive, on the contrary, it is also a little cheap. You know, this is the world battlefield. Besides the creatures in Pangu world and shenting world, there are all kinds of creatures. The weakest of these creatures is above the quasi Saint level. that''s why when they heard about the price of Wudao tea, they were all very happy, especially zhunti, who paid a deep respects to Chu fan: "Amitabha, the selfless dedication of Taoists today makes me admire you very much!" Seeing zhunti''s action, all the people on the scene were staring at zhunti, and then the eyes looking at zhunti and Jieyin were full of discontent. You should know that zhunti''s action just now is not really to thank Chu fan. On the contrary, with his action just now, Chu fan has been forced to a dead end. Zhunti was worried that Chu fan would suddenly change the selling price after knowing the value of Wudao tea, so he saluted Chu fan in advance, so that Chu fan could not easily make a change. Although everyone is very interested in Wudao tea, Chufan is a descendant of Xuanmen after all. Now when they see a Buddhist sage treating Chufan in this way, they are naturally dissatisfied. Chu fan didn''t care about the purpose of zhunti. In other people''s eyes, Wudao tea may be an extremely precious treasure, but in his eyes, it is nothing at all. Chapter 847 You should know that Chu fan doesn''t need to practice as seriously as others and feel the way. For Chu fan, he just needs to find enough energy and copy the strength of others. Therefore, from the heart, Chu fan hopes that all the people present can have an early understanding, and then improve their strength. If the price of Wudao tea was not fixed by the system, Chu fan would like to give it to others for free. But thanks to Chu fan didn''t make such a decision, otherwise, with the people''s mind, maybe he would doubt what plot he had. After taking a look at the crowd, Chu fan made his own assurance directly: "you can rest assured that as long as you can bring out the creatures that meet the requirements, I will give you enough enlightenment tea." "Amitabha!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, zhunti suddenly read a Buddha''s name, then turned his head directly to the crowd and said: "I suddenly thought that there were some evils in the world nearby. For the sake of peace here, I decided to turn them all." After saying that, without waiting for the public reaction, zhunti had already pulled the lead and ran out quickly. Seeing zhunti and Jieyin''s back, the corners of their mouths were convulsed. With their wisdom and understanding of zhunti, how could they not know what kind of idea they were fighting. You should know that zhunti is a standard pragmatist. As long as something is useless to him and Buddhism, even if it is given to him, he will not look at it more. Today, it is needless to say that he knows where the quasi Saint level creatures gather. However, we have been living in the world battlefield for so many years, no matter which sage, we all know more or less several gathering places. After the two Buddhists left, other people also reacted, and after thanking Chu fan, others quickly chased him out. After everyone left, only Tong Tian looked at Chu fan with a face of hatred: "boy, do you have a lot of enlightenment tea?" Without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Tong Tian went on saying to himself: "even if you have a lot of enlightenment tea, you shouldn''t waste it like this. With your talent, as long as you calm down and practice hard, you may soon become a real middle saint!" With the insight of heaven, we can naturally see that Chu fan is now the same as the main god of shenting. There is no strength of the middle sage, but there is no corresponding state of mind, which is extremely unfavorable for the future development. After hearing Tongtian''s words, Chu fan first smiles, and then gives a serious gift to Tongtian: "thank you for reminding me, but I have my own purpose and consideration for what I''m doing. I hope the master can support me." Chu fan is not a person who does not know what is good or what is evil, nor is he the Dragon Ao Tian in the novel. Although he is a bit lazy, he has no malice in his nature. He is reminded of this kind of kindness from all over the world. Even if the other party''s tone is not very good, Chu fan''s heart is still full of gratitude. Hearing Chu fan''s words and seeing Chu fan''s actions, he couldn''t help sighing. He himself is also a very stubborn person, as long as you look at Chu fan''s eyes, Tongtian already knows that the other party is definitely not the one you can convince. Therefore, when facing Chu fan''s eyes, Tong Tian could only shake his head helplessly: "since you have made a decision, it''s not convenient for me to say anything more." After that, Tongtian walked straight to the distance, and his voice came back from the distance: "anyway, I want to send it out. Let me take more, so that I don''t have to feel so sad." After that, Tong Tian disappeared in the same place. Needless to say, Tongtian is also the gathering place of quasi holy creatures, otherwise it would not have said such words. Looking at Tongtian''s back, Chu fan smiles and shakes his head: "if you can help me finish the task earlier, my heart will thank you instead." When the saints of Pangu world were busy looking for the trace of quasi Saint level creatures, the main gods of shenting world were not idle. Under the leadership of ondar, they have directly returned to the great world of the divine court. After returning to the great world of the divine court, the remaining nine gods did not waste their time. They came directly to a huge human statue. The reason why it is a human figure rather than a person is that it has 12 hands and 36 eyes on its face. Besides, there are 81 tails behind him! Even so, when you look at the statue, you can still feel a great power from it. Standing in front of the statue, even the recalcitrant ondar''s expression became serious."Great creator, your son ondar has asked for your answer." As ondar''s voice fell, the faces of the other eight gods became solemn. Perhaps in front of the living beings in the divine world, they are the Supreme God, holding almost omnipotent power. But these gods themselves know that in front of the great creator, they are just ants who have mastered a little bit of power. And the statue in front of them is the medium for them to communicate with the creator. When ondal finished speaking, he bowed his head and began to wait respectfully, just like the others. One or two breaths. As time goes by, the breath of the gods on the scene is lowered. They have to wait for the coming of the creator. After a long time, a voice came from the statue: "ondar ~" when the voice sounded, ondar''s back was bent lower, and the other gods fell to the ground directly. At this time, their eyes are full of blazing, just like the crazy believers in the legend. "Great father, supreme creator, your son ondar, thank you for your response!" "I already know what happened to you." Instead of making any response to ondar''s fanatical expression statue, he continued: "the power of Pangu world has begun to increase. You must occupy Pangu world as soon as possible." Hearing the voice of the statue, ondar''s face was a little tangled, and then he spoke carefully: "great father, now we are at a disadvantage. Without your guidance and help, we will not be able to win this battle." As soon as ondal''s words were finished, the statue of the creator responded again: "I was delayed by the Taoists of the divine world, and could not give much help." Chapter 848 Hearing the voice coming from the statue of the creator, ondar and others could not help but feel numb: "great creator, without your help, we would not have been able to defeat the saints of Pangu world." As the most powerful being among the Twelve Gods, ondar was full of sorrow when he said this. Because the export of this sentence also represents their psychological recognition of the power of the saints in Pangu world. After ondar''s words, a strong breath came out of the statue of the creator. After a long time, the voice of the creator rang again: "ondar, I''m very disappointed with you!" At the voice of the creator, ondal''s face turned pale. As the God of the divine world, he certainly understood how important the appreciation of the creator was to them. But after so many years of fighting, whether it is ondar or several other gods, their hearts have a long established answer. If there is no other help, it is impossible to defeat the saints of Pangu world by their own strength! "Putong ~" after the creator''s words, ondar fell to his knees directly with a "Putong": "great and kind creator, please help your offspring to defeat the powerful enemy." At this point, ondal began to kowtow to the statue of the creator. After a long time, five fiery red jade stones and a plush doll with a strange smell suddenly fell from the statue of the creator. "These five energy crystals can create five gods." After ondal carefully picked up all the things, the statue of the creator began to speak again: "the curse doll can kill a living creature under the level of heaven sage through the power of curse, I hope you can make good use of it!" Hearing the words of the statue of the creator, the facial expressions of ondar and others were more respectful: "great father, please rest assured that we will defeat any enemy!" After ondal''s words, there was a flash of gold on the statue of the creator in front of him, and then the stone statue became ordinary again. Feeling the departure of the creator, ondal turned his head and looked at the remaining eight gods: "in three days, you should help me select five creatures who can inherit the throne of the LORD God, and I will personally help them to award them!" When they heard ondal''s words, they were stunned at first, and then nodded with joy: "don''t worry, my Lord, we will choose the most suitable creature to be the new God." When speaking, everyone is serious, but when looking at other people, their eyes flashed a trace of vigilance. For them, this is an opportunity. If they operate well, they can have one or even several God level allies. You should know that ondal is worthy of the first of the Twelve Gods because of his ability to communicate with the creator, but the others don''t have an accurate ranking. For these gods, if they can take advantage of this opportunity to add an ally for themselves, then their voice in the divine world will be greatly increased in the future. As the leader of many gods, ondar is very clear about the minds of others. But ondal didn''t care much about this kind of thing. In any case, no matter how others cultivate their influence, they can not take their place. After all, there is a creator behind him. As long as his brain is not broken, no one will challenge his authority. It is because of this that ondar did not take too many measures to deal with the relationship between the Twelve Gods. In his opinion, this method is not only harmless, but also can increase the enthusiasm of the Twelve Gods, which is a benign competition. After hearing what they said, ondar nodded calmly: "in that case, you can leave now. Just wait until three days later, and return here with your chosen creatures." As soon as ondar''s words were finished, the other eight gods simply saluted him and then left in a hurry. They don''t want to cause others to find better goals than themselves because of their own temporary delay. Looking at the back of the crowd, ondal''s eyes flashed a worried color: "I hope nothing will happen this time." As he spoke, ondal rubbed his temple with a headache on his face. After a few minutes'' rest, ondar looked directly at the plush doll in his hand. Only at this time did ondar notice the appearance of the plush doll. Even with ondal''s strength and mentality, when he saw the face of the plush toy in his hand, he couldn''t help showing a surprised look.As like as two peas, he did not expect the toy to be exactly the same as the statue of the former. After seeing the face of the plush toy clearly, ondal saluted the plush toy respectfully, and then muttered: "great father, please bless your children to win." Ondar''s face was devout when he spoke. In fact, ondal has always had a secret of his own, and it is this secret that enables ondal to communicate with the creator and win the favor of the other party. In fact, ondal himself has the blood of the creator, even though his blood has been very thin, but it still makes him get the favor of the other side. This secret has been closely guarded by ondal, even in the face of other people in the Twelve Gods, he did not reveal so little. After ondal''s words, he directly bit his index finger and smeared his blood on the mouth of the plush toy. When ondal''s action ended, the plush toy in his hand immediately sent out a strong breath of death. For a moment, ondal even doubted whether he would be killed by the doll. At this moment, the breath of death on the plush toys shrank, and at the same time, the voice of the creator rang again: "tell me your purpose, and I will help you kill an enemy!" On hearing this, ondal''s face became more respectful. After just a short contact, ondal already understood that this mysterious toy must have the spirit of the creator. That''s why ondal is so respectful to a doll. "Great father, your son ondar wants to kill an enemy. I hope to get your help!" Chapter 849 As soon as ondal''s words were finished, the voice of the creator came out of the plush toy in front of him again: "name him!" "Ming..." Just in the middle of the conversation, ondar suddenly changed his face and said directly: "Chufan!" "Great father, please help me kill the monk Chu fan of Pangu world!" Originally, wengdar wanted to kill the river Styx, but in an instant, Chufan''s name suddenly appeared in his heart. I don''t know why, ondar has a conjecture in his heart: "maybe Chu fan is the root cause of this accident!" After a serious thought, ondal suddenly felt that he might have guessed the truth. You know, all along, Pangu world can only barely draw with shenting world. Even in wengdar''s view, as long as time is enough, they will be able to capture Pangu world. But with the arrival of Chu fan, in a very short time, the shenting world lost several main gods. More than that, there is even a saint in Pangu world. It is precisely because of such speculation that ondar made such a choice. After all, he has been fighting with the sages of Pangu world for a long time. For the strength of Styx itself also has a certain understanding. In wengdar''s view, with the current strength of Styx, even if the former Alex has been seriously injured, he can''t deal with the semi Saint level. Of course, today''s Styx can no longer be treated with the original eyes. Therefore, facing the river Styx again, even ondar himself would not have the slightest carelessness. After ondar said the name of Chufan, the plush toy in front of him began to heat up, and then directly turned into a pile of ashes in ondar''s surprised eyes. I can''t help but wonder that ondal had touched the plush toy himself before. Ondal is very clear about the material of the toy. Even if he tries his best, it may not be able to make the plush toy have any damage. It is because of this that when he saw the plush toys disappear directly, ondar had silently issued the death notice for Chu fan in his heart. When the plush toy completely became ashes, a black gas flew out directly at a speed beyond the saint, and fell directly on Chu fan. "It''s so cold!" At this time, Chu fan suddenly turned pale, and then couldn''t help shivering. "Ding, it is detected that the host has been attacked by curse, the law of heaven. The duplicate card will take effect!" Hearing the sound coming from his ears, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then his figure disappeared in the house. A few minutes later, Chu fan''s face appeared in the small shop. The trigger condition of a duplicate card is that the owner suffers a certain death damage. That is to say, a few minutes ago, if there was no duplicate card, he would have died once! "System, what''s going on?" With Chu fan''s current strength, even in the face of the upper sages, it is not without a fight. But Chu fan''s heart was still full of anger at this kind of thing that he almost lost his life. Perhaps he felt the anger in Chu fan''s heart. This time, when facing Chu fan''s question, he quickly made a reply: "Ding, the power of heaven''s way level law, only the sage of heaven can master it!" Hearing the system, Chu fan''s eyes narrowed slowly. As long as you are not a fool, you can know who attacked him just now. You need to know that the whole Pangu world and shenting world are completely integrated. Only the creator and Hongjun can reach the level of heaven sage. Chu fan doesn''t think that Hongjun will have nothing to do for himself. He doesn''t even need to use his head. Chu fan knows that it''s the creator''s hand! "I didn''t expect that the creator of the hall would hand me a castrated version of the middle sage!" When speaking, there was bitterness and anger in Chu fan''s voice. Anger is because they have just passed the danger of death, and bitterness is because of their weakness. After having the strength of the middle sage, Chu fan thought that he not only had the power to protect himself, but also became a strong man. But after what happened just now, he realized how weak he was. Chu Fan said that he didn''t want to go through it again. "Ding, congratulations on Chu fan''s mission, please check it in time!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan converged a little and opened his task panel: "view task!" The voice fell, and the task panel appeared directly in front of him.Task: bloody Avenger Introduction: as the manager of a mysterious card shop, even in the endless void, the host should be one of the most noble people! Requirements: please kill at least ten strong gods to show bloody response to the creator time limit: half a year reward: randomly obtain one of the fighting powers of heaven sage level failure punishment: death crisis 999 times! Remark: bloody, either you die or I die! "System, what is death crisis?" Although Chu fan''s heart is full of hatred for the creator, he can''t help but draw his lips when he sees the punishment for the failure of the mission. I don''t know why, when he saw the word "death crisis", Chu fan always had a bad premonition in his heart. As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system suddenly rang: "death crisis, choking to death when drinking water, falling to death when walking, and being kicked to death by flies when sleeping. This system has carefully prepared 999 ways to get close to death for the host." Hearing the words of the system, Chu fan''s face has completely turned into iron blue. But it''s obvious that Chu fan''s face didn''t affect the system, and his voice is still ringing. "As long as the host wants, this system can let you die of wind. Sao, die of rich new ideas, die of gaping, die of infamy!" "Go away!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan directly sinks into Dantian, and then gives him the best wishes. But soon Chu fan''s face showed a sneer: "creator, since you dare to attack me, you should be ready for my revenge!" When speaking, Chu fan''s eyes are full of indifference. You know, although Chu fan is a salty fish, it doesn''t mean that Chu fan has no temper. On the contrary, he is known as a cruel man in the name of stinginess. Chu fan''s revenge is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary people. Chapter 850 Although the creator''s strength is very strong, it doesn''t make Chu fan dare not retaliate. The simplest and most direct way to retaliate against the creator is to massacre the gods in the divine world. After completing the task, Chu fan will have the power to face the creator directly if he gains the Dao level fighting power! As for whether there were ten main gods in shenting world, Chu fan didn''t think about it at all. The system will never be released, unable to complete the task, he speculated that there may be a new monk breakthrough in the divine world recently. On this point, Chu fan still trusted the system, but what he didn''t expect was that it wasn''t the monks in the divine world who took the initiative to break through, but the creator who helped them. In fact, this kind of God that was forced up by the creator through his own secret arts is worse than the normal God. They are not only inferior to "store manager, are you back?" Just when Chu fan was making a decision in silence, a cry of surprise came from behind. "Xiaolian?" Turning to see, just see pan Xiaolian a pair of excited appearance. Before Chu fan could speak, pan Xiaolian rushed into his arms: "store manager, how did you leave so long?" When talking, pan Xiaolian''s face has been covered with tears. Since she was rescued by Chu fan, pan Xiaolian has regarded him as a real relative in her heart. It is because of this that every time Chu fan leaves, she silently looks forward to Chu fan''s safe return. Looking at Pan Xiaolian crying, Chu fan can''t help reaching out and touching her head: "well, I''ve come back. Don''t cry. If I cry like a cat, Xue Rengui won''t want you!" "How dare he?" Chufan''s words just finished, pan Xiaolian suddenly a violent drink, the whole person''s small body inside exudes endless power. Even Chu fan was shocked by Pan Xiaolian''s appearance in an instant. Looking at Chu fan''s dull appearance, pan Xiaolian couldn''t help laughing. Accompanied by a sudden smile out there is a big nose bubble. At the thought of her embarrassment, pan Xiaolian''s face turned red, and then she went straight down to her head: "Oh, I''m dead. Shop manager, you can''t watch it!" Seeing pan Xiaolian''s shy appearance, Chu fan tries to resist the impulse of laughter, waiting for her to clean up her nose and tears. After cleaning up the things on her face, pan Xiaolian looks at Chu fan helplessly: "store manager, why did you leave so long? Now something big has happened in heaven." Seeing pan Xiaolian''s expression, Chu fan was stunned: "how long have I been away?" When speaking, Chu fan''s heart already faintly had guessed. He had left the small and broken shop before, even for three years, but even so, pan Xiaolian was not so excited as now. After hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian simply cleaned up her emotions, and then continued to say: "store manager, you have been away from Datang for 20 years!" "Hiss" as soon as pan Xiaolian finished, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath: "so long?" Although there was a guess from Pan Xiaolian''s expression before, Chu fan''s heart was still full of surprise when he heard the number. At the same time, Chu fan was also very glad that all the people in the Tang Dynasty had already embarked on the road of practice. Otherwise, 20 years would be enough for him to experience the real right and wrong! "I didn''t expect that there was such a big time gap between the world battlefield and Pangu world." Although surprised, but for this kind of thing Chu fan is still more understanding. The world battlefield can accommodate more than 20 saints and two sages of the way of heaven, even without a little damage, which can show that the other party belongs to the high-level region. Even heaven and the world have the saying that "one day in the sky, one year in the world", not to mention the gap between the world battlefield and Pangu world. After understanding this, Chu fan thought of what Pan Xiaolian had just said: "Xiaolian, you just said there was a problem with Buddhism. What''s the matter?" "The Buddha is reincarnated." Chufan''s words just finished, pan Xiaolian directly face strange mouth said. "What?" When he heard pan Xiaolian''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help pulling his mouth: "are you kidding me?" Although Chu fan''s impression of Buddhism was not very good, he still recognized the strength of Buddhism, without the presence of saints. Chu fan didn''t think that the Tathagata, who had the strength of semi holy later period, would encounter any danger.It seems that the shocking effect on Chufan is not enough. After Chufan''s problem was solved, pan Xiaolian continued: "the jade emperor has also reincarnated. More than that, most of the celestial and Buddhist immortals have entered reincarnation, and some of them have lost their accomplishments!" When talking, pan Xiaolian''s face is calm, but the content from her mouth makes the corners of Chu fan''s mouth twitch. "You mean Buddhism and heaven have been ruined in the past 20 years?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian was stunned at first, and then nodded directly: "it''s almost like this." "Who did it?" Chu fan asked pan Xiaolian curiously. He didn''t think Buddhism and heaven would be like this without the intervention of other forces. When she heard Chu fan''s words, pan Xiaolian did not hide them, and directly told all the things that had happened in the past 20 years. It turned out that since they were seriously injured in the world battlefield, the Tathagata and others began to restrain the Buddhist forces and began to practice hard. Just as they were planning to enter the world battlefield again after recovering from their injuries, other changes appeared in the Tathagata. It turns out that when Taobao Taoist decided to enter Buddhism in the form of Tathagata, there was a crack in his mind. With the strength of his strength, the Tathagata''s Daoxin not only did not recover as before, but also suffered more serious injuries. Not only that, he also had a demon in his heart. In order to prevent accidents, the Tathagata sealed his demons directly in his body. In this way, in normal times, the Tathagata will not have any bad situation, but this time he was seriously injured, but the Tathagata can not maintain the seal of the heart demons. After some efforts, the heart demon directly broke the seal of the Tathagata and came out. Not only that, after so many years of seal, the strength of the heart demon has surpassed the Tathagata, and reached the peak of semi saint! As soon as he was transformed into a form, the mind demon claimed to be the Buddha without heaven, and hurt the Tathagata badly with the speed of covering his ears. Chapter 851 With the Tathagata being hit by a wave of GG, the remaining GuanShiYin and others are not the enemies of unity in front of Wutian. It is no exaggeration to say that the Buddhists show us what it means to be in front of absolute strength with their own personal experience, and the number of people is useless. Under the powerful power of Wutian Buddha, most of the Buddhist monks chose to surrender except for reincarnation. On the contrary, he took advantage of the great opportunity that most of the immortals in the heaven were not there, and also occupied the heaven. At the same time, with the help of some immortals who took refuge in heaven, they arrested all the immortals who came back from the world battlefield in the form of waiting for the hare. After occupying Tianting and Buddhism, Wutian stormed into the underworld with an extremely arrogant attitude and successfully occupied it. After finishing these things, Wu Tian puts his eyes on the world again. Fortunately, with the powerful national fortune of the Tang Dynasty and the accumulation brought about by several previous world invasions, with the help of the stone people, the world has barely resisted Wutian. But even so, only the territory of the Tang Dynasty has not been occupied by it. As for the rest of the world, it has long been controlled by Wutian. "Si ~" hearing pan Xiaolian''s explanation, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath. As a passer-by, how can Chu fan, the Buddha without heaven, not know? But according to what Chu fan knew, Wu Tian''s real identity should be the first disciple of the Tathagata who was possessed by the devil. Unexpectedly, it was his demon here. "So now, except for the Tang Dynasty, other places have been occupied by Wutian?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, pan Xiaolian nodded with a bitter smile. She didn''t know why Chu fan could still keep so calm. You should know that Wutian is a semi saint, especially after occupying the Tianting Buddhism and the underground, with the help of the great power of Qi, his strength has been infinitely close to the saint. Even according to the conjecture of the friars of the Tang Dynasty, once Wu Tian even occupied the Tang Dynasty, he would be able to become a saint directly with the help of the great power of Qi Yun. At the thought of this, pan Xiaolian''s face was full of worry. "Store manager, otherwise, we will all use duplicate cards to go to the world battlefield, and then work together to find the saints and let them come back to deal with Wutian!" Hear the voice that suddenly rings out, Chu fan quickly turns to see. After turning around, Chu fan found that there were a lot of immortals standing behind him, including some familiar people. As if seeing the doubts in Chu fan''s heart, the man who spoke before said again: "the emperor Xiaoyao doesn''t know something. We are all people who don''t want to submit to heaven and choose reincarnation." Hearing this, Chu fan finally understood. Not everyone has the courage to enter reincarnation again. We should know that every immortal has a long life and strong strength. For immortals, as long as they don''t take the initiative to die, they will rarely encounter danger unless they are involved in some disasters. However, if reincarnation is not as good as reincarnation, all memory will be lost. Unless we break the mystery of our belly and set foot on the road of practice again, we can only be lost in the end. It is because of this that sometimes, even when some immortals have to reincarnate, they will tell their close friends in advance to let them protect themselves secretly and guide themselves to practice. Because we have done a lot of such things, there is a very interesting relationship among the immortals, that is, some people are obviously close friends, but they have a relationship of apprenticeship. Among them, the most representative are LV Dongbin and Tieguai Li. They were good friends before, but they worshipped Tieguai Li as their teacher during the reincarnation of LV Dongbin. The immortal has a lot to say. Since he is a teacher, the relationship between master and apprentice can''t be broken. Similarly, not everyone has the courage to surrender to the boundless. One reason is that we are all shameful people. If we surrender so easily, even our own mind can''t forgive ourselves. The second reason is the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata. Although Wutian has basically occupied the three realms, his success is a little tricky. Neither the Tathagata nor the jade emperor has completely fallen. For ordinary immortals, reincarnation may be dangerous, but which one of the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata is not the top strong. And one of them is the supreme of Buddhism, the other is the common master of the three realms. No matter which one is amazing and gorgeous, he will not be baffled by a little mystery. If they now take refuge in Wutian, when the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata make a comeback, who knows if they and others will be targeted?It is because of these two reasons that these immortals and Buddhas chose to settle down in Chang''an after a brief thought. After all, in today''s three realms, only Datang can reluctantly fight against the forces of Wutian. Hiding here, they can also get some protection. Just at a glance, Chu fan recognized this person''s identity. It''s not how familiar he is with this guy. It''s mainly because this guy is very recognizable. "Lei Zhenzi?" With the cultivation in the later period of quasi saint, the wings behind him and the standard hooked nose, Chu fan recognized his identity at a glance. Many people regard Lei Zhenzi as Lei Gong. In fact, this is a wrong idea. Although Lei Gong mastered Tianlei, he was actually a little god in heaven, while Lei Zhenzi was a disciple of three generations of expositors, although he was inferior to Yang Jian and Nezha in strength and talent. But Lei Zhenzi has a certain advantage in dealing with people and identity. As the hundredth son of King Wen, Lei Zhenzi naturally got a lot of love when he became a God. Although he was weak, he became one of the great emperors in heaven. When he heard Chu fan calling his name, Lei Zhenzi was not angry. Instead, he showed a big smile: "I''ve met the emperor Xiaoyao!" This is Lei Zhenzi''s identity in heaven. Seeing Lei Zhenzi''s serious face, Chu fan''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "we are the emperor of heaven. You don''t have to give me such a big gift." When speaking, Chu fan looks at Lei Zhenzi warily. He won''t relax because of Lei Zhenzi''s attitude. Otherwise, ghost knows whether he will be concealed by this guy. Chapter 852 If it is true that Lei Zhenzi secretly poked the calculation last time, although it may not cause trouble to Chu fan, but as a person who is afraid of trouble, he still likes to take precautions. As for why he is so wary of Lei Zhenzi, it is not that Chu fan has any prejudice against Lei Zhenzi, but that there is cause and effect between the two people. It has been said before that Lei Zhenzi can become the emperor of heaven when his talent and strength are not as good as Nezha and Yang Jian. Besides being a disciple of hermeneutics, another reason is that he is the hundredth son of King Wen. In that year''s war of God, the Zhou Dynasty occupied a huge fortune in the way of heaven. Although King Wen of Zhou Dynasty was not the founder of the Zhou Dynasty, as Ji Fa''s father, he still got great benefits. In this case, boyikao, the first son of King Wen of Zhou, and Lei Zhenzi, the hundredth son of King Wen of Zhou, naturally acquired the legacy of his father. In other words, boyikao and Lei Zhenzi became the emperors of heaven, largely because of the good fortune and merit of Jichang, King Wen of Zhou Dynasty. In this way, although Lei Zhenzi is not the real son of King Wen of Zhou, he still owes the cause and effect of Ji''s family. But Chu fan didn''t forget that Boyi Kao was forced to give up the identity of Ziwei emperor and step into reincarnation. In this context, Chu fan can''t rest assured that he is too close to Lei Zhenzi. After all, no one knows whether this guy will come out for Boyi in order to repay Ji Chang''s kindness. Lei Zhenzi doesn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. After hearing Chu fan''s words, he not only didn''t listen to Chu fan''s words, but once again saluted Chu fan respectfully. After the action, Lei Zhenzi raised his head to Chu fan and said: "emperor Xiaoyao, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t do it for me or you, but for all the immortal monks in the three realms." After hearing Lei Zhenzi''s words, Chu fan was stunned, then looked at Lei Zhenzi with a puzzled face. What''s the matter? Have you seen my strength? Chu fan looked at Lei Zhenzi with puzzled eyes and began to think. I can''t help but wonder. In his opinion, as long as he is a normal person, he will not rush to salute others. In that case, Lei Zhenzi must have some purpose. With the idea of "no matter to offer Yin Qing, no matter it''s treachery or theft", Chu fan is more alert in his heart: "I''m just a businessman, and I dare not accept the gratitude of all living beings in the three worlds." After that, Chu fan turned his head and looked at Lei Zhenzi directly: "I don''t know what the emperor wanted me to do, so I''d better say it directly." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Lei Zhenzi was stunned. After all, even he didn''t expect Chu fan to be so direct. In Lei Zhenzi''s opinion, Chu fan should at least play a riddle with himself, and then reluctantly ask himself is the right way to open it. However, since Chu fan is so straightforward, Lei Zhenzi can''t say anything. After having a look at Chu fan, Lei Zhenzi says to Chu fan directly: "I hope the store manager can contribute his duplicate cards for free, and then give them to everyone." As soon as Lei Zhenzi''s words came out, Chufan''s face turned black. However, Lei Zhenzi didn''t seem to see Chu fan''s face and other people''s eyes around him. Instead, he continued: "as long as we have a copy card, we can go to the world battlefield. In this way, we can''t hurt you all." After Lei Zhenzi''s words, a sneer directly appeared on Chu fan''s face, and then he turned to Lei Zhenzi and asked: "so it is. I don''t know if gouchen has any other ideas?" As long as he is a normal person, he will not say anything else to Chu fan at this time. But after hearing Chu fan''s words, Lei Zhenzi''s mouth slowly raised: "I hope the store manager can give at least two duplicate cards to each person. Only in this way can we really ensure everyone''s safety." When talking, Lei Zhenzi''s voice is very loud. After that, Lei Zhenzi looks at Chu fan seriously, but if someone looks carefully, he will see a strange color in Lei Zhenzi''s eyes. In fact, both words and actions just now were planned by Lei Zhenzi. Just as Chu fan had guessed before, Lei Zhenzi had already begun to prepare for his revenge after the disaster of boyikao. However, due to the strength of Chu fan, Lei Zhenzi has not found a suitable opportunity. But after observation, Lei Zhenzi still found some secrets of Chu fan, such as mysterious cards! Lei Zhenzi found that no matter how familiar he was with Chu fan or how close he was to Chu fan, he had to give Chu fan money when he got the card.Therefore, Lei Zhenzi boldly guessed that Chu fan was not qualified to give the card to others at will, or if he gave the card to others, Chu fan would have to pay a huge price. Of course, this is just Lei Zhenzi''s guess. Even if he guesses wrong, there is no loss for him. On the contrary, Chu fan has to bear some economic losses. As for deliberately making your voice loud, it''s just to make other people around you hear your voice. In this way, if Chu fan refuses Lei Zhenzi''s proposal, he will be hostile to others. Simply put, Lei Zhenzi''s plan is a rogue plan. No matter Chu fan agrees or refuses, it will not be good. Chu fan''s heart has always been wary of Lei Zhenzi, so after seeing his strange performance, he has a guess in his heart. It is for this reason that Chu fan understands the shamelessness of Lei Zhenzi''s plan. You should know that today''s Tang Dynasty has long been different from what it used to be. Almost all people in today''s Tang Dynasty are monks. Once Chu fan gave his card to god Buddha, these people naturally wanted to get the card. In the face of this request, Chu fan can not refuse, because he has always been the patron saint of the Tang Dynasty. Even a lot of people hang the statue of Chu fan in their homes. Although they have begun to practice, the common people are still so simple and kind, and even many people have set up ancestral halls for Chu fan at home. If Chu fan can''t deal with it perfectly, he will be hostile to the people of Tang Dynasty from now on, which has a great influence on the development of Chu fan. Even Lei Zhenzi has begun to imagine Chu fan''s tangled appearance. Looking at Chu fan''s calm face, Lei Zhenzi guesses Chu fan''s inner thoughts. Chapter 853 See Lei Zhenzi eyes in the faint presence of the color of satisfaction, Chu fan''s mouth slightly raised, and then showed a disdainful smile. "Mystery cards, you can''t give them to anyone for free!" When he said this, Chu fan was serious. This is the principle, but also their bottom line, if one day someone can take free cards from their hands, it is estimated that they are not far away from death. As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Lei Zhenzi''s face brightened. But the others around him frowned directly. Of course, they didn''t aim at Chu fan, but felt thorny for Chu fan''s next troubles. Basically, all the people on the scene are immortals. They can see Lei Zhenzi''s intention clearly. It is because of this that people hate Lei Zhenzi and have no choice. You should know that Chu fan is the patron saint of the Tang Dynasty. His identity comes from the belief and admiration of the people of the Tang Dynasty. Once Chu fan''s image collapses in the eyes of the common people in the Tang Dynasty, his own strength will also be affected. Unlike other people, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Lei Zhenzi showed a proud smile. He didn''t worry that Chu fan would make trouble for him. After all, what he had just done was totally a plot. He didn''t think Chufan could find an excuse for himself. At the thought of this, Lei Zhenzi directly spoke again. What was different from before was that his tone became extremely tough this time: "as a Taoist friend of Chu fan, as a carefree emperor of heaven and the patron saint of the Tang Dynasty, shouldn''t you shoulder the responsibility of protecting the people of the Tang Dynasty?" Speaking of this, Lei Zhenzi changed his mood again, and then said: "I hope you don''t abandon the safety of so many people for your own benefit." After that, Lei Zhenzi directly opened his eyes and looked at Chu fan with a proud face. He is also a smart man, knowing that he and Chu fan had completely torn the skin from the first moment of these words. In this case, he didn''t continue to compromise with Chufan. Anyway, with so many gods and Buddhas here, Chufan couldn''t do anything to himself. After all, in the eyes of those people, their image is absolutely brilliant. If it is an ordinary monk, in the face of such a situation, maybe it can only be like Lei Zhenzi''s mind. After all, today''s Terran is the protagonist between heaven and earth, whether from the number or strength, Terran has a huge advantage. If a monk is despised by many people of the human race, his spirit will decrease rapidly, and even his accomplishments will regress. Unfortunately, Chu fan is destined to become an accident. His strength comes from the system, not from people''s worship and belief as Lei Zhenzi imagined. Second, with Chu fan''s current strength, he doesn''t need to pay attention to a small heaven. After all, he is also killing saints and hanging the river Styx. If you''re disheartened by a little quasi Saint here, you''re really shameless. Seeing Lei Zhenzi''s proud appearance, Chu fan was not polite and released his voice directly: "the cards of the mysterious card shop are absolutely and never free." With the end of Chu fan''s words, countless black air came out from the people of the Tang Dynasty, and then gathered over the Tang Dynasty, forming a huge black cloud. If there is immortal Tengyun passing by at this time, he will definitely change the way and walk again. You know, this cloud is completely composed of resentment, which is a kind of world-class disaster for monks. Chu fan''s cultivation is stronger than Lei Zhenzi''s, so his voice spread far beyond Lei Zhenzi himself. With the words before Lei Zhenzi as a foil, Chu fan is regarded as a villain full of selfishness in an instant. Feel Lei Zhenzi proud look, Chu fan''s face a black, then instantly appeared in front of him. "Pa!" The clear voice rang out, and Lei Zhenzi looked at Chu fan in front of him in disbelief: "how dare you beat me?" Although in the face of Chu fan''s terrible strength, Lei Zhenzi could feel his legs shaking. But he never thought that Chu fan would attack himself in full view of the public. Hearing Lei Zhenzi''s words, Chu fan directly showed a sneer: "what dare you do?" When speaking, Chu fan approached Lei Zhenzi directly: "compared with Boyi Kao, you are still more intelligent, but unfortunately, you should not come to me for trouble." After that, without waiting for Lei Zhenzi to speak, Chu fan slapped him in the face again. "Son of a bitch!"Feeling the sharp pain coming from his left and right faces, Lei Zhenzi immediately became angry: "I want you to die!" At this time, Lei Zhenzi can clearly see ten fingers on his left and right face. Feeling the sharp pain from the teeth in his mouth, Lei Zhenzi had already entered a state of indifference. Also don''t care what place is here, he directly took out a gold iron bar toward Chu fan''s head hit down. "Bang!" Lei Zhenzi''s speed was very fast, and his stick hit Chu fan''s head directly. Different from boyikao, Lei Zhenzi took part in the war of Fengshen. He played an important role in the war of Fengshen. It is for this reason that he has great confidence in his fighting experience. Lei Zhenzi believes that with his own experience, he will be able to teach Chu fan a great lesson. However, when the stick fell on Chu fan''s head, Lei Zhenzi''s face became stiff. In fact, Lei Zhenzi''s stick didn''t really hit Chu fan, but stopped a few centimeters away from Chu fan. Even no matter how Lei Zhenzi operates the stick in his hand, he can''t make it go any further. Seeing Lei Zhenzi''s anxious look, Chu fan''s face showed a sneer: "with your offence to me, you can die." Speaking, Chu fan raised his hand again and slapped Lei Zhenzi''s face impolitely. On this point, Chu fan did not boast at all. As a saint, Chu fan has his own dignity. Also thanks to Lei Zhenzi face is Chu fan, if at this time change is zhunti Jieyin and others, estimate he now even ashes have no. But Chu fan didn''t want to let Lei Zhenzi go easily, and he didn''t know whether he was lucky or unfortunate. "Pa!" Chapter 854 Feeling the pain on his face, Lei Zhenzi''s face gradually became ferocious. "Thunderbolt!" When talking, the momentum of Lei Zhenzi''s body began to soar directly. At the same time, the thunder around his body began to appear. When the thunder appeared, a sneer appeared on Lei Zhenzi''s face: "I am the emperor of heaven. Even the jade emperor has to treat me with courtesy. Can you insult me at will?" Lei Zhenzi''s face is full of pride: "if you apologize to us now and kowtow to admit your mistake, then we can forgive you for your offence!" When Lei Zhenzi spoke, the sky was full of dark clouds, and thunders appeared in the dark clouds. "Lei Zhenzi, Chu fan and I are close friends. Everything before is a misunderstanding. You''d better take back Lei Ting quickly?" Looking at the thunder in the air, the Jade Emperor''s eyes flashed a trace of worry. Now he was seriously injured and left heaven. For a while, he couldn''t use his identity to suppress Lei Zhenzi, so he had to be kind to him. After hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, Lei Zhenzi directly showed a sneer: "the Jade Emperor joked. I just want the emperor Xiaoyao to take out the duplicate cards to save the three worlds." When speaking, Lei Zhenzi was proud. From birth to now, he has never been so powerful and domineering as today. You should know that although he was also a general in the battle of canonization, with the existence of Yang Jian and Nezha, his sense of existence was not so strong. After he became a God, although he became the emperor of heaven, and his status was only a little weaker than that of the Jade Emperor, in the eyes of most immortals, he was just a puppet selected by the same explanation as boyikao. Even many people''s respect for him was not as high as that of Nezha and Yangjian, who were far lower than their own. Although Lei Zhenzi has never communicated with Yang Jian and Nezha since the battle of Fengshen, he can often hear their deeds in his daily life. Originally, Lei Zhenzi thought that he could only muddle along in heaven, and then he was regarded as a laughing stock by other immortals. But what I didn''t expect was that he met such a golden opportunity. Before that, all the people in heaven went to the world battlefield all at once. However, being cautious, Lei Zhenzi didn''t go with them. Instead, he planned to wait for the first group of monks who went to the world battlefield to return. Originally, it was just for a moment''s obedience, but it brought great benefits that Lei Zhenzi could not believe himself: Jade Emperor and others were all seriously injured. Now he has become the most powerful person in heaven. In addition, due to the appearance of Wutian, the Jade Emperor and others had to abandon Tianting. After leaving Tianting, they were both the emperor of Tianting. In the case of injury, the jade emperor could no longer suppress him. If it is in heaven, the Jade Emperor can easily suppress the other emperors with the help of heaven''s power, but after leaving heaven, he will lose this privilege. Watching the Jade Emperor''s face gradually turn to iron blue, Lei Zhenzi''s heart is more excited. "Chu fan, I''ll give you one last chance. If you don''t surrender, don''t blame me for being rude!" With the sound of the thunder, the thunder in the air seemed to be angered, making all kinds of terrible sounds. Listening to the sound coming from his ears, Lei Zhenzi felt more comfortable. However, this does not change his dislike of Chu fan. As the emperor of heaven, Lei Zhenzi has never been slapped by others since he was born, and he is in full view of the public. He has made the decision, after waiting for Chu fan to admit defeat, he must retaliate by thousands of times. As for whether he can defeat Chu fan, Lei Zhenzi has not worried about this problem at all. Gouchen the great emperor is the emperor in charge of foreign wars, and thunder, as a destructive force, is naturally under his control. Now the thunder in the sky is the God thunder that he called by his position. This is the ability given by heaven to sketch, and only sketch can summon such a terrible thunder so easily. Seeing that Chu fan didn''t speak for most of the day, Lei Zhenzi didn''t get angry. Instead, he looked at Chu fan with a proud face: "if you don''t admit defeat soon, the evil god thunder in the sky will fall that day!" Holding the power of thunder, Lei Zhenzi said that he was ok now, and even looked at Chu fan with pity. He is also the emperor of heaven. He controls the power of thunder and the external battle of heaven. But Chu fan had no privilege as a monarch except a name. In Lei Zhenzi''s opinion, if the Jade Emperor is regarded as the emperor of the world, he is a powerful prince, and even has the strength to rebel.Compared with him, Chu fan is a short Lord without any rights. But after all, this is just Lei Zhenzi''s idea. Looking at the thunder in the air, Chu fan not only didn''t panic, but wanted to laugh. You know, in Pangu world, saints are really at the top of the food chain. Even in the flood and famine period, there was a saying in Pangu world that "under the saints there were ants.". Even in the heyday of the Jade Emperor, he had to be respectful in the face of saints. Lei Zhenzi just relied on his own vocation to summon a little thunder, and he dared not respect himself. I have to say that the saying "those who don''t know are not afraid" is quite reasonable. "If I don''t give up, what will you do to me?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Lei Zhenzi was stunned and then laughed: "do you see the thunder in the air? I will kill you first, and then put your spirit in the thunder of killing evil gods day and night." When talking, Lei Zhenzi''s face was flushed. He seemed to have heard the scream of Chu fan''s spirit in killing the evil god Lei. There is a point Lei Zhenzi did not say, that is, even if Chu fan gave up and surrendered, he still wanted to kill the other party and torture him in this way. Although Chu fan doesn''t know Lei Zhenzi''s inner thoughts, he also knows that the other party can''t let him go as easily as he said. We need to know that the relationship between him and Lei Zhenzi can no longer be summed up by a "blood feud". From forcing Boyi Kao to reincarnate to seizing Lei Zhenzi''s head and slapping him in the face, if Lei Zhenzi would let him go so easily, Chu fan would like to call him "the most tolerant turtle on the surface of the earth"! "In that case, do as you say." Chapter 855 Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lei Zhenzi was stunned at first, and then looked at Chu fan in disbelief: "what did you say?" "I said, just do what you just said." After that, Chu fan turned his head and looked into Lei Zhenzi''s eyes: "why, did you suddenly change your mind?" "Hum!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Lei Zhenzi gave a cold hum: "since you are in a hurry to die, this seat will help you!" After that, Lei Zhenzi suddenly waved his hand, and the thunder in the air directly condensed into a Thunder Dragon and flew down to Chu fan. "Lei Zhenzi, dare you?" Seeing Lei Zhenzi''s action, the Jade Emperor on one side gave a roar directly. Besides the Jade Emperor, Nezha and Yang Jian also looked at him angrily. "Lei Zhenzi, kill the emperor of heaven in full view of the public. Even your master Yun zhongzi can''t protect you!" It was Nezha who was talking. At this time, he wanted to kill Lei Zhenzi. Although everyone was close when they were in the canonization, they didn''t communicate with each other, and their relationship had long been as indifferent as water. On the contrary, with the help of Chu fan''s urinating dragon pill, Nezha and Yang Jian have already treated their own injuries, and their strength has greatly improved. If they had not suffered some injuries in Pangu world before, they would have let Lei Zhenzi know what it means to be beaten by society. Hearing Nezha''s voice, a trace of disgust flashed in Lei Zhenzi''s eyes: "hum, when will you, a little God, dare to take charge of my business?" Hearing Lei Zhenzi''s words, Nezha didn''t ignore his body and rushed up to "communicate" with Lei Zhenzi. They are the disciples of the three generations of Hermeneutics and the twelve golden immortals. In fact, their identities are almost the same. As for your so-called monarch position, how did you come from? Don''t you really have that number in your heart? If it wasn''t for Lei Zhenzi''s master Yun zhongzi, who is a golden immortal, and has a special position in the whole teaching, can you become an emperor by virtue of your virtue? In fact, everyone knows this very well, but no one has dared to tell the truth of the matter for so many years. In fact, we all know the reason why Lei Zhenzi was able to become the great emperor. It was entirely because of his master. Yunzi, one of the twelve golden immortals, is different from the other eleven brothers who nearly lost their lives in the battle of canonization. The experience of cloud neutron can be called the son of heaven. Even the saints were involved in the war of canonization. In the end, if Daozu didn''t show up in time, it was estimated that Pangu world would be destroyed. In the whole war, no matter who died, even Jiang Ziya, the God of heaven, died n times. Intercepting religion is close to destruction. Among the twelve golden immortals and one deputy leader of the elucidation, half of them rebel, but Yunzi always keeps a kind of detached situation. Even this guy wanted to kill Daji against the heaven at the beginning of the Fengshen battle, and the Fengshen was not punished by heaven. Even at the beginning of the battle of canonization, the sage of the Yuan Dynasty had said that yunzhongzi was a true immortal and would not suffer from disaster. In addition, Yunzi''s performance and experience in the battle of canonization did not have the slightest sense of shame for the four big words of "true immortal". The reason why this happens is mainly because of the identity of cloud neutrons. Speaking of cloud neutron, we have to talk about Hongyun. In those years, after giving up putuan to complete zhunti and Jieyin, Hongyun got the chance to become a saint again. It''s a pity that the strength is too low, coupled with zhunti''s calculation, the unprepared Hongyun has to regret to leave, and even his own life has not been saved. But after his death, a wisp of red cloud remains, and after a period of precipitation, he is reborn again, and has a new name - cloud neutron! The new cloud neutron lost the memory of red cloud and the qualification of Saint reserve, but even so, he is still the continuation of red cloud''s life. As a disciple of Yuanshi sage, Yunzi was naturally protected by his Qi. After zhunti and zhunti became saints, cloud neutron was directly connected with their Qi transportation by means of the cause and effect of red cloud and Buddhism. It''s no exaggeration to say that as long as the two sages of Buddhism and the first sages don''t belch together, Yunzi will always be an official European emperor of Pangu world! Lei Zhenzi, as a disciple of cloud neutron, can naturally obtain his protection of Qi transportation. Feeling Nezha''s eyes, Lei Zhenzi became more angry. When you were granted the title of God, your talent was not as good as you. Even if you look down on me, now that you are in a mess, what qualifications do you have to look down on me? "Tell me, your majesty and all the immortals are here. Aren''t you afraid of being punished for violating the rules of heaven?"This time, it''s Yang Jian. Lei Zhenzi''s description represents his attitude. At this moment, their friendship in the first World War of Fengshen has been cut off. Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Lei Zhenzi''s eyes flashed a fierce color: "Jade Emperor, tiantiao, wait until you can leave alive!" As soon as Lei Zhenzi''s words were finished, many gods and Buddhas on the scene changed their faces, and then looked at Lei Zhenzi with a look of surprise and anger. "Son of a bitch, as the emperor of heaven, you dare to say such treacherous words!" Lei Zhenzi''s meaning has been very clear. He wants to leave all the people present, or kill them! In fact, at the beginning, Lei Zhenzi didn''t have this idea, but when he called out the evil god Lei just now, this idea suddenly came into his mind. Now all the people in the whole heaven are seriously injured, but they can play close to the semi holy power with the help of outlining the throne of the great emperor. As long as you take this opportunity to kill everyone, and then take the copy card of Chu fan as the temptation, you will be able to win over a large number of strong people. Even Lei Zhenzi felt that he could create a new heaven on the world battlefield. As for whether Chu fan will hand over the mysterious cards, Lei Zhenzi has not worried about this problem at all. It''s a big deal to search Chu fan''s spirit at that time. Looking at Lei Zhenzi fearless appearance, the Jade Emperor''s face flashed the color of suffocation. Up to now, he suddenly envies the Tathagata. Once upon a time, they were the most noble beings in the whole three realms except the saints. Even in the normal fighting process, they only see each other in their eyes, but who would have thought that one day he would be threatened by his subordinates. Almost for a moment, the Jade Emperor suddenly envied the Tathagata. Chapter 856 Also injured in the world battlefield. They were also forced to flee from their own territory. The same is reincarnation. Even though the culprit was the same person, his memory recovered so quickly under the same conditions, and the Tathagata is still an ordinary monk. As soon as he saw Lei Zhenzi''s expansion, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help twitching: "Niang xipi, this bald man didn''t expect such a thing to happen long ago, so he didn''t break the mystery of his own belly?" With the Thunder Dragon in the air getting closer to Chufan, a decisive color flashed in the Jade Emperor''s eyes, and then a hand pinched it. As the most respected man in the three realms and the dual identity owner of semi Saint level strong man, even now reincarnation, the Jade Emperor still has his own card. Although the use of this card requires a huge price, but in order to protect Chu fan, all this is worth it. After all, everyone on the scene knows that Chufan is their only hope. If Chufan dies, they will not have a chance to get the mysterious card. In that case, even if they can survive from Lei Zhenzi, sooner or later they will be handed over to Wu Tian. After making the decision, a small jade pendant appeared in the hands of the Jade Emperor. This jade pendant has been on him since he was born, but after his memory recovered, he knew the function of it. No, Zhou Yu! Jade taken from the mountain of never Zhou. The biggest feature of this kind of jade is that it can store moves. Of course, the better the quality of the jade, the more powerful the upper limit of the moves that can be stored in it. The Jade Emperor''s jade is definitely of top quality. It is precisely because of this that the jade stored in this piece is the full blow of the Jade Emperor in his heyday. As the supreme of the three realms, the Jade Emperor is still very concerned about his life. Even though he is reincarnated, he still has enough backhand for himself. But like this top Bu Zhou Yu, even he has only two pieces, if used here, it means that he has lost a huge card. Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help looking at the small broken shop not far away: it must be that the Tathagata hasn''t recovered his memory yet. I don''t know what he left behind for himself? Looking at the door of the small broken shop, the Jade Emperor fell into a state of meditation. As an old opponent for so many years, the Jade Emperor knows more about the Tathagata. He doesn''t think that he will rashly reincarnate when he is not ready. Think about the Tathagata''s identity before joining Buddhism - Duobao! The noumenon of the Tathagata is a pagoda. Therefore, the Tathagata has all kinds of treasures. According to the Jade Emperor''s guess, the Tathagata must have left a lot of treasures for his reincarnation. In less than a breath of time, the Jade Emperor had figured out a way to make up for his loss. The Tathagata, who eat and live in the shop manager, also enjoy the protection of the small and broken shop. Now the store manager is in danger. As the leader of Buddhism, er, the former leader, the Jade Emperor thinks that the Tathagata will not stand by. Now that the memory of the Tathagata has not been restored, as an old friend for many years, I should help him. After making the decision, the Jade Emperor''s eyes on buzhouyu in his hand were not so painful. At this time, he was thinking about what treasure he should get from the reincarnation of the Tathagata later. "It''s said that the Tathagata has a sword, which is a magic weapon at the peak level of Zhunsheng. I don''t know if I can get it." Although there is a full blow from the semi holy peak level strong man in Buzhou jade, this thing is one-time after all, and its value is certainly less than that of a quasi holy peak level immortal sword. Although the Jade Emperor''s thinking is very divergent, the time in reality has not been long. With the Thunder Dragon approaching, the Jade Emperor''s body has a trace of aura sent out, he wants to find a more suitable opportunity to throw out the hands of the jade. It''s better to save Chu fan and seriously hurt Lei Zhenzi at the same time. Just when the Jade Emperor was thinking about using Buzhou jade in his hand, Chu fan looked at the thunder dragon flying towards him with disdain. "Chufan, if you tell the secret of the mysterious card now, I can let you die!" Victory is just around the corner. Lei Zhenzi is not happy. At this time, he has begun to imagine his wonderful life after learning the secret of the mysterious card. When the Jade Emperor spoke, the Thunder Dragon in the air did not stop its action. Instead, it rushed to Chu fan. At this time, Chu fan''s body suddenly exudes a breath of terror: "roll ~" there is only one word, but all the people present have changed their faces. Just for a moment, they felt as if there was a thunder in their mind. If they had not been strong enough, they would have been sitting on the ground by now.But even so, their hearts are still full of consternation. In fact, Chu fan just didn''t speak to them at all, they were just affected by Chu fan carelessly. That''s why they were so surprised when Chu fan''s words came out. You know, the voice just now sounded directly in their soul. You should know that although some of the people present were injured, others were just reincarnated. The four words "old, weak, sick and disabled" can be used to summarize. But their insight will not diminish. It means that Chu fan''s words are equivalent to a kind of "Tao". Only in this way can the voice be directly transmitted to the souls of other monks. At the thought of this, the Jade Emperor put away the jade with a little regret. Originally, he had decided to use this thing to save Chu fan, and then make up for his loss from the Tathagata. Even if the operation is good, he can make a profit. But now the Jade Emperor knows that he has no chance. This time, Lei Zhenzi not only can''t cause trouble to Chu fan, but also may have to pay some terrible price. In addition to the Jade Emperor, other immortals, such as qingdou and the Antarctic fairy, also found the strangeness of Chufan, and immediately cast pity on Lei Zhenzi one by one. Unfortunately, Lei Zhenzi did not know that the Jade Emperor and others had quietly painted the death penalty for him. "This is the thunder of killing evil. Do you think it''s the pig and dog in the world?" Looking at the thunder diving down from the air, Lei Zhenzi said with a proud face. It''s obvious that Lei Zhenzi''s words are aimed at Chu fan''s "roll" word just now. Chapter 857 If it is a general thunder, it can be dissipated directly by immortal means. But since Zhuxie Lei can become Lei Zhenzi''s trump card, it naturally has his unique features. When speaking, Lei Zhenzi looks at Chu fan with pity. He feels that Chu fan has not yet distinguished the reality clearly. He is really pitiful. But Lei Zhenzi didn''t notice that the faces of other people around him began to become strange. "Oh, really?" Hearing Lei Zhenzi''s words, Chu fan laughs: "in that case, why does it listen to my command?" When speaking, Chu fan directly waved to the air, and then a Thunder Dragon with great power flew down from the air. Then, the Dragon began to circle around Chufan. "How is that possible?" As the master of the evil thunder, Lei Zhenzi recognized the dragon in front of him with less than a breath, which was the one he had just summoned. Lei Zhenzi is not surprised. No matter how powerful the thunder is, he is just a thunder without intelligence. This also means that Zhuxie Lei can''t betray himself from self-consciousness. However, looking at the Thunder Dragon, who is circling around Chu fan and shaking his tail crazily from time to time, Lei Zhenzi has been in deep meditation for a long time. Who said that the thunder of killing evil has no intelligence? I won''t kill you if you come out! As far as the present performance of Zhuxie Lei is concerned, people who don''t know think he is the dog of Chu fan''s family. Even when Chu fan was close, Thunder Dragon took the initiative to restrain his thunder. His careful appearance was more attentive to his girlfriend than the boy who had just fallen in love. heard the words of Lei Zhen Zi, Chu fan''s mouth slightly raised: , "can''t you has the final say, is the fact that you will soon put it in front of you?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Lei Zhenzi''s face turned red. What can be more humiliating than the Thunder Dragon summoned by himself is close to his enemies? However, when Lei Zhenzi doubts, Chu fan tells Lei Zhenzi with his own practical actions what is not the most humiliating, only more humiliating. "Maybe it''s because you''re ugly." With Chu fan''s words, Lei Zhenzi''s face has become iron blue. All along, appearance is a taboo of Lei Zhenzi. As the iron triangle of Fengshen, Nezha''s Lotus incarnation can''t grow up, but it is a little Zhengtai with red lips and white teeth. Yang Jian has three eyes, but he is handsome and natural. But only oneself, is inferior to two people in the strength, even in the appearance all defeats. After all, although he has good strength, he has a bird''s beak, a bird''s nose and a bird''s wings. It''s no exaggeration to say that Lei Zhenzi is a bird demon with incomplete form. Since he became emperor gouchen, Lei Zhenzi used his right to prohibit anyone from talking about his appearance. Under the effect of time, Lei Zhenzi has gradually forgotten his appearance, but now he is torn apart by Chu fan again. "Son of a bitch, how dare you?" When he spoke, Lei Zhenzi gasped and thundered around him. Looking at Lei Zhenzi''s angry appearance, Chu fan can''t help but step back. He''s not afraid that Lei Zhenzi has any cards. The main reason is that this guy looks a little sorry for Chu fan''s aesthetics. If he was too close, he was afraid that he would spit it out. Lei Zhenzi doesn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. At this time, he is breathing heavily and looking at Chu fan fiercely: "how dare you, how dare you say such words?" "What''s that?" Hearing Lei Zhenzi''s fierce face, Chu fan could not help but be stunned. However, after a moment''s thinking, Chu fan understood it and looked at Lei Zhenzi with a sudden insight: "Oh, what you said was that I said you were ugly?" With Chu fan''s words, Lei Zhenzi''s face became darker. Bastard, you know I don''t want to hear this sentence, you even said it, just said it, even repeated it! If it is not the thunder of killing evil is out of control for the time being, Lei Zhenzi swears that he will incarnate as the lightning Dharma king and do a good set of electrotherapy for Chu fan. But Chu fan doesn''t know how many tons of real damage his words caused to Lei Zhenzi. Of course, with Chu fan''s character, even if he knows, he won''t care. Joke, as a Zuan people, when we became opponents, I didn''t take you as the center and genealogy as the coordinate system to start spitting fragrance, which was already regarded as kindness. Chu fan will not expose his Zeng Jin''s identity as a king level Zuan mother hunter.After a look at Lei Zhenzi''s face, Chu fan showed a disdainful expression: "do you think that someone will like you when you are dead for half a year?" At this point, Chu fan directly reached out and touched Thunder Dragon: "I think it''s normal that you can''t operate thunder with your face value." Hear Chu fan''s words, and then take a look at the time of being caressed by Chu fan. He carefully converges the thunder on his body. It''s so hanging that there is no old blood gushing out directly. You are a dragon, a Thunder Dragon. Although you have no wisdom, please don''t lick the dog like this, OK? And you, what is half a year of death? Is my face so casual? "Asshole, I want you to die!" As the saying goes, it''s not peaceful to take a step back. The more I think about it for a moment, the more angry I am. After a little thought, Lei Zhenzi almost exploded. After a look at Chu fan, a sword composed entirely of thunder suddenly appears in Lei Zhenzi''s hand, and then stabs Chu fan in the stomach. Seeing Lei Zhenzi''s action, Chu fan didn''t even make the action of avoiding. First, he knew that Lei Zhenzi''s strength was not qualified to hurt himself. And the second reason is because the Thunder Dragon on one side has already shot, er, it should be said that it has already finished! When Lei Zhenzi just started, the Thunder Dragon, which was still around Chu fan like a dog, suddenly burst up, and then Lei Zhenzi slapped his tail directly in his incredible eyes. "Poof ~" after he got up from the ground, Lei Zhenzi turned black, his hair on his head stood up one by one, and a smell of scorching came from his body. At this time, Lei Zhenzi suddenly has an answer to his previous question: "it turns out that there is something more humiliating than the thunder she can''t control, that is, the thunder she calls out helps the enemy to beat herself!" Chapter 858 Hit by the Thunder Dragon composed of the evil thunder, Lei Zhenzi feels that he has a sharp pain in his heart in addition to the pain on his body. You should know that since the thunder of killing evil can be used as a trump card by Lei Zhenzi, its power must be beyond doubt. Lei Zhenzi is not Chu fan. Zhuxie Lei doesn''t have the slightest hand on him. Therefore, after being struck by Zhuxie''s lightning, he has actually been injured. Looking at the blood he spat out, Lei Zhenzi suddenly felt some cold feeling on his face. After reaching for it, he found that he didn''t know when there were tears coming out. In fact, not only Lei Zhenzi, but also Chu fan was shocked. However, he was not shocked by Lei Long''s action, but by Lei Zhenzi''s sudden tears. You are also a semi Saint level strong man. You have the ambition to replace the Jade Emperor. Why can''t you accept such a setback and cry directly in front of the public? Isn''t that a good influence? In fact, it''s all because Chu fan doesn''t have a pain in his back when he is standing. You know, Lei Zhenzi wants to come out with tears and nose. Too humiliating, too subdued, too bullying! Not only Lei Zhenzi, but also the Jade Emperor and others on one side feel aggrieved for him. Anyway, he is also a semi Saint level strongman. First, he was slapped in the face continuously. He finally released a skill with all his strength, and found that the skill could still rebel! It''s like when you are playing king, you are crazy to output to ADC. When the screen is dark, you find that you are the one who kills yourself! Looking at Lei Zhenzi with tears on his face, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth turn up with disdain. As a person who spreads the name of "stinginess" all over Chang''an City, you can rely on what Lei Zhenzi did to the store manager today. Don''t say you shed tears, even if you have a sister, it''s useless today! Lei Zhenzi, you are going to die today. As I said by Chu fan, it''s hard for anyone to come! After a quiet two in the heart, Chu fan turned to look at Lei Zhenzi again: "since you have chosen the result for yourself before, then I don''t have to work hard to waste time." After that, without waiting for Lei Zhenzi to speak, Chu fan has slapped him on the cover of his spirit. In fact, with Chu fan''s current strength, he doesn''t even need to move his hand to kill Lei Zhenzi, but Chu fan feels that it''s wrong if he doesn''t do something now. After all, standing like that made Lei Zhenzi die suddenly. People who don''t know think this guy died of a sudden emergency. In this way, don''t you want to say that someone in Chu took advantage of others'' danger? As a businessman, Chu fan still attaches great importance to his reputation. After all, if his reputation is not good, where can anyone find him to do business? It''s a pity that other people on the scene don''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts, otherwise they will not give face directly. Joke, the whole Chang''an City who does not know your Chufan character? Black belly, stingy, stingy, all in all, take advantage of the danger of things you Chufan not only can do, but also by the way play a wave of their own downfall! Of course, if they think about it in their heart, they will not say what they really think. As for why? Joke, all know Chu fan careful eye still say this kind of words, isn''t this to jump to seek to aim at? Of course, there is another reason for Chu fan to slap Lei Zhenzi directly, that is, just now, he suddenly felt that if he slapped Lei Zhenzi with his palm, it would be more casual and could reflect his own strength. In Chu fan''s palm, Lei Zhenzi without the slightest resistance directly turned into a pile of flesh and blood. After throwing away the flesh and blood with a wave, Chu fan directly pinches the void, and then a virtual shadow appears in Chu fan''s hands. When he first appeared in Chu fan''s hands, Xu Ying still didn''t know the situation. After a few breaths, he finally screamed: "Chu fan, it''s time for you to let me go. I will let you return it thousands of times in the next life!" Hearing Lei Zhenzi''s words, Chu fan''s disdain expression became more intense. He wanted to say something to Lei Zhenzi: "you''re thinking about Farting!" When alive, with the help of the power of the God''s throne, they are not their opponents. After reincarnation, they even want to defeat themselves? Besides, who said you could have a next life? Lei Zhenzi naive thought that death is the end, but today Chu fan had to tell him a fact, that is, sometimes death is just the beginning. Hearing Lei Zhenzi''s words, Chu fan smiles and shakes his head: "next life? You''d better live your life! " After that, Chu fan''s hand suddenly appeared a purple thunder, and then he directly threw the soul of Lei Zhenzi into the thunder. This thunder was collected by him when he was Rolling Thunder Dragon. As for why he collected this stuff, of course, it was to satisfy Lei Zhenzi.Recalling what Lei Zhenzi said before, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction. Anyway, let this guy know what thunder is called soul refining, more than a thousand years! After being thrown into the thunder, the thunderclaper broke out an unimaginable scream. Just a few breaths, Lei Zhenzi''s soul became weak. Seeing the weak appearance of Lei Zhenzi''s spirit, Chu fan silently added a spell to him. Don''t get me wrong, it''s not that Chu fan suddenly has a heart of compassion. The only effect of this spell is to ensure that Lei Zhenzi is always awake and his spirit will not be easily destroyed. In fact, Chu fan also plans to help Lei Zhenzi add a spell that increases the pain ten times. But after thinking about this, even the ordinary thunder soul refining almost didn''t support, Chu fan decided to postpone it in advance, at least until the thunder adapted to the previous thunder. Lei Zhenzi didn''t know that Chu fan had prepared a thunder set meal for him in just a few minutes. But now Lei Zhenzi has begun to admit his advice. In the eyes of people''s contempt, he only insisted on 12 breaths and kowtowed to Chu fan: "I''m wrong, I know I''m wrong, manager Chu, please let me go." While speaking, the spirit of Lei Zhenzi, while enduring the bombardment of shenlei, kowtows to Chu fan and admits his mistake. At the thought of what Chu Fan said before, Lei Zhenzi''s heart was full of despair. At this moment, his heart is full of regret. If he didn''t provoke Chu fan before, he should still be superior to the emperor. It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world. Otherwise, Tongtian and Yuanshi would have gone back to the time of Fengshen period to clean up the door and hang zhunti. Chapter 859 Facts have proved that as long as it is wrong, it is wrong. It is useless to regret or admit it. For example, Lei Zhenzi, at least Chu fan will not let the goods go because of his plea. Joke, insult the saint and the manager of the mysterious card shop (although they are the same person). If you are let go so easily, is it unfair to Cheng Chuliang who was hung on the wall before? After a look at Lei Zhenzi, Chu fan didn''t say anything more, but his expression and action had already indicated his attitude. It has to be said that Lei Zhenzi''s popularity is really poor to a state. He was treated like this by Chu fan, but none of the people present showed pity. Even Chu fan saw joy in the eyes of many people. However, as long as you think about it carefully, you will feel that this is also a very normal thing. After all, a few minutes ago, he was still clamoring to become the New Jade Emperor and kill all the people present. By virtue of these things, the people present did not clap their hands when he was finished. "Manager, what''s your strength now?" Watching Chu fan deal with Lei Zhenzi, the Jade Emperor asked Chu fan. When other immortals see that the Thunder Dragon composed of Zhuxie Lei actually obeys the command of Chufan, they will only feel that Chufan is more powerful, but the jade emperor has a different view. It''s a privilege that only a saint can perform. But he saw the same ability in Chu fan just now. It was for this reason that the Jade Emperor suddenly had a bold guess in his heart. Although the Jade Emperor himself didn''t believe in this idea, he decided to ask. Hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then directly showed a smile: "fortunately, he got a chance in the world battlefield, so he broke through the saint realm by the way." "Hiss ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, there was a sound of cold breath around him. Sage, this is the top of the pyramid in the dream of countless monks in Pangu world. Many of the monks present did not know how many years of cultivation and how many times of tribulation they had experienced, but their strongest was only a semi holy period. But Chu fancai only practiced for less than 50 years, and he has become a sage. What makes the Jade Emperor and others crazy is that we are also looking for saints, but why are we all injured and you can come back unharmed? What''s more, you can become a saint so easily. Just a few breathing time, Chu fan received a lot of envious eyes, as for hate, it must be dare not. After all, the man in front of him is a saint, and he always takes stinginess as the main human existence. If he annoys the other party, won''t he die more unjustly than Dou E? After taking a look at Chu fan, the Jade Emperor sorted out his emotions, and then said again: "manager, I wonder if you can help us defeat Wutian?" When talking, the Jade Emperor''s face was uneasy. If it was before, he would not have such an attitude when facing Chu fan. But now it''s different. Chu fan is a saint, a real top figure in the pyramid. The necessary respect must be there. Hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then nodded: "of course, no problem." In fact, this matter has to be transferred to Chu fan. If he didn''t sell replica cards, the people present would not have gone to the world battlefield. If they don''t go to the world battlefield, they won''t get hurt. If you don''t get hurt, you won''t stop production, and you won''t be nearly killed by a thunderbolt. It is precisely because of this that Chu fan so easily promised to help them. After all, he should be responsible for this matter anyway. The Jade Emperor didn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. After hearing Chu fan''s promise, he couldn''t help feeling light all over, and then almost jumped up with excitement. You know, this is a saint. Even a saint who has just broken through has no problem in dealing with a semi saint. "Manager, when shall we start?" When talking, the Jade Emperor looked forward to it. If Chu fan refused not to agree before, he would not be so anxious, but now Chu fan has agreed to come down, he can''t help not to worry. After all, Wu Tian drove himself out of heaven. As a man who wanted to save face, he finally got the chance to revenge. Naturally, the Jade Emperor didn''t miss it. Hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then understood his meaning. But since Chu fan promised to avenge him, he would not delay in this matter. After all, if we help the three realms to recover their peace earlier, we can make money earlier. Only when we make money can we come here to spend money.Only when you consume can I complete the task and improve my strength. If you think about it like this, it''s like killing two birds with one stone to deal with Wutian. It can not only make up for the mistakes you made before, but also make your small and broken shop more prosperous. If you don''t consider that there are too many people present. Chu fan can''t help but want to take out the mirror and kiss the handsome one inside. Why is there such a perfect person at the end of the day? Even if he looks good, he is still so smart. Comparing himself with Lei Zhenzi before, Chu fan suddenly feels that he is the Kryptonian party when Nu Wa created human beings, and Lei Zhenzi is the legendary leopard head Jiafei chieftain. Otherwise, why is one handsome and full of wisdom, while the other ugly and stupid? It''s obvious that Chu fan is the former. Even if the poor Lei Zhenzi is cool, he is still whipped by Chu fan. After narcissism, Chu fan turned to the Jade Emperor and said, "since you are in such a hurry, let''s start now." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the Jade Emperor was stunned. He first took a careful look at Chu fan''s facial expression, and then took another look at the look of the people behind him. Then everyone exchanged their eyes and nodded seriously. They are making sure that Chu fan didn''t say anything ironic just now. After all, Chu fan is their only hope now. If they annoy Chu fan, it will be troublesome to defeat Wutian. Fortunately, after all the identification, they can be sure that Chu fan did not say irony. Chapter 860 After confirming this, the mood of jade emperor and others immediately became bright and beautiful. At this time, the Jade Emperor''s heart was full of admiration for himself. Even at this moment, even the Tathagata who had been fighting with himself for so many years was not seen by the Jade Emperor. Why? We are also the leaders of a force. We are forced to reincarnate by others. However, after reincarnation, I can solve the mystery of my belly one step ahead of you. Similarly, I can make friends with a saint ahead of time. What is this called? This is the legendary early investment, strategic vision ah! With the support of Chu fan, the Jade Emperor had already displayed the secret skills of the qiudao clan, and the whole person expanded to the extreme. If you don''t have to worry about your identity, it is estimated that now the jade emperor has been able to show a set of dancing youth to express his excitement. In the Jade Emperor''s view, with Chu fan''s help, no matter what Wutian or Heitian is, it''s just a local chicken and a local dog. Now, the jade emperor has completely forgotten that he envied the Tathagata for not waking up so soon a few minutes ago. Such things can be ignored. "Manager, why don''t we start now?" When talking, the Jade Emperor rubbed his hands excitedly. As long as you defeat Wutian, you can return to heaven again, and then quickly recover your injury with the help of the power of the stars. After that, the Jade Emperor looked forward to Chu fan. Although Chu fan had promised to help him out just now, he could only be happy if he really solved Wutian. But at this moment, Chu fan suddenly turned pale, and then looked directly at the sky: "it seems that we don''t need to go in person." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the people on the scene were stunned at first, and then felt a momentum directly shrouded from the sky of Chang''an city. Under the gaze of the public, the lucky golden dragon of the Tang Dynasty curled up in the sky of the palace in fear, and did not dare to make a sound. Seeing this, everyone''s heart is covered with a layer of haze. As the national strength of the Tang Dynasty gradually became stronger, the strength of Qi Yun Jin Long also gradually increased. Last time Wu Tian was defeated, it was partly due to Qi Yun Jin long. But this time Wutian hasn''t appeared. Qi Yun Jinlong has become this kind of advice. As long as you have brains, you know that Wutian''s strength has become stronger. And how strong can Qi Yun Jinlong fear? The Jade Emperor and others had bad ideas in their hearts. Just as everyone was guessing, a voice rang out in the air: "hahaha, you Taoist friends, since you know that you are here, why don''t you come out to meet me?" With the sound falling, a man with long hair and black robe standing on the Black Lotus appeared directly in front of the crowd. "No heaven?" Seeing the visitor, the Jade Emperor and others couldn''t help looking at him. "This is the capital of the Tang Dynasty. Are you not afraid to come and go without heaven?" After hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, Wu Tian was stunned at first, and then shook his head with a smile: "it''s not that I''m arrogant, everyone present, one is one, and no one can leave this seat!" When speaking, Wu Tian''s face is calm, and there is no arrogance. However, the Jade Emperor and others who heard Wu Tian''s words were about to explode. What is an insult? This is an insult, or an insult without clothes! Who are you proud of? Is there another one who was not full of talent? But now they are forced to escape by Wutian alone, and even now they are blocked here. Wutian''s action now is just like you, a king, go to the gold bureau to rank, and then be killed by a man on the other side of the strong crystal over the third tower! What''s more, after killing you, Ya not only didn''t leave, but also directly went back to the city in the same place and made sarcastic remarks: "it''s not aimed at any one. In my opinion, all of you here are rubbish!" Of course, the inner hurt of the Jade Emperor must be more serious than this situation. After all, you can delete the game and cancel your account when playing king, but now jade emperor has no way. "Wu Tian, what''s your purpose of coming here today?" Knowing that in this case, his Zui Dun is definitely not a matchless opponent, and may even be caused real harm by the other party, so the Jade Emperor wisely chose to change the topic. Hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, Wu Tian first laughed, then did not hide his purpose, and said directly: "I come here because of my recent breakthrough in cultivation, and I want to have a good celebration with you. Another reason is for the emperor''s position!"At this point, Wutian ignored the angry eyes of all the people present, and just said to himself: "as long as the emperor agrees that all the people in the Tang Dynasty will worship me in the future, I will leave here immediately, OK?" The words fall, Wutian''s body suddenly burst out a terrible momentum, although his mouth is asking people, but in fact it is in the aboveboard persecution. Feeling the momentum of Wutian, the Jade Emperor''s face changed: "did you break through and become a saint?" Hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, all the people behind him changed their faces and then looked directly at Xiang Wutian. You should know that the original strength of the Jade Emperor was the peak of the semi saint. He was once the boy of Hongjun, the founder of Taoism, so he was very sensitive to the breath of the saint. But immediately the Jade Emperor shook his head, and then said to himself: "no, what seems to be wrong?" Hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, Wu Tian laughs directly: "hahaha, you are worthy of being the leader of the three realms. Just for your insight, I have to admire you!" After that, without waiting for other people to guess, he said his own situation directly: "I''m only one step away from the sage now. As long as I get the luck of the world, I can become a saint on the spot!" For his current situation, Wutian disdains to hide. In other words, he didn''t worry that the people present would stop him: "of course, if the emperor doesn''t agree, I don''t mind what it means to make the people of the Tang Dynasty feel pain." After that, Wu Tian looked at the crowd with a straight face. This is his purpose. He threatens Li Shimin with the lives of all the people in the Tang Dynasty. Wutian believes that Li Shimin, as the emperor of the people, will definitely make the right choice. As for stopping, Wutian said that he was fearless, who was only one toe away from the sage. Looking at Wu Tian''s proud big black face, the jade emperor wants to rush directly into the small broken shop to have a set of Military Boxing against Qiao ling''er, the reincarnated body of the Tathagata. Chapter 861 As for why there is such an idea, of course, it is because the Jade Emperor is a good child who is good at tracing the origin. If it''s not that you Tathagata can''t deal with your own affairs, how can you have a heart demon? How can you be schizophrenic if there are no demons? How can heaven be born without careful division? After some simple speculation, the Jade Emperor came to a simple and simple conclusion: because Wutian = Jingfen Tathagata, so Wutian''s idea ¡Ö Tathagata''s idea! From this we can see that you Tathagata are not a good bird? Although the above conclusion was already known by the jade emperor when the Tathagata and himself were right, Wutian''s behavior undoubtedly provided evidence and material support for the Jade Emperor. Thanks to the fact that the Tathagata did not wake up at this time, otherwise, after knowing the conclusion of the Jade Emperor, he must have only one sentence in his heart: you are a real logic devil! As for why did the Jade Emperor bully the reincarnation of the Tathagata instead of directly fighting with Wutian? Ha ha, it''s a joke. I''m the leader of the three worlds, and I''m not a Flathead brother. If I can fight this thing, can I hide here? Not to mention the inner thoughts of the logical wizard Jade Emperor, Chu fan looked at Wu Tian strangely: "are you Wu Tian?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Wu Tian was stunned, then nodded: "that''s right, this seat is Wu Tian. In other words, it''s thanks to the help of manager Chu that this seat was born successfully." As the heart devil of the Tathagata, Wutian naturally has the memory of the Tathagata, so he is not strange to Chufan. Hearing Wu Tian''s words, Chu fan turned black. What''s the matter, little brother? We''re just meeting for the first time. How can you pour dirty water on me? Although you are born and I do have a certain relationship, but as you are now, I Chufan this clean person is certainly not related to you. Wutian doesn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. At this time, he continues to talk to Chu fan selfishly: "as long as you are willing to submit to this seat and tell the secret of the mysterious card, this seat can give you a Buddha''s throne!" Hearing Wu Tian''s words, Chu fan hasn''t had time to speak. Jade Emperor and others have already looked at Wu Tian in surprise. I''ll be good. I have to say that you are really gone with the wind, comrade Wutian. Although you are about to become a saint, isn''t it that you haven''t become a saint yet? Can you tell me in detail what gives you so much courage? At the same time, another question appeared in the heart of the Jade Emperor: "why didn''t the Tathagata release himself like this?" No matter how powerful Wu Tian is now, he is a demon born from the Tathagata. In essence, the gap between Wu Tian and the Tathagata is not very big. *** Not to mention the inner thoughts of the Jade Emperor, Chu fan also looked at Wu Tian with a funny face: "what if I don''t promise you?" Different from the original work, although Wutian in the postscript of journey to the West occupies the same three realms, he still has his own kindness in his heart, otherwise he would not tolerate monkey king in all ways. However, there will be no so-called kindness in today''s boundless heart. Otherwise, he will not threaten Li Shimin with the lives of the Tang people. So after hearing Chu fan''s words, Wu Tian immediately showed a cruel smile: "you will, but I hope you can make a choice when you don''t reach the bottom line of tolerance." "Is it?" Hearing Wu Tian''s words, Chu fan directly uttered a cold hum of disdain, and then a mysterious momentum came out of Chu fan. Chu fan''s momentum didn''t exert too much pressure on the people, but it was strange that when his momentum appeared, Wutian''s momentum immediately disappeared. Feeling Chu fan''s momentum, Wu Tian''s face suddenly froze, and then he looked at Chu fan in disbelief: "sage?" Because too surprised, so the voice of Wutian has become a bit strange. But then he became furious: "impossible, how can you be a saint? There can be no saint in Pangu world!" When he speaks, Wu Tian''s face is furious. As the heart devil of the Tathagata, he certainly knows how terrible the saint''s strength is. At the beginning, a wounded sage in the world battlefield could make the Tathagata and others seriously injured and almost destroyed, not to mention Chu fan''s heyday. It is because I have seen the power of saints before that Wutian would be so eager to break through and become a saint, even come to the world in person.Looking at Chu fan standing in front of him with a smile on his face, Wu Tian''s heart became more angry: "you can''t be a saint. If you are a saint, you should stay in the world battlefield. How can you be here?" Hearing Wu Tian''s words, Chu fan sighed silently: "to be honest, if you hadn''t made too serious a mistake, we might have been friends." Looking at Wu Tian''s puzzled eyes, Chu fan added: "because as far as I''m concerned, I don''t like baldness very much." Hearing Chu fan''s words, his already despairing eyes suddenly lit up: "we can cooperate!" At this point, Wutian seems to have been opened the door of the new world in a flash, and all kinds of magical ideas have been born in my mind: "as long as I kill these guys, you and I will be divided into three realms, the world and heaven belong to you, and Buddhism belongs to me." After that, Wu Tian looks forward to Chu fan. In his opinion, the conditions he is now proposing are sincere. After all, he has directly let out two of the three realms. Looking at Wu Tian''s expectation, Chu fan shook his head helplessly: "our store manager is not interested in these things." After saying that, without waiting for Wu Tian to speak, Chu fan put out his hand and patted him directly. Seeing Chu fan''s action, the Jade Emperor and others behind him were greatly relieved. Although they have confidence in Chu fan, they have to admit that they were worried when they heard Wu Tian''s words before. After all, according to the conditions before Wutian, once Chu fan agreed, he would give up his efforts in this period, and at the same time, he would give more than half of the fruits of victory to Chu fan. The Jade Emperor asked himself, in the face of this temptation, it must be difficult to make a choice like Chu fan. In fact, this is the difference in vision caused by different positions. Chapter 862 Just as the so-called bottom decides the head, when you are in different positions, you will have different ideas and solutions when facing the same thing. For the Jade Emperor and others, whether it is the control of the three realms or the cultivation of saints, there is a huge temptation, but for Chu fan, these are not attractive. Let''s talk about the cultivation of sage level first. We should know that Chu fan not only has the cultivation of sage level, but also has a relatively strong existence among saints. The so-called "three realms" is just a joke to Chu fan, who often crosses the world. For Jade Emperor and others, the cultivation of sage level is their goal and pursuit, while for Chu fan and Tong Tian, sage is just a beginning. After all, above the saints, there are the saints of heaven and the saints of Tao. As for the three realms, he has already seen other big worlds, and the three realms of Pangu''s big world have long been ignored by him. Moreover, for such a salted fish as Chu fan, he really doesn''t know what he can do even if he has three realms? Even Wu Tian didn''t expect that Chu fan would refuse his condition so decisively. After all, no matter from that point of view, his previous conditions have been regarded as rich and unusual. It is also because of this, in the face of Chu fan''s slap, Wu Tian did not have time to make resistance. So, in full view of the public, Wu Tian, who had just worked hard, was slapped in the face by Chu fan. "Pa!" Hear the voice that the ear spreads, see again still some have no day in a daze, Chu fan all Leng. "Why don''t you run away?" When speaking, Chu fan''s eyes are particularly strange, and even slightly touched. In fact, Chu fan didn''t show any strength just now, it was just a common attack. In Chu fan''s opinion, he could easily escape with the strength of no heaven and half saint. But the fact is that this ordinary attack not only hit Wutian, but also left five fingerprints on his face. And this scene falls into Chu fan''s eyes, is Wu Tian used this way to express his sincerity. Looking at the five obvious fingerprints on Wu Tian''s big black face, Chu fan suddenly sighed: "no matter how sincere you are, I can''t cooperate with you." Chu fan didn''t forget his identity - a businessman! If I cooperate with Wutian and occupy the three realms, how can I do business with others in the future? Do you want others to do business with you as two-thirds of the three realms? Chu Fan said that he was a shameful person, this kind of thing certainly can''t be done! Wu Tian doesn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. After hearing Chu fan''s words, he didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood directly. Why don''t you hide? You think I don''t want to hide? Who would have thought that you, a great saint, would even say that you would do it when you do it? More let no weather indignation is, you hand it, actually also use the slap so insulting action! In Wu Tian''s opinion, when you reach Chu fan''s state, you should at least inform yourself first, and then wait until you are ready. After all, he is also a saint, and he should have some force. Like Chu fan''s action just now, in Wu Tian''s opinion, it can be completely defined as a sneak attack. My heart is full of sadness when I think of Wutian here. I''m a villain at least. I haven''t used the means of sneak attack yet. Did you use the positive role first? Wu Tian''s heart is very clear that if Chu fan was not the one who "attacked" him just now, he could escape with his own strength. But Chu fan is a saint after all, even if the blow just now is just his own random blow in Chu fan''s eyes, it is not that no one can escape at will. Therefore, after a simple thought, Wu Tian once again confirmed his conjecture that Chu fan was insulting himself! At the thought of this, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Wu Tian directly showed a sarcastic smile: "even if I am super powerful, I didn''t expect that I would sneak attack with the respect of the sage as the store manager!" After hearing Wu Tian''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then a trace of anger appeared on his face: "son of a bitch, I''m so dignified. How can someone in Chu attack me?" "Pa!" As soon as the words came down, another clear voice came out, and at the same time, Wu Tian, who was covering his other face in disbelief, also came out. Wutian''s mood at this time is absolutely burst. If you want to ask Wu Tian''s inner thoughts at this time, there must be only one sentence: I have never seen such a shameless person in my life?That''s your decency? Is that your dignity? If you are not worried about your own identity, Wutian is about to cry at this time. How shameless talent can attack a person twice in less than a minute? What''s more, after the sneak attack, this guy even has a strong face. Even his face is unbelievable? Do you want to be shameless? He took a deep breath of his almost runny nose and looked at Chu fan with red eyes. At the same time, he comforted himself in his heart: "don''t cry, bad people will laugh!" Looking at Wu Tian''s red eyes, Chu fan is also embarrassed. "Cough, I said it was an accident. Do you believe it?" When speaking, Chu fan looked at his palm with a look of chagrin. He swore that from the bottom of his heart, he really didn''t want to slap Wu Tian again. And just now, it was purely an instinctive behavior caused by anger from the bottom of my heart. After looking at Wutian, Chu fan comforted himself in his heart: "it must be because when I copied wengdar''s cultivation before, it affected me by the way." After that, Chu fan nodded seriously: "that''s right, it must be so, otherwise I would not have done such a thing." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wu Tian wants to show a disdainful expression again, but sadly finds that because of Chu fan''s two attacks, his injured face has been unable to make such a difficult expression. In an instant, Wu Tian understood Chu fan''s "sinister intention": this guy must have been under great psychological pressure when facing my expression just now, so he used this way to hit me! Unable to make an expression, Wutian could only endure the pain and open his mouth to Chu fan: "you are a saint, what you say is what you say." Chapter 863 Obviously, as the strongest villain boss in the current three circles, he has basically given up the struggle after facing Chu fan''s operation. Hearing Wu Tian''s words, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth. In fact, his heart is also very helpless, just move is not intentional. But after becoming a saint, in addition to the strength, Chu fan found that his body reaction also accelerated a lot. For example, Chu fan didn''t think of the slap on Wu Tianfan''s face before. His body has already done it on its own initiative. Of course, the reason for this situation is that Chu fan''s strength and realm do not match. There is no saint level strength, but there is no saint level state of mind. In this way, the body''s reaction speed exceeds the brain''s reaction speed. That''s why this happens. However, Chu fan is not worried about his current situation. After all, it''s very simple to solve this problem. As long as he is looking for a saint of Pangu world to copy it. From this point, we can see that there is still a big gap between the saints of Pangu world and the main gods of shenting world. Looking at the Wutian with red palmprint on the left and right sides of his face, a trace of guilt appeared on Chu fan''s face: "it seems that I will go to the world battlefield as soon as possible." If you want to solve your physical problems, you have to go to the world battlefield. After all, there are no saints in Pangu. "Cough." Looking at Wu Tian''s wronged appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth. You are also a villain boss. Can you stop making such an expression? It''s not in line with your identity! When was in Tucao''s heart, no day had seen Chu fan again: , "Chu''s shopkeeper''s respecting saints, will not make complaints about me?" When speaking, Wu Tian carefully looks at Chu fan. If it''s other saints, even the most shameless two Buddhists, Wutian has the confidence to ensure that the other party won''t attack him. After all, as a saint, you should have the face. If you really hit a semi saint, how can you be forced in Pangu world in the future? But in the face of Chu fan, Wu Tian did not dare to make the slightest guarantee. After all, this kind of thing has been done. Would he care about such a little face? Thanks to Chu fan, he doesn''t know Wu Tian''s inner thoughts. Otherwise, he doesn''t need to use his brain. His body''s active reaction can directly kill Wu Tian. Joke, I''m honest. Can you slander someone at will? After hearing Wu Tian''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then looked at him strangely: "why, do you have any opinions?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Wu Tian''s face became stiff, and then he began to roar in his heart: "I knew, I knew this guy was a shameless character!" At the thought of this, Wutian feels a great pain in his heart. Why can this kind of shameless person break through and become a saint, but he is only a semi saint? "Heaven, open your eyes and have a look!" After quietly venting his dissatisfaction in his heart, Wu Tian continued to look at Chu fan: "you are a saint at least, won''t you feel ashamed when you hit me?" Chu fan is shameful, but he knows he must be shameful. As a villain, he even wants to fight with the enemy one-on-one, which is absolutely an insult to his career. After hearing Wu Tian''s words, Chu fan is still muddled. As a person of later generations, he doesn''t have the bad habit of loving face like Tong Tian and others. In Chu fan''s opinion, it''s my ability to beat you. Why should I let you? "Hum!" Just as Chu fan was about to speak, a sneer came from one side: "how can I deal with you, a little semi saint, and the store manager himself?" Hearing the sudden sound, Chu fan was stunned and turned to see the Jade Emperor looking at Wu Tian with disdain. "Three days later, two boundary mountains, I''ll have a contest with you!" While talking, the Jade Emperor looked at Wu Tian: "but before that, you should give me back the heaven first." After hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, Wu Tian was stunned for a long time, and then nodded: "in this case, from now on, heaven will be under your rule again, but if you lose three days later, you will give me the control of heaven forever." In fact, the request put forward by the Jade Emperor is unfair to Wu Tian. Everyone present knew that as long as the Jade Emperor was allowed to return to heaven, he could quickly recover his strength through the treasures in the treasure house of heaven. Even the Jade Emperor can draw treasures from Chu fan by consuming some treasures.You should know that the Jade Emperor, as the supreme of the three realms, has a large collection. If he takes it out for several lucky draw, his strength will be greatly improved. However, although we know the plan of the Jade Emperor, there is no way to stop this situation. He knows very well that it''s lucky to have a single fight with the Jade Emperor in three days. If he dares to have other ideas, maybe the guy next to him will shoot himself directly. Seeing Wu Tian''s promise, the jade emperor could not help smiling: "now that you have agreed, we should talk about the gambling. What should we do if you lose?" After the Jade Emperor''s words, he stares at Wutian, waiting for his answer. Hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, Wu Tian Hao Xuan didn''t spit out a mouthful of phlegm that had been treasured for thousands of years. Are you going to be shameless? I have temporarily returned the heavenly court to you. Don''t you think this is the price I should pay after losing? For a moment, Wutian felt that his heart was full of anger. Although I have been at a disadvantage, although you now have a strong golden thigh to rely on, but this does not mean that you can be so merciless to me! I, without heaven, have dignity! At this point, Wu Tian smiles directly at the Jade Emperor: "if you lose, you will not have any prying heart to heaven from now on." Although Wu Tian''s words are very simple, he is actually reminding the Jade Emperor: "even the heaven is temporarily returned to you by me. Can''t it be a bet?" In Wu Tian''s opinion, he is equivalent to letting the Jade Emperor enjoy the spoils of the winner first, and if he loses, the Jade Emperor will return these things. This is no doubt a very unfair thing, because the only bet a few minutes ago was boundless. Chapter 864 If it was normal, Wutian would not accept such an unfair bet. Because judging from the current situation, the Jade Emperor failed without any loss, but if he lost, he had to hand over his own heaven. Of course, this is only a one-sided understanding of no one. "Cough." After hearing Wu Tian''s words, the Jade Emperor shook his head directly: "Wu Tian, I think you may have misunderstood that Tian Ting was originally mine, but now you have given the store manager a reason not to kill you!" As soon as the Jade Emperor''s words were finished, Chu fan and Wu Tian looked at him in surprise. However, although the two people''s expression is similar, but the real idea in the heart is not the same. Chu fan''s surprise brought more admiration, but also a kind of sympathy: "worthy of being the Jade Emperor, even this reason can be thought out, it seems that we should have a good exchange in the future." For Wu Tian, the surprise is more anger: "there are such shameless people in the world!" Of course, no matter what you think in your heart, after seeing Chu fan''s face, Wutian immediately calms down. The first rule of villain''s survival: when it''s time to counsels, you must counsels, otherwise you will encounter hardships in the future. After comforting himself with the sentence "it''s a blessing to suffer losses", Wu genius looked at the Jade Emperor fiercely: "if I lose, I''ll let you handle it!" Although he has known the plan of the Jade Emperor, Wutian is still unwilling to show his weakness. Of course, the main reason is that he has just thought of a good way. Hearing Wu Tian''s words, the Jade Emperor was stunned, and then nodded excitedly: "in that case, we''ll see you in the two boundary mountains in three days!" After confirming the details of the contest with the Jade Emperor, Wu Tian left Chang''an without stopping for a moment. He was afraid that if he stayed here, he would explode and burp. After Wutian left, the Jade Emperor didn''t waste any time. He directly took the immortals back to the heaven. After entering the Lingxiao hall and taking a look at the familiar dragon chair, the Jade Emperor haoxuan did not shed tears. Since he became the supreme of the three worlds, he has never been so embarrassed as he was a few days ago. You know, although it was rumored that he was forced to get under the table by the monkey king in the three circles before, in fact, we all know that it was just acting. Even the man who gets under the table is not the real jade emperor, but an ordinary celestial soldier. But this time, he was almost driven away by others. When the Jade Emperor was facing his own dragon chair, a voice suddenly sounded: "Your Majesty, in three days, you will be fighting with Wu Tian. Do you know if you are sure?" Hearing this voice, the Jade Emperor''s face first changed. He turned to look at it, just in the eyes of Taibai Venus. Seeing the expression of Taibai Venus, the Jade Emperor was stunned. You know, Taibai Venus has always been his confidant, and even the jade emperor has a lot of things to do by Taibai Venus. Even the Jade Emperor himself did not expect that he was the first to ask such a question. Feeling the gradually changing eyes of the Jade Emperor, Taibai Venus first swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then quickly said: "Your Majesty, this matter is related to the final destination of the whole heaven, not that the old minister wants to know, but that the immortals want to know your victory." After a word, the forehead of Taibai Venus has been covered with cold sweat. Although he was the elder brother of taishanglaojun, he never thought about provoking the Jade Emperor. And the reason why he wanted to be the first to ask this kind of question is actually very simple. In the view of Taibai Jinxing, it''s much better for him to ask this question than other people. The first reason is that the words are not so intense when you ask. The second reason is because of your identity. If other people ask this question, there will be cracks in the relationship with the Jade Emperor, but he will not. But even if the heart has been prepared, but in contact with the Jade Emperor''s eyes, Taibai Venus still can''t help but get a panic. You know, the Jade Emperor is a semi saint and the leader of the three realms. His eyes are not what a great Luo Jinxian can resist. Fortunately, the Jade Emperor is not a fool. He just looks at the expectant eyes of other immortals around him, and he knows the purpose of Taibai Venus. After showing a grateful look at Taibai, the Jade Emperor said with a smile: "you can rest assured that in the contest three days later, we will have a 90% chance of winning!" The Jade Emperor is confident when he speaks. As the boy of Tao Zu and the former master of the three realms, although the jade emperor has not broken through to become a saint for so many years, he has no less cards.After hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, many immortals present were also greatly relieved. They have no doubt about the Jade Emperor''s words. It seems that Wu Tian was very powerful before, but we all know that it was just because the Jade Emperor and others were injured. You know, the Jade Emperor in his heyday was a real hard bone. Is Tathagata powerful? The first disciple of jiejiao, the master of Buddhism and the semi Saint level strong man, is still respectful and dare not overstep the Jade Emperor. Even though the way of heaven showed that Buddhism was flourishing, the Tathagata still informed the Jade Emperor first and worked out a plan with him before they dared to carry out the action. In order to make the Jade Emperor promise to play a play with him, the Tathagata paid a huge price. At that time, in order to break the immortal killing array of Tongtian saints, Yuanshi Tianzun and Laozi sought the help of zhunti and Jieyin. In the end, although the immortal sword array was successfully broken, Yuanshi Tianzun and Laozi also owe the two sages of Buddhism. Before, in order to ask the Jade Emperor to cooperate, the Tathagata paid the price of the two sages of Buddhism. A boy who can be the founder of Taoism, and finally elected by the founder of Taoism as the leader of the three realms, anyone who dares to belittle the Jade Emperor is a real fool. Seeing the expressions of the immortals, the Jade Emperor knew that they had believed in themselves. "You Aiqing, you''d better go back and have a rest. After three days, you can go to Liangjie mountain with me and watch me fight with Wutian." After hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, all the people on the scene nodded and then turned to leave. After the immortals left, the jade emperor also went directly to his treasure house. Although he said before that he was very confident, but in order to ensure that everything is safe, the Jade Emperor decided to make another preparation. Chapter 865 When the Jade Emperor went to his treasure house, the immortals who left Lingxiao hall also returned to his cave. It has been quite a few years since Wutian occupied heaven. During this period of time, these immortals have been living in the Tang Dynasty. When they see their cave again, they have a faint sense of warmth in their hearts. However, the warmth didn''t last long, it disappeared completely. The first one who broke the peace was the birthday star. I saw that everyone was smiling when I met him. At this time, there was a murderous look on his face: "who moved the old longevity fruit?" When talking, the birthday star doesn''t care about the fact that he has been injured, and the momentum of Da Luo Jinxian directly envelops the surroundings. All the immortals, who were still wondering what happened to the birthday man, showed sympathy after hearing his voice. Longevity fruit, listen to the name seems not to be a famous thing, but as long as you really understand people will know, this thing is the most concerned about the birthday baby. Longevity fruit is not a congenital fruit, but a postnatal one. But this does not mean that longevity fruit is not precious. In fact, for many immortals in the heaven, longevity fruit is absolutely a top treasure. The reason is that longevity fruit has an ability to prolong life! A 10-year longevity fruit can increase the life span of 10 years, and a 100 year longevity fruit can increase the life span of 100 years. In a word, longevity fruit can increase the life span of many years. With the powerful effect of longevity fruit, longevity star has become an important member of heaven. We should know that in addition to the immortality of saints and the same life with the way of heaven, the life span of all other lives is regulated. Before becoming a saint, even a semi saint can only live longer. For immortals, they also have the legendary five failures of heaven and man, and once they reach this time, it means that their life is coming to an end. Of course, there is no way to avoid the five failures. Flat peaches in Tianting, ginseng fruits in zhenyuanzi, purple bamboo shoots and golden lotus seeds in Buddhism can prolong life and avoid the five decline of heaven and man. But whether it is flat peach or ginseng fruit, the number is extremely rare, except for some of the great immortals in heaven and the immortal who made great contributions, other people can not get it at all. Therefore, there is a huge demand for longevity fruit among the middle and low-level immortals. Now the longevity fruit is lost, and even the longevity fruit can''t be found, which means that his position in heaven will change greatly from now on. Longevity without longevity fruit and longevity with longevity fruit are not at the same level. However, just as people sympathized with the birthday girl, several voices rang out directly. "Wo. Cao, why did Laozi''s Millennium Epiphyllum disappear?" When the sound sounded, the whole heaven was ignited instantly. Most people found that they had lost something, and what they had lost was their most important thing. "There are only one or two of my ancient chalcedony left, and now it''s gone!" Ancient chalcedony, only the best fairy jade can be born after time. Although this kind of chalcedony can not prolong life, it can enhance the talent of users. "The God killer stole my Fu Sangmu, all my belongings ~" Fu Sangmu, the legendary divine wood, although its function is not as good as the previous chalcedony, it can increase the monk''s understanding of fire magic, and even understand the law of fire. It''s no exaggeration to say that with a bedboard made of Fu sang wood, it''s similar to a global limited edition sports car in a previous life. For men, games and sports cars are more attractive than girlfriends. But now, the fairy''s sports car is obviously stolen, and what''s more tragic is that he doesn''t know who the killer is. In addition to these people, many immortals also found that some of the treasures they had collected were gone. What''s more terrifying is that the lost treasure covers the range from magic weapons to medicinal materials, from clothes to bed boards. In a word, as long as it''s good stuff, it won''t stay! If only one or two people lose something, you may be confused. But so many people encounter this kind of misfortune together, almost in an instant, everyone''s mind has flashed the appearance of the culprit - Wutian! After thinking about this, many immortals immediately wanted to find the Jade Emperor to help them find justice. But considering that the Jade Emperor at this time should be actively preparing to compete with Wutian, so we temporarily held back our anger. But even so, we are still ready. As long as we wait until the Jade Emperor conquers Wutian, we must ask for all our treasures back.Unfortunately, what people don''t know is that when they are thinking about how to ask for it, their treasure has already entered another person''s hands. Datang, Chang''an, little shop! Chu fan looked at the black faced man in front of him in surprise: "are you sure you want to draw with these treasures?" Looking at the treasure and Wu Tian in front of him, Chu fan couldn''t help twitching. If it was just some ordinary things, Chu fan would not be so surprised. But if you take out any of these things in front of you, you can make countless people crazy:, human bag, dingfengzhu, Zizhu, Yujing bottle Looking at Wu Tian''s indifference, Chu fan suddenly understood the words between mortals: "kill people and set fire to the golden belt, repair bridges and roads, no corpses!" As long as he is not a fool, he can guess the origin of these treasures in Wutian''s hands, but for Chu fan, he doesn''t need to care about them at all. As long as this thing is in Wutian''s hands, Wutian will be qualified to deal with it. After all, in the past, jiutouchong and others didn''t even do the same thing less. It''s just that the target of the nine insects at that time was demons, and the target of Wutian was immortals. After comparison, I don''t know why Chu fan feels that Wu Tian''s actions are more handsome! Wu Tian didn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Wu Tian nodded: "yes, store manager, all the things here are exchanged. I don''t know if I can draw the card?" When talking, Wu Tian looks at Chu fan carefully. This is actually his first attempt. As early as he came, Wu Tian had already analyzed Chu fan''s character. According to the memory of the Tathagata, Chu fan seemed to care more about his identity as a businessman. In this way, Wu Tian felt that if he went to trade, Chu fan would not refuse. Chapter 866 In fact, Wutian''s guess is not wrong. For Chu fan, he only needs to complete the transaction. As for the origin of these things, he doesn''t need to care at all. Looking at the treasure on the ground, Chu fan couldn''t help throwing a look of admiration at Wu Tian. It is worthy of being the ultimate boss in the postscript of journey to the West. This kind of courage alone is not what ordinary people can have. If Chu fan didn''t guess wrong, this guy mostly took out all his subordinates and the family background of those immortals. After thinking of this, Chu fan smiles at Wu Tian directly: "it''s worthy of Wu Tian Buddha, who can do what ordinary people can''t do." When he heard Chu fan''s words, Wu Tian was stunned at first, and then showed a smile: "ha ha ha, thank you for your praise, but it''s a pity that I can''t open the treasure house of the Jade Emperor." It is obvious that if the Jade Emperor''s treasure house is opened by him, he will not escape the fate of being emptied. But even now, Chu fan can imagine the mood of the people in heaven. After being driven out of the house and hiding for so many years, I find it hard to go home, only to find that my treasures have been basically removed by others. It is estimated that even immortals can''t bear such a blow. And in fact, as Chu fan thought, at this time of heaven, no fairy is happy. It''s just the fairies who are usually poorer, and the loss can be less, but the wealthier ones can''t even find the floor tiles of the cave. It''s no exaggeration to say that Comrade Wutian has thoroughly carried forward the four words "yanguolashi". It''s not said that there will be no future, but it''s absolutely unprecedented! Some people even doubt whether the Tathagata has ever been the leader of the chaqian team before. Of course, these have nothing to do with Chu fan and Wu Tian. At this time, they are making a happy trade. "A total of 100 gold cards can be drawn from these treasures!" Chu fan did not say that he still had the ability to copy. Although the quality of these treasures without heaven can completely duplicate a saint level strong man, considering that he wanted to hurt the people of the Tang Dynasty before, Chu fan decided to give him a little Yin. No day can not know these, after hearing Chu fan''s words, his heart is only excited. With this experience of Guanyin, he knows how powerful the cards in Chu fan''s hand are. He has 100 gold cards. He believes that it is not a dream to hang the Jade Emperor. Seeing that Wu Tian''s big black face gradually turned red and his expression gradually became immoral, Chu fan''s face became strange: "cough, can''t you smoke?" When speaking, Chu fan shows a look at Wu Tian. I''m a serious person. What''s the meaning of your rippling expression in front of me? After hearing Chu fan''s words, Wu Tian quickly woke up from his YY state, and then nodded quickly: "take out the card, I want to take out the card, all of them!" Although Wu Tian''s sense is not very good, the other party''s current identity is a guest after all, so Chu fan immediately showed a smile after hearing his words: "OK, this is your card!" Chu fan swore that he didn''t smile at him because of the local tyrant''s behavior. After that, Chu fan waved directly to the babies in front of him, and then handed one hundred golden cards to Wu Tian: "good luck Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wu Tian was stunned at first, and then showed a smile: "thank you." After knowing that Chu fan was a saint, no matter how wild he was in Wutian''s heart, he was respectful when facing Chu fan. Looking at Wu Tian who is especially polite, Chu fan can''t help but draw his lips. Villain, your villain temperament! After taking the card from Chu fan''s hand, Wu Tian began to examine it seriously. "Manager, what''s the use of this card?" Just the first card, no day on a face of excitement toward Chu fan asked. Looking at the card that Wu Tian handed over and the things on it, Chu fan couldn''t help but get a Leng, and then looked at Wu Tian''s eyes all became strange. This card is painted with a pair of purple underwear, and the style is actually women''s! [fat times of death goddess] classification: sundries (gold) Introduction: original fat times of death goddess from six supreme saints in Marvel Universe function: with this card, you will get the original fat times of death goddess, and have a certain chance to get the favor of death! Note: please don''t give birth to some bold ideas "cough!" When Chu fan talked about the role of cards, he clearly saw that Wu Tian''s face was even darker"Manager, what is the favor of death?" "It''s just that the chance of dying will be greatly increased." When speaking, Chu fan also looked at Wutian with pity: "the kind of soul." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wu Tian involuntarily played a shiver, and then directly tore the card into pieces. The favor of dog shit death, if it is the favor of the goddess of death, he can also consider it. After all, from what the store manager just said, there is a message that the goddess of death is a saint level strong! After destroying this card, Wu Tian calmed down his mood a little, and then quietly comforted himself in his heart: "don''t be nervous, there are still ninety-nine cards in the back!" After mumbling, Wutian looked at the second card again. However, when he saw this card clearly, Wutian was stunned again: "store manager, is this the tooth of a beast?" Hearing Wu Tian''s words, Chu fan quickly turned to see that the card was painted with a pair of yellow dentures. [divination mother-in-law''s dentures] classification: sundries (green) Introduction: from Longzhu Earth Star divination mother-in-law''s favorite dentures Introduction: using this card, you will get a pair of original dentures remarks: maybe you can use it! ¡­¡­ "No day, or you wash your hands first and then draw the card?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Wu Tian''s face became darker, but he still shook his head calmly: "it''s OK, the store manager doesn''t have to worry, I just have a lot of experience." Looking at Wu Tian''s self-confidence, Chu fan''s face was strange, but at last he nodded his head seriously: "in this case, the store manager is waiting to see the Buddha stand up." After encouraging Wu Tian, Chu fan asked the system: "system, what''s the matter?" Although the items you get when you draw the card are random, if you can draw this kind of thing from the gold card, Chufan''s buttocks are not willing to believe it. Chapter 867 For Chu fan''s question, the system''s answer speed is very fast. "Ding, there is no lack of weather, so the winning rate is greatly reduced." "No way?" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "this guy almost unifies the three realms. Is his luck insufficient?" When speaking, Chu fan''s face was unbelievable. "The original Qi movement of Buddhism has begun to decline. After Wutian occupied Buddhism and heaven, he used qi movement to improve his cultivation and consumed a lot of qi movement." Aware of Chu fan''s doubts, the system didn''t play with Yao moth this time, but seriously explained: "after heaven returned to the hands of the Jade Emperor, Wu Tian''s Qi luck decreased again. From now on, if there were no accidents, he would not have good luck in the next few hundred years." Hearing the words of the system, Chu fan nodded suddenly, and then looked at Wu Tian again. But this time Chu fan''s eyes were full of curiosity. After all, it was officially recognized by the system as a non chieftain. Compared with Wu Tian, Chu fan estimated that everyone was the emperor of Europe. At this time, Wu Tian is busy with drawing cards, and he doesn''t notice Chu fan''s eyes. In the next three minutes, with his own experience, comrade Wutian once again deepened the "truth that krypton does not change his life.". Of the 97 cards, 72 were blank, and the rest were magic items like dentures and fingernails. When there is only one card left, Wutian''s eyes have become moist: "store manager, do you seriously tell me that I don''t deserve to win?" Wu Tian''s voice was shaking when he spoke. He didn''t doubt that Chu fan was playing tricks. After all, with Chu fan''s identity and strength, there was no need to do so. After hearing Wu Tian''s words, Chu fan also drew his mouth. After a brief thought, Chu fan finally decided to tell him the truth. When Chu Fan said the explanation given by the previous system, he clearly saw that Wutian''s face had become no different from coal. "So in a few hundred years, my luck will be bad?" When speaking, Wu Tian''s voice is very low. If you listen carefully, you will find a faint grievance. Maybe for ordinary people, they don''t care about bad luck, but the real strong understand the powerful role of luck. For example, the same two people trip over a stone. A lucky man may pick up the treasure when he falls down, while a poor man may have a nail where his head hits the ground "Cough, I''m sorry for your change." After a look at Wu Tian, Chu fan didn''t know how to comfort him. "No heaven?" At this moment, another voice suddenly sounded: "I didn''t expect you to be here?" Hearing this voice, Chu fan and Wu Tian were all in a daze. They turned around and saw the Jade Emperor come in with high spirits. "Why, can''t you be the only shop manager of Chu?" Knowing that his luck will not be good in hundreds of years, Wu Tian has thought of another thing that makes him sad. He may not be able to break through and become a saint until his Qi is restored. Although Wutian is very confident in himself, he does not dare to mess about on this point. After all, the old ancestor of Hongyun had already demonstrated for him. He got two consecration opportunities in a row, but the result was not that he had to fall into reincarnation because of lack of Qi? After this point is clear, Wutian already has a new strategic goal - Lick Chufan! Wutian is very clear about his identity. First of all, he is a Buddhist, so the sage of Xuanmen will not accept him. And he is the heart devil of the Tathagata, and even almost lost Buddhism, so the two sages of Buddhism will not accept him. Now the only saint who won''t hate himself is Chu fan. He is also the only Saint he can contact. It''s absolutely right to have a good relationship with each other. So in the way of licking the dog, Wu Tian, a colleague of the Jade Emperor, arched his hand at Chu fan and said: "this is the chassis of the store manager of Chu after all. When is it your turn to talk to a little Jade Emperor?" Hearing Wu Tian''s words, the jade emperor could not help but draw his lips. When can I use "little" to describe the Jade Emperor? If it was in other places, the Jade Emperor would fight against Wu Tian directly, but at this time, considering Chu fan''s identity, he could only hum coldly and stop talking. "Hum!" After staring at Wutian, the Jade Emperor continued to say: "don''t think that if you get the treasures of the immortal family, you can compete with us."After that, without waiting for Wu Tian to speak, the jade emperor turned his head and stopped looking at him. "Manager Chu, I''m here to draw cards, too." After that, the Jade Emperor waved his hand directly, and a lot of glittering treasures appeared in front of Chu fan: glass cup, flat peach, jiuzhuan golden elixir Looking at the treasures released by the Jade Emperor, a trace of jealousy flashed in Wutian''s eyes: "hum, the treasures accumulated by the Jade Emperor are more than those of the immortals. They are really borers in heaven!" He could not help but be envious. Although he got the treasures of the Buddha, the treasure house of the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata could not be opened. In addition, the tribulation he had just experienced when he pulled out the card made him feel more sad. Hearing Wu Tian''s words, the Jade Emperor gave him a mocking smile: "so what? I have been sitting in the three realms for hundreds of millions of years. Can you understand the treasures I have?" When he spoke, the Jade Emperor was very proud. For the first time in a long time, he had an advantage in the battle with Wutian. In order to expand their own advantages, the expression on the Jade Emperor''s face is more arrogant. "Ha ha." Seeing the Jade Emperor''s expression, Wutian could not help but give out a cold hum. Although I know that I have no power to fight back in this aspect of property, as a villain, Wu Tian said that he would never simply admit defeat. As a result, he quickly found the weakness of the Jade Emperor, and launched a merciless attack: "congratulations on your trillions of years of success in losing the three worlds!" WCNM£¡ Hearing Wu Tian''s words, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help but draw his mouth. If he didn''t worry about Chu fan, he might have started to fight with Wu Tian now. Seeing the atmosphere between Wu Tian and jade emperor getting worse and worse, Chu fan had to cough twice: "OK, don''t quarrel!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the Jade Emperor and Wu Tian immediately calmed down. Chapter 868 But Chu fan would not let them go so easily. Chu fan directly glanced at the sky for a long time before he tucked up the way: " , if I were you, I would make complaints about how to deal with the Jade Emperor. After all, not everyone could draw one hundred pieces of garbage out of gold cards." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Wu Tian''s face became stiff, and then he looked at Chu fan with tears in his eyes. Life has been so difficult, store manager, why do you want to spread cumin on my wound. Different from Wutian, the Jade Emperor''s spirit and spirit changed after hearing Chu fan''s words: "tut Tut, a hundred gold cards in exchange for a pile of garbage, I admire you!" After that, the Jade Emperor arched his hand to Wu Tian with a bad smile. When Wutian was about to run away, the jade emperor turned his head and looked at Chu fan directly: "store manager, how many cards can these treasures exchange?" after looking at the treasures in front of him, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a different color. It is worthy of the Jade Emperor''s trillions of years of accumulation. If all these things are given to the system, it can even copy a middle saint. However, considering Wu Tian''s experience just now, and his words that led to Wu Tian''s blow, Chu fan suddenly felt that he was too cruel to his behavior. Therefore, in the face of the Jade Emperor''s problem, Chu fan still did not say the appearance of the replication function. Then Chu Fan said to the Jade Emperor: "you can exchange 150 cards." After that, Chu fan directly handed the card to the Jade Emperor. After taking the card and taking a look at the first card, Chu fan showed a proud look at Wu Tian, and then handed the card to Chu fan: "store manager, what''s the role of this card?" Looking at the red underwear painted on the card in his hand, Chu fan first took out the corner of his mouth, and then flashed an incredible look in his eyes. [Superman''s red underwear for wearing out] classification: sundries (red) Introduction: Superman''s only red underwear for wearing out from DC Universe function: using this card, you will get Superman''s newly washed underwear remarks: no business, no harm! Seeing Chu fan''s expression, the smile on the Jade Emperor''s face became more intense, which surprised the store manager. It must not be an ordinary treasure. After taking a deep breath, the Jade Emperor said to Chu fan: "shop manager, I don''t know what treasure I have got?" Hearing what the Jade Emperor said, Chu fan looked at him: "this treasure is special. I hope you can be psychologically prepared." Chu fan''s words made the Jade Emperor even more excited. In Wu Tian''s envious eyes, the man directly rubbed his hands with an obscene face: "the store manager doesn''t have to worry. It''s special. What I like most is special." Hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then nodded: "in that case, I won''t hide it. It''s a pair of underwear." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the smile on the Jade Emperor''s face solidified, and correspondingly, the corners of Wu Tian''s mouth began to rise slightly. In their opposite eyes, Chu Fan said the role of this card. "Ha ha ha ~" after Chu fan''s words were finished, Wu Tian on one side directly held his stomach and laughed: "this thing is very good. It matches your identity very well!" At this time, Wutian is absolutely happy. It''s also underwear. What he gets is the goddess''s, and this product just gets a rough man''s. After a comparison, Wutian''s mood naturally becomes happy. After hearing Wu Tian''s words, the Jade Emperor''s face gradually turned black: "hum, I have 149 opportunities left. What''s your pleasure?" After that, the jade emperor did not look at Wu Tian''s big face plate, but continued to look at the second card. But Wutian on one side was also very quiet. I don''t know why, after the Jade Emperor''s first card came out, he had a premonition in his heart: "it seems that there is still room for things to turn over?" While Wu Tian was thinking, the Jade Emperor had handed the cards to Chu fan. Because of the previous attack, the Jade Emperor didn''t seem too excited, but looked at Chu fan expectantly: "store manager, what''s in this card?" The Jade Emperor knows something about the gold card. Therefore, he is different from Wutian. The Jade Emperor knows the power of the gold card. Generally speaking, if something appears in the gold card, it won''t be very bad. However, it is obvious that the situation of jade emperor and Wutian at this time is not the general situation. Seeing the second card handed by the Jade Emperor, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath"System, what''s the matter?" [thirty] sputum classification: Sundry (green) introduction: a senior patient from a certain city has thirty years old sputum function: using this card, your throat will get a drop of thirty years old sputum, this sputum absorbs the essence of sun and moon, and the non urgent syrup can not be eliminated. Note: This is ferocious, use with caution! Wu Tian had performed a "non chieftain power" for Chu fan before. Chu fan thought Wu Tian''s luck was the limit. But looking at the card drawn by the Jade Emperor, Chu fan suddenly felt that it seemed that this kind of thing could be constantly refreshed through his own efforts. As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system began to ring: "Ding, the Qi luck of heaven was consumed by Wutian, and then a lot of treasures were lost. Qi luck decreased again. As the Lord of heaven, the Qi luck of the jade emperor also fell to the bottom." After hearing the system''s answer, Chu fan asked again after coughing twice: "what''s the low point like compared with Wutian?" "Half the weight!" "Hiss, this son unexpectedly terror so?" Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan could not help but twitch. At this time, one Jin was sixteen Liang. That is to say, the Qi of the Jade Emperor was the same as Wu Tian! At the thought of this, Chu fan''s look at Wu Tian became more strange. From the systematic discourse, Chu fan can deduce a conclusion that the Qi luck of the Tathagata must be similar to those of the two of them. After all, the experience of the Tathagata is not even as good as that of the Jade Emperor. After all, the Jade Emperor somehow took out the heaven, and the Tathagata can not command Buddhism again. In other words, apart from himself, the three strongest men in Pangu world: Wutian, Yudi and Tathagata, are all non chieftains among non chieftains, non chieftains of chieftains! "System, why do I feel like you''re laughing?" From the voice of the system just now, Chu fan could hear a strange feeling. "Cough, this system just has never seen so many non chieftains, so I can''t help laughing." Chapter 869 Hearing the sound of schadenfreude in the system, Chu fan could not help but twitch. However, although Wutian did not succeed in occupying the three realms, it was also a powerful ability to make the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata become non chieftains through his own efforts. After knowing the fate of the Jade Emperor, Chu fan has no interest in his lucky draw. After all, Wu Tian has demonstrated Chu fan''s life as a non chieftain with his own experience. The Jade Emperor on one side didn''t know that he was a super non chieftain at the same level as Wu Tian. When he found that Chu fan looked at Wu Tian with strange eyes, the Jade Emperor''s cerebellar melon seeds had already started to rotate rapidly. Just now, the store manager looked at me because I didn''t get good things, but now the store manager looks at Wutian with such pity eyes, it must be because I got good things. Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor nodded directly: "yes, that''s right, otherwise the store manager would not show such eyes!" He affirmed himself in his heart again, and then the Jade Emperor''s face looked excited: "store manager, what did I smoke this time?" Hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, Chu fan''s mouth Drew: "this thing is special. Why don''t I just tell you how about one person?" After what Chu Fan said, the Jade Emperor was stunned, and then looked at Chu fan with grateful eyes: "it doesn''t matter, store manager, just say it, even if he knows my card, he won''t be my opponent!" While speaking, the jade emperor also glanced at Wu Tian with disdain. In the view of the Jade Emperor, the reason why Chu fan wanted to tell himself alone was that the effect of this card was too strong, and it could even become his own card. For Chu fan''s "good intentions", the Jade Emperor is aware of it, but as the leader of the first three realms, he still has his own dignity. In the view of the Jade Emperor, he doesn''t need so many hidden means in the face of heaven. Even if he knows his own means, what can he do? Hearing what the Jade Emperor said, Chu fan sighed, then looked at him again: "are you sure you want me to say it here?" "That''s right!" The Jade Emperor''s voice was sonorous and powerful, and even looked at Wutian with pride: "we don''t need to hide any means to deal with this kind of dregs!" As soon as the Jade Emperor''s words were finished, the corner of Wu Tian''s mouth began to twitch violently. If it wasn''t for the support of the store manager, you would be just a dreg that can''t even get back from the heaven. Being obedient to Chu fan doesn''t mean that he will be obedient to the Jade Emperor. So after the Jade Emperor''s words, Wu Tian gives a cold hum: "that''s right. No matter what kind of cards you have, you will lose to us in the end!" After that, Wu Tian turned his head and stopped watching the Jade Emperor. He was afraid that he could not help rushing up to kill the goods. Looking at the Jade Emperor''s confident appearance, Chu fan sighed helplessly. As the saying goes, it''s hard to persuade the damned ghost. Since this guy doesn''t care, Chu fan can''t say anything. After looking at the Jade Emperor again, Chu fan directly said the effect of the cards in his hand. When Chu fan finished the last word, the Jade Emperor''s face began a magical change. First it turned from ruddy to purplish blue, then it turned pale, and finally it turned black. Now if you ignore your appearance and just look at your face, you might think that the Jade Emperor and Wutian are brothers. After taking the card from Chu fan''s hand, the jade emperor also made the same move as Wu Tian. In less than a second, this wonderful card became a fragment. "Come on, you still have 148 chances." Seeing that the Jade Emperor had drawn this wonderful flower twice in a row, Wutian was able to confirm his previous guess. Hearing Wu Tian''s words, the Jade Emperor gave a cold hum, and then looked at his third card. In the next few minutes, comrade Jade Emperor won the title of "Jedi is not chieftain" from Wutian with his own practical actions. Wutian at least got some things, and the Jade Emperor, ha ha, 148 white cards to understand! When he saw that the last card was also a white card, Chu fan obviously felt that the Jade Emperor''s breath became urgent. "Manager, what''s going on?" Up to now, the Jade Emperor already knew that there must be something strange about it, and he had to ask Chu fan about it when he thought of what had happened before. Hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, Chu fan turned his mouth and pointed to Wu Tian, who was smiling on one side: "if you want to know the truth, go and ask him." "You did it?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the Jade Emperor looked at Wu Tian, with an angry light in his eyes. "Hey, hey." Hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, the smile on Wu Tian''s face became more intense.After watching the whole process of Yudi''s drawing cards, wudian suddenly felt that his bad luck in drawing cards before was not so hard to accept. After all, compared with the Jade Emperor, his loss is nothing at all. Looking at the Jade Emperor''s face, Wu Tian''s smile became more sincere: "as you think, I have to regret to tell you that in hundreds of years, your luck will be so bad. Well, you may have to add a bald man!" Hearing Wu Tian''s words, the Jade Emperor''s face became darker: "even without the help of cards, you will not be my opponent." Hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, Wu Tian laughs: "I''ll wait and see!" "Hum!" After taking a look at Wu Tian, the Jade Emperor arched his hand at Chu fan, and then left the small shop directly. It was obvious that he was going back to prepare for the next competition. Although the Jade Emperor and Wu Tian are very relaxed, they are very clear in their hearts that they are not so easy to deal with each other. After the Jade Emperor left, Wu Tian arched his hand to Chu fan and left directly. "Manager, am I really the reincarnation of Buddha?" As soon as Wu Tian left, Chu fan heard a voice coming from his side. Turning around, I saw a little fresh meat in white staring at me. "Jolling?" "That''s it!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Qiao ling''er arched his hand to Chu fan, and then asked again: "manager, am I really reincarnated Buddha?" Looking at Qiao ling''er in front of him, Chu fan nodded without hesitation. Although this guy doesn''t have much mana, the huge merit Golden Wheel behind his head is not what ordinary people can have. Seeing Chu fan nodding, Qiao ling''er was stunned at first, and then his face collapsed directly: "doesn''t that mean that I will become a Buddha in the future?" Chapter 870 Hear Qiao Ling son''s words, Chu fan still nodded. If they are other immortals, they still need to solve the mystery in the womb after reincarnation, but with the identity and strength of the Tathagata, they will surely be able to recover their memory soon. But what makes Chu fan wonder is why the jade emperor has recovered his memory, and the Tathagata is still a mortal. He doesn''t believe that the Tathagata didn''t leave behind. But Qiao Ling er''s next words let Chu fan understand why the goods haven''t recovered their memory. Qiao ling''er first took a look at Chu fan, then said: "manager, do you have any way to make me not recover my memory?" WHAT£¿ Hearing Qiao ling''er''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "why do you have this idea?" "If I can recover my memory, I''ll abide by the rules and regulations, and I won''t be able to be with Bai Mei." When it comes to white sister, Qiao ling''er''s eyes are full of tenderness. Feel Qiao Ling er''s eyes, Chu fan can''t help but draw the corners of his mouth. Well, I didn''t expect you to be such a Buddha. Everyone is waiting for you to recover your memory earlier to save the world. As a result, you are addicted to your children''s love affairs. However, it is estimated that even before reincarnation, the Tathagata did not expect that he would encounter such things, otherwise he would not have recovered his memory until now. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then he quickly looked at the task panel: "view task!" When the sound falls, the task panel appears directly. Mission: not to blame the Tathagata, not to blame the Qing Introduction: the world peace and contentment method, not to blame the Tathagata, not to blame the Qing requirements: help Qiao ling''er and Bai Lianhua together, at the same time, not to affect the return of the Tathagata time limit: three days reward: median Saint level punishment for failure: strength reduced to half Saint peak, and copy function cannot be used within three years! Looking at his task punishment, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "system, I think you are embarrassing me, panghu!" "Ding, all tasks released by this system are not mandatory, and the host has the right to refuse to complete the task." Hearing the system, Chu fan could not help twitching: "if I refuse, can I not count it as a mission failure?" "I''m sorry, I can''t!" "Go away!" For the system of urine Chu fan has long been clear, this guy repeatedly said that he would not force himself to complete any task, but after he refused, he would not be soft on punishment. This process seems like a long time, but it''s only a moment. After seeing Qiao ling''er, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a strange color: "it''s impossible not to become a Buddha, but I have another way to help you and your white sister." When he heard the first half of Chu fan''s words, Qiao ling''er still looked desperate. When the second half of Chu fan''s words came out, his eyes lit up immediately: "please let the store manager make it clear!" Looking at Qiao ling''er''s excited look, Chu fan''s mouth twitches. If other people see you now, they will not believe that you are the reincarnation of Buddha. "I can help you recover the memory of the Tathagata first, and then let him use the method of soul separation so that you can exist independently!" Generally speaking, after the reincarnated immortals solve the mystery of their own birth, their memory is restored, and the experience of this life can rarely affect them. After all, compared with the original long life span of immortals, reincarnation only takes more than ten years or even decades. However, if some immortals are not willing to give up their identity in this life, they can use the method of soul separation to separate their life and let them spend their life like ordinary people. But in this way, the immortal''s own strength must have a certain impact. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Qiao ling''er was stunned at first, and then nodded quickly: "please help the store manager!" For Qiao ling''er, he doesn''t care if Tathagata''s big bald head will come back, as long as it doesn''t affect him and Bai Mei. Seeing that Qiao ling''er agreed, Chu fan didn''t waste his time either. He put out a finger and poked it on his forehead: "close your eyes and be calm!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Qiao Ling Er quickly and carefully closed his eyes. He doesn''t want to waste his hard won opportunity because he doesn''t cooperate. Seeing Qiao ling''er cooperating, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction. Generally speaking, without breaking the mystery of the fetus, the memory of the immortal''s previous life is in a sealed state, and can''t be awakened by others. But after all, Chu fan was a sage who attacked the strong, so he couldn''t deal with it in general.After putting his finger on Qiao ling''er''s forehead, his spirit went directly into Qiao ling''er''s mind and found a golden lotus flower: "Tathagata, when do you want to wake up?" As Chu fan''s voice rang out, the Golden Lotus in front of him first trembled a few times, and then slowly bloomed. In the middle of the blooming lotus, a big bald head with a solemn face was sitting on it. "Amitabha." With a Buddha''s name, big bald head slowly opened his eyes: "poor monk Duobao Tathagata, I''ve met the store manager!" As soon as he woke up, the Tathagata began to salute Chu fan. Seeing the actions of the Tathagata, Chu fan was stunned, and then nodded: "it seems that you can know what happened outside?" hearing Chu fan''s words, the Tathagata nodded with a bitter smile: "this is the third life body left by the poor monk. After reincarnation, he can still keep his consciousness, but it''s a pity." At this point, the Tathagata suddenly gave a wry smile, and then continued to say: "I didn''t expect that my reincarnation body would linger in the world of mortals." At this time, the Tathagata is also helpless. Although he can keep his memory through magic, he has no way to control Qiao ling''er''s behavior. In other words, before Qiao ling''er agreed to become a Buddha, he could only listen and watch, but could not do anything. If today Chu fan does not enter his consciousness space, then the Tathagata can only wait until Qiao ling''er thinks clearly. Hearing the Tathagata''s words, Chu fan did not waste his time and asked directly: "in that case, do you have any opinions on the assurance I just made to Qiao ling''er?" After all, Qiao ling''er is the reincarnation body of the Tathagata. If the Tathagata does not agree to use the technique of soul separation, then Chu fan can only use other methods. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the Tathagata was stunned at first, then sighed helplessly: "it''s so far that I have no opinion." In fact, from the bottom of my heart, the Tathagata is definitely not willing to use the art of soul separation. Chapter 871 You should know that the so-called technique of soul separation is actually to separate his soul into a part, and then make this part of the soul become a new creature. This method has a huge damage to the immortal, even greater than the loss of directly creating a creature. But considering the current situation, the Tathagata had to agree. After all, if he didn''t agree with the art of soul separation, Qiao ling''er would not agree to return to the throne. In this way, Buddhism would not know how long it would be controlled by heaven. The Tathagata is not at ease to hand over Buddhism to their own demons. Seeing that the Tathagata agreed, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "in that case, please ask the Buddha to cast his magic?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the Tathagata nodded, then directly closed his eyes and sat on the lotus flower: "so I heard..." With a Buddhist Scripture read out, the momentum of the Tathagata is getting weaker and weaker. When the momentum is weak to a certain level of life, a white figure slowly comes out of his body. this white figure as like as two peas outside the Jones, looks much more transparent than the Tathagata. "Amitabha, poor monk Tathagata, I have met benefactor Qiao ling''er." After Qiao ling''er appeared, the Tathagata suddenly opened his eyes, put his hands together and saluted him. After hearing the words of the Tathagata, Qiao ling''er immediately replied: "thank you for the Buddha''s kindness." Although Qiao ling''er used to be a normal creature, his soul was made up of Tathagata fragments. Once the Tathagata wakes up completely, Qiao ling''er''s spirit will lose its own consciousness. But now the Tathagata uses the technique of soul separation to directly make up for Qiao ling''er''s soul. From then on, Qiao ling''er is a complete creature. Looking at Qiao ling''er who saluted himself, the Tathagata sighed. It is also a terrible burden for him to use the technique of soul separation. Although he was not injured, he certainly did not break through the hope of becoming a saint in hundreds of years. Seeing the Tathagata''s expression like eating Xiang, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth could not help raising slightly. He suspects that the main reason why things are like this is that Wu Tian wasted and cleaned up the Qi transportation of the Tathagata. However, it is estimated that if the Jade Emperor and Wutian knew this, their hearts would be able to balance for a while. But then again, Wu Tian''s behavior is really not ashamed of his big black face. With his own efforts, the breakthrough time of the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata has been delayed for hundreds of years. "Since you are not willing to put it down, you can do it yourself in the future." Looking at Qiao ling''er again, the Tathagata mumbles and then directly incarnates into a lotus flower and flies out of his sea of knowledge. Chu fan opened his eyes, and sure enough, he saw that there was a bald fat man with shining light beside Qiao ling''er. "Three days later, there will be a contest between the Jade Emperor and Wu Tian. Before that, I wonder if I can stay with the store manager?" When talking, the Tathagata looks forward to Chu fan, not how much he likes Chu fan, but has to. As the saying goes, the Tathagata knows how weak he is after the separation of souls. It is no exaggeration to say that none of the five of him is necessarily a matchless opponent. And with the relationship between himself and Wu Tian, if Wu Tian seizes the opportunity, the Tathagata can be sure that he will not come to a good end. After looking at the Tathagata, Chu fan''s mouth twitched slightly, but he finally agreed: "since the Buddha is willing, let''s stay in the small shop for a while." In any case, the Tathagata also helped him to complete a task. Chu Fan said that he was not a person who did not know his kindness. Seeing that Chu fan agreed to come down, the Tathagata''s face couldn''t help but get a joy. After giving a salute to Chu fan, the Tathagata went directly to the corner of the small broken shop, and then sat down cross legged. Chu fan didn''t care about the behavior of the Tathagata. Even ordinary immortals can not eat or drink for more than ten years at a time, let alone the semi holy Tathagata. The reason why he stayed in a small and broken shop was that the Tathagata just wanted to seek his own shelter. When the Tathagata sat down to practice, Qiao ling''er also opened his eyes. At the first moment of opening her eyes, Qiao ling''er quickly thanks Chu fan: "Qiao ling''er thanks the store manager for his help!" After the awakening of the Tathagata, although Qiao ling''er was not engulfed, he also awakened a lot of memories, for example, he knew how much the art of soul separation would affect the Tathagata. It is for this reason that Qiao ling''er will be full of gratitude to Chu fan. He knows what kind of ending he will have if it is not for Chu fan. Hearing Qiao ling''er''s words, Chu fan shook his head to him with a smile: "I just do it conveniently. If it wasn''t for the enlightened Buddha, you wouldn''t appear."After Chufan''s words, Qiao ling''er also salutes the Tathagata in the corner, and then turns to look at Chufan: "manager, I''ve been away from home for many days, so I''m leaving now." Hear Qiao Ling son''s words, Chu fan nodded, didn''t obstruct him to leave. Now that the Tathagata wakes up, Qiao ling''er is an ordinary living creature. Even other Buddhist monks will not stop him from living a normal life. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the mission and achieving the level of median sage." After Qiao ling''er left, the sound of the system came to Chu fan''s mind. With the sound of the system, Chu fan clearly felt that his ability to control the body began to increase. Feeling the change of his body, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction. If you face Wutian again, Chu Fan said that there will be no more physical initiative to slap each other, unless you want to do so. There was nothing to describe in the next three days. In addition to Li Shimin and Cheng Yaojin and others who came to visit Chu fan once, three days passed by in a flash. On the morning of the third day, the Tathagata who had been sitting in the corner of the small broken shop opened his eyes. Seeing the appearance of the Tathagata, Chu fan showed a smile: "I thought the Buddha had been able to keep everything in his heart?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, the Tathagata was stunned at first, and then showed a bitter smile: "the store manager joked that even the sage has his own seven emotions and six desires, not to mention the little monk. Today''s contest is particularly important for the little monk." "Ha ha ha ha." As soon as the Tathagata''s words were finished, a burst of laughter came from the outside: "Tathagata, I didn''t expect you to wake up so soon. I thought you were going to continue to talk to that woman about me?" Upon hearing this voice, the Tathagata could not help frowning: "Amitabha, poor monk Tathagata, I have seen the Buddha without heaven!" Chapter 872 Looking at the way that the Tathagata really salutes himself, he can''t help but hum coldly: "why, are you surprised when you see this seat?" On hearing Wu Tian''s words, the Tathagata was not angry. Instead, he once again showed a big smile: "just as the so-called all living beings are equal, how can I be surprised that I see Wu Tian Buddha no different from other living beings?" As soon as the Tathagata''s words were finished, Wu Tian gave a sneer. Looking at the serious Tathagata, Wu Tian gave him a cold look: "if all living beings are equal, why do you suppress me for so many years? Are monks so good at lying?" Looking at Wu Tian''s irresistible appearance, the Tathagata also has some numb claws. Brother, you can''t do this! As a demon of my heart, don''t you know what a superficial brother is? According to the Tathagata''s idea, even if they are at odds with Wutian, they should at least be friendly on the surface. Do not say love each other, but can not be so hostile, right? It is a pity that the Tathagata has never experienced the feeling of Wu Tian, and does not know how hateful he is when Wu Tian is serious. As the heart devil of the Tathagata, in addition to the past few years of elation, Wutian has never enjoyed a good day, because he was sealed by this man as soon as he was born. Even if the Tathagata was defeated, Wutian still did not lead a good life after occupying Buddhism and heaven. Why? After all, the Tathagata and the jade emperor have not been completely eliminated by him. As a villain, he must not be taken lightly before his career is successful. Therefore, when he saw the "communication" between the Tathagata and himself, Wu Tian didn''t give him any face. Fortunately, as the leader of Buddhism, the Tathagata is also very good at the means of golden body of Buddhism. Among other things, the thickness of skin is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Even if Wutian didn''t give him face, the Tathagata still didn''t break out on the spot. Instead, he showed a smile at Wutian: "you are joking. What you did before is just to eliminate the resentment in your heart. When you are born, the poor monk will naturally let you be born." At this point, the Tathagata seemed to feel that his words were not convincing enough, so he simply added another sentence: "for example, now, you are free, aren''t you?" As soon as the words of the Tathagata came out, Chu fan and Wu Tian both looked at him in surprise. However, the difference is that Wu Tian''s expression mainly contains anger, while Chu fan''s expression is mainly admiration: "I''m sorry that someone in Chu always says that he is the most cheeky person in the world, but compared with the one in front of him, he is as kind-hearted as the little white rabbit." Not to mention that Chu fan made up his mind to study hard with the Tathagata. After hearing the words of the Tathagata, Wu Tian gave a cold hum: "hum, when we defeat the Jade Emperor today, it''s your turn!" After hearing Wu Tian''s words, the Tathagata was stunned, then nodded his head calmly: "Amitabha, in this case, I wish you success!" "Why are you so calm? Are you sure you will win?" Seeing the dialogue between Wu Tian and the Tathagata, Chu fan finally can''t bear his inner doubts, and directly asks the Tathagata with his eyes. Feeling Chu fan''s eyes, the Tathagata was stunned at first, then reacted and returned to Chu fan''s eyes: "anyway, he has to fight with the Jade Emperor first. Besides, I haven''t agreed to compete with him, but now I can''t admit defeat in momentum!" After receiving the eye signals from the Tathagata, Chu fan quietly pointed up a finger to him again. Well, it''s the thumb! It''s a big guy! At this moment, Chu fan had to reflect on himself. Maybe it was because of the difference in the thickness of his face, so I could only be the owner of a small shop, but others could become the master of Ten Thousand Buddhas. Thanks to the Tathagata who didn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts, otherwise he would have yelled: "are you sorry when you say this, the manager of a small broken shop? Who doesn''t know that you Chu fan''s identity and strength are all beyond the world, and how can you exchange identities? " Just when Chu fan expressed his admiration to the Tathagata in various ways, another voice came in: "if you want to surpass this seat, I''m afraid you don''t have the qualification yet?" hearing this voice, Chu fan immediately responded. Well, this is another protagonist today. Sure enough, he turned his head and saw the Jade Emperor in white, just like a floating childe, coming in slowly. Seeing the self-confidence of the Jade Emperor, Wu tiandisdained to hum: "it''s just a defeated general. Today, I will let you know who is qualified to be the real leader of the three worlds!"Looking at Wu Tian and the Jade Emperor bickering, Chu fan''s heart can''t help but have a strange idea. One was dressed in white, the other in black, the other smiling and friendly, the other cold and frightening. But I don''t know why, when they stand together, there is a kind of unspeakable sense of fit. If you let some corrupt women in previous lives see the two people in front of you, maybe they can form a CP. At the thought of this, Chu fan took another look at the Tathagata beside him. If it is true, does it not mean that the Tathagata, as the ontological being without heaven, should have been a couple with no heaven. And the Jade Emperor is a third party! My God ~ Chu fan suddenly put out a hand and quietly covered his mouth. Meanwhile, his eyes turned quickly among the three people. What''s special is the taste of a Korean blockbuster. You don''t have to say that after the birth of this idea, Chu fan had this feeling when he looked at Wu Tian San, which led to his eyes becoming more and more strange. In the end, Chu fan did not dare to stare at the three. After all, the three of them are semi Saint level strong men. If they are stared at by others, they will feel something, not to mention their eyes are so strange. "I''ve been sitting here for three hundred thousand years. If it wasn''t for an accident last time, how could you be dominated by a little devil?" When Chu fan quietly put away his thoughts in his heart, the Jade Emperor was talking to Wu Tian with disdain: "even if it''s the Tathagata, it''s still not suppressed by us?" After hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, no one is calm. What do you mean? It''s great to fight with the Tathagata to gain an advantage, isn''t it? Didn''t I have an advantage in the fight with him? Chapter 873 As soon as he thought of this, Wu Tian gave a cold hum, and then he said with a proud face: "he just defeated a little Tathagata. What''s so proud of him? Didn''t I drive him out of the great Leiyin temple?" Speaking of this, Wu Tian seems to think that this is not enough to show his strength, so he simply added: "don''t say that one Tathagata, even if it is ten or eight, I will still let him be obedient!" As soon as he spoke, the jade emperor also began his own argument: "ha ha, it''s not my boast, just like here, I can fight 20 each!" "Twenty one!" As soon as Wu Tian''s words fell, the Jade Emperor showed a disdainful expression: "you have the ability to shout big, 25!" "Shout, who dare not, thirty!" In the process of their bickering, the scene has turned into an auction, and their currency is the Tathagata. Meanwhile, the Tathagata''s face is getting darker and darker: "Amitabha, let''s have a competition." As a wise man, the Tathagata knows that he can''t let these two people continue to talk, or else he will be buried by them. At the same time of blocking them, the Tathagata quietly comforted himself in his heart: "don''t be angry, don''t be angry, no one will take care of you when you get sick!" It is the so-called strength that determines the right to speak. After a look at the two, the Tathagata finally did not speak. But he didn''t let them go: with you two scum? One was sealed by me for thousands of years, the other was forced to cooperate with my Buddhism to complete the journey to the west, so as to help Buddhism rise. If it''s not that I''ve just practiced the art of soul separation, ha ha, I''m not exaggerating to say that for you, I can hit 100 with one hand blindfolded! Of course, it is needless to say that this is also a day of self Hi, referred to as YY just. On the surface, none of the three people look down on anyone, even think that each other is the most rubbish in the whole universe, and they don''t pay attention to each other at all. But in fact, three people all know that the other two are not fuel-efficient lights! If we insist on describing the state of affairs among the three of them, it is estimated that they are the ones who "strategically despise the enemy and act with great importance to the opponent". Of course, Chu fan also has another more popular and easy to understand saying, that is, the mouth dislikes the integrity of the body. was in Chu fan''s make complaints about the relationship between the three people. The Jade Emperor and the sky finally ended the argument. But then we looked at Chu fan: , "shop manager, what time do we start to compare?" Obviously, they both decided to let Chu fan be the witness of the contest. After all, Chu fan from strength to identity are qualified to do this thing, if you change a person, such as next to the bald fat man, it is estimated that the two of them do not see it. Also thanks to the Tathagata don''t know the two people''s thoughts, otherwise certainly won''t worry about his injury, must end and two people try. Let''s show them what it means to be really "angry with Buddha"! However, whether to vent or to be vented at that time is not something that the Tathagata can control. At the thought of some terrible ending, the Tathagata immediately regained his composure. His colleagues took a look at them with calm eyes and quietly comforted themselves in their hearts: "even if they quarreled fiercely, they would not have to go to the competition. At this time, it is the most appropriate time for us to hide in the dark and be a fisherman." As for this state of Tathagata, in fact, a great man of later generations has put forward an explanation. even as like as two peas in the great man''s pen, he is exactly the same as he is now. Hearing what they said, Chu fan was stunned. After taking a look at the surrounding environment, he said: "why don''t you compete here?" "Here?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the Jade Emperor and Wu Tian''s face changed. Then they looked at Chu fan suspiciously: "store manager, you can''t say the wrong thing, can you?" When they talk, they are still staring at Chu fan. We should know that although they are not saints, but with their own inside information, they are absolutely the best among the semi saints. Generally speaking, strong men like them, if they fight, must find a place where they can''t get to. Even if not, we have to go to the void to continue fighting. The main purpose of doing so is to prevent the prestige of the battle from spreading to other people and creatures around. The reason why they asked Chu fan was that the other side had enough strength, and the other was that they wanted to show the fairness of the battle. Otherwise, no matter who chooses the place, there must be another person who disagrees.But they never thought that Chu fan would choose to let them fight here. You know, this is not a fight between children. If you are not careful, the melon eaters will be cool. After seeing their puzzled eyes, Chu fan nodded calmly: "don''t worry, I didn''t hear you wrong." After that, Chu fan explained to the Jade Emperor and three people: "everything in and around the small broken shop has been carefully forged by me. You don''t have to worry about it even if you let it go." After hearing Chu fan''s words, the Jade Emperor and Wu Tian were very happy at first, and then they asked again anxiously: "this is serious." Seeing that they were unwilling to believe themselves, Chu fan''s face turned black. It''s a great shame for you three to suspect someone in Chu! As if stimulated, Chu fan snorted coldly: "as long as you can destroy anything in the store, I will give him 100 gold cards after this competition!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the Jade Emperor and Wu Tian were shocked, and even the Tathagata, who had planned to recuperate well, almost moved. Looking at each other, Wu Tian and Yu Di nodded in tacit agreement: "shop manager, do you have any requirements for our moves?" "No, no matter what you do, just break it." After hearing Chu fan''s words, the Jade Emperor and Wu Tian looked at each other again, and then they were ready: "manager, in this case, would you like to announce the start of the competition as soon as possible?" After all, they are semi Saint level strong men. Although they are both shameless, they still have their own pride in their hearts. In the face of Chu fan''s words, they both made the same choice - absolutely not counsellor! They admit that they are not saint''s opponents, but they don''t admit that they can''t even destroy Chu fan''s small shop. Joke, if this thing also admits, isn''t it really disgraceful? Chapter 874 Even when they looked at each other just now, they had reached a tacit understanding in their hearts. Next, even if it''s cooperation, it''s also necessary to destroy one thing in Chu fan''s small shop. After all, 100 gold cards are not cheap. Of course, both the Jade Emperor and Wutian have their own beliefs: "it has nothing to do with gold cards, mainly because they can''t tolerate being looked down upon like this!" "Cough." Not only the Jade Emperor and Wu Tian, but also the Tathagata looked at them enviously after hearing Chu fan''s words: "shop manager, do you know if I have a chance to participate?" When talking, the Tathagata starts to rub his hands and fists with excitement. As long as Chu fan agrees, he immediately rushes out to smash it. Looking at the appearance of the Tathagata, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth: "no!" After that, Chu fan turned his head and stopped talking to the Tathagata. Who is that? If my little shop hadn''t taken you in, you would have been killed by Wutian many times. How come you are so reluctant to let go of an opportunity to collect wool? Although he knew that even if he had given the Tathagata this opportunity, he would not succeed, but Chu fan still looked at him displeased. Now that he looks unhappy, he must punish the other party. As soon as his mind turns, Chu fan has already thought out the punishment measures for the Tathagata, but it will take a while to carry out. Looking at the envious Tathagata on one side, the Jade Emperor and Wu Tian look at each other again, and both of them see joy in each other''s eyes. Grandma, I didn''t expect that a contest would have unexpected results. Even with a hundred gold cards as a temptation, the murderous atmosphere between them is not so strong. "Manager, why don''t we start the competition soon?" After a look at Chu fan, the Jade Emperor and Wu Tian finally began to urge. Hearing what they said, Chu fan was stunned, then nodded: "in that case, let''s start." As soon as Chu fan''s words fell, the momentum of jade emperor and Wu Tian changed. Feel the momentum of two people, Chu fan can''t help nodding with satisfaction. These two people are worthy of being the top strong men in Pangu world today. Even among the strong men of the same level, they are absolutely the top ones. But just in the heart silently praise the end of two people, Chu fan can''t help but face a black, even one side of the Tathagata can''t help a face of grief closed his eyes. Shame, shame! After releasing their momentum, they looked at each other with vigilance. Then the Jade Emperor raised his fist and smashed it down to a teacup on the table. And on one side of Wutian is shameless, do not know where to get a sledgehammer, directly to the side of the table hard hit in the past. If people who don''t know see this scene, they may think that they have a deep hatred with the small broken shop. At the beginning of the operation, there were smiles on their faces. If you know that you can get 100 gold cards by breaking anything in a small shop, no matter what they think, you must try it. Anyway, I tried and didn''t lose. As for the competition, there''s plenty of time anyway. It''s a big deal to wait until the destruction is over. With this idea, they did not start the competition, but they started their own journey of destruction at the same time. Of course, they have a certain sense. Face can not, but the store manager can not easily provoke, so although they want to damage one thing, but they did not do their best. However, when their respective attacks were completed, both of them were stunned. The Jade Emperor''s hand directly hit the teacup. Under the eyes of the people, the teapot had no problem. On the contrary, the Jade Emperor''s fist became red with the speed visible to the naked eye. You know, this is the Jade Emperor, the strong man at the top of the semi holy mountain. Although he didn''t do his best just now, his fist can easily blow a hill. But now there is no way to take a small teapot, which makes even the cheeky Jade Emperor feel embarrassed. However, when he saw Wutian on one side, the Jade Emperor suddenly felt that he was in a better mood, even a little proud. Different from the Jade Emperor, Wutian does not like the Jade Emperor, although he has his hand. His idea is very simple. Anyway, if you want to destroy one thing, just be crisp. Anyway, with his strength, you can keep your energy from running around. It is because of this that Wutian directly takes out his weapon when he makes a move. However, it was such a hammer full of strength that made Wutian suffer. When the hammer hit the table, it suddenly returned to the original track with a faster speed. Even heaven could feel that the power contained in the hammer was a little stronger than just now.In fact, when we feel this, Wutian has already responded in time. Unfortunately, the mana he used to protect his head didn''t work at all, in the face of the hammer that bounced back. The magic power that protects Wutian''s head is like a shy little girl. It disappears in an instant. In this case, the hammer hit Wutian''s head solidly. What made Wutian feel more helpless was that when he was hit by the hammer, his mana could not alleviate the pain. In an instant, Wutian felt like he had become an ordinary person, or an ordinary person whose head had been hammered. So, in the strange eyes of several people around, a big bag more than five centimeters grew directly on Wutian''s forehead. If you don''t look carefully, you might think it''s a purple horn. "Tut tut." Looking at Wutian''s tearful eyes, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help laughing: "I didn''t expect that Wutian Buddha could not even find a table. It''s really a shame." If other people say this, even the Tathagata on one side will not be too angry. After all, he did not do anything about the table. But after hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, Wutian refused to comply. What''s the situation, little brother? Don''t you really know what your situation is? Looking at the Jade Emperor''s Schadenfreude, Wutian can''t help but sneer, which makes the big bag on his head look more lonely and arrogant: "isn''t it impossible for the Jade Emperor, the supreme of the three realms, to take a teacup?" Hearing Wu Tian''s words, the Jade Emperor hung up, not a mouthful of old blood came out to hang up. Now you know that I am the supreme of the three realms? Now you know I''m noble? Why don''t you say that when you fight with me? After a look at Wu Tian, the two words in the Jade Emperor''s heart are: "bah, slag man!" Chapter 875 Taking the jade emperor as the negative teaching material, after finding face for himself, Wu Tian takes a look at the hammer in his hand, and then quietly puts the other side away. He can see clearly, since Chu fan dares to let his two people destroy at will, then he must have been prepared, at least every day does not feel that his magic weapon can be useful. But after all, it''s the top existence of Pangu world. Just a little thought, new ideas have come into being. Looking at the Jade Emperor, Wu Tian swung up a stool and smashed it to the head of the Jade Emperor. Wutian''s action is not fast enough for the Jade Emperor to make enough response. But with the stool close to him, the Jade Emperor was a little flustered. He was not a fool, and the magic weapon had not hurt the stool before. If he was hit by this thing, would he be good? Looking at the sneer on Wu Tian''s face, the Jade Emperor''s heart suddenly flashed a ray of light, and then directly picked up the teapot on the table and smashed it directly to the stool. With their actions, one side of the Tathagata has narrowed his eyes, while Wutian and jade emperor also smile slightly. According to their experience just now, both the teapot and the stool are extremely strong. In this case, it''s better to attack your own shield with your own spear. But Chu fan didn''t stop Wu Tian and the Jade Emperor. Since he said he didn''t care what means they used, he didn''t care. However, if the Jade Emperor and Wu Tian''s methods were used to deal with ordinary people, they might still work. Unfortunately, they are faced with the system. Even though they have become saints, Chu fan still does not know where the limit of the system is. Under the gaze of the crowd, the teapot and stool bumped together without accident. However, there was no such thing as a broken or damaged thing in the imagination. On the contrary, the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata trembled and then flew out. After getting up from the ground, the Jade Emperor and his wife both looked at each other strangely, and then turned to Chu fan: "manager, what''s the matter?" Hearing the Jade Emperor''s question, Chu fan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth: "it''s just two common daily necessities. You don''t have to be so surprised." Don''t be surprised? Looking at Chu fan''s calm appearance, the Jade Emperor and Wu Tian''s mood could not be calmed for a long time. As the top strong men in Pangu world, they are not the bumpkins who have never seen the world, but even so, they are still full of doubts when they think of what happened just now. Lao Tzu as like as two peas, who are the most powerful masters in Pangu world, can not make the same magic weapon. but as like as two peas in a shop, the stool and tea cup are exactly the same. With the strength of Wutian and jade emperor, if the defensive power of these two magic weapons is different, they will certainly be able to feel it. What makes them even more helpless is that after previous attempts, they have confirmed that they can not use violence to destroy these two things. As for attacking one''s own shield with one''s own spear, it has now failed. Looking at the dejected two people, Chu fan''s mouth showed a smile: "you two, do you want to continue the contest?" When speaking, Chu fan felt that he was in a better mood. Joke, I know who someone is, you actually want to take advantage of me, really do not know. If I take advantage of someone, do you think it will be your turn? Although Wu Tian and Yu Di don''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts, they can still see a clue from his face. Now that you know you can''t do something, Wu Tian and Yu Di will not continue to waste time. After a look at each other, they both affirmed each other''s thoughts. Since they could not take advantage of each other, they had to eliminate their opponents first. Just less than three seconds of looking at each other, Wu Tian swung up his stool again and smashed it at the Jade Emperor''s head. After the action just now, Wu Tian found that the stool was not only harder than his hammer, but also had the effect of ignoring magic. It''s no exaggeration to say that the stool in the small broken shop is absolutely the top equipment of the black hand in the fight through the appraisal of Wutian. No day can see the extraordinary stool, also as a semi Saint peak level strong Jade Emperor can not see the teapot is not ordinary. But if he was allowed to fight with Wutian with a teapot, the Jade Emperor would be too shameful. After all, he is the leader of the three realms, holding a teapot to fight with his opponent. No matter how he looks at it, he has some hot eyes. However, the Jade Emperor is not a fool, just a little thought and then picked up a stool to greet the Jade Emperor. In his opinion, since they are all the things in Chu fan''s small and broken shop, there is no reason why there are only two powerful ones. The others are dregs. I have to say that the Jade Emperor is very clever.Although these things are not the magic weapon of Chu fan''s refining, under the blessing of the system law, as long as they belong to the small broken shop, they can''t be destroyed in the shop. So, in the eyes of the people who couldn''t believe it, jade emperor and Wutian started a fierce fight just like two ruffians on the street. They have the same strength and skills. If it is a fair battle, it may be difficult to decide the outcome, but the Jade Emperor actually chose to fight with himself. You should know that Wutian is the heart demon of the Tathagata. As long as it is the Tathagata Association, Wutian is basically proficient. As a Buddhist, the Tathagata is famous for his golden body skills in the whole Pangu world, especially in close combat. In less than 100 moves, the Jade Emperor had been defeated by Wutian. Looking at the struggling Jade Emperor, Wu Tian''s face was excited: "Jade Emperor, don''t you surrender soon, do you really want to wait until this seat completely subdues you?" Wutian didn''t say that he wanted to kill the Jade Emperor. One reason is that he and the jade emperor have a gambling agreement. If he wins, he doesn''t have to worry about the Jade Emperor''s trouble. As for the second reason, it is because of Chu fan. Chu fan, who has been to the world battlefield, knows how important saints and semi saints are to Pangu. Although Pangu world has occupied an advantage in the world battlefield, who knows if shenting world has its own card? Besides the divine world, we don''t know how many other worlds there are, so it''s absolutely right to take precautions. It is precisely because of this, before the beginning of the fight, Chu fan has made a rule, in any case, can not kill the opponent. Although Wutian was not satisfied, he immediately said that he was a peace loving man and would never kill anyone, considering Chu fan''s strength. Chapter 876 Hearing Wu Tian''s words, the Jade Emperor sneered with disdain: "you want me to surrender. You are delusional!" After that, without waiting for Wu Tian to speak, the Jade Emperor threw away his stool and directly raised his fist to fight Wu Tian''s left face. When he saw the Jade Emperor''s action, a look of contempt flashed in Wu Tian''s eyes: "do you think struggle is useful?" When he spoke, Wu Tian raised his stool and smashed his fist to the Jade Emperor. Although he agreed not to kill, he was willing to let the Jade Emperor suffer. It''s a pity that Wu Tian didn''t see that Chu fan and the Tathagata on one side showed strange looks when they were doing it by themselves. Although the Jade Emperor may not be as good as Wutian in close combat, as the former leader of the three realms and the boy of the Taoist ancestors, the Jade Emperor got the Tao earlier than the Tathagata. Let alone the one who was just born. With the character of the Jade Emperor, when he gave up his own advantages and close combat, he probably had a plan. Sure enough, at the moment when he was approached by the stool, the angry Jade Emperor suddenly showed a smile on his face, and then disappeared in his eyes. When Wu Tian reacts again, he has to kneel down on the ground because of the sharp pain between his legs. "Wutian, are you going to give up now?" Looking at the face flushed, the body kept shaking, the Jade Emperor came out from behind. "Jade Emperor, you are mean!" After hearing Wu Tian''s words, the Jade Emperor showed a calm smile: "whatever you say, but don''t forget our agreement. You''re at my disposal." The Jade Emperor knew that Wutian certainly did not dare to break the gambling agreement. Now he said this just to disgust Wutian. Sure enough, as soon as the Jade Emperor''s words were finished, Wutian almost exploded. He turned his head and looked at the Jade Emperor fiercely: "if you didn''t use this method shamelessly, how could you lose easily?" When talking, Wu Tianyi''s face was full of frustration. At the beginning, he had the advantage, but who could have thought that as the Jade Emperor, he would use a Puyin foot. If it is hit by ordinary people, even if it is a crucial position, it may not be so painful with boundless strength. But the Jade Emperor is not the same. He is also a semi saint. He must be able to break the defense. In addition, one of them has been planning for a long time, while the other is unprepared or unprepared. The jade emperor did not show any mercy in this step, otherwise he would not kneel down directly with his status and pride. It''s really the unspeakable pain. It''s terrible. It turns out that even the immortals still have the characteristics of being human. Not to mention these gossips, after hearing Wu Tian''s words, the Jade Emperor showed a scornful sneer: "Wu Tian, are you very unconvinced that I defeated you because of the sneak attack?" "That''s right!" As soon as the Jade Emperor''s words were finished, Wu Tian''s voice was already ringing: "if it wasn''t for the sneak attack, it''s uncertain who would win or lose in the contest between us." Hearing Wu Tian''s words, the Jade Emperor suddenly nodded seriously: "since you are so unconvinced, I will let you continue to be unconvinced." As soon as the Jade Emperor''s words were finished, Wu Tian almost couldn''t breathe and then died. Even Chu fan and the Tathagata almost flashed to their waist because of this man''s sudden anger. Listening to the tone of the first half of his sentence, he thought that he was going to compete with Wu Tian again. Who knew that he had said such a sentence. Looking at the Jade Emperor, the Tathagata suddenly shook his head with regret: "I always thought that I was the first to be shameless, but I didn''t expect that the strength of the Jade Emperor surpassed me so much." This sentence of the Tathagata does not have much derogatory meaning. On the contrary, he really comes from sincere admiration. You should know that the more shameless they are, the more they can take advantage of them. However, it is obvious that the jade emperor has surpassed him in this respect. Looking at not only did not have the slightest embarrassment, on the contrary some small proud Jade Emperor, Chu fan helplessly sighed. I thought this guy would give Wutian another chance before. Now I think I just ate lard and lost my heart. This product even uses such shameless moves as lifting Yin feet. How can you care about such a little face. "Cough." Looking at the smiling Jade Emperor again, Chu fan suddenly felt a little ashamed and announced that this kind of guy had won. Would it affect the reputation of someone in Chu? of course, although I make complaints about myself, I am very conscientious about my current duties as a qualified referee.After coughing a few times, Chu fan directly asked them: "since the jade emperor has won the victory, what kind of requirements do you want to put forward to Wu Tian?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, the jade emperor did not think about it at all. He said directly: "I want to return the position of the Lord of Buddhism to the Tathagata." "What?" As soon as the Jade Emperor''s words were finished, there was a cry of surprise. The sudden sound startled the Jade Emperor and others, and Chu fan looked at him angrily: "why, do you think it''s too difficult, so you want to go back?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Wu Tian shook his head madly: "the store manager joked. I absolutely didn''t mean that. It''s just the position of the head of Buddhism. I''ll give it back!" After that, without waiting for Chu fan to speak to the Jade Emperor again, Wu Tian rushed to the Tathagata: "Tathagata, from today on, the status of the Lord of Buddhism belongs to you again." "Amitabha." After hearing Wu Tian''s words, a smile appeared on the Tathagata''s face: "thank you, Wu Tian Buddha." "Don''t be hypocritical. If I didn''t lose this time, you wouldn''t get Buddhism back." As for the Tathagata, Wutian has no favor at all. After all, no matter how good-natured a person is, he will not feel good in the face of a person who locks himself up and doesn''t let himself go around. Not to mention that the Tathagata had shut up the Wu Tian for hundreds of years. After accepting the Tathagata, Wutian immediately felt refreshed, and even arched his hand directly at the Jade Emperor: "thank you Although his tone was cold and his face was ugly, there was no doubt that Wu Tian was thanking the Jade Emperor. It''s not that Wutian is afraid of the Jade Emperor, but that he knows in his heart that the jade emperor did let him go this time. You know, the previous gambling agreement is very clear. If Wutian loses, he will be at the disposal of the Jade Emperor. Chapter 877 Although the Jade Emperor''s method is not very glorious, but anyway, it is the Jade Emperor who has won. If the Jade Emperor had just proposed to make Wu Tian a slave, he would still have to finish it according to the gambling agreement. Once Wutian becomes the servant of the Jade Emperor, it is only a matter of one sentence to ask him to return Buddhism to the Tathagata. No day can think of this, the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata can naturally think of it. But in this case, the Jade Emperor still chose to let Wutian return Buddhism directly, which is equivalent to another kind of letting Wutian go once. Although Wutian is a villain, arrogant and ambitious, he is not a fool and has no feelings, so he will thank the Jade Emperor. It''s just that this guy usually looks arrogant and cold, so even when he thanks, he is so strange. After hearing Wu Tian''s words and looking at Wu Tian''s awkward face, the Jade Emperor can''t help laughing: "anyway, you are also a strong man of the same level as us. Semi saints should not be humiliated. I still know that." Knowing that Wutian is an awkward character, the jade emperor did not say that it was his own favor, but put things off to the identity of Wutian Bansheng. In this way, it can also make Wutian feel better. After hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, Wu Tian arched his hand to him again, then turned his head and looked at the Tathagata: "it''s also half saint. Why is the gap between you and others so big?" As soon as Wu Tian''s words were finished, the Tathagata could not help but draw his mouth. A few minutes ago, you wanted to kill each other directly. Now you think the Jade Emperor is a good man. Am I a changeable person? After all, Wutian comes out of his own body, so when it comes to such things, the Tathagata can''t help comparing Wutian with himself. After comparison, the Tathagata nodded with ease. At least I''m a single-minded person. From this point of view, fickleness should be the characteristic of Wutian. In fact, it is true that the Tathagata is unjust. From ancient times to the present, no matter which monk has a demonic mind, it is mainly to eliminate the seal. If it had not been for the master of the Tathagata, he would have been killed by the Tathagata. But no one thought that a demon could cultivate to semi Saint level, and almost occupy the whole three realms. Sometimes we look at things in a different way. Without the seal of the Tathagata, Wutian may not be able to work hard and cultivate to this level. Of course, such words can''t be said. Therefore, in the face of Wu Tian''s ridicule, the Tathagata could only bear it with his head down. Chu fan didn''t have much interest in the story of Wutian and Tathagata falling in love and killing each other. Seeing that they didn''t mean to continue to communicate, Chu Fan said: "do you three want to break through and become saints?" "What?" Chu fan''s words just finish saying, heard three people''s shout. "Manager, didn''t you say that our luck has run out?" When he spoke, the jade emperor also looked at Wutian bitterly. If it wasn''t for this guy''s coquettish operation, how could he and others be unable to break through because of lack of luck? Feeling the Jade Emperor''s eyes, Wu Tian didn''t speak this time. Instead, he lowered his head abnormally. One reason is that the Jade Emperor just helped himself, so he was embarrassed to quarrel with him. The other reason is that he did something wrong. Hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, Chu fan showed a mysterious smile at the corner of his mouth: "who said that a breakthrough must have enough luck?" While speaking, Chu fan took a look at the three: "I have a way to help you copy the saint level strength realm and magic weapon." Then, Chu fan in three people''s incredible eyes will be the replication function of the system said. "Si ~" after Chu fan''s words, the Jade Emperor and the three took a breath at the same time. Seeing the three people''s appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a puff from the corner of his mouth. What''s the matter? Are you three going to suck up the air here to plot against me? and not mentioning Chu fan''s Tucao, the two days of heaven and jade emperor make complaints about Chu fan: , "is the store manager just like that?" Hearing their questions, Chu fan shook his head naturally: "I''ve had this ability for a long time." "Before that, can the treasure we spent on drawing cards duplicate the ability of a saint?" Hearing Wu Tian''s question, Chu fan was stunned at first, but finally told several people the truth: "Wu Tian''s treasure can copy the strength of a lower saint, while the Jade Emperor''s treasure can copy the strength of a middle saint or the strength and realm of a lower saint.""Why didn''t you tell us earlier, manager?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the Jade Emperor began to ring. The strength of the middle sage level is in front of you when you think of the saint level you are pursuing, but you just miss it because you don''t understand it. The Jade Emperor wanted to give himself two big mouths. What is a loser? This is a loser. It''s just a loser. Hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, Chu fan''s face showed a trace of doubt, and then said: "when you came, you only saw each other, either quarreling or withdrawing cards, and you didn''t give me a chance to talk." Chu fan won''t say that he didn''t say it on purpose, so he can only push the black pot to them. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the Jade Emperor and Wu Tian looked at each other and then showed a bitter smile. Although Chu fan''s words just now are somewhat unreasonable, there is really no big problem when he thinks about it carefully. If they don''t rush to take out the card and have a good chat with Chu fan, they may have become saints now. However, this is not to say that the card drawing function is inferior to the copy function. You should know that for the real European emperor, a gold card may give the other party a chance to break through and become a saint. Different from card drawing, the biggest advantage of copy function is security. As long as you have enough energy and appropriate goals, you don''t need to try your luck to become a saint for a long time. There is no doubt that reproduction is the most suitable function for the hapless trio of the Tathagata. Unfortunately, Wutian and Yudi arrived at xiaolaodian very early, but they just missed this opportunity. It can be said that this is also due to their low luck. Of course, there is also the reason of Chu fan. At the thought of this, the Jade Emperor and Wutian are full of sorrow. Chapter 878 At the same time, the Jade Emperor and Wutian feel more uncomfortable when they look at each other. Looking at each other, they had the same idea in their hearts: "if it wasn''t this guy, how could I miss such an opportunity?" But things have happened, even if looking at each other no matter how unpleasant, two people can''t swing their sleeves to fight again. So after looking at each other, they already have an idea in their heart. However, before they had time to speak, the voice of the Tathagata came to one side: "Keke, store manager, we are weak in the lower body. I don''t know if you have any other way to let us get the chance to become saints." It''s good that the Tathagata doesn''t speak. As soon as he speaks, he immediately attracts the attention of the Jade Emperor and Wu Tian. Looking at the embarrassed Tathagata, the Jade Emperor and Wu Tian almost spit it out. "Bald ass, how dare you say you are weak?" The speaker is Wu Tian. Although we are no longer rivals, Wu Tian still doesn''t have much favor in the face of the Tathagata. It is because of this that as soon as the words of the Tathagata are finished, the voice of satire comes out. Not only Wutian, but also the Jade Emperor looked at the Tathagata strangely: "Buddha, don''t tell me the lie that you are weak?" Hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, the Tathagata couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "Amitabha, monks don''t lie." "Nonsense Although the Tathagata''s attitude is sincere, it does not mean that Wu Tian and Yu Di will believe him. Wu Tian is not as good-natured as the Jade Emperor. Looking at the smile on the Tathagata''s face, Wu Tian snorts coldly: "how can you be without money if you haven''t experienced drawing cards?" It''s not that the Jade Emperor and Wu Tian can''t live with the Tathagata. But they know that it must cost a lot to use the copy function. They have become penniless because of the previous card withdrawal. Although Chu fan has a way, but can solve a competitor, their success rate can be greater. For the idea of the Jade Emperor and Wutian, although the Tathagata does not know, but also has a certain guess. After hearing what they said, the Tathagata couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "you don''t know that our Buddhism has always been bitter, and some of the previous treasures have been used by Wutian Buddha." While speaking, the Tathagata also looked at them bitterly. Wu Tian, after a search in Buddhism, had already consumed almost all the treasures. The Tathagata is not the Jade Emperor, but also has its own small Treasury. Hearing the words of the Tathagata, the Jade Emperor was stunned, and then looked at him in disbelief: "are you really so poor?" "It seems that this guy really doesn''t have a small Treasury!" While the Jade Emperor was talking, Wu Tian also took the opportunity to check his memory and found that the Tathagata really had no treasure house. It is no exaggeration to say that in the eyes of the Tathagata, the most precious treasures are probably those Buddhist scriptures. As the heart devil of the Tathagata, Wu Tian''s words are very reliable. As soon as he hears Wu Tian''s words, the Jade Emperor looks at the Tathagata with pity. Colleagues also secretly scold themselves for not striving for success. I didn''t expect that I was still a poor guy all the time. I''m really sorry for my identity. But soon the Jade Emperor reflected that after the previous withdrawal, he was a poor man on a par with the Tathagata. For a moment, the Jade Emperor''s eyes also became resentful. In just a few minutes, a third resentment looked at Chu fan: "manager, please help us break through and become a saint as soon as possible." Three people are very clear, if not Chu fan''s help, they want to break through to become saints at least in hundreds of years. If there is no Chu fan before, they may also be able to wait for time to pass, but after knowing that there are other ways, the three certainly do not want to waste time to wait. Feeling the three people''s eyes, Chu fan couldn''t help smiling: "I do have a way, but it''s up to you to succeed." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the Jade Emperor three immediately looked at him, waiting for him to say a way. "The battlefield of the world." See three people''s eyes, Chu fan calm vomit out three words. "What?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, there were three exclamations in the small broken shop. The reason why the Tathagata and jade emperor were beaten by Wutian to hide in the East is that they were injured in the world battlefield? Although Wu Tian has not experienced the world battlefield, he has the memory of the Tathagata. It is because of this that the three men are full of shadows about the world battlefield. At this time, they become nervous when they hear Chu fan say the name.Seeing the three people''s actions, Chu fan''s mouth slightly raised: "the creatures in the world battlefield can exchange energy. When the energy is enough, you can choose to copy the saint''s strength and magic weapon." Hearing Chu fan''s words, jade emperor and others were stunned at first, and then said with one voice: "store manager, we are going to the world battlefield!" Compared with breaking through and becoming a saint, the danger of the world battlefield is nothing to the three. Even ordinary people know that "it''s OK to die in the morning when you hear about the Tao", not to mention the people who are extremely seeking to become saints. What happened next let Chu fan completely break his glasses. Just now, the Jade Emperor Wu Tian and the Tathagata, who were still looking at each other, had already begun to join hands to form an alliance. In just a few breaths, the three people have formed a team. The main purpose of this team is to ensure the safety of the three people through mutual help in the world battlefield. At the same time, they will find opportunities to capture other creatures in the world battlefield, so as to help themselves and others break through. After the three made a decision, they directly looked at Chu fan with an excited face, waiting for the chance to go to the world battlefield. Fortunately, although the three are very poor, they can still afford to go to the world battlefield. With the last experience, the three experienced each other''s hands, to ensure that in the process of transmission will not be dispersed again. Used copy card, just in front of a dark, wait until light up again, Chu fan found himself in a high altitude. "How can there be so many gods?" Looking at the battle under him, Chu fan''s face gradually became strange. You know, after his last incident, the fighting capacity of shenting world has begun to decline greatly. According to the general principle, the saints of Pangu world should have been able to win. Chapter 879 But the scene on the battlefield is different from what Chu fan imagined. We can only see that the saints on the side of Pangu world have begun to retreat, and now there are five more gods in shenting world. Although they are only the strength of the next sage, they have been able to gain an advantage in the battlefield. In particular, Chu fan''s sudden disappearance, according to these main gods, should have suffered their plot, which made the sages of Pangu world feel angry. You know, before that, they had regarded Chufan as the hope of Pangu world. After all, Chufan''s talent (replication) is too powerful. Lao Tzu and others know very well that as long as Chu fan is given enough time, he can grow up and even become a sage of the way of heaven. And once it''s that time, it''s even easier for Pangu to defeat shenting. But now it seems that all hopes have been dashed. After experiencing hope and disappointment, the saints of Pangu world could not exert all their strength in the battle, and they could only support themselves under the attack of these gods. "Ha ha ha, today is your time to die!" It was a big God with a bull''s head and a huge totem pole on his back. When he was talking, the totem pole in his hand hit the gold body of zhunti directly. Along with Tauren are a snake man with four pairs of arms and a flying dragon. Looking at the three opponents in front of him, zhunti''s eyes flashed the color of vigilance: "Bloodhoof, Gana, long Aotian, who can''t talk big, only if he has the ability to kill us." Although he knew that he was not the opponent of the three, he was still calm and unyielding after hearing what they said. "Ha ha ha ha." As soon as zhunti''s words were finished, the Tauren''s blood hoof burst into laughter: "since you want to die yourself, I will help you!" After that, the totem pole in Tauren''s hand suddenly flashed a huge light, and then directly hit zhunti''s body. "Click ~" with the clear sound, zhunti''s gold body was covered with cracks. At the moment when the gold body was broken, zhunti had found it, but it was too late for him to remedy it. Jana''s eight arms each holding a machete, and then with a strange angle all cut into the same place on JunTi''s body. He was hit by the unique skill of two strong men of the same level in a row. Even if zhunti was good at defense, he came to a broken end. Even at this time, zhunti''s crisis is still not over. Seeing zhunti''s gold body broken, long Aotian''s face is happy, and then he rushes up directly. "Dead ~" the huge dragon claw directly grabbed zhunti''s head. If it is normal, long Aotian certainly dare not easily aim at the hand, but now is different from the past. Long Aotian is very clear that zhunti has lost the protection of his gold body. With such a long time of consumption, as long as he is hit by himself, he may fall directly. Although long Aotian doesn''t like killing saints, he has a secret in his heart. Many people think that long Aotian is a Dragon God, but he knows that he is not a Dragon God, but a fighting God who was forced up by the creator. Every time after different battles, and when you kill your opponent, your strength will be improved. It is because of this, after this period of fighting, originally with Cana, blood hoof as the next Lord God, he has more than two people in strength. Looking at zhunti, who basically lost his defense ability, a trace of bloodthirsty color flashed in long Aotian''s eyes: "kill a saint, maybe I can become the middle God!" At the thought of this, long Aotian can''t help shaking all over. As long as he becomes a middle saint, he can occupy a certain position in many gods. Hearing long Aotian''s words, the smile on zhunti''s face became more bitter. If it''s not that the situation doesn''t allow him, he has already started to scold. There are so many sages on the scene. Why do you have to attack me together? Unfortunately, there are ten saints in Pangu today. There are 14 saints in shenting world. In addition to the normal 1vs1, two of the four saints are against Laozi and two against him. If the defense was not high enough, it would have been cool under the joint attack of the three gods. Feeling the dragon claw on his head, zhunti felt a burst of despair in his heart. Now all the Taoists have been stalled, and he has already consumed all his mana, and his gold body is completely broken. Even if he wants to resist, he can''t do it. "Is today the day when I will fall?"At the thought of this, zhunti couldn''t help but feel heartache. He didn''t feel sorry for his fall, mainly because he thought that after his death, the disadvantage of Pangu world would further increase, which made him hard to accept. "Amitabha!" After reading the Buddhist name, zhunti slowly closed his eyes: "you Taoist friends, I hope you can stick to it for a while longer." When talking, zhunti''s mind suddenly flashed the face of Chu fan. If Chu Daoyou didn''t die, it''s estimated that Pangu world would not suffer such things, right? With zhunti''s thinking, the strength of the dragon''s claws on his head has become greater and greater, but all of a sudden, zhunti feels that the power on the dragon''s claws has disappeared. Not only that, but also came the nervous voices of Jana and xueti: "who?" Hearing the sound, zhunti couldn''t help opening his eyes. First of all, a flying dragon corpse was cut completely from the middle. Then we saw that Jana and xuehoof looked around with vigilance. "Amitabha." At this time, how could zhunti not know that he had been saved? And from the performance of xueti and Jiana, the people who saved himself should not be the saints of Pangu world: "I don''t know where the Taoist friends helped. Zhunti is very grateful." As soon as zhunti''s words were finished, a young man in a white robe slowly fell down from the air: "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but zhunti''s style is still the same." Hearing this voice, zhunti was stunned at first, and then showed an incredible expression: "Chu fan, are you not dead?" Seeing zhunti''s expression, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth: "why, do you really want someone in Chu to die early?" Although he didn''t know what Chufan meant by hanging up, years of wisdom still made him shake his head. Chapter 880 "Taoist friends of Chu fan are joking, but the LORD God of shenting world says that you are dead, that''s why we think so." Hearing zhunti''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but feel cold. Of course, Chu fan didn''t aim at zhunti, but mainly thought of his last experience of almost dying, so his attitude suddenly changed. When Chu fan talks with zhunti, Jiana and xueti have already roared: "who are you, dare to interfere in our battle!" Hearing their words, Chu fan''s face showed a smile of disdain: "step in, I seem to have killed one of your partners?" At the time of speaking, the trapped immortal sword appeared in Chu fan''s hand: "I don''t know how long you two can hold on in my hand?" After that, without waiting for the two to speak, Chu fan rushed up directly. With his previous experience, he didn''t have the slightest favor for the main gods in the divine world. Although we are all enemies, it''s normal for him to use some means secretly. But there are ten saints in Pangu world, but it''s a little too much for me. There are both grievances and systematic tasks. Naturally, Chu fan won''t let go of the two guys in front of him. Seeing Chu fan''s action, xueti and Jiana were stunned at first, and then their faces became angry: "bastard, just killed one of our partners by sneak attack. Do you really think you are our opponent?" While they were talking, the long sword and totem pole in their hands attacked Chu fan again. Feeling the terrible power carried by the nine weapons, Chu fan''s mouth slightly sneered: "it seems that you don''t know what kind of existence you are facing." When speaking, Chu fan didn''t even use the immortal sword. He raised his fist and smashed them. With just one punch, Jana and Bloodhoof flew straight out. There is a huge gap between ordinary immortals and saints, but in fact there is also a gap between saints. The main gods, such as Bloodhoof and Cana, who are forced to upgrade their cultivation, are certainly not as strong as the general strong men of the same level. Otherwise, zhunti couldn''t have persisted for so long under the joint attack of the three of them. But today''s Chu fan has a huge improvement from mood to strength. Except for magic weapon, there is no difference between Chu fan and a middle sage in other aspects. It is also because of this, in the face of Chu fan, they almost have no power to fight back. He got up from the ground and looked at the huge fist mark on his totem pole. His face became gloomy gradually: "who are you?" Hearing their words, Chu fan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth: "if you can''t change your name, if you can''t change your name, you''ll be Chu fan in the big world of xiapangu!" As soon as Chu Fanzhong II''s self introduction appeared, xueti and Jiana''s face changed: "impossible!" When talking, bloody hoof looks at Chu fan with fear: "how can you still be alive?" Although they have not seen the strength of Chu fan, they are still very clear about Chu fan''s great achievements. Even among the main gods in the shenting world, there is a nickname specially prepared for Chu fan - "the main god Slayer"! Even the remaining old gods are still full of awe in the face of this, not to mention the two dregs who were forced to be promoted by others. Hearing their words, Chu fan showed a smile on the corner of his mouth: "can I live without investigation, but there is one thing I can guarantee that you will not live today!" After that, without waiting for their reaction, Chu fan has rushed to them again. Seeing Chu fan''s action, both Jiana and xuehoof''s face changed. You should know that when they were holding the magic weapon just now, they were not opponents of others, not to mention that they were injured now. But Chu fan doesn''t care about the state of Cana and blood hoof. Since it has been confirmed that both sides are mortal enemies, there is no reason to keep hands. Chufan''s speed is very fast, but Jiana and xueti haven''t responded in time. Chufan has come to them and raised his foot to step down directly. Feel the terrible momentum on Chu fan''s body, the facial expression of Jia Na and blood hoof has directly become miserable white. Although they had an advantage in the competition with Zhun Ti, in fact, their own consumption did not have to be much less than Zhun ti. Especially when attacking zhunti before, they used their own unique skills. Up to now, they are still weak. In a simpler way, the situation of xueti and Jiana has changed with zhunti. They were besieged by zhunti for lack of mana before, but now they are seriously injured and besieged by Chufan for lack of mana.Although there was only one person in Chu fan, who could not reach the standard of siege, it was not a big problem to kill them. Seeing that xueti and Cana were about to die at the feet of Chufan, zhunti''s eyes flashed a look of joy. As the mother of Buddhism and the saint of Pangu world, when did he suffer such a big loss? If Chu fan didn''t arrive in time this time, he would have been killed by these guys. At the thought of this, zhunti''s heart was full of anger, and he even wanted to go on the stage to end the two guys. However, at this time, a breath as strong as Chu fan suddenly came from one side, and then a fist directly blocked Chu fan''s foot. "Chu fan, although you don''t know what means you used to avoid the fatal blow, but the LORD God of our God court is not what you can hurt." Chu fan''s face gradually became cold when he heard the words of the visitor: "a little middle God, also want to stop me?" Between the words, Chu fan didn''t wait for the response from the comer, he already raised his fist and rushed up directly. This person Chu fan has some impression, is not behind the saint, but this does not mean that Chu fan will be afraid of him. The same is the strength of the middle sage level, they also have the level of the middle sage, and will not be weaker than each other. The visitor is a strange creature with spider appearance. There are eight things that I don''t know whether they are hands or feet. When I fight with Chu fan, I often spit out some strange things. Although do not know what this is, but in these things close to their own time, Chu fan carefully avoided them. Chu fan is not a fool, any saint and God have their own cards, in the uncertainty of each other''s means, Chu fan will never be careless. It''s bad luck if you''re caught in a hole. Chapter 881 Sure enough, see Chu fan again and again of the thing that oneself vomit away, the face of this spider Lord God also gradually became ugly. As a matter of fact, he has his own suffering words. Although he has the strength of the middle God, it is difficult for him to maintain his advantage in the battle because of his race characteristics. The name of the spider God is NAIS, who is the main god of the underground spider family in shenting world. His main attack means are venom and spider silk. NAIS''s venom can instantly kill a lower God, and even the middle God can''t resist for long. Equally powerful is his spider silk. As long as it is tied up, the middle God will have to spend some effort to untie it. It''s no exaggeration to say that in the face of the enemy who doesn''t know himself, NAIS can kill the other party with extremely fast speed. But once the other party knows his means, he will waste some time. Originally, Na Yi Si intended to use Chu fan''s experience of fighting with him to kill him quickly, but he didn''t expect that Chu fan would be so cautious. Looking at Chu fan who keeps avoiding his venom, a trace of anger flashed in NAIS''s eyes, and then he looked at xueti and Jana: "you two, don''t you come to help quickly?" Hear the words of Na Yi Si, blood hoof and Cana can''t help but whole body a quiver, then directly toward Chu fan rushed past. The two of them were forced to ascend to the main God by the creator by mysterious means. Therefore, these old main gods despised them from the bottom of their hearts. Even in the face of the lower God of the same level, Bloodhoof and Cana dare not be presumptuous, let alone NAIS is still a middle God. Regardless of the injury, the Tauren''s blood hooves quickly approached Chu fan, and then a foot suddenly stepped on the ground: "war trample!" With the sound of blood hoof falling, with him as the center, the surrounding space immediately appeared cracks. More than that, the cracks spread out like waves. This move is the real trump card of Bloodhoof. It can forcibly break up the space with powerful force. If it can hit the enemy, it can even make the other party directly break up into minced meat. Even if you can''t hit the opponent, you can use the broken space to limit the enemy''s range of action. Sure enough, with the appearance of space cracks, Chu fan had to carefully start to retreat, but since the blood hoof has been shot, Cana naturally will not lag behind. When the bloody hoof tramples on with the war, Jiana also shows her own means. The momentum on her body suddenly rises, and then directly turns into a python, biting Chu fan. More than that, in the blood hoof and Gana hand, NAIS did not stop his behavior. He quickly avoided the cracks in the surrounding space, and then approached Chu fan, trying to control Chu fan with his own cobweb. Seeing Chu fan in danger, Tongtian''s eyes have turned red. "How dare you, villain?" Although he wanted to make a move, he was stopped by ondar: "Tongtian Daoyou still don''t struggle. With me here, you can''t intervene in the battle between them." Hearing ondar''s words, Tongtian''s eyes became more angry, and then he turned to ondar directly: "I have always thought that you are an open and aboveboard opponent after so many years of fighting. I didn''t expect that you would do such a mean thing!" "Ha ha." After the whole talk, ondar''s face flashed a little red, and then he said: "no matter what you say, this man must die, and the threat he poses to our divine world is too serious." In fact, with wengdar''s character, he naturally disdains to do this kind of thing, but he has no choice but to work with Chufan to make the shenting world cause too much loss. In addition, the goods actually escaped from the magic weapon given by the creator. Although it may only be done by the creator, it still greatly increased his threat. It is precisely because of this that when Chu fan first appeared, the main gods of shenting world had already made a decision. Anyway, this person must die! Looking at the three people who released their unique skills, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth suddenly raised slightly: "I want to know if your venom will poison your own people?" Through the time of fighting with Naisi, Chu fan has already known that he can spit out the poison, plus Naisi''s appearance, as long as he is a normal person, he can know that he is a spider. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Naisi''s face also showed a sneer: "I''ll tell you this kind of problem after you die." At this time, Naisi was full of self-confidence. In his opinion, Chufan would die this time. At the thought that Chu fan, who was able to avoid even the means of the creator, died in his own hands, Na Yi Si became excited. Looking at the fast approaching his Naisi, Chufan''s smile is more obvious, and he pinches a Dharma resolution in his hand."No, close your breath." See Chu fan''s action, has been paying attention to his Styx, suddenly face a change, after a exclamation, actually directly abandoned his opponent, and then began to retreat madly. The sudden action of Styx not only made his opponent confused for a moment, but also made the sages of Pangu world look at him strangely. However, due to the mutual cooperation and trust during this period of time, they directly abandoned their opponents and began to retreat, even Tongtian was no exception. When he came to the river Styx, Tong Tian looked at him strangely: "what are you doing, Styx?" When speaking, Tongtian''s eyebrows are tightly wrinkled, and at the same time, he is worried about Chu fan. For Chu fan''s current situation, Tongtian is very clear. He knows that he and others can get rid of their opponents so easily, mainly because their purpose just now is to retreat. If they want to help Chu fan, they will be held back by each other. After hearing Tongtian''s words, a strange color appeared on the river''s face, and then he said in a low voice: "you don''t have to worry, Taoist friends of Chu won''t be in danger." When he spoke, he gave a strange look at Naisi who was approaching Chu fan, and then said: "they let that poisonous spider deal with Chu fan''s Taoist friend, and they were looking for death on their own." Although I don''t know why the river Styx said that, seeing his promise, the people around him still look curiously in the direction of Chu fan. These processes take a long time to say, but in fact, they only happen in a moment. Looking at Naisi who is close to him, the magic in Chu fan''s hand is finally released. In order to make himself a little bit more forceful, Chu fan imitated Naisi, and they called out a powerful move Name: "drug dominates the world!" Chapter 882 Chu fan suddenly burst out of shouting, let gradually close to his Na Yi Si can''t help a Leng, then a face nervous look to Chu fan. As a God who is good at killing people with poison, he certainly knows the horror of poison. Although he is a poisonous spider, it does not mean that he can be invincible. And can let Chu fan now just display the means, certainly belong to the unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box, naturally can''t look down upon. However, after waiting for four or five breaths, NAIS found that there was still no movement in Chu fan. "How dare you fool me?" In an instant, Naisi thought of a possibility that Chu fan''s actions and moves were fake just now, just to delay time. Looking at the gods and saints who had stopped fighting, NAIS sneered: "but it''s a pity that no one can save you today." After that, without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Na Yi Si has directly rushed to Chu fan again. In addition to NAIS, Gana and Bloodhoof are also closely behind him. Blood hoof and Cana, who had become weak because of playing cards in succession, were only excited at this time. As long as they killed Chu fan, the contest would be regarded as the victory of their divine world. As for whether Tongtian and others on one side will take action, they don''t worry. After all, the main gods of shenting world are not vegetarians. At this moment, however, Naisi, who rushed to the front, suddenly changed his face. He could feel a force gathering in his body. As a saint, not to mention the energy in the body, even his own cells can be controlled. But NAIS found that there was a power of "betrayal" in his body. What''s more terrifying to Naisi is that after the force has been whirling around in his body, it directly impacts on the back of his buttocks. This process is very fast, even Naisi did not have time to send out a voice warning others, a strange voice sounded in the world battlefield. "Poof woo woo ~" with the sound, the faces of all the people present became strange. If it''s a fight, you may not be able to notice the source of the sound. But because of the voice of the river Styx before, now everyone is paying attention to the battle of Chu fan. This voice has just sounded, and everyone is attracted. As a sage, you can certainly find out who is making the sound. Feeling dozens of eyes gathered on his face in a moment, Naisi felt his face burning pain. From this point, we can see that the LORD God is not as good as the saint. If zhunti or Jieyin meets such things, they will not be affected by other people''s eyes. After all, if you can''t keep calm even if you have a big fart, what qualifications do you have to become a saint? Unfortunately, NAIS is not the second sage of Buddhism after all. At the first moment of his voice, he began to clamp his legs autonomously, hoping to make his voice smaller. However, as Murphy''s law says, sometimes the more you worry about what will happen, the more it will happen. With the first sound, NAIS felt that there were more than 100 little people in his stomach in a moment. What was more terrifying was that these little people were still dancing inside. There was no time to make more movements, but a continuous sound came from NAIS. "Poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop ~" the extremely regular voice made naith want to go directly underground, so that no one could find himself. The eyes of the people watching the battle around were even more strange, and even some of the main gods of the big world felt embarrassed. Although the enemy may be a little strong, but you are also fighting against each other. Why should you behave so badly? Ever since ancient times, I''ve heard of using the strength of sucking, but after today, there will be another one to use the strength of farting. If it''s just farting, it will have an impact, but it won''t change Chu fan''s current situation too much. But it''s Naisi who fights with Chufan. As the main god of the underground spiders, his body contains a lot of venom. Ingeniously, with the "energy overflow" just now, a green gas also squeezed out of NAIS'' body. When NAIS farted for the first time, blood hoof and Cana, who were behind him, changed their faces. We''re behind you in our fight, but we''re not here to find ourselves guilty. But the two did not make too much reaction, they saw the green gas. "It stinks!" Just for a moment, Bloodhoof and Jana felt as if they smelled the most sour taste in the world.It seems that because of Chu fan''s skills, the farts will become more and more personalized. Not only the sound is loud, but also the taste is excellent. Just as Jana and Bloodhoof smell it, a sense of weakness emerges from the body. Thinking of the green gas I saw before, I couldn''t help changing my face: "Damn, the fart is poisonous!" As I have said before, the venom of NAIS has the power of terror, and even the middle God of the same level will not last long. Although the venom has now turned into poison gas, their terror still exists. Both Bloodhoof and Cana have lost their ability to continue fighting in just a few breaths. After hearing blood hoof''s words, Naisi''s face turned black. He felt that he was going to be famous. When he was fighting with the enemy, he suddenly farted. What was more terrifying was that there was a lot of poisonous gas hidden in the fart, which directly affected his teammates. Naisi will be distracted by these things, but Chufan will not. Taking advantage of the Na Yi Si has not yet reacted to come over, Chu fan directly carries the trap fairy sword in the hand toward Na Yi Si mercilessly stabbed past. No matter what, Naisi is a strong man at the level of the middle God. Seeing Chu fan''s action, his face showed a sneer: "you dare to approach me, you really don''t know how to live or die." During the conversation, Naisi does not dodge in the face of Chu fan''s attack. Because of what happened just now, NAIS felt that he had lost face in the world battlefield. Therefore, he urgently needed a way to find his face. There is no doubt that killing Chu fan directly is the best way to regain his face. Na Yi Si has already thought well, he wants to fight to get hurt and kill Chu fan directly with his own venom. At this moment, however, NAIS''s face changed: "how could it be?" Chapter 883 Just in a moment, NAIS found that there was no poison in his body. In fact, this is also a normal thing. Before he fought with Chu fan, he had consumed a lot of venom. With a fart just now, the venom in his body was directly consumed. And this also led to in the face of a fierce blow, Naisi spit out is not a terrible poison, but a mouthful of green phlegm. After leaving a blood hole in Naisi''s body, Chu fan quickly dodges to open the old phlegm, and then looks at Naisi with a look of disgust: "how can people of such an old age still use spitting to fight?" Hear Chu fan''s words, Na Yi Si good hang didn''t spurt out a mouthful of old blood, then direct cool, God special of spit. but once he saw the green old sputum on the ground, he also had a red face. It seemed that it was slobber now. At this time, NAIS and Bloodhoof had basically lost their fighting power, and the status of the main gods and saints on one side had also changed. Seeing that the main gods of the shenting world were about to help NAIS and others, they suddenly drank all day: "ha ha ha, the previous contest is not over, ondar, let''s continue!" After that, Tongtian''s Zhuxian sword has been poked once more impolitely. In order to seize this advantage, even zhunti, who had his gold body broken before, joined the battle again. "Hey, hey, hey." Seeing that all the other gods in the shenting world were blocked, Chu fan''s smile gradually changed: "die for me!" When talking, a set of Xiaji bajian has been displayed by Chufan. In the face of Chu fan''s attack, Na Yi Si''s situation is more dangerous, just a little inattentive, one of his arms has been directly cut off by Chu fan. Feeling the sharp pain from his arm, Naisi''s face gradually showed the color of despair. Blood hoof and Gana lost their fighting power, and other companions were held back by the people of Pangu world. If there were no other means, he would surely be here today. "Give me your body." At this moment, a voice suddenly rang out in his mind. Hearing this voice, NAIS was stunned at first, and then trembled all over: "creator?" Although only ondar can communicate with the creator, others know the voice of the creator. "Give me your body." Seeing that NAIS recognized himself, the voice of the creator sounded again. Since it was the request of the creator, NAIS could not refuse, but he had lost control of his body before he could nod his head. At the same time, Chu fan''s eyes to Naisi became alert. Just for a moment, he felt that in front of him, Naisi seemed to be a different person. Not only that, he also brought great pressure to himself. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" "View tasks." While carefully looking at in front of Naisi, Chufan side in the heart to the system issued instructions. The voice falls, the task panel appears directly, and after seeing clearly the task in front of him, Chu fan trembles all over, almost exclaims. Task: Sage of Heaven (false) Introduction: the host''s arrogant behavior has attracted the attention of the creator requirement: kill NAIS controlled by the creator time limit: half an hour reward: upgrade the cultivation to the top saint! Failure punishment: death "system, is this unreasonable?" When speaking, Chu fan''s face is almost black. His strength now has some difficulties in dealing with the superior sage, not to mention the sage of heaven. What makes Chu fan even more helpless is that the system actually said it was because of its own arrogance that attracted the creator. Isn''t it because of you that I''m so crazy? Unfortunately, in the face of Chu fan''s question, the system did not answer it. On the contrary, NAIS, who had been occupied by the creator, suddenly made a voice: "tut Tut, it''s the body of garbage." While speaking, NAIS looked down at his body. Hearing the words of Naisi, Chu fan''s face showed a smile: "since you think this body is too bad, why don''t you leave as soon as possible?" "Ha ha." As soon as Chufan''s words were finished, Naisi gave a strange laugh, and then looked at Chufan again: "your body is very good!" WHAT£¿ Chu fan''s face turned black when he heard Naisi''s words"Cough, master, I don''t like men." Hearing Chu fan''s words, even in the creator''s state of mind, he could not help twitching. If not for his different status, he would like to rush to Chu fan and give him two big mouths, and then tell him in a loud voice: "we are fighting now, please be serious." But after all, he was a saint of heaven. In a moment, Naisi adjusted his mood and looked at Chu fan with more intense eyes: "you are in good health and can be my puppet." Speaking, Na Yi Si''s arm suddenly turned into iron blue, and then directly toward Chu fan''s chest poked over. More than that, Chu fan also noticed that Naisi''s fingers had turned into claws, which looked particularly terrible. "Dang ~" the sword collided with the fingers of NAIS, making a clear sound. At this time, the sword, which was usually extremely sharp, only left a small white mark on NAIS''s finger. "Is there any mistake?" Looking at Naisi without any influence, Chufan''s mouth twitched: "system, is this really something I can deal with?" "Ding, after the detection of this system, if the host can''t kill each other in time, his strength will be stronger and stronger." Perhaps sensing the urgency of the situation, the system actually answered Chu fan''s question: "the creator consumes Naisi''s life to transform his body. After this war, Naisi will be directly devastated, but his strength will continue to improve until he dies." Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth. If a middle sage is used as a consumable, it is estimated that no one has such a big hand except the sage of heaven. However, we can see from this event that the creator attaches great importance to himself. Of course, if you can, Chu fanning doesn''t need this kind of attention: "system, if you let him continue to improve, how strong his strength will be, and how long he can consume all his vitality." Obviously, the creator used a kind of forbidden technique, "an hour!" The system''s response speed is also very fast. Chapter 884 Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but feel happy. If there is only one hour, I can still hold on. However, after hearing the next words of the system, Chu fan''s face turned black directly. "According to the prediction of this system, after half an hour, the strength of the other side will reach the level of half step sage of heaven!" As soon as the system''s words were finished, Chu fan knew that his procrastination tactics could not be carried out. With his present strength, even if a superior sage wants to deal with himself, it''s just a matter of hand and foot, not to mention the sage of the way of heaven. Chu fan will not use his own life to test whether he can survive for half an hour in the hands of a half step sage. Difficult more open a Na Yi Si attack, Chu fan eyes on not far away has lost the fighting power of blood hoof and Cana. These two people are also unlucky. Originally, they joined forces with long Aotian to deal with zhunti. Although they didn''t have any great achievements, they did absolutely top-level operation in rowing. Seeing that the task was about to be completed and Pangu world was about to damage a saint, Chu fan didn''t know that he had rushed out of that ravine. What''s more unfortunate is that after that, he insisted on it for a few minutes in Chu fan''s hands. When Naisi took the hand, he thought he could make a contribution again. After all, their situation at that time was much better than that of long Aotian, who was directly split in two by Chu fan. But it''s a pity that the lucky goddess of these two guys didn''t know whether they had been kissed by the sow. Anyway, before they had time to express themselves, they had been hit by the poisonous fart of NAIS. The fart contained the poison of NAIS. Although it would not make them die directly, it was very easy to make the two lower saints who had been seriously injured lose their fighting power. Even smelling the stench in the air, Bloodhoof and Cana thought that if they were not strong enough, they would have been in a coma now. Now it''s not easy to see the outbreak of NAIS, and the two have time to breathe a sigh of relief. However, just when they were relaxing, they suddenly felt a strong murderous atmosphere enveloping them. They had not reacted yet, and their heads and bodies were separated. Looking at the bloody hoof and Cana killed by Chu fan, a trace of anger flashed in Naisi''s eyes: "mole ant, how dare you kill the God of our God court in front of me?" When he spoke, Naisi''s voice was a little distorted. Only from this point can we know how angry he was. In fact, NAIS would not be so angry if he only killed Bloodhoof and Cana. After all, before Chu fan killed long Aotian, he didn''t have much reaction. For him, these so-called inferior sages were just cannon fodder he made. What really makes NAIS angry is because of Chufan''s challenge to his dignity. I''m a sage of the way of heaven. I was killed by others in front of me. This is no longer an ordinary face beating. It''s like painting on my own face. Hear the voice of Na Yi Si, Chu fan''s corner of the mouth peeps out a disdainful smile. If it was NAIS before, he might still be in the mood to communicate with each other, but he knew that now this product was the puppet of the creator. If you delay with him, who knows how strong this guy will be? He recovers the killed blood hoof and Cana. Chu fan finds that these two guys are worthy of mass production, and the energy recovered is much less than that of the normal sage. Looking at his hard to save energy, Chu fan sighed with heartache: "system, copy the power of the Creator!" "Ding, the target power is too strong, the host can''t copy all of them!" Hearing the sound of the system coming from his ear, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then reacted. In any case, the creator is also a saint of heaven. If he can replicate with so little energy, the system is not a golden finger, but a bug. "Copy Laozi''s strength!" Among all the saints and gods present, in addition to NAIS, the most powerful one is Lao Tzu, who is a saint. And his energy is just enough to copy Laozi''s strength and realm. "Ding, the copy is complete. Congratulations to the host for obtaining the superior Saint level strength and the superior Saint level realm!" heard the sound of the system, and felt the sudden awesome force in his body. Chu fan silently drew a "ten" character in his heart: , "sage of sage, you can give me strength, my life is all on your body." The replication function of the system is still very strong, Chu fan''s strength is instantly promoted to the upper Saint level, but there is no sense of maladjustment. When Chu fan once again evaded the attack of Naisi, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes"Senior sage, I didn''t expect you to hide your strength?" If it is the previous Naisi, it will not find the change of Chufan. But now Chu fan is facing the creator after all. If he can''t find Chu fan''s change, he will be really sorry for his identity and strength. Originally, when I saw through Chu fan''s strength, the creator was still very excited. Maybe my mood was that you were as crafty as an old ghost, but still couldn''t escape my eyes. But just for a moment, Naisi''s mood changed again, and even the look in Chu fan''s eyes became fierce: "what a shameless boy, he disguised his strength to kill several gods in our God world!" Yes, just for a moment, NAIS found an excuse for Chufan''s strength to improve suddenly. In his opinion, Chu fan was never a lower saint or a middle saint. He was a proper upper saint. The reason why they have not shown all their strength is to kill the main gods in the big world of their own God court by pretending to be pigs and tigers. And the gods who died in the hands of Chufan can also provide hard evidence for NAIS''s inference. Of course, this conclusion can also let NAIS know why Chu fan survived his own curse. After all, it''s your own doing. It''s difficult to deal with a superior saint. It''s because of this that Naisi''s heart is so disgusted with Chufan. You''re a superior saint. You don''t want to fight with the enemy openly. At least you don''t have to be so mean, do you? Even at this moment, Naisi even counted the LORD God who was killed by the river Styx on Chufan''s head. Chapter 885 At the thought of this, Naisi''s eyes on Chu fan are even more fierce: "even if you are a saint, you will die in my hands today!" Naisi felt that only such cruel words could relieve the pain in his heart. Yes, it''s pain. Although NAIS can''t see Bloodhoof, the God who was forced to ascend by himself, he still attaches great importance to Bashir, the God who was trained by himself. After all, the potential and future of the two sides are different. Even the lower sages, as long as they are trained by themselves, have the hope of becoming the upper sages. At most, it''s just a matter of consuming some time to endure. Those with good talent need less time, while those with poor talent need more time. Anyway, there is plenty of time for saints and gods. And shenting big world don''t know how many years time just appeared so several main gods, now the dead basically have something to do with Chu fan. Especially in the eyes of NAIS, they were all killed by Chufan with despicable means. If it''s not impossible now, Naisi would like to make Chufan into a specimen to express his anger. But Chu fan didn''t know what was in his mind, otherwise he would have vomited a mouthful of blood. No one can imagine that the creator of the grand shenting world is a inferential genius. It is estimated that if this guy goes to Conan world to play, there will be nothing wrong with the little student of death of Edogawa. Of course, these are gossips. They have nothing to do with Chu fan. Although Chu fan''s heart and liver trembled when he heard Naisi''s words, he still hummed coldly: "I want to see what the creator has?" As soon as the words came out, Chu fan regretted that he was cheap. I know that Naisi wants to eat himself, but I still want to fight each other. I''m looking forward to each other''s success. After this idea, Chu fan quickly and carefully stares at Naisi. After all, the previous life did not see less hot-blooded animation, often when the villain is proud, the protagonist suddenly Saiya super evolution, and then the king of the world, the eight fists and the will of all things. Then play a set of near perfect GG, the end of the play! Although Chu fan felt that as a passer-by, he could not be a villain, and the old scum of the creator who directly occupied other people''s bodies was unlikely to have a leading role. But it''s the so-called caution that makes a ten thousand year boat. When you should be careful, you should be careful. After all, it''s the same as your own life. Fortunately, Murphy''s law will happen, but not necessarily. In Chu fan''s eyes, although the strength of Naisi is rising, it is only the normal rise after the ban, rather than directly opening the plug-in. After more than ten minutes of fighting with NAIS, the strength of the other side was even stronger. Looking at Chu fan who avoids his attack, the smile on Naisi''s face is more rampant: "ha ha ha, no matter how many accomplishments you hide, you are doomed to die in my hands today!" It can be seen that NAIS is still very confident in himself. After all, he is a rare flower in history to be able to fight a superior saint with the strength of a saint of heaven. Hearing the words of Na Yi Si, Chu fan''s face is gradually ugly. According to the current situation, what he said just now is not a lie. Although Lao Tzu''s strength is powerful, he can''t hold on for half an hour in the hands of the sage of the half step heavenly way. "Do I really want to be here today?" At the thought of this, Chu fan couldn''t help complaining about the gap between Taoism and ancestor. It''s clearly said that it''s you who hold on to Naisi. Why can people beat me with trumpet now, but you don''t show up at all. In fact, on this point, Chu fan really wronged Daozu. We should know that the strength of the original Daozu was slightly weaker than that of the creator, otherwise the shenting world would not dare to invade the Pangu world directly. Moreover, some of the gods in the divine world are cannon fodder cultivated by the creator. For the creator, it is acceptable to sacrifice one or two to remove some powerful threats. But Daozu is different. No matter which one the saints in Pangu world are, they have a certain relationship with him. Even the Buddhist saints who have been fighting against Xuanmen, who are handed down by Daozu himself, are his registered disciples. Daozu is not good at using them as cannon fodder. When he found out that Chu fan was in danger, Daozu also wanted to help, but he was stopped by the creator in time. In other words, the current creator is actually operating in two lines, blocking Daozu while trying to kill Chufan. Otherwise, with the strength of the creator, Chu fan would not persist for so long. However, although Chu fan didn''t know these things, he also knew that Daozu could not help himself. In this case, he must find a way to save himself.Looking at the face gradually ferocious Na Yi Si, Chu fan felt that he was suddenly hit by a lightning in the head. "Didn''t I come here through duplicate cards?" You should know that duplicate cards are protected from death. That is to say, as long as you are about to be killed, the system will send you back to the ancient world. At this point, I have to explain the particularity of Chu fan. Other saints, including Styx and others, went to the world battlefield by themselves, and they were sealed by Daozu Honggou, so they could not return to Pangu world on their own. But Chu fan is different. He has a system of protection. He doesn''t have to worry about death crisis at all. The biggest thing is just injury. At the thought of this, Chu fan suddenly has an impulse to curse his mother. For him, can injury count as a matter? Chu fan, who has a urinating dragon pill, can calmly express that he is willing to accept all the tests of injury. After thinking about this, Chu fan asked the system in his mind: "dog system, why didn''t you remind me before?" "This system is to increase the power of the host, in order to prevent you from completely evolving into a salted fish." Hearing the system''s words, I don''t know why Chu fan suddenly felt that there was a little truth in what the dog system said. After all, from his own crossing to now, it seems that except for these battles, they are almost like salted fish. But even so, Chu fan still did not hesitate to contribute a middle finger to the system, this seat, Chu fan, lose people do not lose the array! After the heart had the base spirit, Chu fan looked at Na Yi Si''s eyes immediately became calm. Chapter 886 Even Chu fan showed his two front teeth to NAIS. In Na Yi Si''s surprised eyes, Chu fan twisted his waist very dissolutely at first, then stretched out a finger arrogantly: "come here!" Chufan''s words just finished, not only Naisi, but also the saints of Pangu world turned strange. Seeing Chu fan, who was a little pale because of excessive mana consumption, there was a trace of admiration in zhunti''s eyes. "I didn''t expect that Taoist friend Chu fan had such spirit. He would rather die than bow to the enemy." When he spoke, zhunti also recited the Buddha''s name: "Amitabha ~" in fact, not only zhunti, but also Tongtian and others had the same idea in their hearts. Everyone is not a fool. The instant change of Naisi can''t escape their eyes. I don''t think I can resist it with the strength of Naisi. For a moment, in the eyes of the public, Chu fan even exuded a kind of light, which is a kind of selfless dedication, not afraid of the great light of life and death. If the situation does not allow, it is estimated that the saints present have begun to praise Chufan. "Ha ha." Seeing Chu fan''s appearance, a sneer appeared on Naisi''s face: "if you dare to be so presumptuous in front of us, you are still the first one." NAIS didn''t boast about this. After all, he was a saint of heaven. Even the God of the divine world didn''t dare to disrespect him. It is because of this that Naisi is not so angry about Chu fan''s acting as a pig and eating a tiger. Looking at Chu fan, NAIS sighed: "when you die, I will publicize your affairs in the divine world, so that your name can be sung by thousands of people." Although they are hostile forces, Chu fan''s spirit is still worthy of admiration. Of course, this decision was made because there was another idea in his mind. The life span of saints is in line with the heaven and earth, and even can reach the true immortality. Even if some saints fall because of some things, as long as there are traces of them between heaven and earth, they can be reborn by some means. Although Chu fan''s previous performance makes NAIS angry, it has to be said that he is a talent. It is for this reason that NAIS very much hopes that there will be such talents in her own divine world. Chanting the name of Chu fan, if this product is born in his own divine world next time, it''s a great luck. However, Chu fan would not accept the kindness of Naisi. After hearing the other party''s words, Chu fan directly gave a cold hum: "you''d better kill me first." After saying that, Chu fan directly rushed to Na Yi Si. Chufan''s performance makes Naisi appreciate him more. In this case, Naisi is not in a hurry to kill Chufan directly. After all, he is a talent he appreciates. Naisi decides to play with Chu fan for a while, and then kill him. From the moment when the ban skill is being used, the puppet body is doomed to be abandoned. It''s better to use it to do something more useful. It is with this idea, Na Yi Si in the face of Chu fan when the move no longer use full force, unexpectedly let Chu fan have a chance to breathe. Although Chu fan doesn''t know what kind of idea Naisi has, since the other side deliberately keeps his hand, he naturally won''t irritate the other side again. So Chu fan simply began to paddle with Naisi, and then looked for a chance to get closer to each other. However, at this time, a sudden burst of drinking came from one side: "who is the devil, dare to be rude to the store manager!" If you listen carefully, you will find that this is not the voice of one person, but the voice of three people shouting together. Hearing this voice, Chu fan couldn''t help but feel stiff. If I have not heard it wrong, it is like the voice of the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata? Sure enough, when Chu fan turned to look, he just saw the three Han Han flying from a distance. Not only that, but also the three Tathagata attacked NAIS with their unique skills. "I''ll go. What''s this? Team up for death?" Seeing the movements of the three, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth twitched more severely. You know, even if he has the strength of the upper Saint level, he has to be careful in the face of NAIS. But these semi holy scum dare to be so rampant. It''s unbelievable. Of course, it''s hard to believe that Chu fan is not the only one, but also Naisi and Tongtian. Looking at the Tathagata and others who attacked him, a trace of anger flashed in Naisi''s eyes.He can appreciate Chu fan because the other side has the strength of the upper Saint level, and is not afraid of life and death. But he didn''t appreciate the three Tathagata''s behavior of seeking death. In his opinion, these three dregs are the ultimate representatives who have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai. At the thought of this, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth: "mole ant, just because you want to be close to me?" During the conversation, Naisi waved his hand and patted them. In fact, the three Tathagata had bad luck. After using the replica card, they were successfully transmitted to the world battlefield. It''s just that they didn''t stay with Chu fan because of the random transmission. Of course, this did not affect the belief of the three Tathagata in doing evil in the world battlefield. Because all the main gods went to the battlefield to fight with the saints of Pangu world, there was a vacuum in the rear of the world. And such a situation makes the three Tathagata who are determined to accumulate energy and become the saint level strongmen even more excited. The three are just like the mice in the rice bowl, and the strong below the semi holy level of the whole divine world suffered an unimaginable disaster. It is no exaggeration to say that through the efforts of Wutian three people, the development of shenting world has directly regressed for hundreds of years. When the Buddha Kingdom and the mustard seed space of the Jade Emperor in Wutian and the Tathagata''s palm are all full, the three finally give up Gou''s great idea and start sanhanhan''s action to find Chufan. After some efforts, the three also skillfully found Chu fan when he was rowing. At the moment of seeing the fight between Naisi and Chufan, there is only one idea left in Wutian''s heart - to help the store manager! Of course, there is another idea behind this idea - arrest the sage! Although a lot of creatures in the divine world have been captured, the more energy, the better. Chapter 887 It is because of this idea that when he saw Chu fan fighting with others, there was only one idea in the hearts of the Tathagata and others - the opportunity came! In their opinion, Chu fan is a saint level strong man after all, no matter what kind of opponent he faces, he will not lose. In addition, the three did not see the scene of Chu fan being pressed on the ground by Naisi, so the battle fell into their eyes, that is, Chu fan and his opponent were equal. The so-called fight bike into a motorcycle, for their bright future, the three decided to fight against Naisi. If they can seize the opportunity to kill Naisi, they will gain energy. Even if they can''t kill each other, it''s a good choice to have a good relationship with Chu fan. It has to be said that these three simple people are worthy of being religious leaders in Pangu world, and they almost instantly found the most favorable choice for them. But unfortunately, these three guys made a huge mistake in the intelligence system, ignoring the real strength of NAIS. It is precisely for this reason that they perfectly performed a great scene of death before victory. When Naisi was throwing his hand at them, Wutian three people were not idle. Looking at the slap they slapped, the Tathagata''s face showed a calm smile: "Amitabha, evil, don''t be presumptuous!" As he spoke, the Tathagata raised his hand and patted NAIS: "look at the Buddha kingdom in my palm." In fact, at the moment of Naisi''s hand, the Tathagata knew that he was not the opponent of the other party, so he had only one purpose in his heart, to help Chufan delay. Yes, this is the purpose of the Tathagata. He thinks that since Chufan can fight with Naisi evenly, if he can distract Naisi with his help, Chufan will certainly be able to seize the opportunity to kill each other. As for whether he would be killed directly, the Tathagata did not worry. He has seen very clearly, Naisi just shot is just a hit, at least he is semi Saint peak level strong. He also uses the top-level magic power of the palm Buddha, which is absolutely impossible to be killed. In fact, it''s not just the Tathagata, but Wutian also has the same idea. The Buddha kingdom in his hand is a very strange magical power. If you want to cultivate the Buddha kingdom in your hands, you need to refine a small world first, and then wait until there are more and more creatures in the Buddha kingdom in your hands, the more powerful the Buddha kingdom in your hands will be. That''s why Buddhist masters like demons or villains. During this world battlefield trip, the Buddha kingdom in the hands of Wu Tian and the Tathagata has long been filled with all kinds of powerful creatures, which makes their hearts full of confidence. At the same time, Wu Tian, unwilling to be outdone, greets NAIS with the palm of his hand: "the kingdom of Buddha in his hand." In addition to these two guys, the jade emperor also held a sword and rushed to NAIS. However, in the presence of the crowd, except for Wutian three people, no one has confidence in them. Even when he saw the three people''s actions, zhunti''s face had a look of despair. Under the gaze of all the people, the three directly hit the palm of Naisi''s hand together. "Ha ha ha, how dare mole ants make trouble!" One second before he was about to hit the three, NAIS suddenly raised his head and laughed wildly, and the terrible momentum was released from him. In the laughter of NAIS, the three Tathagata were slapped by his bus. However, the beautiful scene that the three people in the imagination directly turned into minced meat, you have me and I have you, did not appear, but directly disappeared in the mind of NAIS. After feeling the surrounding environment, Naisi could not help but tut his tongue: "what''s the matter? Did I just use too much strength to beat these mole ants to ashes?" As soon as the idea appeared, NAIS shook his head directly. Although he is now attached to the body, unable to play out all his strength, but not even his own strength can not be controlled. So it''s easy to conclude from the current situation that these three guys ran away! At the thought of this, Naisi could not help frowning: "I didn''t expect that these three mole ants were quite capable." Although dissatisfied that Wutian and others could escape from his own hands, Naisi was still very clear about his main task, so he directly put his eyes on Chu fan again: "time is almost up, it''s time to send you on the road." Hearing the words of Na Yi Si, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of fierce color, and then the trapped immortal sword in his hand directly stabbed toward that time. Seeing Chu fan''s action, a trace of contempt flashed in Naisi''s eyes: "do you want to be the enemy of this sword technique?" If we appreciate Chu fan''s strength, we can only despise his sword skills.In his opinion, this kind of swordsmanship is not something that should be appreciated by people. In short, it''s rubbish! did not make complaints about the way of the fall, but instead of a couple of fingers sticking out of his cage, he had a pleasant surprise in his eyes: ! "What?" Chu fan''s voice is very small, Na Yi Si didn''t hear clearly, so didn''t have to ask a sentence autonomously. But soon his face changed, and he felt the horror from the sword. "Damn it, you lunatic!" As a saint of heaven, how can Naisi not know what Chufan''s action just now means. This guy actually blew up a magic weapon of the upper Saint level! At the moment when the sword was about to explode, NAIS quickly began to retreat. If he comes here in his real body, he will not be afraid of this kind of attack, but now his body is just a sage. Even with his mana support, it is impossible to survive such an explosion. If the body dies, his spirit will be hurt, and even his body will be hurt. This is not what NAIS wants to see. But just as he was about to retreat, he found that the man he had admired a few minutes ago had already hugged him like an octopus. "Damn it, you lunatic, let go of this seat quickly!" For the first time, NYSE was in a panic. "Ha ha." For Naisi''s request, Chu fan directly split his big mouth, revealing his big white teeth and making the most appropriate sound. Looking at Chu fan''s eyes slightly narrowed, a pair of skin smile meat don''t smile appearance, Na Yi Si feels his head is about to burst. If he had known that he was a madman, he would not have wasted time with him. Chapter 888 Although he appreciates Chu fan, it''s not enough to make him pay the price of injury. This time Naisi is absolutely regretful. If he can turn the clock back, he will not hesitate to slap Chu fan into ashes. It''s a pity that even the sages of heaven can only reverse the time of the small world to a certain extent. As for the world battlefield, which is a certain level higher than the big world, it is estimated that only the law of the great sage can influence time. Looking at Chu fan holding him tightly, a fierce color flashed in his eyes: "well, in that case, let you die in front of me first!" With a cowhide like Chufan, Naisi is very clear that he can''t escape, but it doesn''t mean that he will be arrested. As a saint of heaven, Naisi''s inner tenacity is not comparable to that of ordinary people. At this moment, there was only one idea in his heart, let Chu fan die in front of him. As soon as the idea came into being, Naisi directly raised his hand and took a picture of Chu fan''s tianlinggai. "Bang!" Huge voice rang out, even if Chu fan''s defense is far more powerful than the same level, the corners of his mouth also exuded countless blood. At the same time, the voice of the system also sounded quickly in Chu fan''s mind: "detect that the host is facing death crisis, start the duplicate card transfer function!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan''s mouth showed a smile, and blood kept gushing out of his mouth, but he still stretched out a hand and put out a middle finger to Naisi: "greet your family for me!" The voice just fell, a white light flashed, Chu fan''s figure directly disappeared in Naisi''s divine consciousness. In the face of this situation, before NAIS had time to speak, the power of the sword burst out in an instant. The power of infinite approaching to the way of heaven is not what NAIS can resist at all. His whole body is torn to pieces in an instant. At the moment of NAIS''s death, there is endless void. The creator who is fighting with the gap of Daozu suddenly shakes, and then directly retreats back: "gap, you are lucky, I don''t want to care with you today." After that, without waiting for the gap to speak, the creator has directly fled to the distance, without giving the gap a chance to speak. After returning to his cultivation place, the creator''s face still had an incredible look: "what''s the matter with the power just now?" At the moment of NAIS'' death, the creator knew all his energy, including the last moment when Chufan disappeared. The creator found that the mysterious power could not be seen through even his own body. In a moment, his brow wrinkled tightly: "is there any other sage in Pangu world?" As for the great sage, the creator never thought that such a strong man would never appear in this barren place of endless universe. In fact, there is a secret in the creator''s heart. In fact, he is not an ordinary saint of heaven. Long ago, he was also a member of a big force. In the endless universe, there are many unique races and creatures. These creatures practice in different ways. Some of them will take the same road to create the world! Of course, the world created by these creatures is the real big world, not the small world. When the big world is created, the creator of the world will enter the realm of a sage. After that, with the strength of the world, the strength of the creators of the world will gradually increase, in order: the sage of the way of heaven, the sage of the way of heaven, the sage of the way of ten thousand, the sage of eternal and the detached! In addition to the existence of creating the world, there are also saints who devour the world and orderkeepers who maintain the order of the universe. In a word, in the whole universe, the sages of the way of heaven are just a group of people who have just set foot on the road of practice. It is because of knowing the danger of the universe that the creator made a desertion in a confrontation with hostile forces, and has been hiding in the most barren place of the universe - barren field! Here, the creator spent a lot of time to create his own divine world, and began to move slowly towards the great sage. But there is always a worry in the creator''s heart, he is afraid to face the crisis in the universe. He is very clear that with his own strength, even if he meets a devourer in the universe, he will be killed directly by the other party, not to mention the existence of more powerful destroyers. Under great pressure, the creator decided to take another road - the Devourer! By swallowing other big worlds to improve their own big world, so as to increase their own strength, and Pangu big world is the target chosen by the creator after exploration. He found that the creator of Pangu''s world had disappeared on the way to become a sage of Dao, and now the gap is just a successor.As long as it devours Pangu world, the creator even has the confidence to break through and become a sage. But today, the sudden disappearance of Chu fan and the disappearance of the Tathagata and others made the creator begin to worry. If there are two sages of heaven in Pangu''s world, he is definitely not the opponent of each other. "It seems that we can only choose to cooperate with others." At this point, there was a flash of light in the eyes of the creator. Although cooperation with others will make their own gains less, but corresponding to their own face the danger will also be reduced a lot. Not to mention that the creator planned to contact other sages in the universe, Chu fan had returned to the small shop. It has to be said that the system is very reliable at an important time, at least he didn''t let Chu fan burp his fart directly. When it was sent back to the small broken shop, Chu fan directly lay on the ground with no image: "system, is the goods dead?" "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and upgrading his cultivation to the highest level of sage (half step sage of heaven)!" When the sound of the system rang out, Chu fan''s accomplishments began to increase rapidly, and at the same time, the injury he just suffered also recovered directly. It seems that this is the special welfare of the system. However, the recovery of the injury did not make Chu fan happy, because he found that he did not get energy after killing Naisi! "System, my energy, do you embezzle my energy?" In Chu fan''s opinion, it is absolutely possible to do such shameless things with the character of dog system. "Ding, please don''t use the heart of a villain to judge the belly of a gentleman!" Chu fan didn''t care about the irony of the system: "where do you think the energy of the host is?" Chapter 889 When speaking, Chu fan''s eyes are full of heartache. You know, it''s a half step sage level strong man. If you change it into energy, you don''t know how many magic weapons you can duplicate. "Before his death, NAIS had consumed all his vitality by the creator, and was not qualified to be converted into energy at all." Hearing the explanation of the system, Chu fan only felt the darkness in front of his eyes and couldn''t breathe in a moment of heartache. It was a half step sage of heaven, and it was so wasted. If he didn''t fail to fight the creator, he would rush into the endless void and fight that son of a bitch. This guy is just a black sheep! It seems that he felt Chu fan''s system, and the system began to comfort Chu fan: "the host doesn''t have to be sad, even if Naisi''s vitality is not consumed, you can only get the energy of a middle saint." "What?" "NAIS was originally a middle saint. The reason why he was able to exert so much power was just because of the explosion of vitality." After hearing the systematic explanation, Chu fan not only didn''t feel better, but also felt even more sad: "so I''m losing a lot this time?" First of all, he was trained as a sandbag for nearly an hour in full view of the public, not to mention the injury and pain he suffered and the energy that directly became zero. Just the loss of face is not what Chu fan can bear. Not to mention that in the end, he lost a pitching sword, which was converted from energy. Of course, in fact, Chu fan did not suffer as much as he imagined. After all, his cultivation was directly promoted from the middle sage to the half step sage. "Manager, are you back?" Just when Chu Fanzheng was secretly heartbroken, a familiar voice sounded in his ear. Hearing this voice, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then saw that the three Tathagata were sitting on the ground. It was the Tathagata who spoke to Chu fan. At this time, he was pale, his eyes were dull, and his eyes were sunken. Of course, the Jade Emperor and Wutian are not much better than him. Now if someone goes into a small shop, they will be able to feast their eyes. The leader of Buddhist Xuanmen and the owner of a small broken shop, plus a Wutian, these three people are not the top existence of Pangu world. But now the three people are sitting on the ground in a squeezed posture, with a manager of a small broken shop lying on one side. Looking around, Chu fan quickly stood up from the ground, and then looked around, very good, in addition to the three guys, there is no one else. For a moment, there was a murderous look in Chu fan''s eyes. At the same time, an idea kept turning in his heart: "do you want to kill people or not?" after struggling for most of the day, Chu fan gave up the idea of helping Pangu clean up the door. After all, these three guys were brave and fearless before. They wanted to help themselves once. Thinking of this, Chu fan could not help sighing: "I''m sure someone in Chu is too kind." The Tathagata and others don''t know that in the short time just now, they have half stepped into the gate of hell. If it wasn''t for someone''s hard conscience, it''s estimated that there would be three more mysterious and missing big men in Pangu world. "What''s the matter with you?" After putting his killing heart away, Chu fan also found the eccentricity of these guys. It''s no exaggeration to say that Chu fan can completely suspect that they have done something that can''t be tried. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the three people''s faces showed ugly smile at the same time: "store manager, we are unjust, we are heartbroken, we are sad!" When he heard the Buddhist Sanlian of the Tathagata, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "I don''t know if I can explain it in detail?" "Cough, manager, it''s a long story." "Then make a long story short!" Seeing that the Tathagata wanted ink, Chu fan''s face turned black, and then glared at them. "Manager, what''s the origin of the guy you met before?" The Tathagata did not answer Chu fan''s question, but Wutian asked. As soon as Wu Tian''s words were finished, the Jade Emperor on one side said angrily: "if it wasn''t for this guy, we wouldn''t have suffered such a huge loss." With that, the Jade Emperor spoke directly about the sad things they had just experienced. Originally, in and bear the palm of Naisi, although the three people because of the protection of the system to keep a small life. But the rest of them are not so lucky. The Buddha kingdom in the hands of the Tathagata and Wutian is directly broken, and all the creatures inside are dead. Few of the creatures in the Jade Emperor''s Mustard space survived. It can be said that the three men''s journey to the world battlefield had nothing to gain except injuries and loss of property.Hearing the words of the Tathagata, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his lips. These guys are indeed the unfortunate ones named by the system. This amazing experience alone is not what ordinary people can have. After looking at the Tathagata, Chu fan sighed silently: "cough, I think you can look at this kind of thing from a different angle." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the three Tathagata were stunned at first, and then a little surprise flashed in their eyes: "manager, do you mean that misfortune and fortune depend on each other? Do we have another chance?" Chu fan turned to look at the ruddy faced Tathagata, and then sighed: "I mean you should get used to your own luck. After all, you have to go through this kind of thing for hundreds of years." After what Chu Fan said, he saw that the faces of the three Tathagata turned to iron blue, and even he seemed to hear the remnants of the system reverberate in his ears: "Ding, congratulations on the host for causing 100 tons of real damage to the Tathagata Jade Emperor Wu Tian San Han through verbal attack." The Tathagata looked at Chu fan bitterly: "manager, can''t you say something nice?" When he heard the words of the Tathagata, Chu fan opened his mouth and revealed his eight teeth: "as the saying goes," monks don''t tell lies, do Buddhists like to listen to lies? " The clay plays the key! As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the Tathagata directly twitched and looked at him. It was estimated that if the gap of strength was not too obvious, he would give Chu fan two big mouths. Then he roared: "it''s over between us, scum man!" Of course, this kind of thing will not happen at present, at least not between Chufan and Tathagata. Looking at the three Tathagata, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a ray of light: "I have a way to help you recover." "Is that true?" Chapter 890 Compared with the more excited Tathagata and Wutian, the Jade Emperor showed a lot of calmness. After all, he knew the existence of urinating dragon pill. After a look at Chu fan, there was a bitter smile on the Jade Emperor''s face: "shop manager, with our present wealth, even the urinating dragon pill is not something we can afford." When talking, the Jade Emperor''s face showed the color of endless humiliation. As the former controller of the three realms, he never thought that one day he would not even be able to afford the cost of healing. However, this is a cruel fact, before the purchase of a replica card to the world battlefield, they have spent almost all their money. Although they had gained a little in the world battlefield, it was a pity that due to the previous attack of NAIS, all their gains were gone. Hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, Wu Tian and the Tathagata were stunned, and then asked in a low voice: "Jade Emperor, what is the urinating dragon pill in your mouth?" Compared with the Tathagata, Wutian seems to be a lot more irritable. He waved his hand directly: "is the urinating dragon pill made by the dragon people? It''s the dragon people. I''ll catch them now!" As soon as Wu Tian''s words came out, he liked to mention the Jade Emperor''s private money and looked down upon him: "the urinating dragon pill is a special healing medicine for the store manager, not the Dragon meatball you imagined." When talking, the Jade Emperor looks at Wutian as if he is looking at a bumpkin. Hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, the Tathagata on one side could not help carefully wiping the cold sweat on his head. In fact, he had the same idea in his mind just now. What''s different is that Wu Tian said the idea first. Thinking of this, the Tathagata can''t help but look at Wutian gratefully. It is worthy of being the flesh that fell from me. Just this courage to sacrifice oneself for me deserves my praise. Feeling the eyes of the Tathagata, Wu Tian could not help but glare at each other fiercely. Although he didn''t know what the Tathagata thought, he knew that he didn''t think of anything good. Looking at the three guys, Chu fan can''t help but be glad that they are all injured now. Otherwise, Chu fan suspects that they will fight directly under the gaze of the three, Chu fan specially tells the function of urinating dragon pill for Wu Tian and the Tathagata. After hearing Chu fan''s introduction, both the Tathagata and Wutian''s eyes turned red: "shop manager, can that urinating dragon ball really make us recover directly?" "That''s right." After a look at the excited Tathagata, Chu fan took a puff at the corner of his mouth: "but you have to think about it clearly. The side effects of niaolong pill are very powerful. According to your current injury, if you want to recover, it is estimated that your weight will increase several times." Chu fan didn''t forget the price Yang Jian and Xiao Tiangou paid to recover from the injury. Until now, these two guys are also famous fat men in heaven. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the Tathagata was stunned at first, and then showed a calm smile: "Amitabha, appearance is nothing to a monk, getting fat is nothing!" When talking, the Tathagata''s body exudes a strong breath of Buddhism. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was a fat man, Chu fan might have believed him. But Chu fan does not speak does not mean that the other few people do not speak, the Jade Emperor will not give his old enemy face. Seeing that the Tathagata put on a look of "I am very Buddhist", the Jade Emperor directly glanced at his mouth: "even if you are not afraid of getting fat, what can you do? Do you still have money to buy the card of urinating dragon pill?" When speaking, the Jade Emperor is facing the Tathagata with his nostrils. Now everyone is poor. Why do you pretend to be rich in front of each other? What''s more, as a special daily card, niaolong pill can''t be exchanged with treasure. However, after hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, a smile appeared on the Tathagata''s face: "shop manager, I wonder if you can help me copy the saint level strength now?" Hearing the words of the Tathagata, Chu fan was stunned: "of course." When speaking, Chu fan looks at the Tathagata with a puzzled look on his face. Is it hard for him to have this hidden small treasury? Not only Chu fan, but also the Jade Emperor and Wu Tian were surprised. Didn''t they say that everyone was poor together? How did you get rich secretly? The Tathagata didn''t react to the ideas of his two little friends. Instead, he carefully handed a jade pendant to Chu fan: "shop manager, look at these things, what can they copy?" After taking the jade pendant from the Tathagata, Chu fan directly integrated his mind into the jade pendant. After seeing the contents of the jade pendant clearly, Chu fan''s face was shocked: "are you sure you want to exchange all these things?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the Tathagata nodded without hesitation"Yes, as a Buddhist leader, I am qualified to make such a decision." Looking at the confident appearance of the Tathagata, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth twitched: "all the Buddhist scriptures and tens of thousands of Buddhist techniques, such as the Buddha kingdom in your hand, can make you copy the strength and realm of a lower sage." After that, Chu fan looked directly at the Tathagata: "are you sure you want to continue trading?" Although the Tathagata only brought out a jade pendant, the contents in it are extremely important for Buddhism. There are two sages of Buddhism and a lot of Buddhism skills in it. It''s no exaggeration to say that anyone who can get this jade pendant will have the inheritance of the whole Buddhism. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the Tathagata nodded calmly: "agree to the deal." According to Chu fan''s previous description, the Tathagata and others have already known the level of saints, and after knowing that they can copy the strength and realm of a lower saint. The Tathagata immediately made a choice: "store manager, help me copy the strength and realm of zhunti saint." Although the strength of the receiving sage is stronger than that of the zhunti sage, the Tathagata has gained a new understanding of the strength after this period of experience. "You can practice all kinds of things, but you can only resist beating for a long time." That''s right. Zhunti saint is more resistant to beating than to leading. This is the consensus of all the high-level Buddhists. After the Tathagata made the decision, Chu fan nodded directly: "as you wish!" As the voice falls, the jade pendant in Chu fan''s hand disappears. At the same time, the cultivation of the Tathagata begins to improve rapidly. Just a few breaths, it has reached the level of the next sage. Of course, what''s more important is that the Tathagata''s injuries also began to recover quickly in the process of cultivation improvement. When the Jade Emperor and Wu Tian react, the Tathagata''s injury has recovered 70%! Chapter 891 In fact, this is a very simple truth, although they seem to be seriously injured before, but that is only for semi saint. For saints, this kind of injury can be recovered with a little cost. Looking at the Tathagata''s recovery, Wu Tian''s face darkened: "did you just sell Buddhist scriptures and spells?" Hearing Wu Tian''s words, the Tathagata was stunned and then nodded. Although he only uses these things for energy, it''s no different from selling them from another perspective. "Are you worthy of your identity?" Seeing the actions of the Tathagata, Wu Tian drinks suddenly. The huge voice makes Chu fan and others tremble, and the Tathagata looks at Wu Tian strangely. However, Wutian was not affected by the eyes of the Tathagata. His eyes were red and staring at the Tathagata: "as a Buddhist leader, you actually sold out the Buddhist techniques and scriptures so simply. Don''t you feel ashamed and ashamed?" Speaking of this, Wutian seems to feel that it is not enough to relieve Qi, so he just spit on the Tathagata: "you rotten Buddhist!" Seeing Wu Tian''s indignation, Chu fan and jade emperor were shocked. Even Chu fan felt that the image of Wutian in his heart had changed greatly. He thought it was just a villain. I didn''t expect that he had such strong feelings for Buddhism. Chu fan suddenly understood that in the original work, he would let Sun Wukong and others go again and again. Even the Jade Emperor''s look at Wutian became admirable. At any time, people who are addicted to Taoism deserve the respect of other monks. However, the Tathagata has different views in the face of such a heaven free world. Looking at Wutian''s angry appearance, the Tathagata calmly looks at him: "no matter how angry you are, I will not give you this opportunity." As soon as the words of the Tathagata came out, Wutian just sat down on the ground like a vented ball, and his face was full of chagrin: "I only know that Buddhist scriptures and techniques are precious, but I didn''t expect that they could be used to exchange energy." At this point, Wu Tian took a big breath, and then continued: "if I had known that these things could be used for energy, how could I have missed this opportunity?" Looking at Wu Tian who becomes Xianglin''s sister-in-law directly, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. It turns out that you are angry because you didn''t think of this method first? However, as long as you think about Wutian''s identity, you will find that this kind of thing is actually very normal. As a mind demon of the Tathagata, he knows everything that the Tathagata knows. Therefore, Wutian is not unfamiliar with Buddhist scriptures and techniques. In addition, this guy is not a Buddhist leader. If he can help himself to become a saint with Buddhist things, he will not miss the chance. But it''s clear that today''s Wutian has no chance. After all, scriptures and magic arts are not magic weapons. They are worthless after one exchange. After all, the system is not a fool, can''t let you use the same method to exchange energy for many times? The Tathagata''s action also brought great inspiration to the Jade Emperor. Looking at the Tathagata who exudes the momentum of the next sage, the Jade Emperor clenches his teeth in a tangled way. A moment later, he suddenly nods his head seriously: "store manager, I want to exchange it, too!" As he spoke, the jade emperor also took out a jade pendant and put it in Chu fan''s hand: "this is all the art of heaven. Can you copy a saint, manager?" After the words finished, the Jade Emperor looked forward to Chu fan. Although there is nothing similar to the Buddhist Scripture in the Jade Emperor''s jade pendant, there are many techniques that can''t stand the heaven. Looking at the jade pendant in his hand, Chu fan immediately came to the conclusion: "it can copy the strength and realm of an inferior sage." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the Jade Emperor''s brow couldn''t help wrinkling. He is not dissatisfied with this situation, but is entangled in which saint''s strength and realm should be exchanged. There is no need for Buddhism in Xuanmen. There are many sages in Xuanmen. Except Lao Tzu, who is the superior sage, and Tongtian Yuanshi, who is the middle sage, all the others are the inferior sage. After hesitating for a long time, the Jade Emperor finally made a decision: "store manager, I want to copy the strength and realm of the sage Tian Fuxi." Among the many sages, the strength of Fuxi sage may not be the strongest, but relying on the eight trigrams deduction, his ability to pursue good fortune and avoid evil is absolutely the best. After the jade emperor made the decision, his breath also began to rise rapidly, also a few breaths, a still steaming sage was born.In just a few minutes, the two people in his iron triangle have become saints, and Wutian''s heart is full of discontent. Do you want to be shameless? Can we have fun together? Wutian''s technique is basically the same as that of the Tathagata, which has the same movement before the Tathagata. His way of exchanging energy by means of technique and scriptures is blocked directly. After thinking about it for a long time, Wu Tian suddenly clenched his teeth and took out a black lotus from his arms: "store manager, what level of Saint can these twelve pieces of Black Lotus reproduce?" When talking, Wu Tian looks forward to Chu fan. I''m very confident about the twelve products of heilian Wutian. It''s a proper Saint level magic weapon. If it wasn''t forced, he would never have taken it out. Feeling the power of the Black Lotus, Chu fan couldn''t help looking at Wutian. It was also the Tathagata and the Jade Emperor who put too much pressure on him. Otherwise, it was estimated that Wutian would not have made such a decision. "It can be exchanged for the strength of a middle sage and the realm of a lower sage." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Wu Tian was stunned at first, and then immediately made a decision: "exchange the strength of the sage and the realm of the sage." There is almost no need to think about it. As a saint with the strongest fighting power besides Laozi, the strength of Tongtian Saint absolutely needs no doubt. "As you wish." After becoming a saint, the three people''s injuries all recovered quickly. After all, when Naisi dealt with them, he just hit them casually. With the recovery of the injury, the three of them also had the idea of restlessness - to return to the world battlefield again! With the protection of duplicate cards, they will not face the real death crisis anyway. With the previous experience, the three have a new strategy -- Gou! As long as they sneak into the rear of the shenting world, they will be able to make a lot of money and maybe make up for all the losses. Chapter 892 Strength breakthrough, three people''s confidence has been unprecedented encouragement. In their view, as long as they don''t take the initiative to die as before, there will be a big harvest. Chu fan didn''t feel that there was any problem with the idea of the three Tathagata. But when he thought of the three men''s luck, Chu fan felt that their plans could not be realized. Of course, this kind of words Chu fan certainly won''t say. Anyway, with systematic protection, they can''t die. Rich life experience is also a kind of capital! So Chu fan didn''t stop them when the three Tathagata smashed the pot and sold iron again to collect three duplicate cards for the world battlefield. On the contrary, it gives them enough encouragement. How far has this encouragement gone? Anyway, when the three people left, there was only one idea left in their heart. This time we will succeed, this time we will be rich! Looking at three people start again, the card disappears, Chu fan can''t help stretching out two fingers to rub his eyebrows. He is considering whether to prepare three wheelchairs. After all, no one knows what danger these three guys will encounter this time. Just when Chu fan cursed the three Tathagata without integrity in his heart, a familiar voice rang out at the door: "ha ha ha, store manager, you are back." Hearing this voice, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth was slightly raised: "Cheng Chuliang, what can I do for you?" With the blessing of the Tang Dynasty and the son of Cheng Yaojin, Cheng Chuliang is still very lucky. His cultivation has reached the early stage of quasi sainthood! This kind of strength is one of the top fighting forces in today''s Datang. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang scratched his head with embarrassment: "Hey, store manager, I want to go to the world battlefield." "Yes." For Cheng Chuliang''s purpose, Chu fan was not surprised. Although the world battlefield is very dangerous, the monks everywhere can get full experience. Even in the world battlefield, there are many advantages. As long as you are lucky, you can get a lot of energy or treasures. This is a great attraction for monks who can get in touch with the mysterious card shop. Moreover, with Cheng Chuliang''s current strength, he is also qualified to go to the world battlefield. After all, the original Yang Jian and others entered the world battlefield in the quasi holy period. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang couldn''t help but feel happy. Then he rubbed his hands against Chu fan and said, "manager, can you give me a hint? After all, it''s the first time for Lao Cheng." As soon as Cheng Chu Liang''s words came out, Chu fan''s face turned black. SHENTE? For the first time, you have three sons of Cheng Chuliang, and now you say this kind of words? Of course, this is just a joke, Chu fan also just got Cheng Chuliang''s purpose from this sentence. Obviously, although he is ready to go to the world battlefield, Cheng Chuliang still hopes to get some suggestions from Chu fan. It is the so-called "know yourself and know the other side" that can win a hundred battles. If you enter without understanding the world battlefield, you will surely suffer losses easily. But Chu fan didn''t plan to hide anything from Cheng Chuliang. He took a look at Cheng Chuliang and said his suggestion directly. "If you want to get benefits in the world battlefield, the best way is to survive!" When speaking, Chu fan took a look at Cheng Chuliang and saw that the other side didn''t have much reaction. Then he continued: "as long as you avoid those powerful opponents, you can get enough benefits." This is a secret carefully studied by the Jade Emperor Wutian and the Tathagata. For those who have access to card shops, ordinary creatures on the battlefield of the world can bring them harvest. For example, if they had not been too greedy to win naeth before, they would have been full of benefits now. Chu fan also agreed with the conclusion of the three people. If I had not been so high-profile, but quietly, I would not have been watched by the creator, and I would not have been killed twice in such a short time. All in all, for the monks of Pangu world, the best and safest way to gain something in the world battlefield is to be a Voldemort. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang nodded seriously. He doesn''t have that kind of hot-blooded idea that men must be positive. Since the store manager has said that gouqi is the best choice, he naturally won''t go against it. Even Cheng Chuliang has already thought about it. When he goes to the world battlefield this time, he must survive to the end of time. After getting Chu fan''s experience, Cheng Chu Liang set out without hesitation.After Cheng Chuliang set out, Chu fan also opened a copy card and returned to the world battlefield again. Once again in the world battlefield, Chu fan found himself in Lao Tzu''s room. "Where... Chufan?" Looking at Chu fan who suddenly appeared in front of him, Lao Tzu was stunned at first, and then the color of surprise flashed in his eyes: "are you still alive?" Hearing what Laozi said, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his lips. Why do I think you seem to want to die? However, Chu fan also knew that Lao Tzu would not have such an idea, so he quickly smiles and nods: "thank you for remembering." Laozi is Tongtian''s elder brother, so it''s no problem for Chu fan to call him uncle Shi. Looking at Chu fan in front of him, Lao Tzu was so excited that he didn''t know how to speak, so after Chu Fan said hello, he mechanically recovered to be "good.". It was only a few minutes later that I laughed happily: "it''s so good that you''re still alive. It''s so good!" After laughing, Lao Tzu stood up in a hurry. He wanted to inform others of the good news. You know, after Chufan disappeared, the saints of Pangu world were sad for a long time. In their view, under such a terrible explosion, even the sage of the way of heaven could not retreat completely, let alone Chu fan who was just a superior sage at that time. At the thought of this, I couldn''t help squinting at Chu fan. After a long time, an incredible color suddenly flashed in Laozi''s eyes: "you, your strength has surpassed me?" Since the strength became a saint, Chu fan has rarely used his mysterious talent, so Lao Tzu soon discovered the strength change of Chu fan. Hearing Lao Tzu''s words, Chu fan nodded shyly: "he had some feeling in the previous explosion, and then he broke through it." When I heard Chu fan''s words, I didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. Chapter 893 It''s exploding, it''s exploding, it''s breaking through? Why haven''t I met such a good thing? As soon as I think of the time and tribulation I have experienced from cultivation to now, and look at Chu fan, I suddenly have an idea in my heart: "is this the generation in the legend that is stronger than one generation?" Chu fan didn''t know that one of his words had brought this idea to Laozi, the most powerful sage in Taiqing. After staring at Chu fan again for a few minutes, Lao Tzu sighed greatly: "if you are safe, you can fight back with us." Chu fan was stunned when he heard Lao Tzu''s words: "fight back?" Looking at Chu fan''s puzzled eyes, Lao Tzu thought that Chu fan didn''t know their plan, so he explained directly: "you killed the four main gods before, so we already have an advantage, so we plan to seize the opportunity to win the divine world in one fell swoop." Speaking of this, Lao Tzu was silent for a moment before he continued: "even if we can''t defeat them completely, we should at least expand our advantage." Hearing Lao Tzu''s confident words, Chu fan was stunned, then frowned: "if you attack rashly, will you encounter danger? After all, the creator of shenting world is not easy to deal with." Although he killed a part of the creator before, Chu fan didn''t belittle him because of this. The sage of heaven is not an easy role to deal with. However, after Chu fan''s words, Lao Tzu was calm and calm: "the creator naturally has Tao Zu to deal with it, so we don''t have to worry about it." After that, without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Lao Tzu had turned around and left the room: "since you are here, I have to rearrange my plans with other Taoist friends." Hearing Lao Tzu''s words, Chu fan was still a little worried, but it was not good to continue to say something. After Lao Tzu gathered all the saints together, the appearance of Chu fan really attracted people''s attention. The sage of Tongtian patted Chu fan''s arm with a happy face: "ha ha ha, I''m relieved to see you''re OK. Don''t be so reckless in the future." Looking at the sincere smile on the sage''s face, Chu fan''s heart also flashed a touch. Of course, if not for the second half of his sentence, Chu fan''s moving may last longer. When Chu fan was moved, the sage patted his chest with a look of shock: "since you are OK, I don''t need to fight with the creator." It turned out that after knowing that Chu fan and the puppet of the creator died together, Bi Xiao directly quarreled to find the creator to avenge Chu fan. Even forced the sage to go with her. Finally, under the persuasion of all the people, Bixiao gave the sage a chance, that is, to practice faster, to break through as soon as possible, to become a sage of heaven, and to revenge for Chu fan. At the same time, the sages of Pangu world also had to take revenge on shenting world to comfort Chu fan''s "spirit in heaven". It can be said that this time Pangu world directly took the initiative to fight against shenting world, which also had the credit of Chu fan. At this time to see Chu fan did not die, the happiest is Tongtian. In addition to his little apprentice Bixiao no longer tearful, there is another reason is that he does not need to die. Only by becoming a saint can we understand the terror of the sage, which is far beyond the existence of the sage. Looking at the happy appearance of Tongtian sage, Chu fan couldn''t help but feel sorry for him for a second, and then he was only moved to Bixiao. After patting Chu fan on the shoulder, Tong Tian also finds Chu fan''s change: "your strength has broken through again?" When speaking, Tongtian looks unbelievable. When fighting with Naisi before, Chu fan has already shown the strength of the upper Saint level. But now he sees Chu fan again, he finds that Chu fan''s breath has changed again. Now Chu fan is just like the heyday of NAIS. Hearing Tongtian''s words, Chu fan nodded with a smile, and then showed his modest face when facing Laozi again: "I''m lucky, I broke through accidentally." Chu fan''s words just finished, originally still a face of joy, the presence of the saints, face immediately ugly up. SHENTE accidentally broke through. Did you think about our feelings when you said this? But after only a few minutes of thinking, Tongtian''s face showed a clear look: "did you use your talent again?" They know Chu fan''s talent of duplication, so after knowing that Chu fan''s strength has improved, he immediately thought of this.After hearing Tongtian''s words, Chu fan was stunned and then nodded. The existence of the system must not be exposed. In this way, the explanation of the sage of heaven is a reasonable one. Moreover, the replication function can do this, but it needs a lot of energy. Looking at everyone''s envious eyes, Chu Fan said directly: "if you want to improve your cultivation, you just need to prepare enough energy." At this point, Chu fan took another look at the two Buddhists beside him, and then he continued: "the Tathagata has used all the sutras and techniques of Buddhism to copy the power of zhunti saint." Chu fan''s words just finished saying, the facial expression of zhunti and Jieyin became black directly. Just a few breaths ago, they also planned to use the Buddhist scriptures and magic to improve their strength, but unexpectedly they were overtaken by others. What makes them even more angry is that this person who got ahead of others or their Tathagata. If they are other Buddhists, zhunti and Jieyin are not unacceptable, but the Tathagata is special. Although he is the leader of Buddhism, he is also a great disciple of the sage of heaven, which means that in the hands of the Tathagata, in addition to Buddhist scriptures and techniques, he also masters the techniques of elucidation. But the goods just use the Buddhist method to exchange energy. What kind of behavior is this? This is the legend of the cub sell yetian not distressed ah! As for the Jade Emperor, although he was the Lord of heaven, he did not belong to anyone''s disciple in the Sanqing Dynasty, and the techniques he used for exchange had nothing to do with the Sanqing Dynasty. After hearing Chu fan''s words, in addition to the two sages of Buddhism, the eyes of the other sages were all shining with different light. As saints, they all have a certain wealth. If they use something they don''t need to improve their strength or cultivate their descendants, it doesn''t seem to be an unacceptable thing. Chapter 894 "Chufan boy, help me see what these things can do?" At this time, Tongtian suddenly threw out a lot of magic weapons and jade: "these are all magic weapons and some magic methods that we have collected over the years." Looking at a lot of magic weapons in front of him, Chu fan suddenly felt extremely sad for the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata. The things of the two of them are not as much as those of the sage of heaven! After careful investigation, Chu fan came to the conclusion: "it can copy the strength or realm of an inferior sage." Although has eaten the kickback, but Chu fan when talking is completely a face not red, breath not calm posture. As a middleman, isn''t it normal to earn a little difference? And for what Chu Fan said, Tongtian didn''t express too much. In other words, the price is very reasonable in their eyes. After all, it''s a breakthrough to become a saint. If they don''t pay a huge price, wouldn''t it seem that these people who work hard are useless? After taking a look at Chu fan, Tong Tian nodded directly: "in that case, you should copy the strength of Nu Wa''s younger martial sister to bi Xiao." "To Bixiao?" Hearing Tongtian''s words, Chu fan was stunned. He thought Tongtian was going to use these magic weapons to improve his own strength. After all, these things can not only copy strength and realm, but also copy magic weapon. As if feeling the doubts in Chu fan''s heart, he nodded casually and then said: "my magic weapon is enough, and these things are not enough to improve my strength, so it''s better to use them to cultivate disciples." After hearing Tongtian''s explanation, Chu fan immediately understood. As a disciple of Daozu, Tongtian will not lack the magic weapon. Even if it is, it will not lack the magic weapon of the lower sage level. After all, each of the four swords of Zhuxian is the magic weapon of the upper sage level. In this way, it is the best choice for Tongtian to improve the strength of his disciples. Since it is used to enhance the strength of Bixiao, Chu fan is naturally embarrassed to continue to be a middleman, so he simply consumed all his energy and copied the strength and realm of Nuwa saint. Among the saints present, Nu Wa is not very powerful, but she is the most suitable for Bi Xiao. On the one hand, Nuwa stone is more suitable for women. On the other hand, it is because she practices the law of life and has a stronger ability to protect her life. After Chu fan put all the things away, all the people on the scene were staring at him. After dozens of breaths, Chu fan finally couldn''t stand it. Although he is not an easy shy person, the hot eyes of these guys make him feel like a rare animal in the zoo. "Cough." After coughing for a while, Chu fancai reluctantly asked the public: "you elders, do not know what else you have to do?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, his face darkened all day: "everything has been collected. Don''t you help Bixiao improve her strength as soon as possible?" "If it''s not convenient for us to watch, we can avoid it for a while." As soon as Tongtian''s words were finished, Lao Tzu began to speak, but his actions didn''t mean to evade. Seeing people''s expectant eyes, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "you misunderstood, the copy has been completed." "So fast?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, he looked at him with questioning face all day: "you are not fooling us, are you?" It''s impossible for them to have such an idea. After all, it''s to promote a person directly to the saint level. Chu fan''s performance is really peaceful. Hearing Tongtian''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "master, even if I fool you, I won''t fool Bixiao. Now she has not only the strength of Nuwa sage, but also her realm." When speaking, Chu fan also has some helplessness. At least everyone is a saint. Can''t he behave a little more normal? According to the idea of these guys, this time must be matched with lightning, or else they don''t respect the copy function. Just as Chu fan explained to the crowd, a cry of surprise came from outside: "ah ~" hearing this voice, all the people present were shocked, and Chu fan and Tong Tian''s face changed greatly: "it''s Bixiao''s voice." After that, without waiting for other people to react, they had rushed out of the room and rushed to the place where they made the sound. "Bixiao, are you ok?" After arriving at the door of a room, looking at the perfect array at the door, the sage asked aloud."Master, master, I''m fine." As the voice sounded, Bixiao came out of the room: "I just suddenly..." at the middle of the conversation, Bixiao suddenly noticed Chufan beside Tongtian, and then rushed over directly: "Chufan, it''s so good that you''re OK." Chu fan hasn''t had time to reply, Bi Xiao has already died to kiss on his mouth. "Cough." Until a few minutes later, one side of the sky helplessly coughing sound will be separated from the two. Looking at Bixiao with a trace of blush on her face, her face all over the sky is iron blue: "hum, heartless little girl, when she sees her lover, she forgets her master." When speaking, the tone of Tongtian is full of sour taste. In fact, when you have a lover and forget your master, you just ignore him. OK? "Shifu ~" hearing the sound of laughter all over the sky, Bixiao went directly to him and hugged his arm: "how can I forget you?" "Hum!" In the face of coquettish Bixiao, the whole day is still cold: "do you think that I will believe you?" "Hum!" Seeing that Tongtian has opened the haughty and charming mode, Bixiao is not used to him, so she releases Tongtian directly, and then says: "if you are still like this, I will ignore you in the future." When talking, Bixiao also glared at the sky. Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Tong Tian was stunned at first, and then immediately apologized: "good disciple, I''m wrong. Shifu was just joking." Looking at Tong Tian''s unruly appearance, Chu fan''s mouth slightly raised. Who could have thought that Tong Tian, who was usually ruthless to the enemy, was actually another appearance in front of his disciples. After pacifying Bixiao, Tongtian asked: "Bixiao, what happened to you just now?" After hearing Tongtian''s words, Bixiao laughs and turns around: "master, do you see if I''ve changed?" "Change?" After staring at BI Xiao for a long time, Tong Tian rubbed his chin again. Then he said seriously: "fat?" Chapter 895 "Shifu ~" as soon as Tongtian''s words were finished, Bixiao just looked at him with his mouth full of discontent: "if you are still like this, people will never talk to you again." After that, Bixiao stamped his feet and said: "don''t you find that I have become a saint?" After hearing Bixiao''s words, Tongtian noticed that Bixiao''s body actually exudes the breath of the next sage. Although Chu fan had said it before, Tong Tian was surprised at Chu fan''s ability to reproduce when he saw it with his own eyes. Looking at BI Xiao with a proud face, he laughs all over the world: "it''s good, but do you know how to break through?" Hearing Tongtian''s words, Bixiao was stunned, and then looked at Tongtian in disbelief: "master, did you help me break through?" His family knows his own affairs. Bixiao knows that although his talent is not bad, it will take a long time to break through. This breakthrough is not only a little sudden, but also the fact that I actually understood the law of life, which is a little strange from that point of view. Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Tong Tian nodded with pride: "that''s right!" After that, he took a look at Chu fan next to him and added reluctantly: "of course, this boy also has a little strength." When speaking, Tongtian also stretched out his index finger and thumb together, revealing a small gap. Seeing Tongtian''s action, Chu fan''s face turned black. You might as well say that it was all your own credit. Did someone in Chu make such a little effort? make complaints about Chu''s Tucao''s tact, and suddenly feel a wet face. He was kissed by the blue sky again. , hee hee, thanks to Chu fan''s brother brother. "Cough." Watching Chu fan and Bi Xiao scatter dog food in front of their faces, Tong Tian immediately coughs twice again. Hearing the cough all over the sky, Bixiao was stunned at first, and then showed a puzzled look: "master, do you have a bad voice?" ... it''s not my throat, it''s my heart! After sighing in silence, Tong Tian can only comfort himself in his heart: "the water splashed by the married daughter is normal operation." Just as he was undergoing psychotherapy, Bi Xiao''s voice came again: "master, since I have broken through, can we attack the shenting world?" Looking at BI Xiao''s expectant eyes, Tong Tian was stunned at first, then nodded: "of course, we will attack shenting world tomorrow." In fact, before that Chu fan has died, Bixiao directly began to shut up, and said that after his breakthrough, he will go to revenge shenting world. However, for the safety of his disciples, Tong Tian contacted all the saints and planned to move ahead of time. Now that Bixiao has broken through and has the same strength as Nuwa, it''s natural for her to participate. Seeing that Tong Tian agreed to his request, Bi Xiao couldn''t help smiling: "great, tomorrow I will let these guys know the cost of hurting my brother Chufan!" Looking at the murderous appearance of Bixiao, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of gentle color. "Although you have the strength of Saint level now, you should pay attention to safety tomorrow. Don''t be impulsive." Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Tong Tian immediately gave a serious warning. Although Bixiao has the strength of sage level, but there is no magic weapon to take advantage of. In this way, compared with other gods, the strength is naturally inferior. "Don''t worry, master!" After Tongtian''s words, Bixiao nodded directly and seriously: "I will definitely protect myself." For Bixiao''s words, Tongtian and Chufan still trust each other. As a female warlord who has participated in the battle of Fengshen and made great achievements in it, Bixiao is not a good match. Seeing Chu fan again, Bi Xiao wants to stay with Chu fan for a moment. She grabs Chu fan''s arm with both hands and follows him closely. Looking at Bixiao, he sighed helplessly: "remember to meet you early tomorrow." After saying that, without waiting for Chu fan and Bixiao to speak, Tongtian has turned to the room before. Seeing Tongtian leave, Bixiao makes a face at him with her nose in her hand, and then turns to Chufan: "brother Chufan, don''t leave me alone in the future, OK?" While speaking, Bixiao stares into Chu fan''s eyes"Now I have the strength of sage level, and I have also participated in the battle of canonization. Although I may not be able to give you too much help in the battle, I want to stand with you, you live, I live, you die, I die!" Hearing Bixiao''s words, Chu fan''s heart was filled with a sense of sweetness. Looking at Bixiao''s serious appearance, Chu fan nodded seriously, and then held her hand: "from today on, where I stand, there must be a place for you. As long as I''m still standing, you won''t be hurt." "I believe you!" Chu fan''s words just finish saying, ear side spread the voice of blue sky. Then, Bixiao hugged Chu fan''s body tightly: "when we defeat the shenting world, shall we have a child?" "Good!" One night without words, the next day just light up, Chu fan and Bixiao two people were awakened by the voice of Tongtian and others. After cleaning up and going out, Chu fan was immediately startled by Tongtian and others: "are you too serious, seniors?" All of them were fully armed, even wearing armor. Looking at the armor on these guys, Chu fan found that they were all Saint level magic weapons. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Tong Tian glared at him solemnly: "today''s battle is related to the future outcome of Pangu world. Of course, it''s better to be careful." While talking, Tong Tian took out another blue armor and handed it to bi Xiao: "you should wear it today. You must protect yourself." "Thank you, master." After taking the armor from Tongtian without hesitation, Bixiao handed it to Chufan, and then said: "brother Chufan, you can wear it." Looking at the armor handed over by Bixiao, Chu fan could not help shaking his head: "I''m ok. No one in shenting world can hurt me. You''d better wear it." Last night, Chu fan told Bi Xiao about his strength, so after hearing Chu fan''s words, Bi Xiao didn''t say anything more and nodded directly: "brother Chu fan must pay attention to safety." Chapter 896 "Hum!" Seeing that Bixiao was going to give Chu fan the armor she had prepared for her, he immediately made a voice of dissatisfaction: "this boy is the strongest among all of us. If he had an accident, wouldn''t we all survive?" Hearing the words from all over the world, all the saints present turned black. You and your son-in-law''s battle, can not involve us, by a younger generation has been very sad, you have to repeat again and again, we do not want face? After Tongtian''s words, Bixiao immediately glared at him, and then turned to Chufan again: "brother Chufan, you must not have this attitude of master. The battlefield is full of crises. If you are too careless, you will easily encounter danger." Seeing Bixiao''s serious appearance, Chu fan touched her head with a smile: "don''t worry, I will be careful." "Cough." Among the ten saints present, except Chu fan and Bi Xiao, all the others are gold medal single dogs. At this time, they see Chu fan and Bi Xiao distributing dog food crazily. At last, all the people on the scene could not bear it. Zhunti''s face changed from wax yellow to iron blue: "two Taoist friends, I think we can start now." When speaking, zhunti''s tone also carries a strong resentment. It''s great to have a couple, isn''t it? Some people like to be great, don''t they? What a bully! Although the other people present are single dogs, they still have the hope to take off the single, but he and his elder martial brother are Buddhists, even if they want to take off the single, they don''t have that chance! At the thought of this, zhunti''s resentment became more intense. At that time, why couldn''t you think of founding Buddhism? "Am I going to find a chance to change some of the rules of Buddhism?" When this idea comes to mind, Zhun Ti can''t help looking to the other side. He is a Buddhist saint. If he wants to change the rules of Buddhism, he must be approved by the other side. But when zhunti looked at Jieyin, he found that he was looking at himself. Eyes together, two people understand each other''s intention, although there is no more words, but the heart has a plan. After hearing zhunti''s words, Chu fan also found that he and Bixiao seemed to have committed public anger. After all, the eyes of the saints present had already carried the color of resentment. After two coughs, Chu fan nodded quickly: "please lead the way, we''re going to the great world of shenting!" Although Chu fan''s strength is the strongest among all the people, all the saints present are basically the martial uncles and uncles of Bixiao, so Chu fan is also commensurate with their predecessors. After hearing Chu fan''s words, it was hard for the people present to say anything more, so they could only nod their heads: "in that case, I''ll start soon." In fact, the world battlefield is a very special space, which is also a profound principle. When there is a war between the two worlds, there will be a huge battlefield between them. This battlefield provides space for the competition of high-end combat power between the two worlds. When the war is over, the world battlefield will disappear completely. But during the war, many powerful creatures and some natural resources will be born in the world battlefield. It is precisely for this reason that when fighting, the world''s strong on both sides will strive to occupy the world battlefield area, so as to better get this treasure. Before that, the strength of shenting world was far greater than that of Pangu world, so most fields of world battlefield belonged to shenting world. Of course, there are also many semi Saint level strong men in Pangu world who often find opportunities to sneak into the rear of shenting world to do business. If not as bad luck as the previous Tathagata and others, they were caught by the main gods of the shenting world, they would have a good harvest every time. For this battle, in addition to Chu fan, other people present are very confident. After all, both in terms of quantity and strength, Pangu world has the advantage this time. But Chu fan had a faint worry in his heart. Unlike Tong Tian and others, he didn''t think that the gap could block the creator, otherwise the other party would not have nearly killed himself last time. Although the world battlefield is very big, it is not difficult for Chu fan and others to step all over the world battlefield. It only took more than ten minutes for people to enter the hinterland of the divine world. As the main purpose is to deal with the main god of shenting world, we did not fight against other creatures in shenting world along the way. But when entering the hinterland of shenting world, Chu fan and others saw a surprising scene.I saw a huge fire red tree hundreds of meters high, on which three topless Han Han were hanging. Why are they three simple? Because Chu fan knows all of them and has had a long time of communication with them. Looking at the Tathagata Jade Emperor and Wutian three people hanging on the tree, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth twitched: "even if his luck is bad, it''s too exaggerated." Although he knew that these three guys would be in trouble for a long time because of their luck, Chu fan never thought that they would be in such a bad situation. How long has it been? From their departure from Pangu to now, the total time consumed should not be more than one day. But in such a short time, all the three saints were captured by the enemy. Not only Chu fan, zhunti and Jieyin''s face is more ugly. Originally, they rushed to attack the enemy, intending to wipe out their humiliation for many years. But who knows that before the original humiliation was solved, they found that they had a new humiliation! The leader of Buddhism selected by himself originally had high hopes for each other and felt that Buddhism would surely develop better and better under his leadership. Who knows that he is now hung in a tree in such a shameful posture. Thanks to zhunti and Jieyin, they didn''t know that when they were in Pangu world, their Buddhist leaders who "gave high hopes" were forced to flee by their own demons. Otherwise, it is estimated that these two guys can clean up the portal directly. "Hum!" After a look at the Tathagata hanging from the tree, he hummed coldly all day: "is this the Buddhist leader you trained? It really spoils my apprentice''s excellent talent It is obvious that this sentence is directed at zhunti and Jieyin. Chapter 897 After hearing Tongtian''s words, zhunti and Jieyin had to show a bitter smile. Different from his original disciples, Duobao Tathagata joined Buddhism with the approval of Tongtian, so in fact, in his mind, Tathagata is still his own disciple. Seeing that the three were about to quarrel directly, Chu fan quickly waved to stop them: "three elders, we''d better save them first?" When speaking, Chu fan looked at the three people strangely. Although he knew that these saints were unreliable sometimes, Chu fan did not expect that they would be unreliable to such a degree. Since you can all quarrel over your disciples'' descendants, can''t you save them first? Looking at the three, Chu fan guesses maliciously in his heart that the reason why they quarrel is purely for his own face. As for what the Tathagata will do, they may not care very much. As if feeling Chu fan''s thoughts, Tong Tian immediately glared at him: "anyway, he is your elder martial brother. Don''t you rescue him soon?" Well, this one obviously wants to suppress himself by his seniority. He smiles at Bixiao and then rushes out from the hiding place. Anyway, today is to find trouble, with Chu fan''s strength also don''t need to be too careful. So he simply released all his momentum, and then directly let his voice spread out: "Chufan of Pangu world came to visit, please show up!" When Chu fan released his momentum, the Jade Emperor, who had been hanging in the tree, all three of them looked happy, and then began to look around. Just as there are no two identical leaves in the world, every saint has his own unique flavor. Even if they become saints through copying function breakthrough, at the moment of becoming saints, their breath is also slightly different from that of the person being copied. For saints, they can recognize it if they make a little difference. So in the moment of Chu fan''s release of momentum, the three knew Chu fan''s arrival. The Tathagata and others are unlucky enough. At the time of departure, they have already determined the action plan of taking Gou as the center and obscene development. And after arriving at the world battlefield, the three did follow this method. With previous experience, this time the Jade Emperor put forward an almost "perfect" plan. He thinks that the last time they rashly intervened in the battle between the saints, so all the efforts were put into running water. This time, he decided to sneak directly into the hinterland of the shenting world, causing huge damage to the enemy''s living forces. After some discussion, Wu Tian and the Tathagata were both convinced by the Jade Emperor''s careful thinking. After all, the main gods of the shenting world are busy fighting with the saints of Pangu world. They certainly don''t have time to take care of the rear area, and they don''t expect anyone to sneak in. In this way, in order to make up for the previous losses, the three saints resolutely gave up their face and quietly sneaked into the back of the divine world. Judging from the plan, their success rate is still very high this time. But unfortunately, the Jade Emperor and others ignored a problem. Due to the previous war, shenting world directly lost four saints. In the face of Pangu big world, it has entered the downwind. In this case, ondar directly announced his retreat and returned to the great world with the remaining gods. Due to the unequal information, the Tathagata and others had just arrived at the rear of the shenting world, and even had no time to act, they met with an unexpected round up. It has to be said that from this incident, we can see that the Jade Emperor is still worthy of his title of "logic Wizard". Not to mention the mood of the Jade Emperor at this time, after Chufan''s voice spread, the main gods of shenting world immediately gathered to Chufan''s place. "Are you still alive?" At the moment of seeing Chu fan, ondar''s face turned black directly. It wasn''t just ondar, and the other gods in the room didn''t look very good. If we want to write the mood of these gods into a sentence, it should be: "are you going to die or not?" As far as wengdar''s life experience is concerned, in his long life span of tens of thousands of years, he has never seen anything more difficult to kill than Chufan. To escape from the curse of the creator, ondal said that he could understand it. After all, it was just a hit of the creator. But before, the creator had already done it in person. Although it was only a puppet, it was not an existence that ordinary sages could deal with. However, this is the situation of death in ondar''s view. Even if the puppet of the creator did not survive, he was still alive!Looking at Chu fan who was standing in the air shouting, ondar''s heart could not help shaking a few times. Before Chu fan and the creator, he saw it with his own eyes. Although Chu fan is not the creator''s opponent, the strength shown by the other side is definitely not what he can deal with. After looking at Chu fan again, wengdar forced himself to show a calm look, and then said: "Chu fan, since you have managed to save your life, why do you come to seek death again?" While speaking, ondar stares at Chufan. Now he can only hope to scare each other with the help of the creator''s name. But it''s a pity that ondal is doomed to be disappointed. After hearing wengdar''s words, Chu fan directly showed a big smile: "I''m afraid you can''t threaten me, can you?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, weng''er''s heart sank. What he was most worried about happened. Chu fan was not frightened by the name of the creator. "Hum!" Just as ondal was struggling, a cold hum came from one side: "isn''t he a saint? Are so many of us still afraid that he can''t be alone?" Hearing this voice, ondal could not help but scold a fool. If more people are useful, do I have to worry so much? However, it is obvious that the other gods present did not have ondar''s idea. After hearing this, other people''s voices immediately rang out. "Yes, if you don''t want to die, get out of here, or you won''t want to leave today." This time it was a werewolf who spoke with a fierce light in his eyes. "Go?" When he heard the werewolf''s words, a God who smelled rotten suddenly said: "aegis, when are you so timid?" Chapter 898 When he spoke, the God also turned to look at the werewolf eines, then looked at Chu fan and continued to say: "since you have come, you can stay forever." "Tatalo, you..." hearing tatalo''s words, ondal''s face changed. However, before he finished his words, Tata Luo waved to stop him: "since you don''t have the courage, don''t stop us." After that, without waiting for wengdar to speak, a staff made of unknown bones appeared in tataluo''s hand, and then he waved it to Chufan. At the time of Tata Luo''s action, four of the main gods who were standing behind ondar rushed to Chu fan. The former aegis was among them. Seeing the actions of these gods, ondal stamped his feet and clenched his teeth: "together, we must leave this guy today!" As a matter of fact, when tatalow stood up, ondar knew that it would not be good today. You know, as the only one of the gods present who is equal to ondar in strength, tataluo is dissatisfied with ondar''s becoming the leader of many gods. In addition to their different races, ondar is an authentic Angel race, while tataluo is a lich in hell. So all along, tatalow hopes to defeat ondar and become the leader of many gods. Undoubtedly, in his view, this is his chance. In tataluo''s view, if he leads the people to kill Chufan, it can directly prove that he is more suitable for the leader''s position than ondar. Tatallo''s main gods are hellish creatures, including werewolf aenes, three headed dog karoca, hell Knight bosai and vampire pendal. At the same time that his four subordinates rush toward Chu fan, the curse of Tata Luo is also finished. A green light flew directly to Chufan. In addition, ondar also took his gods to attack Chufan directly. Looking at the crowd''s actions, Bi Xiao, who was hiding in the side, couldn''t help but look worried, and then rushed out to help. But just when she wanted to move, she was stopped by Tongtian in time. Seeing Bixiao''s puzzled eyes, Tongtian showed a calm smile: "don''t worry, with Chu fan''s strength, you won''t be hurt by these guys." Tongtian and others also have their own thoughts. They want to prevent the shenting world from having other backers. Of course, if Chu fan really can''t hold on, they will help. "It''s up to you?" Looking at the crowd rushing towards him, a disdainful smile appeared on Chu fan''s face: "the world of yin and Yang!" As soon as the sound fell, a huge yin-yang fish appeared at Chu fan''s feet. When this yin yang fish appeared, Tongtian and others on one side could not help shivering, and then turned to look at Lao Tzu who was also shocked. "Elder martial brother, this seems to be your unique skill?" Even when speaking, Tongtian is still surprised. Hearing the words from all over the world, Lao Tzu showed a bitter smile: "when he used this move, his power was much stronger than when I used it." Speaking of this, Lao Tzu is holding back. I didn''t expect that Chu fan''s accomplishments were better than his own. He was even more powerful when he used his unique skills. What''s the name of this? All round 360 degree rolling without dead angle! Looking at the bitter smile on Lao Tzu''s face, he patted him sympathetically on the shoulder: "that guy has such a perverted talent. It''s not cost-effective to compare with him. Let''s compare with normal people." Although Tongtian is comforting Laozi, he is also bitter when he speaks. Once upon a time, they were complacent because they were genuine and gifted. But compared with Chu fan, they found that their talent was just a scum! What''s the use of fast cultivation? Others can directly copy your strength! Not to mention the inner thoughts of the sages in Pangu world, when yin yang fish appeared, the main gods of shenting world had a look of fear on their faces. Even Tata Luo''s face, which was full of confidence before, became ugly. At the moment when yin yang fish appeared, he found that the mana in his body had been sealed. Even the curse he had just cast had disappeared. What''s more terrifying is that this situation is not met by one person, but by everyone! Looking at the terrified crowd, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth rose slightly: "next big gift bag, I hope you can like it!" As the words speak, the Yin and yang fish at Chu fan''s feet begin to rotate rapidly. At the same time, Chu fan''s voice also rings out again"Yin and Yang turn around!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, tataluo found that his mana could be used again. But before he could get excited, he saw a familiar green light flying towards him. With the light approaching, Tata Luo''s face finally changed: "is this my curse?" Tartalow would not be naive to think that this spell was released by himself, so it would not hurt himself. In the green light near the moment, he quickly embarrassed to the side to avoid. And in the moment that the tower falls, the green light falls directly on a bright angel. With a scream, the light angel of the lower God''s strength directly turned into a pool of smelly liquid. If at ordinary times, his men died in tataluo''s hands, ondal would have to get justice for him. But now he''s too busy for himself. Because just now, all of them were attacked by their own magic! See the public embarrassed appearance, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth slightly raises. This technique of Yin Yang rotation is worthy of Lao Tzu''s move of pressing the bottom of the box. After getting his own power bonus, it''s just a map cannon! However, this spell has no shame on his power in the speed of consuming mana. Just a few breaths, Chu fan''s mana has consumed 70% of it! Looking at the appearance of these gods, Chu fan didn''t want to waste his time any more. He directly grasped them with both hands, and a breath of terror was released with him as the center. "Son of a bitch, you dare!" At this time, a voice full of anger suddenly came from the distance, and then, Chu fan felt a familiar breath, quickly approaching. "The creator?" For this two almost killed their own strong existence, Chu fan certainly won''t admit it. "It''s the great Lord. Don''t give up. Hold on a little longer!" Chapter 899 It''s not just ondar, but other people have smiles on their faces. "Hold on, everyone!" At this moment, even Tata Luo, who had been fighting against ondar, had only one idea at this time - be sure to hold on! Compared with their own small life, the status of what is not worth mentioning. Of course, the sudden return of the Creator not only brought the hope of survival to ondar and others, but also made Chu fan''s heart sink. Looking at the excited wengdar and others, a helpless color flashed in Chu fan''s eyes: "I knew you were unreliable for a long time, but I didn''t expect that you were so unreliable!" Chu fan''s mouth said of course Hongjun, although know that Hongjun is not the creator''s opponent, but Chu fan did not expect that he could not even hold on for a while. Looking at the approaching creator, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a fierce color: "thanks to that I didn''t want to rely on you from the beginning!" Having fought with the creator, Chu fan knew how terrible his strength was. Even now, he is just a little better than the puppet controlled by the creator before. When facing the noumenon of the creator, he is definitely not the opponent of the other side. Seeing the people struggling to resist in the Yin and yang fish, Chu fan suddenly clapped his hand on his chest, and then vomited a mouthful of blood essence. For monks, blood essence is very important. Especially in the state of Chu fan, a drop of his blood essence can make a quasi Saint level strong man. So generally, the stronger the person is, the more he will value his blood essence. No one is willing to lose his blood essence until he has to. But now Chu fan spits out this mouthful of blood essence is not one or two drops can compare. But Chu fan also knew that he had to do so. Facing the noumenon of the creator, he didn''t even have the chance to escape. Although there is a system of duplicate cards to ensure that they will not be killed by each other, but in this way, all the saints present, except themselves and Bixiao, are estimated to be unable to survive. Even if it''s just for Pangu world, Chu fan won''t let this happen. In this way, there''s no other way except to work hard. After the appearance of this drop of blood essence, it immediately emits a strong aroma, which is the characteristic of saints. The whole body is free of dirt. Even their saliva is a panacea. But Chu fan has no mood to appreciate his blood essence, with the loss of blood essence, his face has become yellow. "Yin Yang eight trigrams, turn!" With a violent drink, Chu fan directly threw his blood essence into the Yin and yang fish at his feet. With the support of Chu fan''s essence and blood, the power of yin yang fish instantly increased by more than 100 times, and wengdar and others, who were already hard to stick to, were directly lying on the ground. "Yin and Yang wear out!" As Chu fan''s voice fell, the yin-yang fish under his feet began to rotate rapidly, and wengdar and others in the yin-yang fish were directly howling in pain. "Son of a bitch!" Hearing the cry of many gods, the voice of the creator became angry. Although he has the ability to make other quasi saints become saints directly, this kind of forced promotion of saints is just a kind of consumable for him. In addition, this way is a huge burden on himself. He would not have used this method if there had not been too few deities in the great world. The saints who are forced to upgrade are not as strong as those who are trained by themselves and become saints at the same level, and they are not as good as each other in terms of potential. If it''s just making a few cannon fodder to help the monks in the great world to gain an advantage, then he can accept it. But if you want to rely on this semi-finished product to gain a foothold in the universe, the creator knows that it is impossible. If these gods were killed by Chu fan, it would not be good even if he won the war and devoured Pangu world. Hearing the voice of the creator, Chu fan raised his eyebrows slightly, and then drew a middle finger to show his disdain. Seeing Chu fan''s action, the creator was even more angry: "I want you to die!" While speaking, the creator''s speed increased a lot, but Chu fan''s face showed a smile: "it''s too late." When Chu fan was talking, the wailing of the gods in the yin yang fish became weaker. Even some weak gods, such as the cannon fodder created by the Creator not long ago, have been directly turned into a pile of blood, and even the spirits have not been left. Seeing the miserable situation of many gods in yin yang fish, the eyes of the saints in Pangu world, who are hidden in the dark, looking at Laozi have become strange. In daily life, Lao Tzu is a very kind person, especially his cultivation of "Inaction". Although Lao Tzu is powerful, the sages are not very afraid of him.But today, when they see the great lethality caused by Chu fan''s unique skills, they find out what a huge mistake they have made. Where is a kind person? That''s a tough guy, right? Especially the two sages of Buddhism, zhunti and Jieyin, have sweat on their faces. You know, in order to develop Buddhism in the past, they did not neglect the calculation of Xuanmen saints and monks. The main reason why they are so bold is because of Lao Tzu''s inaction. In their opinion, Lao Tzu''s character should not care about them. But until this moment, they knew how naive their usual thoughts were. If I really want to deal with them, I guess they are gone now, OK? Feeling people''s eyes, I could not help but feel a twitch in the corner of my mouth: "cough, younger martial brothers, don''t misunderstand. This should be Chu fan''s improved power. My magic is not so terrible." Looking at Lao Tzu''s sincere face, zhunti and Jieyin were greatly relieved, and then looked at each other: finally, they didn''t have to worry about when they would be killed. However, before they were in a good mood for long, they heard Lao Tzu saying: "but Chu fan''s move inspired me a lot. After a while, I should be able to do it." When I speak, I feel my beard with a proud face. This is not Laozi''s boasting. Chu fan''s move was originally born out of his unique skill, but because Chu fan was powerful and learned a lot, he became so powerful. With Lao Tzu''s talent and strength, we only need to spend a little time to study and master this move successfully. Chapter 900 Different from Lao Tzu, who is proud of his ability to improve his strength, zhunti and Jieyin feel the cold sweat on their heads again. "Goo Doo!" After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, they couldn''t help looking at each other again. Confirmed the eyes, is not provoking people. It''s no surprise that there is one more thing in Zhun ti''s and Jie Yin''s little book about what they are going to do next: never provoke Laozi! Even though they have made a decision in their hearts, when they return to Buddhism again, they must write down the new Buddhist rules themselves: if someone offends the sage Laozi and his descendants, then they should just stop themselves. Not to mention zhunti''s and Jieyin''s rich psychological experience, Bixiao''s face was already anxious when the creator appeared. Although she had never seen the creator, Bixiao could feel a breath of terror from each other. And from the behavior change of Chu fan after the other party appeared, Bixiao can guess that the creator is definitely not a simple role. So after biting his teeth, Bixiao will rush out to help Chufan. Seeing Bixiao''s action, he quickly reached out to hold her down all day: "don''t be impulsive." Hearing Tongtian''s words, Bi Xiao''s face was full of anger: "master, Chu fan is in danger now. If you don''t want to help, don''t stop me!" When talking, Bixiao''s eyes had turned red, and tears came out of her eyes. Although the time with Chu fan is relatively short, Bi Xiao''s feelings for Chu fan can not be ignored. She finally broke through and became a saint. She thought that she could finally stand with Chu fan and face the crisis together, but she was suddenly stopped by her master. At this time, Bixiao''s heart has even appeared the resentment to Tongtian. Seeing Bixiao''s angry look, Tongtian''s face can''t help but show a bitter smile. As Bixiao''s master, how can he not know his little apprentice''s character? But unlike Bixiao, these "old men" who have been fighting with the God of shenting world for many years recognize each other''s identity in an instant when the creator appears. It is for this reason that Tongtian wants to stop Bixiao''s action even more. With Bixiao''s strength, if he rushes out now, he can''t help Chu fan, but it''s easy to affect Chu fan. Although Tong Tian doesn''t feel that he and others can avoid the exploration of the creator, if he just stays aside, the creator should not rush to attack him and others. At the same time, Tongtian''s heart also gave birth to his own master Hongjun''s resentment. You two haven''t been hiding in the dark for a long time. Why don''t you see people now when they all show up? In fact, this time Chu fan and Tong Tian really wronged Hongjun. Because of Chu fan''s escape before, the creator mistakenly thought that there was a saint of heaven hidden in Pangu world. In order to prevent himself from being killed by the old Yin who was hiding in the dark, the creator gave up the idea of swallowing Pangu''s world. He specially reached an agreement with another sage of the way of heaven he knew. They practiced their hands and then divided Pangu world equally. At this time, Hongjun was being held back by the help of the creator. He had no chance to pay attention to the situation of the world battlefield. Less gossip, looking at Bixiao''s angry look, he sighed helplessly, and then said: "I can take you out, but you must promise that you will never interfere in this battle." When talking, Tongtian''s face was very serious: "if you don''t agree, I''d rather seal you here than let you go out." After hearing Tongtian''s words, Bixiao''s face turned pale. With her cleverness, how could she not understand the meaning of the sentence "Tongtian sage". After looking at Tongtian, Bixiao asked in a low voice: "master, is that man very powerful?" Looking at the despair in Bi Xiao''s eyes, he sighed: "if Chu fan loses this time and your Shizu doesn''t arrive in time, then we will all fall here." After Tongtian''s words, all the people present did not refute. They all knew that what Tongtian had just said was correct. With their strength, the chance to escape from the hands of the saints of heaven is 0. After hearing Tongtian''s words, Bixiao calmed down, and a light smile appeared on her face: "master, I promise you." Afraid that Tongtian would not believe in himself, Bixiao added: "I will not let myself affect Chu fan, but even if I die, I will face him together." Seeing the determination on his apprentice''s face, Tong Tian sighed again. However, he didn''t say anything this time. The interceptors always attached great importance to friendship. Otherwise, they would not have staged a good play of huluwa saving grandfather in the battle of Fengshen.What''s more, Chu fan is the Taoist partner of Bixiao. If Bixiao doesn''t express like this, Tongtian will be confused. "That''s good." Speaking, Tongtian is going to take Bixiao out of the hiding place, but Bixiao is standing in the same place. Seeing Tongtian''s puzzled eyes, Bixiao''s face suddenly squeezed out a smile: "master, you can go out alone. You''d better stay here." Hearing Bixiao''s words, Tongtian immediately understood. Bixiao wants to face the crisis with Chufan alone, but at the same time, she doesn''t want to affect herself. Seeing the expression on Bixiao''s face, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly. Then he reached out and touched Bixiao''s head: "silly girl, as your master, how can I let you face the danger alone?" After that, Tong Tian''s body showed a firm sense of War: "as a master, my task is to protect you from the wind and rain. How can I hurt you before I fall?" Looking at the firmness of Tongtian, Bixiao''s eyes were moist again. She thought of the battle of canonization that year. The sky was very dark that day. Shifu also stood in front of all the intercepting disciples. She was facing two martial uncles and two Buddhists. On that day, master said the same thing. In that war, the interceptor lost! From that day on, there were only a few people left in the so-called Wanxian Dynasty. On that day, Shifu was seriously injured for the first time. On that day, Shifu was also punished by Shizu: he was imprisoned for a thousand years and could not leave without permission. And the source of all this is just to protect them. As early as the beginning of the battle of the gods, the master had already left a request for them to practice in seclusion, not to leave the sect without permission, not to be contaminated with the world of mortals. Chapter 901 But the elder martial brothers are not strong enough to resist the temptation of the world of mortals. As more and more martial brothers went down the mountain, she and her sisters left the cultivation place and resolutely joined the battlefield. It''s not for the sake of royal power, but for the sake of justice for those martial brothers who died in the war. With the magic weapon and array given by the master, she and her sisters look at each other in the battlefield. Even the twelve golden immortals under the second martial uncle are not their opponents. But their actions eventually brought disaster to themselves. Just when they were complacent about the victory after victory, the second martial uncle and the master uncle took action in person. At that moment, she lost the courage to fight for the first time. It was at that moment that she understood the terror of the saint. Just when she thought she was going to die, the master appeared. On that day, the master, who was smiling in peacetime, was totally different. He was carrying four swords and a picture of killing immortals in his waist. He stood firmly in front of himself and stood between the second martial uncle and himself: "my disciple, only I am qualified to teach!" Because of their willfulness, Shifu had to turn against his elder martial brother. It was also because of their willfulness that jiejiao was destroyed in the war of canonization. Because of their willfulness, master''s years of painstaking efforts directly disappeared! Master lost that battle! The four swords of Zhuxian were taken away, and the picture of Zhuxian sword was taken away by the elder martial brother. Since then, the elder martial brother betrayed the sect and joined Buddhism, becoming the ancestor of all Buddhas. After that war, the elder martial brothers didn''t resent human religion, didn''t resent hermeneutics, and even didn''t resent Buddhism, but the elder martial brother, Duobao, became a traitor in everyone''s mind! Now think about it. What was the decision of elder martial brother at that time not to protect them? If you didn''t join Buddhism, it''s estimated that even the last few people will not survive? Think of here, Bixiao''s eyes more moist, she looked to the sky, want to speak, but don''t know what to say, just have tears constantly flow out. Seeing the appearance of Bixiao, he touched her head with a smile, and then comforted: "don''t worry, master will protect you." When he spoke, Tongtian had a firm face. At this time, he had made a decision in his heart. Chu fan''s action in dealing with the puppet of the creator brought him inspiration. Chu fan can kill each other with a trapped immortal sword, but he has four immortal swords. Even if he can''t kill the creator, he can cause some trouble and delay for a while. That''s right. This is Tongtian''s plan. They will blow up all their magic weapons and try their best to delay time. As long as they persist until Hongjun arrives, they will be able to survive! Just as the interceptors had faith in Tongtian, Tongtian had almost faith in Hongjun. I will not abandon my disciples, nor will my master abandon me! Laozi''s Tao is inaction, and the original Tao is noble. All along, the world thinks that Tongtian''s Tao is killing, but only Tongtian knows that his Tao is guarding from the beginning! As long as you are still standing, you can''t let your relatives get a little hurt. Looking at the creator who had gradually approached Chu fan, the expression on Tong Tian''s face became serious. He knew that he would die this time. The only thing that made him happy was that Chu fan and Bi Xiao had the protection of duplicate cards, so there should be no life crisis. Although he did not use the card, but through his understanding, that kind of card must be a very powerful rule product, otherwise last time Chu fan could not save a small life. Looking at the tearful pear blossom and rainy blue sky, a trace of tenderness flashed across the sky. Silly girl, how dare you be hurt? All along, he took care of the three Bixiao sisters as his own daughters. Before you fall, you can never let your daughter be hurt, even if she has another force to protect her. "Elder martial brothers, younger martial brothers, I went out first." After bowing to the sages around, Tong Tian turned his head and walked out. Seeing Tongtian''s action, Lao Tzu and others showed a smile on their faces: "let''s go together." When he spoke, the sage directly put his hand on Tongtian''s shoulder: "I also have Pangu banner and Yu Ruyi. I can also delay for a few seconds." "I can''t show weakness in my Bianguai and Taiji diagram." As two people born together with Tongtian and collectively known as Pangu Sanqing, how can they not understand Tongtian''s plan? In Tongtian''s incredible eyes, Yuanshi slowly approached him, and then said in his ear: "younger martial brother, I''m sorry!" Hearing Yuan Shi''s words, I can''t help shivering all over the sky.Of course, he understood the meaning of Yuanshi. He was apologizing for the war of Fengshen. In order to win that war, the Yuan Dynasty united the Buddhist sage and Lao Tzu to fight against him, which led to the extinction of the truncated religion. But they have already made up for a long time. I didn''t expect that one day Yuanshi would apologize to himself. You know, Yuanshi is a very proud person, from birth to now, this should be the first time to apologize! "I forgot that a long time ago." There was a smile on the corner of Tongtian''s mouth: "big brother and second brother, I didn''t expect that we would live together and die together today." "Hum!" As soon as Tongtian''s words were finished, Lao Tzu on one side gave a cold hum: "as long as I haven''t swallowed my last breath, you two, don''t want to get hurt!" After that, without waiting for Yuanshi to speak to Tongtian, Laozi has already stridden towards the outside. "Let''s get together." Looking at Sanqing leaving with Bixiao, the sage Fuxi on one side showed a smile: "how can we fall behind in this kind of thing?" After that, the three saints of huoyun cave went out with the sage Nuwa. "Oh dear!" One side of the river Styx suddenly slammed the floor, and then muttered: "please, just die. Anyway, I''m a saint, and my original wish has come true." After that, the Styx also rushed out. "Amitabha." Zhunti and Jieyin look at each other: "if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell, elder martial brother (younger martial brother), we can''t let you down." Although we don''t know what danger Daozu encountered, none of the saints present are afraid of death. They know the importance of Chufan, just a talent of reproduction, can already show the power of Chufan, as long as Chufan is alive, Pangu world will have a chance. Besides, as saints, they are also the backbone of the world. How can they bend down easily? Chapter 902 Under the leadership of Tong Tian, all the saints of Pangu world rushed out of the hiding place. Looking at the crowd rushing out in a hurry, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth: "what are you doing?" Even if speaking, Chu fan still did not relax his action, the Yin and yang fish at the foot of the rotation speed is faster. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Tong Tian''s face showed a smile: "you can deal with them safely, we will stop him for you!" When speaking, Tong Tian looks at the creator who has been rapidly approaching with a serious face. Not only Tongtian, but other saints also nodded to Chufan and took out all their magic weapons. As "old people" who have lived in the world battlefield for such a long time, they know very well about the strength of the saints of heaven. That''s why they know how terrible the creator is. For them, the only way to hold the creator back is to blow their own magic weapon. Looking at everyone''s serious appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help showing a bitter smile. If you hide in the dark, I can rest assured. After all, the creator will not rush to attack you in any case. But if you rush out like this, you will be easily killed by the other party if you are not careful! Seeing Chu fan''s expression, Tong Tian understood his inner thoughts. After showing a confident smile to Chu fan, Tong Tian said: "you and Bixiao will not die. As long as we kill these guys, we will make money this time!" Hearing Tongtian''s words, Chu fan could not help shivering. He finally understood the intention of these saints. At the moment of the creator''s appearance, they already knew that they would die, and that''s why they came up with another idea. That is to procrastinate for yourself! As long as they succeed in killing all the main gods of the shenting world, then even if they die, Pangu world will not be reduced to a disadvantage! If it is normal, the choice of these saints is undoubtedly the best, but for Chu fan, this is the worst result. If not for the protection of these saints, why should he use such powerful magic, or even consume his own blood essence? So anyway, these saints can''t die here. Perhaps in the eyes of these saints, it is not a great loss to be able to exchange their own lives for the lives of the main gods of the divine world. But Chu fan''s heart has another idea! Not long ago, although the creator did it once, it was with the help of a puppet. Even so, the great world of shenting lost a strong man of the middle sage level. This means that although Daozu is not the opponent of the creator, it is not a big problem to drag down the other''s real body. But at this time, the creator''s real body has appeared, but the Taoist has not appeared. If you want to say that the ancestor has been lost, Chu fan will not believe it. After all, both of them are saints of the way of heaven. If the creator had this ability, he would not have been delayed for so long. Then the only possibility is that someone else has stepped in, and even this person''s strength is similar to that of Daozu. But according to Chu fan, the creator is the only saint in the world. In this way, a conclusion can be easily drawn: there are third-party forces involved in the battle between shenting world and Pangu world! After getting this conclusion, Chu fan couldn''t let the saints of Pangu world have an accident. If they die together with the God of shenting world, the third party can easily swallow up Pangu world and shenting world. As a passer-by, Chu fan has never heard of the story of snipe and clam fighting to gain profits from Weng. That''s why he didn''t want himself and Pangu to be Snipes and mussels in the story. After a look at his task panel, Chu fan''s face became more anxious: "there''s only one left. Come on While speaking, the mana in Chu fan''s body passed away again without money. At the same time, one of the main gods in yin yang fish finally couldn''t stand it. In Chu fan''s expectant eyes, the main god only had time to send out a cry, and it directly turned into a pile of blood. At the moment of the death of the main God, Chu fan''s face was overjoyed, and then he heard the sound of the system in his ear: "Ding, congratulations on the completion of the mission of bloody Avenger!" After hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan''s hands began to tremble, and at the same time, his mouth began to say: "there must be a strong skill, there must be!" Yes, this is Chu fan''s last hope.The "bloody Avenger" requires that he kill at least ten strong men at the level of the main God. After completing the task, he can obtain a fighting magic power at the level of heaven''s way and sage. It is because of the existence of this task that Chu fan dares to go so boldly into the hinterland of shenting world. But in Chu fan''s expectation, the voice of the system is still ringing: "congratulations to the host for obtaining the highest heaven level fighting power - disillusionment of life and death!" As soon as the words of the system were finished, a huge force appeared directly in Chu fan''s body, and then the force poured into Chu fan''s eyes. At the same time, Chu fan also understood the function of this skill. [disillusionment of life and death] classification: Shentong (colorful) Introduction: left eye for life, right eye for death, life and death like a lamp! Function: gaze at the other person, you can instantly make him suffer irresistible damage once (each eye can only be used once a year) remarks: Although the skill is good, don''t ignore the CD! Looking at the skill introduction in front of him, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth slowly bend up, and then directly put away the Yin and yang fish at his feet: "you elders, let me fight next?" When speaking, without waiting for Tongtian and others to speak, Chu fan has directly passed them and blocked between them and the creator. With Chu fan''s action, the main gods of shenting world, who were trapped in yin yang fish, were finally released. Seeing Chu fan''s action, Tong Tian couldn''t help changing his face and sighing. He never thought that Chu fan would suddenly give up killing the monks of shenting world at this time. In this way, all their previous plans were in vain. "Ah ~" sighed and looked at Chu fan in front of them. There was a trace of helplessness in his eyes: "at least he and Bixiao can survive." Although there are only three people left in the divine world, and all of them are seriously injured. Chapter 903 But Tong Tian knows that he and others can''t kill them under the gaze of the creator. The only thing that makes Tong Tian feel relieved is that Chu fan and Bi Xiao will not die. At least Pangu world has a chance to turn over. Of course, Tongtian also knows how hopeless this hope is. Even if Chu fan could escape, he didn''t know how long it would take for him to have the strength to defeat the creator, and the creator might not give him so much time. "If only master could arrive in time." When I think of it, I can''t help but smile bitterly. The master doesn''t show up now. Maybe it''s more or less bad. At the time of daydreaming, the creator has come to Chu fan. Looking at the three deities lying on the ground not far away, all covered with blood and motionless, there were angry eyes in all the eyes of the creator''s face: "good, very good!" In the extreme anger, the creator even gave out a laugh: "I didn''t expect that you would dare to fight them in front of us." While speaking, the creator stares at Chu fan: "let the person behind you come out. Today I will make him pay the price!" Hearing the words of the creator, Chu fan was stunned. When he wanted to come, he almost destroyed the God of the divine world. With the creator''s character, the first thing he did after he came should be to kill himself. But Chu fan didn''t expect that he would communicate with himself. But soon Chu fan noticed something unusual: "the person behind me?" Looking at the angry but still alert appearance of the creator, Chu fan''s heart suddenly gave birth to a bold guess: "this guy doesn''t think there is a saint level strong man in Pangu world, does he?" Sure enough, just when Chu fan hesitated, the creator spoke again: "why, as a saint of heaven, he didn''t even have the courage to face the enemy?" When he said that, a smile suddenly appeared on the creator''s face, then he stared at Chu fan and said: "or, he has been seriously injured, so it''s not convenient to move?" Yes, that''s the creator''s guess! After so many years of fighting with Hongjun and observing the Pangu world, the creator found that with Hongjun''s strength, he certainly could not create such a powerful world. With the power of Chu fan''s escape from him, the creator gave birth to a bold guess. Pangu world was not created by Hongjun. Hongjun, however, was just a monk with better qualifications born in Pangu world. As for the original creator of Pangu world, he must have been seriously injured in the fight with the enemy, so he had to hide. This kind of thing seems ridiculous, but in the long life of the creator, we have seen such things. And from another point of view, the creator''s conjecture is not wrong. The real creator of Pangu world is not Hongjun, but Pangu God. The only mistake is that Pangu God has died. At the thought of this, Chu fan''s eyes to the creator were strange: I didn''t expect that this guy was also a inferential genius! Thinking of the Jade Emperor, Cheng Chuliang and others, Chu fan can''t help feeling a burst of sadness: it is inferred that whether a person is a ghost or not, only Chu fan is pretending... Cough... Practice! Chu fan even considers whether he wants to make an inference before fighting with the enemy in the future. It''s best to make the other party convinced. But looking at the creator''s present appearance of a cosmic remnant, Chu fan couldn''t help but gasp: "forget it, I''d better be a quiet and beautiful young man of the universe." The creator didn''t know that in the short time of breathing, he had become the garbage of the universe in Chu fan''s eyes. Looking at Chu fan''s strange eyes, the creator confirmed his guess more and more. At this time, he was more happy and looked at Chu fan with a proud face: "do you know what your biggest mistake is?" Looking at the creator elated appearance, Chu fan really can''t bear to tell him the truth. Of course, the biggest reason is that it''s not easy to meet such a powerful fool. If he doesn''t play with him for a while, Chu fan is afraid that he will be punished by heaven. So Chu fan also showed a "shocked" expression, and then said to the Creator: "may I hear the details!" Looking at Chu fan''s pompous expression, the creator can''t help but draw the corners of his mouth. I don''t know why, he can always feel a strong irony from each other''s expression.But considering his infallible inference, the creator ignored the idea of making himself not wonderful. In fact, according to the normal rhythm, the creator at this time should take Chu fan as soon as the thunder can''t cover his ears, and then force the "sage of heaven" in the dark to do it. But in this way, his sense of achievement can not be released. So in order to perfectly install a force, the creator decided to talk with Chu fan. After a look at Chu fan, the creator said: "first of all, with the power of Pangu world, it should not be created by a sage of heaven." The creator was proud when he spoke, which he had discovered a long time ago. Although there are few saints in Pangu world, every saint has great strength. At least in the same level, the LORD God of the divine world is not the saint''s opponent. Seeing that Chu fan didn''t speak, the creator continued to make his own inference with a proud face: "in addition, the power that saved you before was not possessed by the sage of heaven, so I guess there should be a sage of Tao!" Hearing the creator''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help looking at him, and then said in a cold voice: "since you know that there is a great saint, you should leave quickly. Aren''t you afraid of death?" "Ha ha ha ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the creator began to laugh madly. After a long time, the creator looked down at Chu fan and asked with a look of disdain: "do you think I''m a fool?" Hearing the creator''s question, Chu fan can''t help but have a twitch at the corner of his mouth. You don''t look like a fool. You are just a fool! If it wasn''t for the sake of cooperating with the creator, Chu fan felt that he was going to laugh now. Although I have seen a lot of inferential people, I really haven''t seen you so cruel! Chapter 904 Seeing that Chu fan didn''t speak, the creator thought that the other party was shocked by his momentum, so he couldn''t help taking back his momentum. After all, there are so many people present. If one is scared to death by carelessness, there will be fewer people who look at their own pretending. After taking back the momentum, the creator continued to say: "if the sage behind you can do it, why don''t you come out yet?" After that, the look of disdain on the creator''s face became more intense, and he pointed his nostrils directly at Chu fan: "mole ant, as long as you now declare allegiance to this seat, I can save your life." Although Chu fan almost destroyed many gods in the divine world, the creator didn''t hate Chu fan. On the contrary, from the bottom of his heart, he has a deep appreciation of Chu fan. Even with the help of the great sage, Chu fan was able to escape from his hands twice and kill his puppet once. This kind of achievement is indelible. In order to prevent rejection, the creator also showed his strength to Chu fan: "if I guess correctly, the sage behind you should no longer have the power to do it. As long as I devour him, then I can break through and become a sage!" The creator is proud when he speaks. He has never worshipped himself as much as he does today. He thinks that it''s really good to let carloy deal with Hongjun and deal with the hidden strong in shenting world. As long as you swallow up the injured sage, even if you can''t make a breakthrough, you can increase your strength greatly. In this way, when he takes advantage of the fight between carloy and Hongjun, he will devour them all, and he will be able to break through and become a sage. At that time, I will be able to leave the desolation of the universe and go to the real universe. Looking at the self-confident creator, Chu fan''s face has become iron blue. he£¬tui£¡ Vertical middle finger (convex convex), on your IQ also want me to be a younger brother, it''s a daydream! "Why don''t you?" Seeing that Chu fan ignored himself, the expression on the creator''s face gradually became cold. Seeing the expression of the creator, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then showed a smile: "as long as you can catch my move without being hurt, I will agree to be your subordinate." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the creator hesitated. He really wanted Chu fan to be his own man. After all, no matter who he was, Chu fan would be able to become a saint of the way of heaven in a short time. Once successful, not only his own strength breakthrough, and even have a saint of heaven under. But at the thought of Chu fan''s crazy act of self explosion with a trapped sword, the creator''s heart is a little tangled. Will this guy make a big explosion again? You know, Chu fan''s request is the next move. Seeing the hesitation of the creator, Chu fan already knew what he was worried about. In order to make tie Hanhan, an extremely rare man in the universe, have some courage, Chu fan decided to encourage him. So after looking at the creator, Chu fan patted his chest directly and said to the Creator: "don''t worry, I won''t use self exploding magic weapons." After hearing Chu fan''s words, the creator was stunned, and then a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. If you don''t blow your own magic weapon, even if Chu fan has a strong talent, the creator still doesn''t think that he can hurt a great saint of heaven with the strength of a saint. Another look at Chu fan, the creator suddenly thought of some of the stories he had learned about Pangu. It is said that there is an unwritten rule among mortals in Pangu world, that is, when a Ming Lord wants a person to be his own man, he will ask the other person as he did before. In order to show his reserve, and also to show that he is not a person who will easily betray, the general will ask him: "as long as you can defeat me (as long as you can catch my n moves), I am willing to be your dog leg!" That''s what it means! In the view of the creator, Chu fan''s words are the same as those of the generals. In other words, Chu fan is actually willing to be his younger brother. The reason why he said that is just to show the so-called reserve of Pangu world. Thinking of this, the creator''s face couldn''t help smiling. Although he didn''t pay much attention to Pangu''s reserve, as long as he could pay Chu fan, it was meaningful. "In that case, this seat will satisfy you." In order to show his magnanimity, the creator also showed a smile to Chu fan when he spoke.Sure enough, after that, the creator got a smile from Chu fan. "One eye decides life and death, right eye, death!" Seeing that the creator really opened his hand and made a gesture of no resistance, Chu fan showed a smile on his face, and then launched an attack impolitely. Hear Chu fan''s words, the creator can''t help but be stunned, then sneer, isn''t it just a passing act, as for the performance is so serious? But in Chu fan''s eyes, a dark light full of ominous breath flew towards him, but the creator felt that the hair on his back was about to stand up. "The way of heaven?" When speaking, the creator''s face was full of surprise. As a saint of the way of heaven, even himself and caylo did not master the power of the way of heaven. But now a little saint has shown it. But now the creator has no time to be afraid. Even if he is serious about it, he will encounter danger, let alone surprise. In a flash, hundreds of magic weapons appeared around the creator. These magic weapons are all his family wealth accumulated over the years. Although the situation is dangerous now, the creator''s eyes on Chu fan are fiery. He is very clear, with Chu fan''s strength, even if he has mastered the heavenly way level supernatural power, it is absolutely impossible to launch a second attack. That is to say, as long as you survive this attack, then you have a chance to get this magic power from Chu fan! This is a supernatural power of heaven. Even among the big powers in the universe, only the elite are qualified to master it. The thought of what happened after this attack filled the creator''s heart. Even more he wants to get the road Saint hiding in the dark! Chapter 905 If it is normal, in the sight of such a terrible magic power, the creator must turn away without turning back. But in the face of Chu fan, his heart has other ideas. As someone said in previous lives, 30% of the benefits can make a person desperate, but now the creator is facing more than 30% of the benefits. Looking at the creator''s excited look, Chu fan''s face also showed a sneer, if this magic power is so easy to resist, it will not become his own card. Under the gaze of Chu fan and the creator, the gray light rushed to the Creator with a very fast speed, and fell directly to his chest. "No way Looking at the light close to him, the creator could not help humming, and then the magic weapons around him gathered directly. For their own strength, the creator is more confident, even if the power of heaven is very powerful, but it also depends on who shows it. With the power of Chu fan, the creator thinks he can resist it. However, what happened next made the creator''s eyes open several times. After meeting his magic weapon, the light didn''t explode as it was imagined. On the contrary, when the two meet, the gray light directly integrates into the magic weapon, and then appears from the other side. In this way, the magic circle carefully prepared by the creator was easily entered by the gray light. It''s a slow process to say, but it''s just in the blink of an eye. Looking at the gray light gradually approaching himself, the creator''s eyes finally gave birth to the color of fear: "this, how is this possible?" At this moment, the creator''s heart suddenly had a terrible guess. When he was in the center of the universe, he heard a legend about the divine power of heaven. Even the supernatural powers of the way of heaven are divided into different levels. Different supernatural powers of the way of heaven have different abilities. The lowest level is the primary divine power, which can increase the strength of a sage by 30% to 50%. The intermediate level can increase the strength of the sage of heaven by about 80%. Advanced supernatural powers can double the strength of the sage of the way of heaven, and some powerful supernatural powers can even double the supernatural powers of the sage of the way of heaven several times. But on top of this, there is this kind of supernatural power that only exists in the legend. It is said that this kind of supernatural power can make the saints of the way of heaven instantly destroy the existence of the same level as themselves. As long as you master the top powers of heaven, even the primary sage of heaven can instantly kill the senior sage of heaven. But all along, the creator thought it was just a legend. He never thought that one day he would meet the legendary supernatural power of heaven in such a desolate place. "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" As soon as the idea was born, the creator began to shake his head madly. The top-level supernatural powers of heaven, even those who have the power of the great sage, let alone a mole ant who is not even a saint of heaven. At this moment, the creator can only comfort himself in his heart: "maybe this is just a special divine power." Thinking of this, the creator''s eyes suddenly brightened, and then he looked at Chu fan confidently: "ha ha, do you think a special divine power can hurt us?" Generally speaking, the more mysterious the supernatural power, the less powerful it will be. For example, a supernatural power that can increase the strength of the body may increase the strength of the sage by 50%. However, the power of a magic power can only increase the strength of the sage by 30%. Of course, this is not to say that the magical powers of heaven are not as good as those of the body. It''s just that there is a huge difference between them in terms of power. For the creator, he knew that he had no time to avoid Chu fan''s move, so naturally, the smaller the power, the better for him. After caring in mind, the mana in the creator immediately gathered together, and then shot down to the dark light in the air. All this happened just in the light of lightning, Chu fan and others did not even have time to make too much reaction. The hands of the creator are already in contact with the light of death. When they came into contact, the creator could not help but smile. He found that unexpected pain came: "it seems that this move is less powerful than I expected." The creator''s heart could not help but be relaxed, and at the same time, it was a pity: "if only the power could be more powerful." From the time of taking this move, this divine power of heaven has already belonged to its own private property in the eyes of the creator.It is because of this that the creator hopes that this move will be more powerful. However, the creator''s heart is still very happy, in his view, even the lowest level of heavenly power, it is also the top treasure. And the reason why the power of this move is so low is that Chu fan''s strength limits the exertion of supernatural power. "Now, as long as you hand over this divine power, I will accept you as my subordinate!" In order to better convince Chu fan, the creator even added: "don''t worry, as long as you submit to me, within 100 years, this seat will help you break through and become a saint of heaven." In the view of the creator, the conditions he has given are very good, not only to forgive Chu fan''s life, but also to help him break through. We should know that the gap between ordinary sages and sages of the way of heaven can be described as a gap. For ordinary sages, it is absolutely a huge temptation. But at this time, the creator saw a look of irony from Chu fan''s face. "Why, don''t you?" As he spoke, the creator''s brow gradually wrinkled, and he was suddenly a little tired. In his opinion, Chu fan showed some insatiable, can become his own hands, is not a kind of glory? Even the creator''s heart has raised a thought, if Chu fan dare to put forward any excessive requirements, he will directly arrest each other, and then torture. Looking at the self-confidence of the creator, the sneer on Chu fan''s face became more obvious: "you''d better survive first and talk to me." When speaking, Chu fan''s calm face and calm eyes made the creator feel as if he was a dead man. And it is this calm look that makes the creator''s heart more angry. Chapter 906 What''s the matter, little brother? Don''t you know who is the boss between us now? At this point, the momentum of the creator suddenly rose, and then he would clap his hands to Chu fan. He plans to teach Chu fan a lesson, such as breaking all his limbs, and using mana to prevent his recovery. It was not until Chu fan handed over the divine power of heaven and signed a contract with himself that he cured the other party. But when he wanted to raise his hand, he found something wrong. Why does it feel empty? In doubt, the creator looked directly at his palm, but this glance turned the creator''s face into a miserable white: "well, what''s the matter?" Only a few breaths, his hands had disappeared. Even when he hesitated, the place under his elbow had disappeared mysteriously. What''s more terrifying is that there is a mysterious gray force gradually spreading where his limbs disappear. With the spread of this force, more and more of his limbs disappear. "It''s you?" The creator immediately looked up at Chu fan: "you did it, didn''t you?" Just for a moment, the creator thought about who the culprit was, and at the same time, he also understood why the power of the previous heavenly powers was so weak. It''s not until this moment that the creator knows about fear. You should know that he is a saint of the way of heaven, not to mention that his body has disappeared. Even if someone in the universe calls his name, he can feel it. But even with such a powerful force, he still could not feel how his limbs disappeared. Even the creator found that, due to the existence of these gray energies, his desire to be reborn after amputation was basically a dream. Looking at the spreading gray energy, the creator only needs to bite his teeth, and then his arms are immediately disconnected from his shoulders. After the arm was broken, the creator''s face did not recover much. Because he found that although his body disappeared faster, there was still some gray energy sticking to him. Even the mysterious power of gray is constantly increasing! If we can''t solve the problem of gray energy in time, the creator suddenly has a terrible idea in his mind - he will disappear! Just like the two arms that have disappeared, there is no trace left in the whole universe. At the thought of this, the expression of the creator became bitter. He never thought that he would suffer such a big loss in the hands of an ordinary saint, and even now his life is in danger. If he could have a chance to do it again, the Creator would not fight this poison with Chu fan. Even at the moment of meeting, he would use all his strength to kill Chu fan. Compared with his own small life, his subordinates and supernatural powers are unimportant. Even the creator''s heart has begun to secretly regret, if it is not because he has been in the desolation of the universe for these years, so that his vigilance begins to greatly reduce, how can this happen? Chu fan didn''t know what the creator thought. After hearing what the creator said, a smile appeared on his face: "now, do you still want me to be your servant?" Don''t look at Chu fan''s calm face when talking, but only he himself, even he himself was scared by the power of this magic power. Although he has the information transmitted by the system, he has a certain understanding of the power of magic power in his heart. But no matter what kind of understanding, it is not as powerful as the shock effect of seeing with one''s own eyes. Chu fan had a guess in his heart that if his strength was not too weak, he would have disappeared at the moment of being hit by the gray energy. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the expression on the creator''s face became more indifferent. As a sage of the way of heaven, if someone talks to him like this at ordinary times, he will not hesitate to shoot the other side directly into ashes. But in the face of Chu fan, it''s obvious that he can''t do such a thing. There is a worry in the creator''s heart. If Chu fan died and no one helped him, would he also disappear slowly? Death is not terrible, but looking at their own little death is too terrible! Forced to bear the anger in his heart, the creator spoke directly to Chu fan and said: "help me remove this magic power, and I can let you go." As soon as the creator''s words were finished, Chu fan directly laughed: "do you think I need to be let go now?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the creator''s face turned cold. Then he stared at Chu fan and gasped for breath: "don''t think that you can do whatever you want if you have the advantage now. As long as I want, I can kill you instantly!"When he spoke, the creator had a confident face, which he didn''t boast about. Chu fan has obviously entered a state of exhaustion after exerting his magic power this time, and even the mana in his body has been completely consumed. If you are afraid that Chu fan will die with you, the creator can kill Chu fan at any time. "Come on then." Hearing the words of the creator, the sneer on Chu fan''s face was more obvious: "kill me now, don''t hesitate, hesitation is defeat!" Chu fan''s words just finished, the corner of the creator''s mouth is a fierce draw, SHENTE''s hesitation is equal to defeat, do you think Laozi is buying lottery? Taking a deep breath, the creator comforts himself in his heart that he is a sage of the way of heaven. There is no need to change his life with an ordinary sage. It''s not worth it! After calming down for a while, the creator suddenly looks at the side of Tongtian and others: "as long as you help me remove the magic power, I can promise you to let them all go!" While speaking, the creator silently praised his wit in his heart. Chu fan is a madman who dares to play with himself with magic weapon, but those saints are not. Even the creator saw clearly what Chu fan had done before, but this guy gave up the chance to kill wengdar and others in order to save these saints. Looking at Chu fan''s face, the creator''s face gradually became confident: "now you should agree?" To tell you the truth, if the creator''s shoulder is not slowly disappearing, maybe he is still king like now. Hearing the words of the creator, Chu fan hesitated. It has to be said that the creator, as a sage of the way of heaven, has a very accurate grasp of the human heart. The life of Tongtian and others is indeed something that Chu fan values more. Chapter 907 You should know that Chu fan tried his best to keep Tong Tian and others, but now the requirements of the creator are very important for Chu fan. Chu fan''s own heart is also very clear, don''t look at the creator now a pair of inferior position appearance, but if the goods forced urgent, he can instantly kill all the people present. For a moment, Chu fan''s brow couldn''t help wrinkling. He and Bixiao have copy card protection, at most is injured, a life is sure to be able to keep, but Tongtian and others can''t. Just when Chu fan wanted to nod his head, a burst of laughter came from one side. "Ha ha ha ha, a sage of the way of heaven has threatened another sage with a gang of saints?" Hearing this sound, Chu fan and the creator couldn''t help looking at it. They saw Tong Tian sitting on the ground with his four swords. In addition to Tongtian, other saints also sat around him, and they were all in a mess. Just before the creator burst out all his momentum, the saints present could not stand it. Only at the last moment, they all sat on the ground and gathered the momentum of all people together. In this way, their only harvest is still intact standing in the middle of Bixiao. Seeing the whole sky, the creator''s face could not help showing a trace of anger. He could feel a frenzy from the goods. This craziness is more intense than before when Chu fan blew up his magic weapon. In fact, this is a normal thing. After all, Chu fan had his own card before. He knew that he would not die because of the systematic protection. But Tongtian is different. There is no systematic protection. Once he dies, his only end is his soul. But in this case, Tongtian''s heart is not the slightest fear, on the contrary, at this time he is full of fighting spirit. "Why, don''t you want to die?" Some couldn''t stand the breath of the whole heaven, and the creator finally spoke first. Hearing the words of the creator, Tongtian''s face showed a sneer: "I am very satisfied to exchange my life for the life of a sage of the way of heaven!" While speaking, Tong Tian aims at the creator''s body with his eyes and wipes the immortal sword with his hand. "You..." as soon as the words of Tongtian were finished, the creator couldn''t help his mouth. What''s the matter, little brother? Are you all rich in iron Han Han in Pangu world? I''m just so annoying. Even if I die, I have to take me with me, right? He glared at Tongtian. The creator decided to ignore Tongtian and asked other saints in accordance with the principle of coming from the masses and going to the masses. After all, even sages should abide by the principle that the minority is subordinate to the majority, right? At a glance, the creator directly ignores Yuanshi and Laozi. The breath of these two guys is very similar to that of Tongtian. To the creator, they are not good birds. At this point, the creator turned his head and looked at the others. "Amitabha!" When the creator looked at himself, zhunti read a Buddha''s name directly, then opened his eyes and said calmly: "benefactor, don''t ask, poor monk is not afraid of life and death!" "Me too!" As soon as zhunti''s words were finished, he opened his eyes and added in time: "if we can exchange our lives for the lives of a saint of heaven, it''s worth it." After hearing their words, the creator was in a coma without breathing: "aren''t you afraid of death?" When talking, the creator''s eyes were full of helplessness. If Tongtian Yuanshi and Lao Tzu, three murderous guys, jumped to die with him, he could understand. But the breath on your body is full of warmth. You don''t like to fight and kill. How can you be so reckless? If it''s not for more and more gray energy on the body, and the body is disappearing faster and faster, the creator wants to teach these guys a lesson of loving life! When he heard the creator''s words, Emperor Yan Shen Nong showed a smile, but he didn''t pay attention to the creator. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Chu fan: "Chu fan, you don''t have to agree to any of his requirements." "That''s right!" After Shennong''s words, Fuxi also spoke, but compared with Shennong, Fuxi''s character is more kind, so he also explained for Chufan: "if we let him go today, then our Pangu world will still be in danger again. If we kill him, we will die, but Pangu world will be safe from now on." Hearing Fu Xi''s words, Chu fan''s eyes were so hot that tears almost came out. He understood the idea of Tong Tian and others.The creator''s threat to Pangu world is too great. Today, he has suffered so much. If he is allowed to escape, he will never die with Pangu world. "You... hearing Fu Xi''s words, the creator turned black. He admitted that he did have such an idea. He first won the trust of Chu fan and others with words, and then made a comeback after he recovered from his injury. But then he knew that his plan was doomed to failure. But at this point, the creator is afraid to think about any plan. If he wastes a few more minutes, he will really belch. Therefore, as soon as Fuxi''s words were finished, the creator spoke anxiously: "I swear that as long as Chu fan let me go, I will never retaliate against Pangu world and the monks of Pangu world in any way from now on." After that, in order to increase his chips, the creator mercilessly sold his teammate caylo: "even if you leave me here, you can''t guarantee the safety of Pangu world." Although he was anxious to die, the creator had to slow down to know Chu fan and others with emotion and reason: "in addition to me, there is a sage of heaven who is also staring at Pangu world. Otherwise, how do you think I get rid of Hongjun?" At this point, the creator was relieved to see the suspicious look on people''s faces. It seems that his idea is quite correct. After patting the chest, the creator said: "if you die with me, who will resist the invasion of another big world in the future?" "I''m no longer a threat to you. Now you should leave your useful body to deal with the monks of other worlds!" Looking at the creator''s painstaking appearance, Chu fan''s face couldn''t help showing some strange color. It has to be said that the creator is worthy of being a saint of heaven. With this eloquence, it is absolutely no problem to be a psychologist in the future. Chapter 908 Hearing the words of the creator, Tongtian and others really began to hesitate. Death, they are not afraid of, but if death is meaningless, it certainly can not. For example, now, if the creator''s words are true, they will put Pangu world into a real crisis after they die with each other. Seeing that the expression of Tong Tian and others had changed, the creator could not help but feel happy. Then he looked at Chu fan again with sincere eyes: "as long as you let me go, I can help you take kailo and help you Pan Gu world through this crisis." It''s the so-called "Friends of the dead do not die, but the poor do". Under the threat of life, the creator did not hesitate to abandon caylo. Anyway, we are not living and dying together. Hearing the words of the creator, Chu fan saw that the eyes of Tong Tian and others were all bright. Needless to say, for Tongtian and others, this condition is very attractive. There is no doubt about the power of the creator. If we get his help, the Pangu world will not be earlier than danger. Will the creator deceive them? For the friars, this is not a problem at all. As long as they take an oath, they will be recognized by the Tao or other laws in the universe. Once you break your vows, you have to pay a huge price. And this kind of price, even the sage of heaven can''t bear! "Babel, help ~" however, just then, a panic voice came. Hearing this sound, the creator was stunned, and then he had a bad premonition in his heart. To know that Babel is his real name, and in the world battlefield, can know the name of only one person - kaylo! At the thought of this, the creator couldn''t help but ask me for help? Can''t this guy beat old Hongjun? The creator''s heart was full of disbelief when the idea was running. You know, although caylo was a little weaker than himself, according to his estimation, Hongjun was definitely not his opponent. However, caillo did not give him too much time to consider, just after the sound came, a embarrassed figure came from the distance. At the same time, the figure also issued a confused cry: "Babel, help, if you don''t do it again, I''ll hang up!" It can be seen that caillo is really scared now, otherwise he would not not have looked around. After arriving in front of the creator, caillo began to complain loudly: "Babel, you are too treacherous to tell me that the madman is weak?" While speaking, caylo also pointed to his face, chest and other places to show his injury to the Creator: "although the strength of the goods is a little weaker than me, he is a madman. He has exploded three magic weapons in such a short time!" Looking at caillo''s fear, the creator''s face turned black. But when he thought about what happened to his puppet, he suddenly sympathized with caillo. You know, it''s a magic weapon of heaven level, self explosion. Its power is not known how much stronger than the trapped immortal sword. To survive that kind of self explosion, kailo must have paid a huge price. At the thought of this, the creator could not help looking at Chu fan, and then the corner of his mouth twitched again: "what''s the matter? Self exploding magic weapon is the ancestral magic of your monks in Pangu world, isn''t it?" Caillo didn''t know that his experience had caused a lot of psychological trauma to the creator. He was a little annoyed to see that the creator ignored him. There was no time to wait for the creator''s reply, and caillo scolded directly: "Babel, I''m here to help you, you let me chew a hard bone, and now you don''t help me, why do you plan to kill me together?" When he spoke, caillo''s face was angry, and the saliva flew directly to the creator''s face. Caillo was comfortable to scold, but the creator did not dare to let him continue to speak. Joke, I was going to sacrifice you to help me get my life back. If you go on, we''ll both be responsible. "Cough!" When caylo was about to speak again, the creator broke into each other''s words with a dry cough. After being interrupted, caillo finally wakes up from his own personal world. He finally finds out what''s wrong with the Creator: "where''s your hand?" After that, caillo looked at the creator carefully again, and then found a frightening thing - the creator''s body was disappearing! "What is the hidden means of the sage of heaven?"In an instant, the "answer" appeared in caillo''s heart. In his opinion, the only one who can do this is the saint of heaven who makes the creator have to turn to him for help. After figuring this out, caillo''s heart suddenly filled with emotion. Originally, he was very dissatisfied with the creator. After all, the other side let him deal with such a madman as Hongjun. But after seeing the tragedy of the creator, he suddenly felt that he was too stingy. Even babel would have suffered such a serious injury. If he played against the other side, he would have turned to ashes now? At this point, caillo made a decision in an instant. After looking at the creator, caillo said with a serious face: "Babel, don''t worry, as long as I''m here, I won''t hurt you!" In order to show his determination, caillo patted his chest directly, and then said loudly: "it''s not the magic weapon of self explosion, I also have the magic weapon of heaven!" If it was normal, Caylor would be reluctant to waste his magic weapon of heaven, otherwise he would not be forced by Hongjun to ask the creator for help. But in the current situation of the creator, it is not reliable to ask the other party to help. In addition, before the creator took the initiative to face a more powerful opponent, which makes caillo more identified with this friend. The reason why it is said to deal with Hongjun is that in his view, the hidden sage of the way of heaven must have been lost. After all, the creator''s strength is still very strong, and if the other side is still alive, he will not let himself say so much. According to the normal situation, caylo''s conjecture is very correct. After all, this guy is a saint of heaven, and there will be no problem on the paper. But it''s a pity that the goods are in abnormal condition. Chapter 909 After a look at the creator, caillo patted him confidently on the back (mainly because his shoulder has disappeared and can''t be patted), and then said: "good brother, from the moment you take the initiative to face a powerful opponent, we are really good brothers!" If, in ordinary times, caillo is willing to be his brother, the creator will certainly be eager to be. After all, the other party has the strength of the sage of heaven. Once he becomes a brother, he will be able to help himself in the future. But now the creator has only regret in his heart. If he had known that a little Saint could play such a terrible power, he would not have chosen him as his opponent. After a second look at caillo, who still didn''t understand the situation, the creator sighed helplessly, and then said: "that, caillo, I have been captured by the other party now." The creator was ashamed when he spoke. He didn''t think about letting caylo take all Chu fan and others down. But just a little thought, the creator immediately abandoned this unreliable idea, after all, to Chu fan and others show the tiger, Baji is not afraid of death. If you really dare to do so, you can''t say that you really want to die with the other party. Of course, in the heart of the creator, he knew that his chance of dying with Chu fan was not great. After all, a strong man who can take out such a powerful divine power is hiding in the dark. It''s not too easy for him to save Chu fan from his own hands. It is because of this that the creator can recognize it so simply. In his mind, since the road Saint hiding in the dark has been injured, it must need a few more suitable dog legs, and he is absolutely capable of this position. At the end of the creator''s words, caillo''s face stiffened instantly. Then he looked at the creator in disbelief: "you, you..." after mumbling for a long time, caylo just didn''t say a word, and he is not a fool. Since even the creator is honest now, it must be because there is one who can suppress each other. A terrorist who can easily suppress Babel''s existence, and a madman who is ready to blow up at any time, caillo thinks it''s better to be honest. After figuring out this point, caylo immediately honestly put away his momentum, and then showed a "kind" smile to the people around him: "Hello, Taoist friends for the first time!" Even the Tathagata trio, who was still hanging on the tree, did not miss it. Seeing the performance of kailo, the creator on one side could not help but twitch at the corner of his mouth. Although we are at a disadvantage now, are you acting too much like a dog? As a sage of the way of heaven, can''t you have a certain strength? Take another look at caillo, and the creator suddenly sighed a long sigh. He felt that when he became a comrade in arms with this guy, he was doomed to fail. After all, there is an old saying that you are not afraid of God like opponents, but you are afraid of pig like teammates. Of course, the creator will not admit that he is also a pig teammate for caillo. It''s no exaggeration to say that if it wasn''t for his intelligence error, caillo would not be in such a mess. However, it is obvious that Comrade caillo does not have so many ideas of the creator in his mind. At this time, he has only one idea: I am very counsellor, I am very clever, don''t kill me! "Fellow Taoists, I don''t know if we can leave a life if we surrender now?" Hearing caylo''s words, Chufan couldn''t help looking at him with surprised eyes. I didn''t notice that he was a talented man. As a sage of the way of heaven, he was able to accept advice in such a short time. There was no reserve that a sage of the way of heaven should have. And generally speaking, although this kind of person may not be able to become the top strong, but it is definitely a relatively long time to live. Not only Chu fan, but also Tong Tian and others were stunned. We should know that apart from the existence of zhunti and Jieyin, all the saints in Pangu world are not arrogant? For them, the strong should have the pride of the strong, such as the best of caillo, is simply the scum of the strong, the bottom line of dignity! In fact, it has something to do with their environment. Although Tongtian and others are relatively weak, they spend most of their time in Pangu world, where they are the strongest except Hongjun. Being in a high position for a long time makes them have an indescribable pride in their heart, which is also the main reason why Tongtian and others will explode when they disagree. In their opinion, compared with their dignity and pride, life is nothing.But kailo''s living environment is a different situation. Although it has the power of heaven sage, it is just an ordinary role in the universe. For caylo, he is not qualified to have his own pride, on the contrary, he has more time to think about how to survive. Looking at the eyes of Tongtian and others, caylo had guessed their thoughts. But caylo didn''t care about it. He could feel the same breath from Tongtian and other people as the crazy old man named Hongjun - not afraid of death! With the previous experience, caillo has a firm idea in his heart. When facing this kind of madman, he must keep away from him. If anyone in the audience can really understand caillo''s idea, then the creator is the only one. As the bottom characters in the universe, after hearing the words of caylo, the creator''s heart has made a choice. This time, it''s obvious that he and caylo have completely lost, and now surrender, at least to save their lives. Thinking of this, the creator looked directly at Chu fan: "Taoist friend Chu fan, I don''t know if you can inform any elder. I''d like to be his servant, just hope to save my life!" "Me too!" As soon as the creator''s words were finished, caillo said in a loud voice: "as long as I can leave a life, I can take my own world with me!" Hearing their words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then began to meditate. He believed in the words of cailo and the creator. After all, their will to survive cannot deceive others. Chapter 910 "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger selection task, please check it in time!" Just when Chu fan was tangled, he heard the rest of the system. "Choose a task?" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned. You know, it''s been years since he got the system, but it''s the first time he''s heard about choosing a mission. "View tasks!" As the voice dropped, a task panel immediately appeared in front of him. Task: between life and death Introduction: as the store manager of a card shop, the host should have mastered the life and death of thousands of creatures. Congratulations to the host, he finally took the first step! Requirements: please execute caillo and Babel as soon as possible time limit: one minute choice one: pay two people, reward: personal exclusive special world, one choice two: kill two people, reward: upgrade to heaven sage, two people randomly all the magic skills looking at the task in front of him, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then he didn''t hesitate Made a choice: "I choose one!" After that, Chu fan looked directly at caillo and the creator, and then said in their expectant eyes: "I can let you go, but you two should swear to be loyal to me!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the creator and caylo were stunned. They did have the intention to take refuge in each other in exchange for their lives before, but the person they intended to take refuge in was a secret strongman, not Chu fan. There was not much awe for them. For example, the creator, although he suffered a lot in the hands of Chu fan, but in fact, if he wants, he can still easily kill each other. The reason why he didn''t do it up to now is that he was afraid of the strong in the dark, and the other reason is that Chu fan had the ability to die with him. "I agree!" Just as the creator was struggling, the voice of caillo came from one side. Hearing what caylo said, the creator was stunned, and then looked at him in disbelief. Little brother, what made you decide so quickly? After all, they are poor people in the same camp, so after feeling the eyes of the creator, caylo magically sensed each other''s thoughts. After taking a look at the creator, cailo said: "since you can put forward such a condition, it must be someone who agreed." Hearing caylo''s words, the creator was stunned at first, and then suddenly a sense of enlightenment rose in his heart. Chu fan can use the strength of the sage level to display the top-level divine power of heaven, and can let which strong person to protect, and then think that the other party may be seriously injured. A bold idea was born in the mind of the creator. It''s very possible that Chu fan is the disciple of the elder. Even if the elder really faces the life crisis, even if he has reached the point where he can''t be cured. Then his only successor is Chu fan! At the thought of this, the eyes of the creator looking at Chu fan became blazing. What is thigh? The great sage is the thigh! Although there is only one realm difference between the saints of the way of heaven and the saints of the way of heaven, in fact, there is a great difference between them. For example, in the universe, the sage of the way of heaven is just an ordinary member of many forces, and may even be used as cannon fodder when fighting. However, the sage of the great way already has the right to rule. Once he becomes a sage of the great way, he can be treated with courtesy no matter in that power. There is even a guess in the creator''s heart. What if the elder''s strength surpasses that of the great sage? For the rest of the things, the creator did not dare to continue to guess, because that is not what he can imagine! But this can''t stop the creator''s expectation of Chu fan''s future. A person who has the great way and even surpasses the strong one''s guard and guidance will surely achieve great success in the future. And if I follow Chu fan from now on, I will have my own place when Chu fan really rises. For example, if Chu fan creates a power in the future, they can also become the management. At the thought of this, the creator could not care about the dignity of the sage, and nodded to Chu fan immediately: "yes, I do!" Seeing that they both agreed, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction, and then said to them: "in that case, why don''t you sign the contract as soon as possible?" When they heard Chu fan''s words, the creator and Caylor did not hesitate, but put up two fingers and began to say: "today, Babel (caylo) is willing to worship Chu fan. In the future, the Lord will humiliate and die, and the Lord will die!" When they reach this level, they don''t need to make too much preparation to sign a contract. After all, the ability to follow the law is not a joke.After their words are finished, the mysterious laws in the universe have limited them. From then on, they were Chu fan''s slaves. No matter from the psychological or behavioral point of view, they could not make any idea of ignoring Chu fan, and they would be punished by the law. At the same time, the sound of the system also rang directly: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and obtaining the" special world seed "!" "System, what is this thing?" Looking at the green seeds suddenly coming out of his backpack, Chu fan was stunned. If he didn''t remember correctly, his task reward should be a special world, right? Thinking of this, Chu fan''s heart was even more angry: "dog system, do you want to stop mixing? Even if you want to collect wool, it''s not so powerful. You''re not collecting wool, it''s killing sheep!" He has been with Chu fan for so long. As a system, he still has a clear idea of Chu fan. So after hearing Chu fan''s words, he immediately transmitted the information of special world seeds to Chu fan. [special world seeds] classification: special (white (upgradable)) Introduction: mysterious seeds from the depths of the universe, but the system has understood its role! Function: using "special world seed", you can let the user have a unique world without regard to cultivation! Skill 1: acceptance (the special world can accept creatures from any world without any restrictions on their strength and cultivation) skill 2: Evolution (when the strength of creatures in the special world increases, the level of the special world will also increase correspondingly) skill 3: plunder (the special world can plunder everything in other worlds, including creatures) "gudu ~" looking at the instructions in front of him, Chu fan couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva: "dog system, I admit I wronged you, I''m sorry!" Chapter 911 Until this time, Chu fan realized how big a gift the system had given him. Although the seeds of this special world are just white objects, with its three skills, even the great sage will want him. We should know that the first thing that ordinary saints want to break through and become saints of heaven is to create the world! And what we want to create must be the big world, not the mustard world in one sand one world. After creating a big world, the will of the creator will become the way of heaven in this world, which is also called the sage of the way of heaven. Of course, in addition to creating the world, there are other ways to become a saint of heaven, and there are other ways to do it. For example, Zu Hongjun directly integrated the will of Pangu world with his own noumenon. In this way, although he had the strength of the sage of heaven, he was also affected to a certain extent. For example, in the face of Sanqing, Daozu will be more favorite, because Sanqing is the breath of Pangu after his death, which can be said to be the closest creature to Pangu. Of course, this is not an unacceptable thing for Hongjun. Pangu''s will can only influence him a little, and Hongjun himself occupies a dominant position in the main body. In addition, the cultivation of the creatures born in a big world can not surpass the strength of the saints of the way of heaven. For example, a primary sage of the way of heaven, no matter how talented he is in the world, can not reach the level of the sage of the way of heaven in his cultivation. Of course, in Pangu world, Chu fan is a special case. He doesn''t even need to work hard to practice, so he doesn''t care about these things. There is also the phagocytosis of the world. After the battle between the two big worlds, the victorious party will directly phagocytize the defeated party. But this phagocytosis is flawed. For example, if Pangu world fails this time, Pangu world will be engulfed by shenting world. After that, all the creatures in Pangu world, including a flower and a grass, will die and then reincarnate again. After rebirth, although they still have the talent before, they have no memory, and they can only practice the way of the LORD God in the future. This is also a defect of the big world. There can only be one way of practice in a big world without breaking through to become a sage or having other opportunities. These are iron laws that cannot be broken! However, after having the seeds of a special world, all these iron rules have been broken! The first is growth. The creatures born in a special world have unlimited possibilities. As long as their talents are good enough, they can even surpass Chu fan. In addition, the world engulfed by the special world will not disappear, and the creatures in the world will not die. This kind of engulfment is more like a kind of fusion. It''s just that this integration is dominated by Pangu world. What''s more important is the third ability, which can ensure that even if there are creatures beyond Chu fan, they will not cause any danger to Chu fan. It is no exaggeration to say that if the ability of the seeds of a special world is known to others, it is estimated that even the saints of the great way and even the existence above will be moved. After taking a deep breath and looking at the special world seed shining in his item list, Chu Fan said two words without hesitation: "use!" The voice falls, Chu fan feels a cool on his body, and then a small world appears in Dantian. Now the seeds of the world have just been used, and the born world is not much bigger than sesame. But Chu fan doesn''t worry. You should know that this thing has growth potential. Take another look at caillo and the creator, Chu fan''s face suddenly showed a look of joy, I don''t know what level of his strength can be promoted in the world that engulfed them? However, according to Chu fan''s estimation, his strength will never be much weaker than Daozu''s. "Cough." Just when Chu fan looked at them, the creator suddenly coughed twice with a embarrassed face, and then looked pitifully at Chu fan: "master, do you think you can untie the technique on me first?" Hearing the creator''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then guessed that his future "capable men" were still disappearing. It''s just a little while, now the creator''s shoulder has disappeared more than half. Seeing this, Chu fan''s heart is full of pain, grandma''s, just focused on happy, unexpectedly did not notice a careless let oneself lose so much. Yes, it''s the loss. In Chu fan''s opinion, the creator is his own private property now. If this guy''s injury continues to be serious, it''s his own loss. Of course, this kind of words Chu fan certainly can''t say, always can''t say to him, I am too happy, so forget your present situation?How sad is the creator''s heart? In any case, Chu fan felt that he was a kind person, and as a kind person, it must be a compulsory course to take care of his subordinates'' emotions. So after seeing the tragedy of the creator, Chu fan not only didn''t show anything, but also showed indifference on his face: "I''ll let you go this time, and the previous things will be taken as your punishment for offending us. I hope you won''t do it again in the future!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the creator first trembled, then quickly nodded to the chicken like pecking rice. Now he''s under Chufan''s command. Unless he''s crazy, he won''t do this kind of thing again. What''s more, he and caylo still have the idea of holding Chufan''s thick thigh tightly in their hearts. So Chu fan''s words, the creator''s heart not only has no resentment, on the contrary, there are some gratitude. In his opinion, Chu fan punished himself now, which is better than remembering now that he will wear shoes for himself later. When nodding, the creator spoke to Chu fan with a grateful face: "master, don''t worry, I won''t do it again!" heard the creator''s words, Kailo looked at him with a disdainful look. Then he thought of Tucao: make complaints about heaven and earth. Well, this guy is also standing and talking without backache. Just as the creator is now, if he shows his strength for a while, the creator will disappear completely. Even if other people''s lives are short, they can burst out amazing fireworks, but it is obvious that the creator does not have such an opportunity, he can only disappear quietly. Chapter 912 It''s also thanks to the creator''s ignorance of his current psychological thoughts. Otherwise, he would take Chufan to give him a death eye, and then talk with him about his character. It''s even better to talk to the goods. There''s only one mouth left. Let''s see if he can make sarcastic remarks. Keke, the eye of death is the name given by the creator for Chu fan''s divine power of heaven. After all, Chu fan''s picture of staring at him with the eye is really impressive. In the creator''s eyes, he was just glared by Chu fan, and then fell to such a state. It has to be mentioned that this guy is not only an inferential ghost, but also a waste wood. If Chu fan knows his name for his magic power, he will definitely watch him disappear. What is it? It''s so powerful. Why should it be called death gaze, terrible big eyes and so on? Of course, these are gossips. After the creator''s words, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction and was ready to recover for him. In fact, the way of recovery is not difficult to say, nor is it simple to say. This time Chu fan got the divine power of the way of heaven. His left eye was for life and his right eye was for death. The former creator was hurt by the Qi of death in Chu fan''s right eye. If he wants to recover, he just needs the help of the Qi of life in his left eye. Only in this way, the ability of both eyes will need to wait a year before they can be used again. If you look at the skill CD, the CD time of this magic power is definitely very long, but for Chu fan, it''s very cost-effective to exchange one year for a saint of heaven. What''s more, the value of the creator is not only reflected in his personal body, but also behind him is a large world of God court and a large number of magic methods. "Right eye for a living, go!" Simply thinking about it, Chu fan directly exerts his magic power, and a lot of mana disappears. Chu fan turns pale, and then sits on the ground with a "puff". At the same time, a blue light flew out of Chu fan''s grave, and then fell on the creator. With the fusion of cyan light and body, the creator could not help feeling that he was disappearing, and suddenly came a crisp feeling. At the same time, the places where he had disappeared also slowly grew up again, and those black unknown breath also directly dissipated. As the body slowly recovered, a smile appeared on the creator''s face. Originally, he thought that Chu fan could only help himself eliminate the black breath, but he didn''t expect to be able to recover from the injury, which was really a surprise. But when most of the body recovered, leaving only one arm, the power of the white light was finally consumed. In this way, the creator, who was still hot more than ten minutes ago, is still hot now. He just lacks an arm and becomes Yang Guo of Xianxia plus. "Master, this..." looking at his missing arm, the creator couldn''t help looking at Chu fan. Originally, he intended to recover himself, but he found that his recovery ability could not be used here, so he had to look at Chu fan again. Hearing the creator''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth, and then looked at him pitifully: "I''m sorry, the mana is not enough, otherwise you''d better live like this first." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the creator''s face turned black. How could this situation survive? It was the loss of an arm, not a hair. Chu fan also felt helpless when he felt the resentment of the creator. The situation before was very special. If I didn''t help the creator earlier, this guy might disappear. However, he did not expect that the mana consumed by "eye of rebirth" was more than that consumed by "eye of destruction", and the gap was so big. In this way, it leads to the present situation of the creator. More importantly, if you want to use the eye of life again, you have to wait until the next year. After looking at the creator, Chu fan sighed: "don''t worry, I will help you recover when I can use this ability again one year later." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the creator was stunned at first, then nodded helplessly. What else can he say? Now he''s under Chu fan''s command, but he''s not the creator before. Besides, as a sage with good knowledge of the way of heaven, he is not Hongjun''s little scum who doesn''t know anything about the universe, so he knows a lot about the consumption of the way of heaven. In fact, Chu fan''s power of the heavenly way is infinitely close to that of the great way, and it only needs to wait for a year to be used again, which is already against heaven. "Thank you, master!" Thinking of this, the creator can only nod to Chu fan. In fact, he would like to do a boxing action, only to find that his current situation can not do such a difficult action.And just as the creator''s words were finished, a voice full of anger suddenly came from afar. "Son of a bitch, don''t hurt me!" With the sound of the ring, a body full of wounds, gray hair, black beard, mouth with blood of the old man, a face crazy from the distance rushed over. Seeing the old man, caillo, who had been standing on one side, suddenly trembled, and then directly hid behind the Creator: "this old madman is coming so soon. It''s up to you!" The creator couldn''t help but gasp at the words of Caylor. God''s special look at me, don''t you know I''m a patient now? Although with the help of Chu fan, the injury has almost recovered, but his family knows his own affairs, and the creator knows very well that the mana in his body has not recovered. In fact, even if it''s mana recovery, he may not be the opponent of crazy Hongjun because he lacks a hand. In fact, kailo was also frightened by Hongjun''s madness. After all, everyone''s fighting capacity is equal. It''s not difficult to fight a serious fight. But you can''t rush up with explosives all over your body. This kind of spirit is not afraid of death, either you are killed by me or we are killed by me. As long as you''re a normal person, you don''t want to have a relationship with him. Caillo and the creator were so timid that they wanted to be eighteen thousand miles away from Hongjun. But their actions fell into Hongjun''s eyes, which was a different situation. In Hongjun''s view, the situation at this time is to unite with the creator to deal with himself. Although I don''t know why the creator suddenly became a one armed warrior, I still know his opponent Hongjun. Chapter 913 It is precisely because of the preconceived view that, in Hongjun''s view, now kailo has found a helper, so he feels that he is OK and wants to stand up against himself. After a look at caillo and the creator, Hongjun''s face turned fierce: "good, I didn''t expect that we could meet so soon!" When he heard Hongjun''s words, the creator was stunned at first, and then he could not help but "clatter" in his heart. He was not a fool, and naturally knew what Hongjun had misunderstood. In fact, it''s no wonder Hongjun. After all, kailo was invited by the creator to deal with him. They were originally a group, and now they are facing Hongjun together. No matter from that point of view, it''s going to be a big war with yourself. Seeing Hongjun''s more and more ferocious eyes, the creator said in his heart, "no good." then he explained to Hongjun: "Hongjun, don''t get me wrong. We don''t want to fight with you!" "That''s right!" As soon as the creator''s words were finished, caylo on one side quickly stretched out a head to conform to: "crazy old man, we don''t want to fight you." For Hongjun, he is really afraid. This guy is not fighting at all, but dying together. For Hongjun''s idea, kailo really can''t understand. Isn''t this guy''s life his own? In fact, this is why kailo doesn''t know Hongjun. In Hongjun''s opinion, once he is dragged down by kailo, Tongtian and others will not survive. Even Pangu world is likely to fall directly into the hands of the creator. His old nest is about to be killed by the enemy. The creator can''t bear it even if he is a Buddhist. In his opinion, only by killing caillo as quickly as possible can we solve this crisis, so there is no doubt that caillo is against the craziest creator. Hearing what they said, Hongjun was stunned at first, and then a sneer appeared on his face: "why, you still have any intrigues, let''s take them out together!" In Hongjun''s eyes, the two guys in front of him are the incarnations of a series of derogatory words, such as evil, treachery and shamelessness. When they heard Hongjun''s words, they couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Fortunately, this guy didn''t come up to do the blasting directly, which can be explained. In order to let Hongjun relax, the creator pointed to Tongtian and others: "Hongjun, who are they?" In fact, the creator''s original intention is to let Hongjun see that Tongtian and others are still alive, indicating that he did not kill these guys as he imagined. But he ignored the current environmental factors. Because of their momentum before the outbreak, the situation of Tongtian and others is very embarrassed. Therefore, this gesture of showing kindness fell into Hongjun''s eyes, which was a threat. Looking at the embarrassed Tongtian and others, Hongjun''s heart became more angry: "well, you dare to threaten me!" Yes, in Hongjun''s view, the creator is threatening himself with the lives of Tongtian and others. Otherwise, why should we let ourselves see Tongtian and others at this time, and their situation is not very good. Hearing Hongjun''s words, the creator was stunned at first, and then felt the brain buzzing. What''s the matter with the old man? Why is it so difficult to communicate? Just when the creator was entangled, caillo, who had been hiding behind him, could not help it. They are obviously looking for revenge, and you still let them see their younger generation in a mess. Why, they are afraid that the strength of the other side is not strong enough, and they need to add a buff? At the thought of this, the eyes that caylo looked at the creator became strange: how hard I couldn''t think of it at that time that I would agree to cooperate with this kind of pig team-mates? When you gaze at the abyss, the abyss also stares at you! In other words, when you treat others as pig teammates, others treat you as pig teammates. Caillo and the creator will never know that in each other''s heart, they will be a kind of fat creature who only knows how to eat all day. Seeing that Hongjun was about to explode again, kailo quickly yelled: "crazy old man, stop it!" Kailo''s voice was still loud. At least he was ready to explode a magic weapon first. Hearing this, Hongjun was startled by him. With a shake of his hand, he almost let the magic weapon explode first. At the thought of the terrible consequences of these magic weapons exploding directly in his own hands, Hong Jun could not help but burst into a cold sweat. At the same time, he was more alert when he looked at Caylor: "hum, shameless thing, do you have any tricks, let''s use them together?" Hearing Hongjun''s words, kailo could not help but draw his mouth. What''s the situation, little brother? How can I be despicable in the blink of an eye?Kaylo didn''t know that he almost took away Hongjun with his voice just now, but no matter how wronged he was, he would smile when facing Hongjun: "cough, old... Hongjun, don''t misunderstand, we have surrendered!" "Ha ha." As soon as he finished, Hongjun narrowed his eyes, then raised his mouth and looked at him with a smile. His colleague pointed a finger at him: "do you think I''m like an idiot?" Hearing Hongjun''s words, kailo and the creator shook their heads at the same time. No matter what the usual evaluation of this guy is, I can''t admit it now, otherwise my life is in danger. "To whom did you surrender?" As soon as Hongjun''s words were finished, they looked at Chu fan together. "Ha ha." Seeing their actions, the smile on Hongjun''s face became colder. Not only that, his momentum also burst out directly, and his colleagues'' eyes were full of murderous air: "are you insulting my intelligence?" When he spoke, Hongjun began to inject magic power into his magic weapon. In his opinion, he was absolutely insulted by caillo and the creator. Even these two guys want to play with themselves now. Two saints of heaven, who press themselves on the ground and rub back and forth before they are desperate, surrender to an ordinary saint in the blink of an eye. This kind of words go out to cheat a fool will be two big mouth fool. At the same time, Hongjun''s heart is also full of indignation, although Hongjun has not taken advantage of you all the time. But you can''t take me for a fool, can you? At the sight of Hongjun''s action, Caylor and the creator trembled, and then the hair on their back stood up: "don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive!" Both of them are seriously injured now. If they are really bombed, they will turn into ashes and become harmless garbage in the universe. Chapter 914 "Ha ha." Hearing the words of kailo and the creator, the expression on Hongjun''s face became more angry. In this case, his brain took the initiative to interpret the deep meaning of caylo''s words: "you can kill us!" Yes, this is Hongjun''s interpretation of their behavior. In Hongjun''s view, there is absolutely no problem with his interpretation. One reason is that Hongjun didn''t feel that he had an advantage. The other reason is that what the creator and the two said before was too far away. Looking at Hongjun''s expression, the creator and Caylor probably guessed his idea. In the face of this situation, in fact, their hearts are also very aggrieved. It''s true that how can the saints of heaven be accepted by ordinary saints, but no one can think of such a perversion in a big world controlled by the saints of heaven. If it wasn''t for Chufan''s breath of Pangu world, the creator and caillo would have thought that he was the descendant of a great power in the deep universe. But even those big powers can''t let an ordinary Saint master such abnormal powers. Seeing that Hongjun was about to explode again, kaylolian turned his head to look at Tongtian and others: "please explain it quickly." When he spoke, caylo''s voice was broken. No wonder he was in a critical situation. Now if they face Hongjun, there is no other result but death. As for why not let Chufan explain, joke, now Chufan but their boss, as a little brother how dare to yell at the boss? Hearing the words of the creator, Tongtian and others also woke up from the state of shock. In fact, when Hongjun first came here, they should have come out to stop him. However, because the previous events were too shocking, several people fell into a state of dementia. And this also led to the creator and caillo rigidly experienced a spiritual roller coaster. At this time, seeing that Hongjun was about to explode at any time, Tongtian did not dare to hesitate. After all, these two guys are Chu fan''s men now. If they were killed by their teacher''s explosion, things would be more troublesome. After a look at Hongjun, he rushed to him regardless of the disordered mana in his body: "master, don''t be impulsive. Kailo and the creator have really surrendered." In Hongjun''s mind, Tongtian had a high position. Hongjun had many disciples. Basically, the saints in Pangu world were all his disciples except for Bixiao and Chufan. Among these disciples, Hongjun''s favorite is Pangu Sanqing, and in Pangu Sanqing, his favorite is Tongtian. Otherwise, Tongtian will not develop explosive and irritable character. It can be said that Tongtian''s character is completely spoiled by Hongjun. In Tongtian''s opinion, Hongjun will help him to deal with whatever troubles he has. As a matter of fact, Hongjun did the same thing, otherwise he would not have given Tongtian the magic weapon of Zhuxian four swords and Zhuxian sword. In his opinion, as long as someone offends Tongtian, Tongtian can fight back by himself. If he can''t, he will go to Laozi and Yuanshi for help. If you still can''t fight, you will do it yourself! For example, most of the saints in Pangu world are Hongjun''s sons. Among these sons, Sanqing is in person, and the others are stepsons. But among the three sons, he likes his youngest son the most. From this point, we can see that even the saints of heaven are similar to ordinary people. The youngest brother is generally the most beloved. At this time, Hongjun was surprised to see Tongtian blocking him. However, after hearing Tongtian''s words, Hongjun''s first reaction was not to believe him, but to look directly at the creator and kailo: "how dare you control my disciples?" Hearing Hongjun''s words, a cold sweat immediately broke out on the heads of the creator and caillo. You''re not finished, are you? Do we both look so shameless? At least, we are also strong at the level of saints of the way of heaven. In our heyday, we can even press you on the ground and rub you to death. When is it that we need to confuse several younger generations? At this time, caillo and the creator have completely ignored the fact that they have now become the younger brother of an ordinary saint, and only feel that their dignity has been insulted. So just after Hongjun asked, Caylor''s face turned black: "old madman, don''t deceive people too much!" After that, without waiting for Hongjun to speak again, kaylo had already said: "in your eyes, are we the kind of despicable people?""Ha ha." It was still a sneer. As soon as he finished, Hongjun gave him a direct look: "isn''t it?" When touching Hongjun''s eyes, kailo was stunned at first, and then reacted. In Hongjun''s opinion, he and the creator were not really amusing. After all, the two of them are invaders, and they work together to deal with Hongjun. If there is a moral ranking in Hongjun''s mind, he and the creator will definitely be the last to last. So for a moment, caillo couldn''t say anything more. He could only stare at Chufan. Fortunately, at this time, Yuanshi and others on one side finally reacted from the state of shock. Looking at the angry Hongjun, others finally spoke: "master, don''t be impulsive, what they said is true!" Under the dissuasion of the public, Hongjun finally calmed down. In fact, he also felt that even if caillo and the creator were shameless, they would not deceive themselves with their own reputation. After being dissuaded by the public, Hongjun noticed the injury on his body and sat down on the ground. Then he stared at kailo and the creator. In fact, Hongjun''s condition is not much better than that of caillo. Even from another point of view, his injury is much heavier than that of caillo. You know, he blew up his own magic weapon. When the magic weapon blew up, as the owner of these magic weapons, Hongjun not only had to bear the magic weapon''s self explosion, but also had to bear an attack mentally. You should know that when monks sacrifice and refine magic weapons, they should integrate their own mind into them. If it had not been for the huge anger as a support, and thus bent on killing caylo and the creator, it is estimated that Hongjun would have been lying down long ago. And kaylo was also frightened by Hongjun. If he also consumed a few magic weapons to resist, it would be a different situation now. Chapter 915 However, if you think about it carefully, you will find that this is actually a normal thing. After all, he only came here to support the creator, not the main force in this battle. In the face of great danger, the creator must be in the front. It''s a pity that neither caylo nor the creator thought that Chufan would exist in the Pangu world. This also led to the total annihilation of the two of them. Even from the current situation, it is estimated that the big world behind them will be lost. Sitting on the ground, he looked at Caylor and the creator carefully for a while, and Hongjun burst out with a huge laugh: "ha ha ha ha ha, I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it!" As soon as they heard Hongjun''s laughter, kailo and the creator turned black. They didn''t need to talk to Hongjun. As long as they laughed, they knew that there was nothing good in Ya''s mind. Sure enough, after laughing for a few minutes, Hongjun turned to Chu fan and said, "son, are you the Taoist partner of Bixiao girl?" "Chu fan sees Tao Zu." For Hongjun, Chu fan still respects him very much. After all, he is the master of Pangu world and the descendant of Pangu God from another angle. Seeing Chu fan''s respectful appearance, Hongjun''s eyes flashed a trace of satisfaction. His own heart is very clear, from the strength of his own point of view, Chu fan can force the creator to this point, so if you work hard, he certainly is not Chu fan''s opponent. And from the power point of view, Chu fan now has two saints of heaven, and is far more than himself. If Chu fan wants to, he can talk to himself with an equal attitude. Now Chu fan is just because of his relationship with Bi Xiao. Bixiao is Tongtian''s favorite disciple, and Tongtian is Hongjun''s favorite disciple, so in fact Hongjun dotes on Bixiao''s three sisters. With a smile, he touched his beard and cast a proud look at the depressed caylo and the creator. Then Hongjun continued to say: "don''t be so. Since you are Bixiao girl''s Taoist companion, can you call me a Grandmaster?" Hearing what Hongjun said, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then quickly stood up and saluted Hongjun: "disciple Chu fan, I''ve met my grandmaster!" As soon as Chufan''s words came out, the faces of kailo and the creator were even more depressed. To know that they recognize Chu fan as the main, in addition to really can''t beat, there is also a purpose is to hold a strong golden thigh. But now the thigh has not been held, but the generation has directly dropped by three levels. Who could have thought that this old madman had become the Grandmaster of Chu fan. After that, when they saw this product, what would they call it? Ancestors? "Ha ha ha ha ha." However, Hongjun did not pay attention to the depression of the creator and cailo. In other words, the more depressed they were, the happier he was. After a lot of laughter, Hongjun went directly to them: "you two, you can take good care of my younger generation in the future. Don''t be careless." Hearing Hongjun''s words, the creator''s face turned black. If Chu fan was not still watching, he would definitely press the old Bangzi on the ground and rub it. Anyway, everyone is seriously injured now. There are still two people on my side. Who is afraid of who? However, the so-called people have to bow their heads under the eaves. In the face of this situation, the creator can only give a cold hum, and then bow his hands to hongjungong with discontent: "don''t worry, we will take good care of our master. Don''t bother you, old man..." "eh?" Just halfway through the creator''s words, I heard a hum from Hongjun. For the sake of his own safety, the creator finally changed the word "dregs" to "home". Hearing the creator call himself an old man, Hongjun''s face became more proud. Although from the mouth shape of the creator, he can probably guess what the other party was going to call himself, but it was not called out. As long as he doesn''t call it out, Hongjun defaults to not calling it that way. After the creator''s words were finished, Hongjun nodded with satisfaction, and then continued to say: "in this way, I will be relieved." In order to make the creator and kailo angry, Hongjun specially accentuated the pronunciation of the old man. In fact, his action is also very successful. After hearing his words, both caylo and the creator have begun to roll their eyes directly. Looking at the speech fight between Hongjun and them, Chu fan can''t help feeling a burst of laughter in his heart. You should know that all three of them are strong men of heaven''s way and sage level. Although they are nothing in the universe, they are well deserved strong men here.And age is calculated in billions, but now it''s bickering like a child. Fortunately, the creator and caylo also know that they are now suppressed from identity, and they have a natural disadvantage in bickering. So soon they will not talk to Hongjun any more. We just can''t see you! After talking for a long time, his saliva flew out a lot. When he saw that they still ignored him, Hongjun felt bored, so he looked directly at Chu fan: "Chu fan, how do you plan to deal with the shenting world?" As soon as Hongjun''s words came out, even kailo and the creator looked at them. You know, this is a serious topic. Today''s shenting world and Pangu world have formed a world battlefield. Unless one side of the world is swallowed up, the world battlefield will not disappear. As long as in the universe, the world battlefield will always release a kind of special information, which will be felt by other sages of the way of heaven. If we do not solve the problem of the world battlefield earlier, it is estimated that sooner or later it will bring danger to the two worlds. But if we want to deal with this problem, we must destroy one of the worlds. Pangu world certainly can''t have an accident. In this way, we can only devour the shenting world. You should know that when swallowing the world, in addition to the saints of heaven, even the saints will die. This is something that the creator certainly does not want to see. Although Hongjun deliberately provoked the creator, he still respected each other from the bottom of his heart. After all, the other party is a saint of heaven. As a strong person, no matter what position and position they are in, it is a necessary attitude to respect the other party. Hearing what Hongjun said, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then looked at Xiang Hongjun: "Shizu, do you have any suggestions?" Chapter 916 As soon as Chufan''s words were finished, the creator and caillo were worried. They never thought that Chu fan would ask Hongjun for advice. With their relationship with Hongjun and their experience of being pressed on the ground for so many years, can they still have good results if they let the goods come up with ideas? It''s not just the creator who''s worried. It''s caillo who''s worried. Although he didn''t rub Hongjun, he was chased by the other side in the only fight. His nose and tears flew out once. But before all, it was a hostile relationship. Respect didn''t mean no black hand. If the shenting world was swallowed up by Pangu world, I don''t know if Hongjun would stare at him. Caylor still knows the truth of the death of the rabbit and the sorrow of the fox. Even Hongjun didn''t expect that Chu fan would ask him. After Chu fan''s words came out, Hongjun was stunned and then hesitated. After a long time, Hongjun sighed, and then said: "how about that?" "What?" Chu fan didn''t seem to hear what Hongjun said clearly, so he asked again on the spot. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Hong Jun laughed, and then repeated his words again: "it''s better to let it go. Anyway, some treasures and demons will be born from time to time in the world battlefield, which can be used to train the monks of the two worlds." After Hongjun''s words, both kailo and the creator looked at him in disbelief. They never thought that Hongjun would speak for them at this time. Not only kailo and the creator, but also Tong Tian looked at Xiang Hongjun with a puzzled face: "master, how can we do this? We can''t let them go so easily!" Although the creator became Chu fan''s subordinate, it did not mean that the hatred was over. No matter from that point of view, the sages of Pangu world are not happy when they see him. If they didn''t want to devour Pangu world, they would still be in Pangu world to practice and understand the way of heaven. As for suffering here for so many years, I can''t even see my own disciples. For Tongtian''s words, the creator on one side didn''t feel angry. After all, we were enemies before. It would be strange if Tongtian spoke for him now. "Old man... Hongjun, are you really willing not to devour the shenting world?" While speaking, the creator stares at Hongjun. In fact, when Hongjun''s words just came out, his heart was ready to lose the big world of shenting. After all, although the world battlefield can temper the monks of the two worlds, there are many big forces in the universe who will deliberately let their own saints of the way of heaven and even the saints of the way of heaven form a world battlefield. In order to obtain some treasures and special creatures. However, except for those large and medium-sized forces, small forces dare not do such things. After all, the information sent out by the world battlefield will provoke the enemy, and who knows if there will be too terrible monsters in the world battlefield. Therefore, the existence of world battlefield is a threat to Pangu world and shenting world. After hearing the creator''s question, Hongjun also understood his worry, so he directly nodded with a smile: "we are now in the barren zone of the universe, and should not attract too strong opponents, but ordinary opponents, can''t we three sages of heaven deal with them?" After Hongjun''s words, the creator''s eyes turned red, and then he looked at him seriously: "Taoist friend Hongjun, thank you so much. When this is over, I will never use the curse to entrap you." Hearing the words of the creator, Hongjun''s face turned black. You''re not going to let me go before you do, are you? But it''s normal that the creator will not retaliate against Chu fan, but it''s normal to retaliate against Hongjun. What''s more, the creator himself is so good at using curse. If he doesn''t make use of this advantage, isn''t it tyrannical? Looking at the moving creator, the corner of Hongjun''s mouth twitches. He suddenly feels that he should suggest Chufan to devour the shenting world. After all, judging from the sentence just now, the creator can definitely sum up the unstable factors. Not only Hongjun, but also Chu fan looked at the creator in surprise. He didn''t expect that there was such a black heart hidden under his honest appearance. If it wasn''t for the emotional exposure just now, who knows how much pain Hongjun will suffer. You should know that curse is not so easy to deal with. Zhao Gongming was so powerful in the battle of Fengshen. Twenty four Dinghai beads would be chased by the lamp which was higher than himself.As a result, in the end, it was not directly harmed by Lu Ya''s seven arrows with the curse technique? Although Hongjun is not Zhao Gongming, the creator is not Lu Ya. If you really let him act, it is estimated that Hongjun will take off his skin even if he is immortal. After staring at the creator, Chu fan turns to apologize to Hongjun. At the same time, Chu fan also made up his mind to teach the creator and caillo. For example, today''s things, since you have decided to do things secretly, don''t say it, even if you want to give up, just give up quietly. It''s easy to let others be on guard against you if you say so. Once you are on guard, if you suddenly don''t want to let go of your opponent, isn''t there no way to deal with him? Keke, Chu fan didn''t think that the creator should give a black hand to Hongjun. He just thought that as his own man, how could he not know something about houheixue? The so-called thick black study is thick skinned plus black belly. Now, the two of them are obviously thick skinned and dark bellied. If they want to be independent, they still need to continue to study assiduously. At the thought of this, Chu fan could not help shaking his head: "ah, in order to cultivate a few subordinates, someone in Chu has to think about such a dark belly. It''s really hard for me to be the first honest and innocent little Lang Jun in Pangu world." Well, this product is actually a ruthless person who lives in his own thoughts. In other words, Chu fan''s houheixue has reached the strongest level. In the eyes of this product, there is no thick black saying at all. In other words, no matter how shameless he does, in his own eyes, he is doing a noble thing! Seeing that Chu fan didn''t speak, Hongjun spoke again: "in my opinion, Babel is under your command. Even if his world is to be swallowed, it can only be swallowed by you. Anyway, it won''t take long with your strength, so you''d better wait a little longer." Chapter 917 Hearing Hongjun''s words, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth can''t help raising slightly. At the same time, the eyes looking at Hongjun become closer. In fact, his previous inquiry was deliberate. If Hongjun had just asked to devour the shenting world, he would have agreed with him, but he would not have any contact with him in the future. But fortunately, Hongjun is worthy of being the master of Tongtian and others, and he is very trustworthy in morality. At least others may not be able to make the same choice in the face of such huge interests. After a look at Hongjun, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth rose slowly: "in that case, do as Shizu said." It''s not that Chu fan didn''t want to engulf the shenting world, but after some consideration, he decided to give up temporarily. After all, the ability of the special world is too surprising. It''s better not to expose it before you don''t have strong strength. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Hongjun nodded with satisfaction, and then said: "in that case, before you break through, let me guard the world battlefield. If you are in danger, you can also let kaylo and Babel come to support you." "So good!" Both caillo and the creator are happy with this result. After all, judging from the current situation, their actual situation will not be in danger for the time being. Now that the matter has been said, there will be no hatred between Hongjun and the creator. On one side, wengdar and the other two remaining gods are also greatly relieved. Before, after seeing the surrender of caillo and the creator, their hearts fell directly into the pelvis. Having been a God for so many years, they still know about the mutual swallowing of the world. Once the divine world is engulfed, the three of them will not escape the end of extinction. Although they can reincarnate in the end, it is reincarnation without all memory and mana. For them, it is no different from death. However, the three are still very insightful. Seeing that Hongjun and others are all tired, they quickly go to one side and put down the Tathagata trio which is still hanging upside down. "Three Taoist friends, I''ve offended you so much before. Please don''t blame me!" People in the eaves, had to bow, in the face of the three, ondar and others are carefully looking at them. Although they are not afraid of these three iron Han Han, but ghost knows their relationship with Chu fan. You know, Chufan, because they directly intruded into the hinterland of the divine world, if they were upset, it would not be suicidal. Both the Tathagata and the Jade Emperor were the leaders of one side before, so after seeing the expressions of wengdar and others, we can know what they are worried about. After landing on their feet, the Tathagata and others relaxed a little, and then spoke to the three men: "as the saying goes," if you don''t fight, you don''t know each other, there''s nothing to offend. We will be friends in the future. " The Tathagata is also a wise man. He knows that the main reason why ondar and others are so polite to them is because of Chufan. And since the family know their own affairs, they dare not borrow Chu fan''s name to mess around. After all, we are all comrades in arms in the same camp now. If we take advantage today and let these three guys know that their relationship with Chu fan is not very close, then we are going to die by ourselves? Unfortunately, ondar and others did not know what the Tathagata and others thought. In their opinion, at least one of the three Tathagata should have a good relationship with Chu fan, otherwise Chu fan would not risk this kind of risk to help. That''s why, after hearing the words of the Tathagata, the three people''s faces all showed a happy smile: "you are right, we will be friends in the future!" After a brief exchange with wengdar, Tathagata Wutian and jade emperor helped each other to the saints. "Amitabha, Duobao Tathagata has met two religious leaders." The Tathagata was the first to salute zhunti and Jieyin. Seeing the Tathagata''s action, the two Buddhists'' faces showed a smile of satisfaction. In any case, after they left Pangu world, Buddhism developed very well under the leadership of the Tathagata. "You''ve worked hard all these years." When speaking, zhunti smiles at the Tathagata. At the beginning, he also knew that the purpose of Duobao''s joining Buddhism was to help the Daoists divide Buddhism. However, in the final battle of canonization, he used the life of his disciples as a bargaining chip and asked the Tathagata to become the leader of Buddhism and concentrate on doing things for Buddhism. Originally thought that even if the Tathagata promised himself, he would not do his best. Unexpectedly, the Tathagata was totally different from what he imagined.Even if you have your own idea in your heart, he thinks that even if you give Buddhism to another person, it may not be better than the Tathagata. After hearing zhunti''s words, the Tathagata still had a calm smile: "Amitabha, there is one thing I want to discuss with the two religious leaders, can I?" Looking at the Tathagata''s expression, zhunti and Jieyin are both stunned. After looking at each other, they suddenly have a bad feeling in their heart. After hesitating for a long time, I finally said: "as a Buddha, you can just open your mouth if you have anything." After hearing zhunti''s words, the Tathagata knelt down respectfully in front of zhunti and Jieyin, and then spoke slowly: "since they joined Buddhism, the two religious leaders have taken care of me, and even gave me the position of the Buddha. I feel quite uneasy when I think about it day and night. Fortunately, what I have done over the years is worthy of Buddhism." After hearing the words of the Tathagata, zhunti''s face froze, and then he quickly interrupted the Tathagata with a wave of his hand: "stop talking about these things. Anyway, we are very satisfied with what you have done, so Buddhism still needs you to continue... " OK. " Before zhunti''s words were finished, the guide on one side suddenly opened his mouth: "younger martial brother, as the saying goes, don''t force me at any time in my life. Let him finish his words." Seeing Jieyin''s serious expression, zhunti was stunned at first, then sighed helplessly, and then looked at the Tathagata again: "just go on." "Thank you so much for zhunti." After hearing zhunti''s words, a smile appeared on the Tathagata''s face, and then he threw a grateful look at Jieyin: "thank you for Jieyin saint." After saluting the two Buddhists again, the Tathagata took a deep breath and spoke again. Chapter 918 Seeing the Tathagata''s action, Tongtian on one side seemed to think of something. He couldn''t care to continue to recover, so he directly looked at the Tathagata with burning eyes. In addition, other saints also turned their heads to look this way, but they did not interrupt the movement of the Tathagata. In principle, today''s Tathagata also has the strength of sage level, so he should not have to kneel down at tijieyin. And now to make such an action, there must be some requirements. Sure enough, under the gaze of the people, the Tathagata spoke again. "For so many years, I think I am worthy of the love of the two saints. However, up to now, I hope to elect another one to be the Buddha. I also ask the two saints to agree." When speaking, the Tathagata directly pushed out Wu Tianyi. In fact, in the moment of seeing Wutian, zhunti and Jieyin already knew his details. Although we are all saints, the breath of Wutian and Tathagata is very similar. This thing is like twins. As long as you have eyes, you can see it. It is for this reason that zhunti and Jieyin also understand the purpose of the Tathagata. After looking at each other, he finally sighed, then turned his head to look at Wutian: "Taoist friend, would you like to be the third leader of Buddhism?" Hearing the words, Wu Tian was surprised. According to the previous discussion between him and the Tathagata, he should only become the Buddha, but the identity of the religious leader is different from that of the Buddha. Although Shizun is the ancestor of Buddhism, there is still a certain identity gap compared with the leader. It seems that he saw Wutian''s doubts, and a smile appeared on Jieyin''s face: "you have Saint level strength, so it''s not good to continue to be the Buddha, the third leader of Buddhism. This position is just right for you." "I will!" After hearing the quotation, Wu Tian nodded his head and expressed his attitude without hesitation. Since you can be the leader of the sect, a fool will be the Buddha. Seeing Wu Tian''s agreement, Jieyin and zhunti show a smile on their faces, and then they turn to look at the Tathagata together: "what happened in those years is that we really feel sorry for you. Now that you have decided, do as you want." Hearing their words, the Tathagata''s face showed a look of joy. Although he had already confirmed that they would not refuse their request, he was still a little excited when this moment really came. On the other hand, zhunti and Jieyin didn''t seem to see the expression of the Tathagata. Instead, they continued to say: "apart from you, if your brothers are willing to leave, they should leave together." After that, zhunti and Jieyin turn their heads and look at the tearful Tongtian: "Tongtian Daoyou, my brothers are here to say sorry for what happened in those years!" Hearing the words of zhunti and Jieyin, Tongtian shakes his head in a hurry: "in the battle of sages, it''s your choice to win or lose. There''s nothing wrong with it." They also know that Tongtian must be very excited now, so they didn''t continue to talk with him. After bowing to Tongtian, they took Wutian to one side. However, the Tathagata looks directly at Tongtian, and then respectfully kowtows to Tongtian three times: "the unfilial disciple Duobao, I''ve met the master!" "Good, good, good!" For Duobao''s action, the Tathagata did not stop it. After Duobao''s action was finished, Tongtian shook Duobao up: "all these years, I''ve suffered for you. Just come back. I''m still your elder martial brother!" In fact, no one can say right or wrong about what happened in those years, but Tongtian and others all know that Duobao is definitely the most wronged One. As a great elder martial brother of jiejiao, he should have lived and died together with jiejiao, but in the end, he took refuge in Buddhism and became the Buddha of Buddhism. After this incident, many people look down on Duobao. But people who really know the truth know that Duobao did all this just to save the lives of his younger martial brothers. It is precisely because of the sacrifice of Duobao that Buddhism can capture so many interceptors in the final battle of Fengshen. In addition to increasing the strength of Buddhism, there is also a purpose, that is, to save their lives in exchange for the true return of Duobao. Over the years, although the status and strength are improving, but Duobao''s heart has another idea, that is to return to the interceptor. Originally, there was no chance for this matter, but this breakthrough became a saint, and the appearance of Wutian made the Tathagata see the operating space. The Tathagata first traded for the support of Wutian at the cost of the Buddha''s position as a world God, and then traded for their own freedom on the condition of Wutian''s joining Buddhism.Wutian, as the incarnation of the Tathagata, knows everything about the Tathagata, and now his strength is far greater than that of the Tathagata. What''s more, he has no sense of belonging to the sect. In this way, Wutian became a more suitable Buddhist leader than the Tathagata. Obviously, the Tathagata''s gambling was successful, and zhunti and Jieyin agreed to his deal. Of course, in addition to the arrangement of the Tathagata, there is also a reason for this period of time. Although they didn''t start this time when they faced the creator, the attitude of death before was real. After a disaster of life and death, the two Buddhists also lost the mood of fighting with Xuanmen. With the prosperity of Buddhism, they simply sold the face of the Tathagata and Xuanmen: allow all the Xuanmen disciples to return. Of course, this return must be based on the willingness of those disciples. If they are not willing, they will not be forced to go back to Buddhism or Xuanmen. "Bixiao, why don''t you come and see your elder martial brother soon?" It''s not easy to restrain his emotions. He turns his head to the side of Bixiao and says. Bixiao''s eyes were red at this time. As the first elder martial brother of the year of jiejiao, Duobao had a high reputation among many disciples. Now seeing her elder martial brother back again, Bixiao is naturally very excited. After hearing Tongtian''s words, Bixiao hurried to Duobao: "brother Duobao, welcome home!" Hearing Bixiao''s words, Duobao''s face showed a smile. That''s right. When they go home, no matter where they are, as long as they are still interceptors, they are still at home. After taking a look at Bixiao, Duobao nodded to her: "the younger martial sister is lucky and has found a good partner." Chapter 919 For Chu fan and Bixiao, Duobao still knows. If it''s someone else, Duobao will definitely feel that she doesn''t deserve her younger martial sister, but in the face of Chu fan, Duobao doesn''t have this idea. Or in Duobao''s view, the whole Pangu world is not more suitable for the existence of Bixiao than Chufan. After hearing Duobao''s words, Bixiao''s face turned red, but then she looked proud: "of course, I don''t want to see who I am." Looking at Duobao and others reminiscing, zhunti and Jieyin are also discussing something with Wutian. Chufan suddenly finds out sadly that he has become an outsider? Chu fan''s eyes suddenly brightened when he took a look at kailo and the Creator: "kailo, how far is your world from here?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, caillo was stunned, but he replied honestly: "it''s not very far, it''ll be there in a few hours." "In that case, let''s go to your world and have a look." Chu fan has his own idea, he can''t devour the divine world, but the world of cailo can devour it first. Anyway, with the ability of the special world, even the world that devours caylo will not affect him. Just when Chu fan''s idea rose, the voice of the system rang directly in his mind: "Ding, congratulations on the host triggering the task, please check it in time!" "View tasks!" The sound falls, and the familiar task panel appears directly. Mission: World devourer Introduction: as a terrorist existence with special world seeds, does the host want to continue to be a salted fish? Requirements: engulf one side of the world time limit: one day reward: open a daily card randomly failure penalty: cancel one special world seed ability! Looking at the task in front of him, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "system, are you forcing me to devour the world of caylo?" After that, Chu fan did not pay attention to the system any more, but took a pity look at the side of caylo: "brother, you can''t blame me. If you want to blame me, you should blame yourself for your bad luck." After a murmur, Chu fan nodded directly to caylo: "in that case, let''s start now." For Chu fan''s order, Caylor naturally did not dare to refuse. After nodding, he directly took Chu fan and the creator to his own world. "Caillo, what is your world?" For the world of caillo, Chufan is still curious. You should know that every big world has its own unique way of cultivation, but kailo was chased by Hongjun when he appeared, and Chu fan didn''t know his ability at all. Hearing Chu fan''s question, kaylo laughed and then replied: "master, my world is the world of sword practitioners." After that, caillo introduced Chufan directly. A few minutes later, Chufan understood the big world created by caillo. There was only one kind of cultivator in his big world - the sword cultivator! There are only three sword practitioners of sage level, two middle saints and one lower saint. Compared with other friars, sword practitioners have few magic skills. Most of their abilities are sword skills. But it is for this reason that every sword practitioner has a strong fighting capacity. According to caylo, a middle Saint level sword practitioner can easily kill a middle Saint level Lord God! The creator is very dissatisfied with caillo''s act of using God as a quantitative tool. After a glance at caillo, the creator, regardless of Chu fan''s presence, said directly: "what''s the use of being powerful? It''s useless if the number of people is too small. Do you have the ability to make your world fight with me?" At the word of the creator, caillo could not help but draw his lips. Although he was dissatisfied, he had to admit one thing, that is, if there was a world war, his sword world would not be the rival of the divine world. You should know that the sword practitioners have another shortcoming besides less magic and strong fighting power, that is, it is difficult to practice! Otherwise, there won''t be only three saints in the world of sword cultivation. After all, not every world can directly produce cannon fodder of Saint level like the creator. The speed of the three is very fast, in a chat, soon arrived at the sword repair world. It has to be said that if we can create such a wonderful flower as the world of sword repair, Caylor''s aesthetic will not be so good. When he saw the sword like world in front of him, Chu fan and the creator fell into silence.After a long time, the creator suddenly sighed: "you didn''t let me know your position in the big world before. Besides failing to beat me, another reason is that you are embarrassed, right?" Although it''s a question, the creator has a positive face. You know, although there are many wonderful flowers in the universe, the big world is different. But most of the big world is spherical. Even if there are some differences, they are square, triangular or even pentagram. But the creator said that it was the first time he had seen such a big world as kailo, which was a sword. On hearing the words of the creator, kaylo did not feel the slightest embarrassment, but showed a proud look: "although my big world looks special, it has an ability you can never imagine!" Looking at the self-confident appearance of caylo, the creator and Chufan are stunned. This kind of modeling of the world, can also have a special role? Is it possible to make the enemy laugh and lose their fighting power by using the wonderful shape when the enemy comes? Feeling the doubts of Chu fan and the creator, caylo did not hide them, but directly explained: "my sword repairs the world. You look like a sword, but in fact... He is a sword indeed!" While speaking, in the eyes of Chu fan and the creator, he waved to the world. Then the world of sword repair, which was still quiet, suddenly began to shrink. With just a few breaths, it became a sword and fell into the hands of caylo. After waving his big sword several times, kaylo explained to the Creator with a proud face: "as long as I repair the big world with my sword, my combat effectiveness can be improved by a small level!" ... after hearing what caylo said, Chu fan and the creator fell into a state of silence again. It has to be said that the goods confirmed a message for Chu fan and the Creator with their own demonstration: there is no most wonderful flower, only more wonderful flower! Chapter 920 For ordinary sages of the way of heaven, the big world is their foundation. Many people would rather hurt themselves than let their own big world be damaged. But this point is obviously not feasible in caylo. This guy has turned the big world into a weapon! Taking another look at the sword shaped world in Caylor''s hand, the creator reaches out and touches the cold sweat on his head. He once again confirmed an idea in his mind: with such a teammate, his failure this time is not unexpected, is it? "How did you come up with such a practice of the underworld when you used the big world as a weapon?" When speaking, Chu fan also looks at caylo in consternation, and regrets his previous decision. If you take on such a man, will your IQ go down? "Why not?" However, comrade Caylor still didn''t care about the facial expressions of Chu fan and the creator. After hearing Caylor''s words, he directly showed a proud look: "the big world can increase my strength and help me in the battle. It''s better to make the big world a weapon than to make it a trophy after I lose!" When he said that, the expression on his face was even more proud: "if I didn''t come out with the big world, how could I be chased by Hongjun?" Chufan couldn''t help but draw his mouth when he heard caylo''s words. I don''t want to discuss whether this product is a real idea or to find face, but Chu fan has a question in his heart. As a good child who doesn''t know how to ask, when the question arises, Chu fan looks directly at caylo and asks: "have you ever thought of a possibility that you haven''t lost yet, and then the world is broken by others?" As soon as Chufan''s words were finished, caylo could not help his face froze. He suddenly found that he had not considered this problem before. However, after a simple thought, caylo''s body directly out of a cold sweat. He found that what Chu fan just said is not impossible. Once the world is hurt, his strength will decline, and even his life will be in danger. After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, carloy can''t help but be glad that he didn''t encounter the situation that Chu Fan said when he fought with others before, otherwise he would be a pile of ashes now. After a simple convergence of his emotions, caillo turned to look at Chufan: "master, do you want to go into the big world to have a look?" When he spoke, caylo was ready for Chufan''s promise, and even he was thinking about whether to find some female swordsmen to serve Chufan. Chufan doesn''t know what Caylor thinks. Even if he does, he won''t care. Looking at the big sword in Caylor''s hand, Chu fan shook his head directly: "no, I''m here for another purpose." Hearing Chu fan''s words, caylo was stunned, and then his face became serious: "master, no matter what your purpose is, I will help you complete it!" After that, kailo smiles at Chufan, and then comes over with a smile: "master, are you going to deal with old man Hongjun? Don''t worry, as long as Babel and I join hands, we can kill him instantly!" Hearing carloy''s words, Babel, the creator on one side, also looked happy. In their eyes, it is absolutely possible for Chu fan to have such an idea. You know, Hongjun is not the creator of Pangu world. He just inherited Pangu world. In the big world, once the Lord of the world dies, the difficulty of refining the big world with other creatures in the world is much less than that of other creatures in the world. In other words, as long as Chu fan killed Hongjun, he would become the new leader of Pangu world after refining Pangu world, and he would be promoted to the sage of heaven. At the thought of this, whether the creator or caillo, the eyes that looked at Chufan became blazing. If Chu fan becomes a saint of the way of heaven, they will not be so shameful even if they say it later. After all, being a servant of a saint of the way of heaven and being a servant of a saint are two concepts. At the same time, there is another idea in Caylor''s heart. As a sage of the way of heaven, he was chased by Hongjun in such a dilemma. How could he not have the idea of revenge? Now that he saw the dawn of revenge, he must seize this opportunity. Looking at the expressions of kailo and the creator, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "do you two really want me to deal with Hongjun?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the creator was silent. He always felt that Chu fan''s tone had a strange flavor.As a cautious man, the creator decided not to comment on this matter. Different from the creator, kaylo is excited after hearing Chu fan''s words. In his opinion, Chu fan must have such an idea when he asks himself. So after hearing Chufan''s words, kaylo nodded without hesitation. Not only that, but when he nodded his head, he patted his chest confidently and said: "don''t worry, master. When I go back this time, I just need to take my big sword and walk quietly to old man Hongjun''s back, then a white sword will come in and a red sword will come out, and your goal will be achieved." As he spoke, carloy made a serious gesture of his sword. Hearing the words of caylo, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his lips. Is this guy really the one who can create the world of sword repair? Just because of your character, you are not suitable for this kind of guangweian career, are you? Not only Chufan, but also the creator looked at caylo with a face of horror. Why didn''t you find that this guy has such a sinister side before? Even the creator was suspicious. When caylo cooperated with him, did he consider secretly using the big sword to give himself a shot. It''s also that caillo doesn''t know the inner thoughts of the creator. Otherwise, he will laugh, then reach out and pat him on the shoulder and say: "young man is so smart!" In fact, the creator didn''t guess wrong. Not long ago, Caylor did have such an idea. It''s a pity that no matter how perfect the plan is, it seems powerless in the face of the changeable reality. It is estimated that when making the plan, caillo did not expect that he would be forced to surrender to a saint. Chapter 921 Seeing the facial expression of Chufan, caylo was more sure of his inner thoughts, and waved his sword with an excited face. Although after the exchange just now, caillo already knows that this thing is not suitable for fighting, but it must be used for sneak attack. In caylo''s view, Hongjun is not so strong that he can avoid his own attack. Seeing his confident face, Chu fan twitched again: "show me your big sword." Hearing Chu fan''s words, caylo was stunned at first, and then reluctantly handed over the shrunken world of sword repair to Chu fan: "master, it''s a little heavy. You''d better be careful." If it is normal, the master of the world is certainly not willing to give his world to others. After all, this thing is as important to the sage of heaven as the heart is to ordinary people. But now small life in the hands of Chu fan, kaylo naturally dare not refuse Chu fan''s request. Chufan nodded with satisfaction when he heard what caylo said. Chu fan knew that the sword was very heavy. After all, it was a big world. If it was too light, it would not conform to other people''s identity. When Chu fan took the sword from his own hand, caylo was cautious. You know Chu fan is his master. If he is crushed by his sword, he will not escape punishment. Compared with caylo, the creator is calm. Having many experiences of fighting with Chu fan, the creator knows Chu fan''s strength very well. If Chu fan would be hurt by the sword of caylo, he would not be so embarrassed. Although Tiandao is really powerful, without its corresponding strength, even Tiandao can''t exert its power. And it turns out that there was no mistake in what the creator thought. Chu fan took over the sword repair world, just a little frown, there is no other expression. After waving his sword, Chu fan nodded: "it''s really heavy." After that, Chu fan added: "it''s still very hard!" Hearing Chufan''s words, the smile on caillo''s face became more excited. Although the sword can no longer be his first weapon, it is his hard work after all. In the face of other people''s praise, especially when the person who praised is still his own master. Caillo is still very happy! "Master, would you like to go in and have a look?" While speaking, caylo spoke to Chufan with a serious face: "in our world of sword repair, women''s sword repair has a totally different temperament from other world''s women repair!" Chufan couldn''t help but draw his mouth when he heard caylo''s words. You are also a saint of heaven. I can accept being afraid of death and being funny. But is it too much to compete with pimps now? Is the way of heaven and sage so wild? After a look at caylo, a prank suddenly occurred to Chufan''s mind: "don''t go in." Don''t know Chu fan''s face suddenly become so serious, card Yi Luo can''t help but a Leng, but still honest stand on one side, waiting for Chu fan''s next step instruction. "I''m going to devour it!" As soon as Chufan''s words came out, caillo and the creator were stunned. If they had not surrendered to Chu fan, maybe they would have laughed. Even so, kaylo still rubs his eyes at Chufan, then his face turns red and makes a strange voice: "cough, COO, haw, cough..." hearing kaylo''s voice, Chufan can''t help looking at him with strange eyes: "what''s the matter with you?" "Cough, cough, cough." Hearing Chu fan''s question, kailo''s face became more red, and then began to cough violently. More than half a day later, after calming down his mood, he said to Chu fan: "cough, master, if you want to swallow the world, you must first have a big world of your own." In order not to irritate Chufan, caylo tried to make his words euphemistic enough. After that, he took a careful look at Chu fan. Kaylo''s meaning is very simple. Even if you want to devour my sword world, at least you should break through and become a saint of heaven, right? Once again carefully looked at Chu fan, see each other''s facial expression did not have too big change, kaylo couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. He suddenly regretted what he had just said. Anyway, with Chu fan''s strength, he couldn''t take his own sword.He should have nodded his head and agreed. When Chu fan found that he could not swallow it, he would return the sword to him. It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine to sell in this world, so at this time, caylo can only pray that Chufan won''t be angry. After a brief thought, caillo decided to make a simple remedy: "cough, master, don''t get me wrong, my world is ready to be swallowed by you all the time!" When he speaks, caylo looks serious. He hopes Chufan can see his sincerity and believe his sincerity to him. But the fact has proved that the remedy of caylo is still very effective. After hearing caylo''s words, Chufan''s face showed a smile: "do you really think so?" When speaking, Chu fan felt that his heart also became calm. At first, he thought it was too much to devour the world of caylo directly, and considered whether to find an opportunity to compensate each other. However, from the current situation, it is obvious that my own ideas are redundant. Comrade kailo is definitely a good comrade who is willing to contribute and is keen to contribute! Once again, Chu fan''s eyes were filled with guilt. Such a good comrade, the compensation he thought about before is absolutely an insult to him! While Chu fan was carrying on a deep self-criticism in his heart, he heard the voice of caylo again. "Master, you have to believe me, my sword repair world has been prepared for you from the moment of its birth. It and I are waiting for your breakthrough!" Chufan also nodded his head when he heard the sincere speech of caylo: "carloy, I believe you!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, carloy can''t help but feel relieved. Judging from the current situation, he should not be in any danger for the time being. Although after Chu fan broke through and became a sage of the way of heaven, he would still be in danger, but it was better than now. Chapter 922 But the excitement didn''t last long. Before he had time to express his loyalty again, Chu fan had already said: "since you have already said that, I can rest assured." When he heard Chu fan''s words, he was stunned, and then he had a bad feeling in his heart: "Lord, master, what do you mean by this sentence?" Chu fan directly looked at caylo, and then directly said: "since you have no opinion, then I can eat your big world safely." As soon as Chufan''s words were finished, Caylor was stunned, and then he looked at Chufan again: "Lord..." Caylor intended to popularize knowledge for Chufan. After all, if he wanted to devour the world, he could only become a saint of heaven. But before he said anything, he saw a small ball in Chu fan''s hand. "This is... looking at the little ball in Chufan''s hand, the faces of cailo and the creator became strange. Although they don''t know it, they can feel a familiar smell from it. After a few breaths, caillo''s eyes suddenly brightened, then covered his mouth and yelled out: "the world, this is a big world!" Hearing the voice of caillo, the creator on one side was also stunned, and then reacted. Although this small ball looks very small, the smell from it is very similar to its own divine world and the sword world of caillo. "Is it a world?" Looking at the little ball in Chu fan''s hand again, the creator''s face could not help twitching. All along, he thought that since the exotic flower was praised by people, it must be very rare. But after today''s events, he changed his view. Who said that rare flowers are rare, it must be because this person''s knowledge is too short. After all, the universe is so big, if there are no exotic flowers, where can we reflect the diversity of species in the universe? When the creator adjusted his world outlook, he began to worship the little ball in Chufan''s hand: "I always thought my big sword was very powerful, but I didn''t expect it... speaking of this, he shook his head and looked at Chufan with admiration "the master is worthy of being the master. With the shape of your big world, I''m willing to submit to you!" Although many big worlds look like spheres, they can also be reduced by the master of the world. But can become like Chu fan so small, is absolutely the first time in history! You know, it''s very difficult for caillo''s sword to become so small. In a real battle, he doesn''t fight in this way. Instead, he uses magic to make himself bigger, then narrows the sword a little, and then guesses to fight. Because if the sword shrinks too small, it will consume a lot of his mind, which is not worth it, and even affect his fight. Hearing the words of caylo, Chufan couldn''t help turning black. If he had not known that he was a pure Er ha, he would have thought that he was satirizing himself. However, with that time together, Chu fan knows one thing, that is, the IQ of caylo is not enough to achieve such a clever irony. Staring at kailo, Chufan directly takes the special world seed in his hand and approaches to kailo''s sword. Seeing Chu fan''s action, the happy expression on his face instantly disappeared. Originally thought that Chu fan was just a saint, so he would be so generous to say that he was willing to let Chu fan devour his world. But if we had known that a saint could have a world, even if we killed him, he would not have said that. Wait a minute. just when caylo wanted to find a way to express his sadness, he suddenly thought of a problem. He rubbed his eyes and looked at Chufan again. Saint! Really a saint! Kaylo dares to use his 36 K aluminum alloy dog eyes as a guarantee. Chufan is absolutely a saint! You should know that after you become a sage of the way of heaven, you will emit traces of the way of heaven, which no matter who you are, can''t be completely hidden. But there is no such thing in Chu fan, which means that Chu fan is really a saint, not an old man who hides his strength and plays the role of a pig and eats a tiger. At the thought of this, caillo''s eyes immediately became frightened, even he did not care about his own big world, but looked directly at the creator"Am I right?" At caillo''s words, creation nodded mechanically. He is also a saint of the way of heaven. The creator thinks that he is better than caillo in vision and intelligence. It is precisely because of this that, long before caylo, the creator discovered a thing that frightened him: Chu fan, a saint, had a big world! And from the breath of this big world, this big world is absolutely created by Chu fan. If there is any difference between this thing and the big world of the sage of heaven, it should be too small! The eye power of the creator is not comparable to that of Caylor. He can see that the big world in Chufan''s hands has not been reduced by magic power, but it is so small! Even so, it''s amazing enough that a saint can create a big world. You need to understand and control the laws of heaven to create a big world. It doesn''t mean that the bigger your big world is, the stronger it will be. It''s not that the more refined your world is, the stronger you will be. If that''s the case, caillo''s beautiful sword with runes on it can definitely become one of the most powerful heavenly worlds in the universe! As long as we create a big world, it means that we have mastered the law of heaven to a certain extent. Even a Baba like big world will not surpass this theorem. That is to say, their master, Chu fan, not only can exert the power of heaven with the strength of sage level, but also can comprehend the law of heaven with the strength of sage level and create the big world! At the thought of this, the creator could not help taking a big breath, and then looked at the side of caylo with fiery eyes: "caylo, we seem to have found a strong thigh!" Chapter 923 For them, it is not uncommon to create the world, but it is not uncommon to be able to create the world with sage level strength. At least in the memory of caillo and the creator, they have never heard of anyone who could create the world at the saint level. After hearing the creator''s words, carloy''s eyes showed a look of disdain, and then said haughtily: "from the first moment I saw the master, I knew he must be a strong man!" When he spoke, caylo looked proud, as if Chufan had become so powerful because of himself. And after seeing carloy''s action, the creator couldn''t help but gasp. Elder brother, it''s clear that we are both servants. Don''t make it look glorious, OK? though make complaints about the heart, there is still a clear idea of the creator. With the talent and strength shown by Chu fan now, he will soon be proud of Chu fan servant''s identity. Of course, even so, but the creator will not show it now. After all, now Chu fan is just a saint, and my creator is also an individual face man. How can he be so unpretentious? After a white look at carloy, the creator said with a strange look: "I admit you have a good eye, OK, but there''s one thing I don''t know if I should tell you now." When he heard the creator''s words, he was stunned, and then a proud look appeared on his face: "let''s just say what''s going on, and how can we be worthy of our future identity?" Carloy''s face is gradually proud, even directly with his nostrils to the creator. It''s not carloy''s fault, it''s his own. In carloy''s opinion, he and the creator are the people who follow Chu fan now. When Chu fan is powerful, how can they be regarded as ministers of the dragon? When I heard carloy''s words, the creator''s mouth twitched, then sighed and said: "when you think about something, I think you should worry about your world first." As soon as the creator''s words were finished, carloy''s face turned black. Know at this time he just thought of a thing, Chu fan now has created the big world, that means the other party can devour the world! In addition, before Chufan''s words, carloy can guess what will happen next with his buttocks - Chufan wants to devour his sword to repair the world! At the thought of this, carloy felt an unspeakable pain coming from the bottom of his heart, and then spread all over his body. Take another look at the happy Creator at this time. Carol wants to give each other two big mouths directly. As a saint of heaven, should you do schadenfreude? However, at this time, the creator has no bottom line that the sage of heaven should have. Not only does he not feel the slightest shame for his schadenfreude behavior, he also plans to perform a down hole performance for carloy. After a look at carloy, the creator first showed a proud smile, and then said again: "without the big world, when the master stands at the peak, he will think of you occasionally." Hearing the creator''s words, carloy''s heart became more painful. As a saint of the way of heaven, and a saint of the way of heaven who is about to lose his own world, he certainly understands the meaning of this sentence of the creator. As I have said before, the world is as important to the sage as the demon pill is to the monster. If the monster loses the demon pill, it will be reduced to an ordinary beast. Although it can maintain its intelligence, the mana in its body will disappear directly. If the sage of the way of heaven loses his big world, his strength will decline and he will become an ordinary sage. If you want to be a saint of heaven again, you must re unite and create the big world. Don''t think that it''s easy to create a big world after one experience. On the contrary, when a sage loses his own world, few people can create the world again. Because when creating the second world, you can''t use the same rules as your first world. In other words, if you want to recreate a world and restore strength, you can only understand a law of heaven again. But is the law of heaven so easy to understand? Obviously not! At the thought of this, carloy felt as if someone had punched him hard on the nose in an instant. It was sour and painful, and tears even began to turn in his eyes. If you become an ordinary saint, then when Chu fan becomes a big man, he must not be qualified to be a senior. After all, the strength of saints is too weak to be entrusted with important tasks.But he didn''t have the guts to stop Chufan from devouring his own world. Looking at Chu fan again, carloy sighed silently in his heart. Even his life was pinched by others. What is it that a big world is swallowed up? But it''s impossible for caillo to admit defeat to the creator. So after a little bit of emotional restraint, carloy spoke again: "it''s just to create another world. It''s not difficult for me at all." Hearing caylo''s words, the creator''s face couldn''t help smiling. Of course, he knows that carloy is a dead duck now, but he doesn''t intend to pursue any further. Anyway, with the impact of the dialogue just now, it is estimated that for a long time, caylo will not be comfortable. At the same time, the creator also felt wise about his invasion of Pangu world. It was because of his decision that he not only got a strong backing with amazing talent. You can even keep your big world! After taking a look at caillo, who was secretly hurting himself, the creator reached out and patted him on the shoulder: "come on, I believe you!" Hearing the creator''s words and looking at his face again, caillo could not help a twitch in the corner of his mouth. Although this product is obviously comforting himself, but I don''t know why, he can always feel a strong irony from each other! "Hum!" After shaking off the palm of the hand that the creator put on his shoulder, kailo turned his head and looked directly at Chufan. My world of sword repair is about to disappear. This farewell is eternity. So I''d better seize the opportunity to have a good look at it. "My sword, goodbye ~" for eve Chapter 924 Looking at Chu fan''s little ball getting closer to his big sword, caylo''s face was full of sadness: "once, there was a powerful big sword in front of me. I didn''t cherish him. If I had another chance, I would cherish it well!" Here, a tear came out of caillo''s eyes, and then he continued to say in a low voice: "if you add a deadline to this treasure, I hope it will be... Forever!" Of course, no matter what touching poems caylo makes now, Chufan will never stop his action. Joke, who am I? How can you give up your purpose because of your little literary talent? Chu fan, who has no idea that one of his subordinates has become a literary giant in the universe, is carefully letting his special world seed close to the sword of caylo. If it is a normal swallowing between the big world, it will certainly not be a problem. After all, the current caylo does not dare to resist. But Chu fan knew that there was a certain gap between his world seed and the real big world. So he had to be careful when swallowing, so as not to have any accident. Under Chu fan''s gaze, the special world seed finally meets with kaylo''s sword world. Then, the seeds of the special world actually melt like a pile of mud, and then surround the sword of caillo. After the big sword is surrounded, Chu fan can clearly feel that the seeds of the special world are gradually growing, at the same time, Chu fan''s breath is also slowly increasing! In an instant, Chu fan felt as if he had become a world, growing up from a tiny dust. The separation of heaven and earth, the appearance of creatures... And finally the appearance of saints. A few minutes later, Chu fan finally opened his eyes. At the moment when Chu fan opened his eyes, kailo and the creator were stunned: "master, have you broken through?" The breath of heaven! You know, a few minutes ago, Chu fan was an ordinary man without the breath of heaven, but now, they can clearly feel the breath of heaven Saint from him. Seeing the surprised eyes of caylo and the creator, Chufan''s eyes flashed a look of satisfaction: "well, I didn''t expect that swallowing the world would have such benefits." Hearing Chu fan''s words, caylo and the creator couldn''t help saying: we didn''t know that the benefits of swallowing the world would be so great! Although swallowing the world can increase the strength of the saints of the way of heaven, this promotion is not as obvious as Chu fan now. We should know that the main purpose of swallowing the world is to integrate the laws of heaven in this world into our own big world, thus causing the slow evolution of the big world. Although this method can improve the strength, it is much faster than the friars themselves, but it has its own limitations. We should know that the laws of the way of heaven in the devoured world are only integrated into the big world, not absorbed by the sages of the way of heaven. If you want to really improve your strength, you have to wait until these new laws of heaven are thoroughly mastered and understood. Like Chu fan, this kind of direct phagocytosis can enhance the strength of things, caillo and the creator have never heard of. However, when they were stunned, caillo found another strange thing: "I... my strength doesn''t seem to have decreased!" Hear the voice of caylo surprise, the creator on one side is also a Leng. It''s just a moment of dullness, and then the creator also found that the breath of caillo is still the saint of heaven. For a moment, their expressions became strange. "Does the master fail to swallow my world?" Feeling his strength again, caillo couldn''t help asking the creator carefully. As he spoke, there was a feeling of regret in his heart. You know, although the loss of the big world will reduce his strength, from the bottom of his heart, caylo still hopes that Chufan can succeed. It''s not that Caylor has any weird hobbies, but that he knows his situation. He and the creator are the servants of Chu fan. The more powerful Chu fan is, the higher the identity of him and the creator will be. Correspondingly, if Chu fan''s strength is too low, then his identity with the creator will be reduced. When he heard caylo''s words, the creator couldn''t help but look at him: "impossible!" When speaking, the creator''s self-confidence: "the breath of the master is absolutely the level of the sage of heaven. Moreover, can you still feel the connection between yourself and the world?" Hearing the creator''s question, caillo was stunned. Then he closed his eyes and felt it.After a few breaths, caillo opened his eyes in disbelief: "I, I''ve become a subordinate of the master!" If the creator is not surprised, the so-called affiliation is a kind of name given by the sage of heaven to the creatures born in the world he created. For example, if Pangu is still alive, then Tongtian and other saints are all his subordinates. The relationship between the sage of the way of heaven and his subordinate is absolutely the closest existence, because at any time, the subordinate will not betray the master of the world. But generally speaking, affiliation can only be born from one''s own big world, and no one has ever heard of being able to directly turn other world creatures into affiliation. What''s more, no matter when, the most powerful subsidiary will be one level lower than its own world leader, but now kailo and Chufan are at the same level. Even caillo can feel that even if his strength continues to break through, it will not be limited! Hearing caylo''s voice, Chu fan could not help laughing and explained: "this is my ability to turn all the creatures in the other big world into my creatures. Of course, your strength will not be limited." Chu fan didn''t say anything about the other abilities of the special world. After all, it''s just such an ability, and it''s already abnormal. If he said all of them, it would seem too high-profile. But even so, after hearing Chu fan''s words, carloy and the creator on one side are all envious. After taking a look at Chufan, kailo and the creator couldn''t help looking at each other: it''s worthy of being a pervert who was able to create a big world at the saint level. It''s estimated that only this kind of demon can have such terrible ability! Every heaven world has special abilities, but according to the creator, these special abilities are also different. Chapter 925 For example, in the divine world of the creator, the special ability of the divine world is to let the creator consume some treasures and directly promote any living creature in the divine world to be the main god! It''s just that the creatures who are forced to be promoted will directly exhaust their potential after becoming the LORD God, and will be weaker than the normal Lord God in combat effectiveness. Even so, this special ability of the divine world is a top-level ability in the universe. How many creatures are there in a world? But only a few of these creatures can become saints. For other creatures, let alone life, countless lives have no chance to become saints, and the creator''s ability, as long as the treasure is enough, can create countless gods. Even if the creator is willing to spend time accumulating, he can turn all the creatures in his god world into the LORD God! This ability plays a huge role in the world war. In other big world, the saint level strong man is used as the final card, but the creator can use the saint as cannon fodder willfully. Although it''s exaggerating to say that, it''s still very simple to let our own world have an advantage in the world battlefield. What''s more, kailo''s special ability to repair the world with sword. All creatures in the world of sword cultivation can only set foot on the road of sword cultivation, but the combat effectiveness of sword cultivation is basically invincible at the same level! If there is a rating for the special ability of the big world, then the special ability of shenting big world must be A-level, while the ability of kailo''s sword building big world is + level. In the vast universe of countless saints, this level is very good. But compared with the special abilities of Chufan''s big world, caillo and the creator feel that their special abilities of the big world are rubbish! Is affiliation important to the sage of heaven? Of course it matters! In the event of a world war, the subsidiary needs to be the main force to fight against the enemy. In addition, the enhancement of the subsidiary''s strength can also provide evolutionary energy for the big world. And Chu fan''s ability to turn other people''s affiliation directly into his own is like a cosmic version of the "star absorbing method"! Of course, Chufan didn''t know what a shock his words had caused to the creator and caillo. If you know their inner thoughts, Chu fan will sigh with remorse, and then begin to reflect on himself deeply: "clearly I am a low-key person, why do I still shock others? It seems that I have to be more low-key in the future!" Without mentioning gossip, Chu fan''s strength has been improved and he has become a primary sage of the way of heaven. Just like saints, Tiandao saints have their own levels: primary Tiandao saints, intermediate Tiandao saints, senior Tiandao saints and peak Tiandao saints. According to the default level of Tianda saints, Hongjun should be an intermediate sage, while the creator is an advanced sage. Although Chu fan is only a primary sage of heaven, the significance of this promotion is different. This means that Chu fan''s way of promoting cultivation is not only to copy directly, but also to devour the world! No matter which way these two methods are, they must be much faster than traditional cultivation. Of course, this is not the most important thing that Chu fan cares about now. What really makes him care about is the sound of the system after swallowing the world of Jianxiu. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and opening the daily card - herring can!" [canned herring] classification: special (SAGE) Introduction: systematically collect the complaints of countless people in the earth star world about canned herring, upgrade the canned herring produced function: using this card, you will get a can of canned herring, with the ability of "super smelling" and "potential development" Super smelling: as a sage level daily card, canned herring certainly has its own characteristics Own characteristics, smelly, and can not use any way to block! Potential development: when a person eats a can of herring at one go, he will open his potential and gain a special ability at random. note 1: stinky tofu, dregs! Snail powder, dregs! Note 2: as long as I can herring is not dead, you can''t smell it! Note 3: potential development each person can only have one time suggested retail price: Mr. Zhang, looking at the information introduction in front of him, Chu fan can''t help but twitch: "system, this thing really stinks more than stinky tofu and snail powder?" When he spoke, Chu fan''s face was afraid. Although he had become a saint of heaven, he still remembered the scene of ten li stinking in Chang''an city. But from the introduction of the system, in front of the herring can, the previous few are always brothers.At the thought of this, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth twitched again: "dog system, you''ve already harmed the Tang Dynasty, and you''re not going to spoil the universe again?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system rang again. "Ding, please don''t worry. After the careful preparation of this system, the stink of herring can is far more than stinky tofu and snail powder, and make it an eternal memory for you!" Hearing the sound of the system coming from his ear, Chu fan couldn''t help shivering. He didn''t know why, he suddenly felt some cold on his body. At the thought of the smell of Chang''an City floating in the sky, Chu fan couldn''t help but be afraid. It is said that when the three cards of stinky tofu, snail powder and durian were the most popular, monks did not dare to fly over Chang''an city. It is said that when some immortals flying high in Chang''an City, their magic power fell out of control. "If the universe were like that, wouldn''t I be the sinner of the whole universe?" At the thought of this, Chu fan''s eyes suddenly filled with joy: "this kind of thing, I have to do!" Chu fan didn''t forget how much his roommate''s socks hurt him in his previous life. Now he has the chance to share this feeling with all the creatures in the universe. Of course, Chu fan won''t be stingy! After a look at the nearby kailo, the corner of Chufan''s mouth suddenly raised gently: "kailo, I''m so sorry for swallowing your sword repair world." Hearing Chu fan''s words, caillo was stunned, and then quickly shook his head: "the master joked, to be your subordinate, only pride and pride are in his heart!" When he spoke, caillo''s face was not red, his heart was not beating, and even his breathing rate did not change. Chapter 926 As a wise man, carloy knows what to say and what not to say. As he is now, the only thing he should do is to please Chu fan. Hearing what caylo said, Chufan could not help but raise his mouth, and then said with regret: "in that case, forget it. Originally, I was going to make it up to you." "Compensation?" As soon as Chufan''s words were finished, caylo''s face changed, and then he turned his head and looked at Chufan directly: "master, I''m wrong. If I should be rewarded and punished, please don''t be polite to me!" When he spoke, caylo looked at Chufan pitifully, only looking at his movements. If he didn''t want a little face, he would have jumped up and hugged Chufan''s thigh now. Kaylo is not a fool. If Chu fan can create a big world with Saint level strength, he must have many treasures. If you miss Chu fan''s compensation, it must be a great loss. Moreover, even if Chu fan can''t bring out any precious treasures, the mosquito legs are also flesh. As a bottom figure who has been fighting in the universe all the year round, carloy said that he would never have any feelings of disgust. Chu fan''s face was more embarrassed when he heard carloy''s words. After looking at carloy, Chu Fan said again: "but I''m afraid my compensation is too little for you to dislike!" "No!" As soon as Chufan''s words were finished, carloy patted his chest seriously: "as long as it''s your reward, even if it''s a piece of withered grass, carloy will not have the slightest dislike, because the bread there is full of care for me!" Hearing carloy''s words, the creator on one side shivered directly. Niang xipi, he must stay away from this kind of person in the future. Otherwise, he is worried that one day his integrity will be broken and he will hurt himself. Not only the creator, but also Chu fan felt his goose bumps jump up. Looking at the glowing Carol in his eyes, Chufan decides not to tease this guy any more. Otherwise, who knows what disgusting words this guy has to say. "Cough." After coughing twice and letting all his goose bumps go away, Chu fancai said with a satisfied face: "I understand your loyalty to me, but don''t be so straightforward in the future. As a saint of heaven, we should be reserved." Hearing Chu fan''s words, carloy nodded directly: "it''s worthy of being the master. I admire your low-key appearance." ... seeing that carloy is about to start a new round of flattery attack, Chu fan quickly waves to stop him, and a metal iron box appears in his hand: "please stop your performance." Looking at the iron box that Chu fan handed to him in his hand, carloy was stunned at first, and then reacted: "master, is this the compensation you gave me?" When talking, caylo is also carefully looking at the iron box in Chufan''s hand. Soon he finds something unusual. He can''t see through the box! As a sage of the way of heaven, he can''t see through an iron box. It''s a fable. In this case, caillo immediately came to the conclusion that the thing in front of him was really a treasure, and it was not an ordinary treasure. "Is it a magic weapon of the sage of heaven?" When he reached for the box handed by Chu fan, there were hundreds of possibilities in carloy''s mind: "no, is it heavenly power?" At the thought of this, caillo''s body trembled directly. In his opinion, if it''s just a magic weapon of the way of heaven, it''s not worth putting it in a box that even saints can''t see through. As for the magic weapon of the road, kaylo did not think about it. In fact, not only caylo, but also the creator on one side thought of it. After all, there are not many treasures that can be treated with such caution. Judging from the current situation, there is a great probability that they are supernatural powers. For a moment, the creator''s eyes were filled with jealousy. It''s a magic power. It''s a precious treasure even in the universe. After a look at Chu fan, the creator even gave birth to the idea of letting Chu fan devour his own divine world. The reason why Chu fan didn''t want to devour his world before was that he was afraid of reducing his strength. But now with carloy''s lessons, this worry has been eliminated. If the strength does not reduce the case with their own big world in exchange for a divine power, then the creator is willing to. What''s more, with his own experience, he knew how terrible the divine power of heaven that Chu fan mastered.Looking at carloy''s happy look, Chufan''s heart suddenly gave birth to a faint sense of guilt. He hoped that carloy would not die directly because he was too disappointed when he opened the herring can. "Cough." After coughing twice, Chufan looked at carloy strangely, hesitated for a moment, and then said: "carloy, before you open this box, you must be fully prepared." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Carol was stunned, and then nodded without hesitation: "master, don''t worry, I can absolutely face any scene!" Looking at Chu fan''s strange face, carloy was more sure of what he had just guessed. As for Chu fan''s face, he was actively summed up into a reluctant mood. After casting a proud look at the creator on one side, carloy directly reached out and grasped the ring on the iron box, and then began to work hard. Seeing carloy''s action, Chu fan involuntarily seals his sense of smell with magic. Although the system has said before that the taste of herring can''t be stopped in any way, Chu fan thinks it can at least bring him a little psychological comfort. Under the gaze of Chufan and the creator, carloy quickly opens the iron box in his hand. At the moment when the box was opened, carloy''s face turned black directly. As a saint of heaven, carloy''s five senses are absolutely sensitive. That''s why, when the box was opened, Carol felt as if he had been thrown into a cesspit. No, the smell is more terrible than the cesspit. It''s no exaggeration to say that in a moment, carloy has lost the faith to live. "Vomit ~" without holding on to a breath, carloy fell on the ground and vomited. Chapter 927 More than that, in the process of vomiting, Carol''s face was directly covered with tears and snot. In addition to carloy, the faces of Chufan and the creator on one side are not very good, and even the creator''s eyes have become blood red. In the moment just now, Chu fan felt as if his soul had been hit hard. Despite the system before the tips and previous experience, Chu fan of herring canned terror strength has a certain expectation. But after experiencing it, Chu fan realized how much he despised canned herring. Even the creator and Chu fan on one side can''t bear the smell, let alone kailo who opened Pandora''s box with his own hands. If we use a more vivid way to describe the mood of Caroli now, it is to be abandoned by the world! In addition to the stink of canned herring, there is also a reason for grievance. Clearly Chu Fan said that it was compensation, and he was ready to get the treasure, but he didn''t expect that it was such a thing after opening it! Although I said before that even a withered grass would not dislike it, is it too much for you to send me excrement? And with such a good box to hold shit! If it''s not for Chufan''s high status, it''s estimated that carloy has already dealt with him. Even if it''s bullying honest people, you can''t bully them like this. It''s just rubbing honest people under your feet. After a few minutes of adjustment, carloy''s condition is a little better, at least no tears and snot flow out. Looking at Chu fan, carloy''s eyes are full of grievances: "master..." at this time, carloy is like a young woman abandoned by a scum man, with strong dissatisfaction in both expression and tone. Seeing carloy''s appearance, Chufan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. If it is a normal time, an old man dares to make such disgusting actions to himself, he will go straight away and let the other party know what is the consequence of angering a man. But in the smell of herring can, Chu fan was not in the mood to do more. It''s no exaggeration to say that in the stink of the herring can that was changed by the system, Chu fan felt as if there were 10000 people eating stinky tofu and snail powder beside him! Looking at carloy, Chufan tried to maintain his mood and said slowly: "this is a can of herring. When you eat all of them, you can get a talent skill at random." "What?" As soon as Chufan''s words were finished, carloy drank violently, and then looked at Chufan in disbelief: "eat... Finish?" The look of grievance on carloy''s face became more intense as he spoke. At a glance at Chufan, carloy took a deep breath. At this moment, even the smell in the air can''t make him flinch. What a bully! Even if you send me excrement, do you want me to eat it? Do you think I''m such a bully in your eyes? Just when carloy plans to use examples and metaphors to arouse Chufan''s resonance and dispel each other''s thoughts, Chufan''s cold hum has already come to one side. "Why, don''t you?" Hear Chu fan''s words, carloy can''t help a Leng, then feel Chu fan''s cold eyes. Just for a moment, the courage that carloy finally gathered directly dissipated, the dignity of the sage of heaven and the backbone of the old man of the universe. In front of his own life, carloy decided to be a man like a spring - flexible! After a careful look at Chufan, carloy quickly showed a flattering smile: "the host joked, as long as it''s something you sent, I like it." After that, seeing that the cool color on Chufan''s face gradually faded, carloy was greatly relieved. Carloy is not a fool, although at the beginning he did have doubts about the real identity of the herring can, thinking that Chufan must have given himself an indescribable thing. But after such a long time of observation, he has determined that this is not what he imagined. Even carloy thought it might be a fish! As soon as he thought of this, he couldn''t help saying: "Niang xipi, although I know there are countless wonderful flowers in the vast universe, as a fish, you are definitely the gold medal MVP in the wonderful world!" Chufan didn''t know what was going on in carloy''s heart. After hearing what carloy said, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. In fact, Chufan didn''t want to force carloy in this way. After all, although this product is not reliable, it is also a saint of heaven. It can be a help in the universe.But Chu fan couldn''t stand the horror of herring can. If he didn''t get rid of it earlier, he suspected that he might lose his life! After a look at carloy, a trace of guilt appeared on Chufan''s face: "for the sake of my physical and mental health, carloy, I can only hurt you!" Thinking of this, Chufan''s mood is a little better. After all, carloy said so much before. From the attitude he expressed, it''s nothing to pay for his life, let alone eat a can of herring? If you let Carol know that because of his previous rainbow fart and firm Chufan sacrifice their own ideas, I don''t know whether they will directly dry tears and then die. After comforting himself, Chu Fan said to carloy: "in that case, carloy, don''t you eat this can of herring soon?" At Chufan''s words, carloy''s hand, which was still holding the herring can, trembled. At the same time, he also confirmed his previous conjecture: "is this thing really a fish?" Think of here, carloy''s eyes directly flashed a trace of fierce color, he has made a decision, must find this kind of fish habitat, and then let the other party directly extinct! However, this time is obviously not the time to consider how to complete his plan to exterminate the clan. After taking a look at Chufan, carloy directly looks down at the herring can in his hand. Just for a moment, there were tears in carloy''s eyes again. It''s not because of humiliation or sadness, but because of smoking. After living for so many years, carloy knew for the first time that the original taste can also achieve the effect of smoking people''s eyes like smoke. What''s more terrifying is that carloy finds that even if he has sealed the five senses of smell, when facing the smell, it''s still useless! Chapter 928 Stretch out a hand to wipe away the tears you shed. Caroly comforted himself silently in his heart: "Mom and Dad, don''t get me wrong, baby is not eating shit!" Feeling Chu fan''s more and more impatient eyes, carloy did not dare to continue to dally. Looking at the surrounding environment again, carloy directly closed his eyes, then directly opened his mouth and poured all the herring in the bottle into his mouth. At the moment of Herring''s entrance, carloy didn''t even dare to chew. He swallowed the whole herring. Even so, Caroly still felt a smell around his nose, and even faintly gave birth to the urge to vomit again. However, when the herring was completely swallowed, there was an indescribable sense of coolness burst out from the body. Then, Carol felt something in her mind: "at this time, swallow the sword?" Feeling the extra information in his mind, carloy was stunned. He really mastered a talent just like Chu fan just said. The name of this talent is "swallowing sword". Karoy can devour all kinds of sword like magic weapons and treasures. After swallowing, his physical strength will be improved. According to the information in his mind, as long as there are enough sword like magic weapons as support, his body can even reach the point of hanging and beating the great sage! "Goo Doo." After drowning a mouthful of saliva, carloy directly opened his eyes: "master, I want to ~" .... when an old man called out "I want to" to you in a charming tone, Chu fan''s first thought was to vomit as a straight man who was harder than steel bar. The second thought is to kill each other! Thanks to the previous herring can, Chu fan easily suppressed the idea of vomiting, but he couldn''t suppress the idea of killing carloy. At a glance of carloy, Chufan''s hand is not polite... No, it should be said that he has made a mistake. Just a foot, caught off guard, carloy flew straight back out. Seeing Chu fan''s action, the creator on one side ran to help him up: "master, after all, he has just eaten that kind of food, and his brain may not be very good, so you must not care with him." While the creator helped him up, he exhorted Chu fan: "if you really want to teach him a lesson, please let me do it!" Hearing the creator''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw the corner of his mouth, and carloy, who was helped up by him, almost gave him a big mouth. Well, I was still moved by your help just now. I didn''t expect that you wanted to beat me yourself? There is no doubt that this is what the creator is doing in carloy''s eyes. After throwing away his hand, he pushed out the creator of the wolf''s ambition. Carloy gave a cold hum, and then bowed to Chu fan: "carloy thanks for the master''s gift!" Chufan just kicked carloy out, but it didn''t hurt him much. On the contrary, the acquisition of a talent has greatly enhanced carloy''s strength. It''s not so easy for a sage of the way of heaven to become a sage of the way of heaven. There are even many saints of the way of heaven who don''t succeed until they die. But with this talent, it''s different. As long as he finds enough sword magic weapons, he can have the strength of Dao Saint level. Although the sword magic weapon needed to achieve this is an astronomical number, it must be much easier than the cultivation breakthrough. Seeing carloy''s action, Chufan nodded with satisfaction: "it doesn''t have to be like this." "Master, I wonder if I can have another one?" Carloy''s face was blazing as he spoke. You know, talent can''t be opened only through herring can. In fact, in the universe, many creatures have their own talent. It''s just that these talents have strengths and weaknesses. To some extent, a strong talent can even compete with the supernatural powers, while a weaker talent is useless. There is no doubt that the talent carloy just acquired belongs to the former. Hearing what carloy said, Chu fan looked at him with a smile: "what you think is beautiful, but it''s a pity that everyone can only use it once." After Chufan''s words, carloy was stunned, then nodded with regret. He knows something about this situation. After all, he is a top-level deity that can help people open their talents. If he can use it many times, it would be abnormal."Carol, is your brain... All right?" Just as carloy understood the current situation, the creator on one side couldn''t help asking carefully. When he heard the creator''s words, he couldn''t help but draw his lips, and then looked at the creator directly and fiercely: "you have brain problems, your whole family has brain problems, and everyone in your God world has brain problems!" As the saying goes, new and old grudges count together, but carloy did not forget that this guy was thinking about beating himself just now. ... the creator couldn''t help but gasp at the sight of carloy''s irritability. What''s the situation, little brother? The universe is so beautiful. As a saint of heaven, why do you have to be so irritable, so bad, so bad... after confirming that carloy''s brain didn''t have any problems because of eating the strange things just now, the creator immediately came to another conclusion - it''s really a treasure! The creator is not a fool. He didn''t think it was just because the taste of canned herring was so powerful that he thought it was not a treasure. But now I calm down and think about it carefully, and I immediately think about a lot of things. Anyway, carloy is also a saint of heaven. Although he was shameless when he flattered Chu fan before, there should be a little bottom line. At least the creator didn''t think that if it was really Baba in his imagination, carloy would want a second bite. After the creator''s precise inference, he immediately came to a suitable conclusion - Canned herring is definitely a treasure! After a look at Chu fan, the creator approached carloy carefully: "carloy, is this really a treasure?" When he heard the creator''s question, karoi Zhijie looked at him with disdain: "Babel, as a servant, how dare you doubt your master?" Chapter 929 The creator couldn''t help gasping at carloy''s words. What do you mean, little brother? No matter how many hours ago, we were still team-mates. Even if we turned over, you don''t have to be so quick, do you? It''s a pity that carloy didn''t feel the sadness of the creator''s abandonment. Looking at the stupidity of the creator, the expression on carloy''s face became colder: "Babel, if you don''t apologize to the master, I''ll teach you a lesson today!" At carloy''s words, the creator''s face had turned iron blue. God taught me that if I hadn''t broken my hand, you would dare to be reckless in front of me? In fact, it''s not just the creator. Chufan is also surprised by the appearance of carloy''s sudden explosion. If it wasn''t for a few minutes that the goods had been accepted by him, Chu fan would have suspected that this guy was his loyal. Looking at Chufan, a shrewd color flashed in carloy''s eyes: "master, this kind of treasure can''t be given to people who don''t trust you, so I think you''d better give it to me!" Hearing carloy''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help pulling his mouth: "I''ve already said that canned herring can only work once for a person." Until this time, the creator on one side reflected why carloy suddenly aimed at himself. This guy actually wanted to snatch the treasure that might have belonged to him! At the thought of this, the creator looked directly at carloy with an angry face: "don''t talk nonsense. In my Babel''s mind, the master has always been supreme!" There was no embarrassment on the creator''s face when he spoke. He knew that carloy had taken the lead now. If he wanted to get the treasure, he could only find a way to get Chufan''s favor. But after hearing the words of the creator, carloy didn''t pay any attention. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Chu fan directly: "master, although I can''t use it, I can accept apprentices or give it to the monks in the world of sword cultivation." After Chufan''s previous explanation, carloy already knew that although his big world was swallowed by Chufan, the creatures in the big world did not die. On the contrary, because of this thing, these creatures will not be restricted by their own cultivation. Although these swordsmen will no longer be his subordinates, but so many years of feelings still exist, carloy is willing to seek benefits for them. But after hearing carloy''s words, Chufan hasn''t made too much reaction, but the creator on one side almost exploded directly. Well, I haven''t got any benefits myself. You have already begun to plan benefits for your younger generation. You are greedy and shameless! After staring at carloy fiercely, the creator once again showed a "sincere" smile to Chu fan: "master, I don''t know if you still have this treasure in your hand. I want one, too." There is no doubt that carloy''s impudence has brought too much pressure to the creator, otherwise he would not be so straightforward to seek treasure from Chu fan. Hearing the words of the creator, Chu fan nodded directly: "of course, there are also." As soon as Chu fan''s words were uttered, the creator''s face brightened: "master, I don''t know..." although the creator didn''t say it clearly, his real inner thoughts were expressed in his expression and action. In fact, the creator''s heart is still very confident. After all, he is the only sage of heaven under Chu fan. As long as he strengthens his strength, it will be good for Chu fan. However, when the creator had finished speaking, carloy on one side drank directly: "no way!" After that, carloy didn''t care about the creator''s face at all, and said directly: "how can these treasures be freely rewarded to those who doubt their master? It''s better to give them to the sword practitioners. I promise they won''t doubt their master." At carloy''s words, the creator felt his teeth itch. Carloy is too cheap. He is not satisfied with the benefits he has gained. He even wants to destroy his chance. If Chu fan hadn''t been here, he would have swung his knife to fight with carloy. But after hearing carloy''s words, Chufan''s mouth showed a smile: "who said I would give Babel the canned herring?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the creator''s face was stiff, and then he looked at the side of caylo. In his opinion, he had a great chance to get canned herring, but it was because the goods had been making trouble nearby that he lost the chance. At the thought of this, the Creator would like to take out a 40 meter sword and stab two holes in carloy''s body.Unlike the creator, carloy''s face was just as happy. In his opinion, since Chu fan couldn''t give the herring can to the creator, he must give it to himself. No matter how bad it was, it was also given to the sword repair. Anyway, he achieved his goal. But carloy''s happiness didn''t last long, because Chufan spoke again. Looking at carloy, who was still secretly happy, Chufan said directly: "of course, canned herring can''t be given to you." As soon as Chufan''s words came out, the expressions of carloy and the creator changed again. Anyway, the creator has determined that he can''t get the herring can, so he has no hope. In this way, he will be in a better mood to see carloy. While carloy is sad for losing an opportunity, he is also curious about who Chufan will give the herring can to. Almost instantaneously, the image of an angry old man appeared in carloy''s mind: "oops, the owner won''t give the herring can to that old madman, will he?" Only at this time did carloy realize that he had made a huge mistake, that is, in addition to himself and the creator, Chu fan knew other sages of the way of heaven. Hong Jun! At the thought of the explosive maniac who directly injured himself with his magic weapon, carloy felt a convulsion in his heart. If the herring can fell into the hands of the goods, it would be better to give it to Babel, at least there is not much revenge between himself and him. Carloy did not think that when he prevented the creator from getting the herring can, they had already formed a quarrel. "But don''t worry, I''ll give you a chance to get canned herring." Chapter 930 "Master, please make it clear!" As soon as Chufan''s words came out, both carloy and the creator were happy. Originally, they thought they had lost the chance, but unexpectedly, there was no way out and there was another village. Seeing their excited appearance, Chu fan did not hide them, and directly explained: "a senior sage can exchange a can of herring for me." After that, Chu fan took a look at the creator who had raised his mouth beside him, and quickly added: "of course, it''s not enough to rely on external force to lift up." This is also the system''s regulation. If you want to exchange herring can cards, you can only use the upper Saint level creatures that break through by themselves to exchange them. For example, Babel''s God who uses special ability to ascend is not recognized by the system. You know, before, Chufan slaughtered a lot of gods in the world, but the energy he got was only enough to exchange for a card. Hearing Chufan''s words, the faces of carloy and the creator all showed an incredible look. They didn''t expect that the canned herring they were fighting for could be obtained so easily. Yes, it''s simple! You know, this is a powerful treasure that can make the sage of heaven open his talent. Don''t say to exchange it with the superior sage. Even if it is exchanged with the sage of heaven, it is estimated that no one will refuse. Looking at their excited look, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "don''t worry, as long as you can bring the upper Saint level creatures." As for the number of herring cans, Chufan had no intention to hide from carloy and the creator. Anyway, the two men have vowed to become their servants. Under the surveillance of the will of the universe, they certainly have no chance to betray themselves. The main purpose of telling them about it is to prevent them from vicious competition. Before, he saw the performance of carloy and creator. If he didn''t make certain restrictions, maybe the two guys would fight directly. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, the two of them looked at each other with friendly eyes. Since there are a lot of canned herring, there''s no need to be hostile to each other. Anyway, it''s easy for them to deal with the sage. Seeing that the atmosphere between them has changed, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction. After all, he didn''t want one of his two powerful thugs to hang up because he didn''t pay attention. In fact, before that, Chu fan intended to let both carloy and the creator exchange the upper saint for herring cans, but considering that he had devoured carloy''s world after all, Chu fan would compensate him. Of course, Chu fan certainly won''t admit that there is another reason for this, because he is very curious about the power of herring can and wants to find a mouse to test it. After calming down carloy and the creator, Chufan directly takes them back to the world battlefield. Although it seems that they have not experienced many things, in fact, they have been outside for three days since they engulfed the sword world. In order to prevent Bixiao and others from worrying, Chu fan must go back to report peace as soon as possible. But this time Chu fan got a lot. First of all, his special world seeds began to grow after swallowing the sword world. Now it has successfully reached the level of the lower heaven world. Then Chu fan''s own strength has also been improved. It''s a pity that his divine power can''t be used now. Otherwise, he won''t be afraid even in the face of higher heaven saints. This time back, Chu fan plans to tell Hongjun the information about canned herring. In addition, he also wants to sell canned herring in the whole universe. Of course, it''s not because of self-consciousness that Chu fan, who has always been a salted fish, can make such a huge change. The root of all this can be traced back to a new task that Chu fan just obtained not long ago. Mission: the source of stench Introduction: I believe the host has felt the horror of canned herring. Don''t you plan to let other people in the universe enjoy the intoxicating taste? Requirements: sell 100 herring can cards time limit: one month reward: get a magic power of heaven at random failure punishment: eye of life and death seal for 100 years! At the first moment of seeing this task, Chu fan took a cold breath. After a desperation from a can of herring, he no longer wanted to recall the taste. After all, he''s not Carlos or the creator. He needs to rely on canned herring to start his talent. For Chu fan, as long as he opens a few more cards and completes a few more system tasks, he can have all kinds of talents.As for relying on eating herring can to get talent, this kind of thing is absolutely impossible for Chu fan. But when seeing the task punishment, Chu fan knew that it was another task that had to be completed. After communicating with carloy, he is not the simple man who thought saints could be tyrannical in Pangu world. On the contrary, after knowing that the sage of heaven is just cannon fodder in the universe, a sense of crisis has been born in Chu fan''s heart. As a magic power of heaven which is praised by carloy and the creator, the eye of life and death has been regarded as a card by Chu fan. If this thing is sealed for 100 years, the danger of Chufan in the universe will be greatly increased. Therefore, this task must be completed. After all, it is almost impossible to buy 100 herring can cards only by relying on the power of the creator, carloy and Hongjun. Although the strength of saints is not strong, there is a saint of the way of heaven behind every saint. So even if you are a saint of heaven, you should be careful when you arrest a saint. Once too many saints of the way of heaven are hostile because of the wanton arrest of saints, it is estimated that even the joint efforts of the three Hongjun may not be able to guarantee their safety. We should know that the system needs not ordinary saints, but superior saints, which is a rare resource for every sage of heaven. After all, the existence of the sage who can become the superior sage will have the chance to become the sage of the way of heaven in the future! Chu fan and other people''s speed is very fast, in his thinking about how to complete the task, has returned to the scope of the world battlefield. However, at this time, the creator and caylo on one side changed their faces, and then stood in front of Chu fan: "master, be careful!" Chapter 931 In speaking, the faces of carloy and the creator are gradually alert. Seeing their appearance, Chu fan was stunned: "what''s the matter?" "Old man Hongjun is fighting with someone." Hearing Chu fan''s question, the creator opened his mouth seriously. "How could it be?" As soon as the creator''s words came out, Chu fan''s first reaction was impossible. You know, this is the world battlefield formed between Pangu world and shenting world. Besides carloy and the creator, is there anyone who can be Hongjun''s opponent? After what Chu Fan said, the creator''s face looked at him seriously: "master, I''ve been fighting with old man Hongjun for so many years, and I''m still very familiar with his breath." "Me too!" After the creator''s words, Caroli added with a serious face. After that, after a little thought, carloy said again: "after all, this is the most fearless sage I have ever seen." Unlike the creator, there was only one fight between carloy and Hongjun, but it was this time that he remembered deeply. After all, it was the first time that Carlos was chased by someone else with his magic weapon. If someone said to carloy before meeting Hongjun, "you will be chased by someone weaker than yourself in the future", then carloy will definitely give the other party two big mouths. However, after the experience of Hongjun, carloy still has great admiration for him. It is because of this that carloy is very familiar with the breath of Hongjun. Seeing that carloy and the creator both said this, Chufan''s face became serious, and then he closed his eyes and began to investigate. As a saint of the way of heaven, Chu fan''s perception ability is certainly not much worse than that of the creator and carloy. The reason why he didn''t find it before was that he was busy thinking about how to complete the task. Now after careful investigation, he immediately felt the breath of Hongjun. "Is it really a fight?" Chu fan''s eyes flashed a surprised color, and even he could feel that he was in a weak position from Hongjun''s weaker and weaker breath. But this kind of thing is normal. Before, when he played with Caylor, Hongjun didn''t know how many magic weapons he had exploded. His injury was much heavier than that of Caylor. The old injury has not been recovered, and now we have to start fighting again, so Hongjun''s strength will not play much. "We''d better help quickly." Chu fan''s words just export, one side of the card Yi Luo directly opens a way. He is not a fool, after what happened before, he already knew that Hongjun is also a more important person to Chu fan. What''s more, we are all tiezi of the same camp now. If we just watch old man Hongjun being killed by others in this way, kaylo will feel shameless. Hearing what caylo said, Chu fan nodded: "well, let''s go and see who dares to fight with Hongjun here." They were not too worried about whether they could defeat the enemy. There is only one enemy. After they add Hongjun, there are four of them. Moreover, if the other can be delayed for such a long time by the injured Hongjun, they are certainly not strong. Just as the three men were heading for the battle, there was a big war going on. The beard on Hongjun''s chin had been missing more than half, and his new Taoist robe, which he had just put on, was once again ragged. In addition, his breath became extremely depressed, but even so, Hongjun still looked warily at the monk in front of him. "Hahaha, old man, how long can you hold on?" Feel Hongjun''s eyes, he is facing the friar with a proud face. This is a man-shaped monk with shark head and shark teeth in his mouth. He looks especially ferocious when laughing: "old man, I advise you to give up quickly, so that you can leave a whole body!" Hearing the words of monk ShaYuTou, Hongjun directly gave a cold hum: "villain, as long as you don''t die, you don''t want to hurt Pangu world at all!" When he spoke, Hongjun forced himself up and looked at the shark friar with the brush. "Tut tut." After Hongjun''s words were over, the shark monk hit his tongue with regret, and then said: "in that case, it seems that we can only kill you first, and then destroy the two worlds." After that, the shark didn''t wait for Hongjun to speak, but raised his fist and hammered at Hongjun''s chest. Seeing the shark man''s action, Hongjun didn''t dare to hesitate and waved the whisk to stop him.However, Hongjun had been seriously injured. At this time, he was at the end of his life. After FengChen came into contact with the shark monk''s fist, he directly stepped back several steps, and then blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. Seeing Hongjun''s tragedy, shark people seem more happy: "old man, if it''s just like this, you can''t protect the two big worlds behind you." At this time, the shark man''s face was very proud. In fact, he also felt very lucky. Shark man is not the sage of heaven, but another kind of cultivator in the universe - destroyer! If the creation of the world and the living beings by the saints of heaven is to enrich the species diversity of the universe, then the destroyer is another existence. Only by name can we know the purpose of their existence - destruction! Different from the saints of the way of heaven, the destroyer must destroy the other big world if he wants to improve his strength. In the universe, there is absolutely endless existence between the destroyer and the saints of the way of heaven. This destroyer''s name is karnar. He is a low-level destroyer who has just left his power. As a low-level destroyer, he is very clear that he is just a cannon fodder in the universe, so Kaner cleverly left the center of the universe and went to some barren places. In fact, this is also the opportunity for the development of the destroyers. The powerful destroyer will fight against those big forces in the depth of the universe, while the weak destroyer will go to the desolate place of the universe, looking for those alone saints of the way of heaven. Generally speaking, the sages of the way of heaven who stay in the barren place either have no talent and lose the qualification to continue to break through. Either it offends those big forces in the universe and has to flee everywhere. But either way, they are a good prey for the destroyer. Kaner was not too surprised to meet the sage of heaven in the wilderness. What really excited him was that the sage of heaven he met had been seriously injured. Chapter 932 "Old man, I advise you to surrender as soon as possible, so that you will not suffer when you get it!" Looking at the struggling Hongjun, Kaner''s face was full of disdain. If this product is still in its heyday, maybe he can pay attention to each other, but now Hongjun is half dead. How can he care? If it wasn''t for the fear that there was something else in Hongjun''s hand that he could die with himself, Kaner''s mood would have been more relaxed. Hearing Kaner''s words, the expression on Hongjun''s face became more angry. He can also guess the identity of Kaner, which is why he is angry. If you are facing a powerful destroyer, even if he is not the opponent of the other party, you will reluctantly admit it. But Kaner is obviously just a destroyer who has just begun to make a move. If he fell into the hands of such a small scum, he would be ridiculed by other generations even if he died. It is in order not to be ridiculed by the younger generation, not to be nailed to the stigma pillar of Pangu world and shenting world, so even though he has been seriously injured, Hongjun still sticks to it under Kaner''s attack. However, as the saying goes, his family knows his own affairs. At this point, Hongjun knows that he won''t stick to it for long. Hard to open more Kaner''s attack, Hongjun''s face became more ugly. Chufan has been away for such a long time. If he is not sure that the creator and caylo dare not hurt Chufan, he will almost think that Chufan has encountered something unexpected. Looking at Kaner, Hongjun felt that his mouth was full of bitterness. He knows his current situation is very bad, if Chu fan and others still can''t come back in time, then maybe this time he really wants to cool down. At the thought of this, Hongjun''s heart was full of sadness. I didn''t expect that the successor of Pangu God, even when facing the creator who is stronger than himself, could entangle with each other for so many years, even forcing each other to look for help. That''s right. Up to now, Hongjun didn''t think that the main reason for the creator to find kaylo as a helper was not himself. Hongjun knows that he can''t hold on any longer. As his opponent, Kaner can naturally feel the change of Hongjun''s breath. After a look at Hongjun, Kaner''s face directly showed a proud smile: "ha ha ha, I thought you could have some cards, but I didn''t expect that you really could not." Speaking colleague Kaner also complained about himself in his heart. How could he be frightened by such a desperate old man and let the other party delay him for so long. If he had known that the old man had no cards at all, he would have killed the other side directly and let his strength break through as soon as possible. Looking at Hongjun''s awkward Evasion under his own attack, Kaner''s mood is even more happy: "I think highly of you. After all, I''m just a friar in this wild land. How can I have any strong cards?" After a murmur in his heart, Kaner''s heart was full of pride. He felt that he was the best man in those biographies, the protagonist in the universe. Otherwise, how could he have just arrived here when he met a seriously injured sage of the way of heaven. For Hongjun''s case, Kaner has already found the answer in his heart. This is the world battlefield, which means that the battle before the world just happened not long ago. Hongjun was seriously injured. After all these things fell into Kaner''s eyes, there was a war between Pangu world and shenting world. However, Hongjun, the master of Pangu world, killed his enemy after a desperate struggle. And he just met him when Hongjun defeated the enemy and even had no time to recover from his injury. What is this situation called? This is the legendary chance! Generally speaking, when the protagonist is about to start wandering the world, he will encounter all kinds of opportunities, such as powerful magic weapon, magic power script left behind after the death of his predecessor, etc. In Kaner''s view, Hongjun is a large experience pack that he met, and the significance of Hongjun''s existence is to help him become the top one among the destroyers! Not to mention YY in Kaner''s heart, after confirming that Hongjun had no threat to him, Kaner finally made another move: "old man, get ready to die." At this time, Kaner is full of self-confidence. As long as he kills Hongjun and destroys the two big worlds, he will be able to break through at one stroke and go to the top of his life. Looking at Kaner''s fist getting closer to him, Hongjun couldn''t help closing his eyes. As a sage of the way of heaven, if he is not sure that there is no chance, he will definitely not give up. But now he has consumed all his mana, and the injury caused by self exploding magic weapon has recurred again, even he can''t do it now."I didn''t expect that I would die like this in the end." A trace of mockery appeared on Hongjun''s face. As the successor of Pangu, he imagined many possibilities, but he never thought that he would die in the hands of a destroyer. Moreover, the real strength of this destruction may not be able to match itself. Just when Hongjun had closed his eyes to welcome death, he didn''t feel the coming of death. "Why, do you want to humiliate me?" When he spoke, Hongjun''s tone was full of helplessness. In his opinion, he was absolutely the most wronged one among all the saints of heaven. However, at this time, there was a frivolous voice in Hongjun''s ear: "Oh, it''s not old Hongjun. I didn''t expect you to be so embarrassed." Hearing this voice, Hongjun was stunned at first, and then an incredible look appeared on his face: "kaylo?" Hongjun has a deep memory of the sage of the way of heaven who was sought by the creator to deal with himself and then chased by himself. After all, this guy is also the first enemy to be defeated by himself by using self explosive magic weapon. When he opened his eyes, he saw a strange smile on his face: "are you back?" When he saw Caylor, Hongjun''s mood relaxed, because he knew that as long as Caylor came back, the creator and Chufan must have come back. In the process of fighting with Kaner, although Hongjun has been suffering losses, and even almost killed by the other side, he also knows the strength of Kaner. Chapter 933 Hongjun is very clear that with the strength of Kaner, there are certain difficulties in dealing with kailo, not to mention the creator and Chufan. After hearing Hongjun''s happy words, the smile on kailo''s face became clearer: "hahaha, old Hongjun, you''re very fierce. Why did you give up so easily this time?" As he spoke, caillo''s tone was filled with schadenfreude. In fact, even if Hongjun didn''t speak, he knew what the reason was. Hongjun had already exploded a lot of magic weapons when he fought with him. At that time, Hongjun had already been shocked and seriously injured. If old man Hongjun could blow up his magic weapon again under such circumstances, he would not be a saint of heaven, but a saint of Tao. Hearing the sound of kailo''s ridicule, Hongjun was not angry, but greatly relieved. Since caylo is still in the mood to talk to himself here, it means that the problem has been solved, which means that he does not have to die. Of course, Hongjun was not afraid of death, but he felt that he would be ridiculed by caylo when he died in the hands of Kaner. Now the ridicule must be lighter. Seeing that Hongjun was not angry, but gradually showed a smile on his face, kailo was stunned, and then he felt a chill in his heart. What''s the matter with the old man? Besides being a self destructive devil, does this guy have a tendency to be abused? At the thought of the terrible injury to the owner when he explodes the magic weapon, caylo instantly feels as if he has grasped the truth of the matter. Old man Hongjun must be a masochist. Otherwise, how could he bear the pain of self exploding magic weapon? Thinking of this, the way kailo looks at Hongjun directly becomes strange. Although we are also a colorful flower in the universe, there is still a huge gap between us and this kind of perverts with perverted hobbies. Just for a moment, the decision was made in caylo''s heart. In the future, no matter what, he must keep a good distance from Hongjun. Not only that, he also wants other people to keep a good distance from Hongjun. Otherwise, who knows if this abnormal behavior will be contagious. What, you say it''s not contagious? Hehe, please don''t compare the things on the saints with the ordinary people! At this time, Hongjun didn''t know that he had become a pervert who had a tendency to be abused and was eager to be abused by others. It is estimated that if he knew this, he would have to fight for his life not to take him away. Seeing that kailo''s face was strange, Hongjun didn''t think too much. He just coughed twice and looked aside. At this time, Kaner is fighting the Creator with only one arm left. Although the creator has only one hand left, his strength is still not something that a small Kaner can fight against. During the time when Hongjun and kailo started, Kaner had been forced to retreat by the creator. Seeing Kaner''s embarrassed appearance, Hongjun''s face showed a trace of pleasure. Aren''t you good at it? Aren''t you good? Aren''t you proud? Why not now? If it wasn''t for his physical condition, it''s estimated that now Hongjun would be able to jump up and set up a cheerleading team for the creator while laughing at Kaner. It''s no exaggeration to say that at this moment, Hongjun felt that his feud against Babel for so many years had completely disappeared, and even the creator had become a good friend of his! As for why? Hehe, as long as you help me beat Kaner, then we are brothers! Who said that saints can''t be careful? When fighting with the creator, even if he died in the hands of the creator, Hongjun also thinks that the strength of the other side is stronger than himself, so his failure is justifiable. But if you die in the hands of Kaner, you die in the hands of someone weaker than yourself. In this way, it''s a shame. Not to mention the thoughts in Hongjun''s heart, Kaner was about to cry. Just a few minutes ago, he was still fighting with Hongjun in high spirits, and even planned to kill him directly. Then he gradually became a big man with the policy of encircling the city from the countryside. But who knows, it''s just a moment, and the situation has changed so much. Hongjun, who almost died in his own hands, is lying in a man''s arms with a happy face and demonstrating to himself. However, he was beaten by another one armed man. Seeing the proud smile on Hongjun''s old face, Kaner would like to draw his forty-two size shoes directly to his forty-three size old face.At the same time, there is a sour feeling in Kaner''s heart. From the appearance, I Kaner whether skin or facial features, which is not more than that old Bangzi? From the behavior point of view, as soon as I started to roam the universe, I almost destroyed two worlds. This resume is golden even in the group of destroyers. But why do these two experts like this old man? That''s right. In Kaner''s mind, the relationship between Hongjun and kailo, as well as the creator, is a kind of man on man relationship. "Hum!" Embarrassed to avoid the creator''s attack, Kaner could not help but utter a cold hum: "it''s worthy of being a person in a desolate place, even his hobbies are so unique!" Fortunately, Kaner''s voice was relatively small, and he didn''t let the creator hear him, otherwise he would be a lump now. But even so, the current situation of Kaner is not much better. Compared with a few minutes ago, Kaner''s body has gained at least one lap. A mouth looks particularly terrible teeth, at this time all lie on the ground, for Chu fan and others forcefully performed a full field to find teeth. In a battle, Kaner is more and more frustrated, but the creator is more and more happy. After all, since the encounter with Chu fan, the creator even if it is true that everything is not going well, from the beginning of the hands of non-stop death, to the end even his own are built in. As a result of this period of experience, the creator has even begun to doubt whether he is really a weak chicken. At this time, Kaner''s appearance is like a dawn, not only let the creator vent his anger in time, but also let the creator''s heart full of confidence. Seeing the creator smile while beating himself, even the smile on his face became bigger and bigger, Kaner could not bear it at last. Chapter 934 Just like Hongjun, as a destroyer, Kaner did not fear death at all. After all, they have been fighting against the most powerful group in the universe, the sage of heaven! If there is no mentality of putting life and death out, how can there be enough development? But it doesn''t mean that Kaner is really fearless. The stronger he is, the more important he is. In order not to die in the hands of a weaker man, Hongjun drags on for several days with serious injuries. At this time, Kaner had the same mood as Hongjun. Just as the so-called Shi Ke Sha can''t be insulted, I, Kaner, can be killed by you in the fight, or after being beaten by you. It can even be slapped into ashes. Even if you pee and mud with the ashes after my death, if I Kaner says no, or beg for mercy, then I Kaner is not a good destroyer! But you can''t laugh while you hit me! I Kaner is a destroyer, a man who almost became the protagonist, but not a one armed man like you. As the smile on the creator''s face became more and more abnormal, Kaner finally decided to make some reactions. Even if I Kaner is dead, I will never let you continue to humiliate me! At the thought of this, Kaner put his hand into his pants and looked at the Creator with a serious face. Seeing Kaner''s action, the creator also turned pale. Although Kaner had been beaten by himself before, he was the destroyer in legend. Maybe he had some cards? Now the creator has seen a further chance from Chu fan. He doesn''t want to lose his life because of carelessness. After all, isn''t it possible for that cunt of Caylor to have all the benefits? It must be said that in the aspect of persecution delusion, the creator is not much weaker than Kaner. Before the Kaner is due to worry about what Hongjun has a card, so just waste a good opportunity, and then let Chu fan and others arrive in time. Now, the creator has made the same mistake as Kaner. But the creator is much luckier than Kaner. As a novice destroyer who wanders the world alone, Kaner doesn''t have strong thighs behind him. In addition, there are Chufan and caillo behind the creator, so his fault tolerance rate is much higher. It''s because of this that after Kaner made a move he didn''t understand, the creator immediately stopped attacking and watched him with vigilance. Although I don''t know why the creator suddenly stopped attacking, Kaner won''t waste such a good opportunity. In the surprised eyes of Chu fan and others, Kaner''s hand in his pants moved directly and quickly. At the same time, Kaner''s expression began to change. First, he was a little nervous, then he became ferocious. After a little stiff, Kaner''s face relaxed. Seeing Kaner''s action, Chu fan and others all drew their lips, while the creator''s face was as blue as a dye. Although my creator is not a strong one, among the several people present, is he the one with more cards? How dare you insult me like this, a little garbage that I press on the ground and rub? Of course, in addition to the creator, the face of Chu fan and others on one side showed a look of admiration. "This brother is a cruel man. Even before he died, he even wanted to have a fight?" When he spoke, caillo looked adored. It is estimated that if the scene changed, he would have begun to worship Kaner. Hearing what caylo said, Chu fan also nodded stiffly: "yes, this man is definitely a model of our generation. The only pity is that the time is a little short." As soon as Chufan''s words were finished, caillo nodded his head seriously: "yes, it''s a pity that he didn''t hold on for ten seconds, but he''s in a hurry. After all, Babel is still watching." In addition to Chu fan and kaylo, Hongjun''s eyes flashed a trace of admiration: "I didn''t expect that there was such a way to insult my opponent. I have to say that this move was too cruel." Speaking of this, Hongjun seemed to think of himself before, who was also facing a strong enemy and would die. Why did he wait to die at that time? But just for a moment, Hongjun sighed again: "it''s just that such shameless means can''t be used." Hearing Hongjun''s words, Chufan and Kailuo, who are feeling deeply, are stunned. They just praise the shining male Kaner, but forget that this kind of behavior is really obscene.At the thought of their praise before, Chufan and kailo both turned black, and then looked at Xiang Hongjun with poor eyes. Old man, you are not on the road. There are only three of us here, but you have to be so independent. Don''t you think we are particularly vulgar? "Cough." However, this is not the time to investigate the responsibility. After quietly drawing a pen for Hongjun in his heart, Chu fan also said: "it''s really a bit obscene. We must resolutely resist this kind of situation in the future. We must never let this kind of person who spoils the atmosphere of the universe wander around." See Chu fan instant become righteous words of big face, one side of the card Yi Luo can''t help but get a Leng. Until now, kaylo understood why Chufan could be his master, but he could only be a servant. It''s no exaggeration to say that if you don''t have a thick skin, you can''t be as calm as Chu fan in the face of this situation. But fortunately, with Chu fan taking the lead, kaylo is also lucky to be completely shameless. At the same time, he has a wonderful idea in his heart. If I always want to learn from my master, will I be as good as him one day? We can only mourn in our hearts for the naive thought of caillo. If you learn Chu fan''s thick skinned words, he may not be able to become excellent, but after a lot of beating is sure to be indispensable. After all, not everyone is called Chu fan, and not everyone can be humble and powerful at the same time. Of course, at this time, caillo still couldn''t see through these because of the lack of realm, so he decided without hesitation - shameless! After learning Chu fan''s cough, Caylor also spoke: "the master is right ~" " Chapter 935 Seeing that kailo was a dog leg, Hongjun couldn''t help but draw his mouth. As long as there is this guy alive, the overall quality of the sage of heaven will always be in a super low state. It''s no exaggeration to say that at this moment, kailo has become an obstacle to the progress of the saints of the way of heaven and a collection of cosmic rubbish through his own efforts... under the influence of this thought, Hongjun''s eyes on kailo have become disgusted. Although you just saved my Hongjun''s life, it''s not enough for me to go along with you! As a saint of the way of heaven, although a little shameless, caillo''s five senses are still very sensitive, which is why, in the first moment of Hongjun''s eyes, caillo felt it. Although I don''t know Hongjun''s inner thoughts, as long as I look at the old man''s expression, caylo can roughly guess what the other person is thinking. Looking at Hongjun''s eyes when he looked at himself was like looking at an indescribable object. The corners of caylo''s mouth twitched. Niang xipi, if I had known this old Bangzi was so hateful, I must have been slower just now. Chu fan doesn''t know that the two people around him have already entered the magical state of being seemingly United. At this time, he is seriously looking at Kaner and the Creator not far away. In the process of three people''s communication, new changes have taken place in the field. Originally, the creator was worried about what card Kaner had, so he was very cautious when he was with him just now. But did not expect this guy not only did not come up with a worthy of their own attitude trick, but in full view of the public to insult themselves. This made the creator get better, and his mood became uncomfortable again: "bastard, I want you to die!" The creator decided not to waste any more time. Anyway, with Chu fan and others on the side, even if Kaner has any cards, it won''t cause too much trouble to himself. In order to maintain his little dignity, the creator decided to be a reckless man. After a loud roar, the creator''s only hand began to quickly pinch a Dharma decision: "thunder, huanghuang, destroy the world!" Because of the lack of an arm, the creator''s speed was very slow and the posture was very strange, but none of Chu fan and others dared to underestimate this move. We should know that as a saint who can create the big world, every saint understands the existence of some laws of heaven. In this case, generally speaking, the sage of the way of heaven can follow the way he says when he casts his magic, but the creator needs him to make a decision when he casts his magic. Just this point, we can let people guess the power of a spell. "Tut tut." Looking at the angry creator, kailo could not care how to "revenge" Hongjun in his heart. He smacked his tongue directly, and then said in surprise: "I didn''t expect that Babel still had such a move. He needed to pinch the magic power. I guess he was about to catch up with the magic power of heaven?" As he spoke, an imperceptible envy flashed in Caylor''s eyes. It''s the same thing that lurks in the corner of the universe. Why are people not only powerful, but also more powerful than themselves. As a sage of the way of heaven, caylo naturally has his own card. But after seeing the creator''s magic card, Caylor knew how much he had failed. It is no exaggeration to say that even in the current state of the creator, if the two sides really start fighting for life and death, they may not be able to be opponents of each other. Chu fan nodded with approval when he heard what caylo said: "the power of this spell is pretty good, but it''s worse than the power of the heavenly way." After Chufan''s words, kaylo couldn''t help but draw his mouth. If Chu fan''s current identity was not his master, he would rush to give each other two big mouths. Do you think that everyone, like you, can master the divine power of heaven when he is a saint, and can create a world that devours others? As I have said before, the supernatural powers of the way of heaven are also divided into different levels, and the magic power cast by the creator now is about to catch up with the lowest supernatural powers of the way of heaven. Don''t think it''s weak. In fact, it''s such a magic. In the eyes of the saints of heaven who don''t have the protection of big power, it already belongs to the top magic. With the creator''s decision to pinch, purple lightning gradually appeared in the air. Seeing these flashes, the creator''s eyes gradually became ferocious: "you scum who dare to insult me, turn to ashes for me!"While speaking, the creator will release his magic. For the power of this spell, the creator is very confident. It can be said that before he met Chufan, this spell is the foundation for him to dare to cooperate with Caylor. The creator believes that once kaylo dares to have bad ideas about himself, he can let the other party see what is called the lightning Dharma king. At the thought of this, the creator''s face could not help flashing a helpless color. If it wasn''t for Chu fan''s sudden intrusion, it''s estimated that not only Pangu world belongs to him now, but also kailo''s sword repair world can''t escape from his own palm. However, it is obvious that even the sage of heaven has no regret medicine to take. Looking at Kaner with the pleasure of "release" on his face, the creator''s expression gradually became ferocious: "die for me!" Different from Chu fan and others who can stand aside and comment on the creator, Kaner is now facing the creator''s magic. It is because of this that he can most intuitively experience the horror of this spell. Kaner has a prediction in his heart that if he is hit by this spell, he will become nine mature even if he doesn''t turn into ashes. At the thought of this, Kaner''s relaxed face became anxious again, and the hand in his pants began to move again. "You son of a bitch, you''re deceiving me too much!" Seeing Kaner''s action, the creator who finally released his unique skill almost burst out with a mouthful of old blood. Because I was cautious, I gave you a chance to breathe, which made you insult me in the most obscene way in front of everyone. This is my own mistake. But this time, I played my own card. In the face of such a terrible spell, do you want to do it again? Chapter 936 Babel was so angry that he felt that he had never been so angry in his long life. If the previous one was an insult to Kaner, the one just now was an insult to his magic! Comparing the two, babel would rather let Kaner insult himself than insult his proudest spell. "Asshole, I''m going to turn you into the garbage of the universe!" In the extreme anger of emotion, the creator exploded again, and the thunder in the air doubled in an instant! "Gudu ~" feeling the breath from the battlefield, cailo, who had been watching the good play, could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva: "this power is infinitely close to the lowest divine power of heaven, right?" At the thought of her previous challenge and pressure on the creator, caylo suddenly felt a little chilly on her back. Almost in an instant, an idea was born in caylo''s heart: "no, I must find a way to make up for the relationship between Babel and me!" But caillo was not afraid. With the power of this spell, if the creator later took advantage of Chufan''s inattention to poke himself. I guess I don''t even need the urn, so I can dissipate directly in the universe. After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, kaylo takes a careful look at Chufan. He has made a decision in his heart: "to make up for the relationship between himself and the Creator with the core principle of holding Chufan''s big and thick legs tightly." Just as caillo was thinking about how to improve his relationship with the creator, his face was covered with cold sweat. Can the power of this thing be enhanced? As far as the current situation is concerned, it''s impossible for nine to mature, and even ashes can''t be left. Seeing that caylo''s one hand began to squeeze tightly, he was about to command the thunder in the air to fall down. The originally nervous Kaner relaxed again, and at the same time directly took out the hand that had been stuffed in his pants: "I surrender!" While speaking, Kaner kept waving the white object on his hand. After hearing Kaner''s words and looking at Kaner''s actions, the creator didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. I''ve been angry for most of the day. I''m finally forced to wear matchless clothes. As a result, you surrender? In the face of this situation, the creator must not continue to attack. After all, from this moment on, this guy has been a prisoner. If you want to deal with Kaner, you must get Chufan''s instructions. "Surrender?" It''s not only the creator who is suffering, but the three of them are also ignorant. You know, a few minutes ago, they were still feeling for Kaner''s spirit of facing death and fighting to prove that he was a man even at the last moment. Unexpectedly, this guy surrendered in an instant. What is this? We''ve been looking forward to it for a long time, and you show us this? And to now, Chu fan and others also see clearly the thing on Kaner''s hand, it is a pair of white underwear! And judging from the current appearance of this pair of underwear, it should have been torn off by direct violence. Almost in a flash, Chufan thought of Kaner''s previous action. "So this guy''s previous action is actually to pull out his underwear?" At the thought of this, Chu fan directly looks at Kaner''s buttocks and tears his underwear through his pants. This young man must have experienced a great ordeal just now. Not to mention Chu fan''s inner thoughts, looking at Kaner''s white underwear, the creator''s face has turned black: "are you going to surrender?" When speaking, the creator''s eyes are full of expectations. Of course, he doesn''t expect the other party to surrender, but he expects Kaner to be a little "man". The creator swore that as long as this guy showed a little refusal to surrender, he would directly release the magic in his hand, and then kill the other side. Unfortunately, the creator was doomed to be disappointed. After hearing his words, Kaner''s head went straight ahead: "yes, I surrender!" While speaking, Kaner waved his white underwear quickly. Seeing Kaner''s appearance, the creator can''t help but draw his lips. If those destroyers in the deep universe see him like this, they don''t know whether they will kill their relatives for the sake of their ethnic dignity. Although ''s desire for Tucao is very strong, he decided that after he surrendered, the Creator would not continue to make complaints about it. Looking at Kaner with a smile on his face, the creator was even more depressed"If you want to surrender, why didn''t you say it earlier?" While speaking, the creator stares at Kaner fiercely. You should know that this spell as his card, of course, has a price when cast. This spell has to wait three years after each use before it can be used again. When he heard the creator''s words, Kaner was stunned and then showed a embarrassed smile: "when I came out, an elder told me that if I wanted to surrender, I had to hold high the white flag, so... speaking of this, Kaner''s face was more shy. In this way, his previous actions can be understood. All the strange actions of the child are to find a white flag. Looking at Kaner''s serious appearance, the creator could not help twitching: "which elder do you have a grudge against?" Although it''s a question sentence, the creator''s tone is extremely positive. After all, if it''s not for hatred, who can say such a "trick" of cheating father? It''s also thanks to Kaner''s encounter with a more cautious creator. If he had met a slightly reckless man, his body would have been very cold by now. But after hearing the creator''s words, Kaner couldn''t help but draw his mouth. If he didn''t think that he was trapped now, he would be a fool. Looking at the strange look on the creator''s face, Kaner couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "damn you, don''t let me meet you again!" And just when Kaner said this, in the ruins of the deep universe, an old man with old clothes and a blind eye suddenly sneezed. "It''s strange, old man, how can I suddenly shake my mind?" While talking, the old man''s face showed a trace of obscene smile: "is it the saint of which power is missing my old man again?" Chapter 937 After that, the old man lay back in the ruins again, then closed his eyes and began to sleep. However, when he was sleeping, the old man mumbled vaguely: "little guy, the chance has been given to you. Whether you can grasp it or not depends on you." After that, the old man rolled over and snored on an old statue under him. if anyone comes as like as two peas, then the old man will be found to be exactly the same as the statue under his own body. gossips, and after he has released his own dissatisfaction, he will have his mana power in his hands, and will reveal a smile of welcome to the creator after his body underpants are destroyed: " ," before... The elder, I surrendered! " At this time, the creator has probably guessed the experience of Kaner. "Hum!" also caused his anger to dissipate a lot. Seeing the smile of the face of Carnall''s face, the creator directly hummed, " ," you need not rush to speak, but do you want to let go of you? I am not the one who has the final say. After that, the creator didn''t speak much and waved directly to Kaner: "follow me." Seeing the creator walking towards Chu fan and others, Kaner couldn''t help looking bitter. He never thought that there would be so many big men in such a desolate place. He could not even beat a creator, but from the current situation, the creator is just a minion. "I hope I can save a small life this time." After that, Kaner directly followed the creator at a speed not much faster than the tortoise. In the way of walking, Kaner can''t help thinking of where he left before, a face vowed to tell himself that as long as you think about this direction, you can become the old blind man of the strong. Think about that guy''s unreliable remark that if he meets someone who can''t fight and wants to surrender, he must raise the white flag. Kaner feels his teeth itch: "is it because I robbed his bed that this guy wants to kill me with a knife?" Kaner believed in the ability of the old blind. At least in the years when he was taught by the old blind, he had never seen the old blind''s divination problem. Otherwise, he would not choose this direction as his first stop. However, who knows that the dream of flying into the sky did not come, and now he has become a prisoner. At the thought of this, Kaner can no longer complain about the blind man in his heart. He can only pray in a low voice that the real big man he will meet later will not be a killer. Although Kaner has tried to reduce his speed, it''s a pity that the distance between him and Chufan is not far. After a few minutes, he still stood in front of Chufan. After a look at Hongjun, who glares at him angrily, and Chufan and kailo, who look at him strangely, Kaner''s head is lower: "Kaner has seen you When he spoke, Kaner arched his hand to Chu fan and others. From the aspect of etiquette, he had an impeccable feeling. "Puyi ~" but seeing Kaner''s action, Chufan laughed directly. In fact, it''s not only Chufan, but also Caylor''s body is constantly shaking. His face has turned red, which is obviously very uncomfortable. In addition, the originally angry Hongjun''s face softened when Chufan laughed. Just now, the creator has told several people about Kaner''s "white flag", so when they saw him, they all couldn''t help smiling. It''s hard for them to imagine how unreliable a person would tell Kaner this way of surrender. The most important thing is that this guy actually believed it. Hearing Chufan''s laughter, Kaner couldn''t help looking up at him, and his face was full of grievances. Although I am a prisoner now, don''t you think I should be respected a little? Feeling Kaner''s eyes, Chu fan worked very hard to control his smile, and then said intermittently: "cough, no... sorry, we have all experienced professional training, generally speaking, we don''t laugh." When he heard Chu fan''s words, Kaner looked at him with a kind of "I believe in you, ghost" look: you don''t usually laugh like this. Am I in a different situation now? , however, when Carnall silently tucks up his heart, Chu fan follows closely with one sentence: , "when we can''t help it, we will make complaints about it." ... as soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Kaner''s face turned black, so you still think I''m funny. It''s a joke, isn''t it?If he didn''t know that his strength was not enough to support his inner thoughts, Kaner would surely arrest Chufan who is laughing now. Then hang on the tree to make him laugh, and keep smiling for hundreds of years. As long as you don''t laugh, you can whip him with a small whip and pull him away with a candle. Take a deep breath and calm down the blood that is about to pour into his head again. Kaner then says to Chufan: "don''t care, elder. It''s nothing." Chufan was a little embarrassed when he heard Kaner''s words. After all, other people''s feelings are certainly not good now, so it seems a little too much to laugh. Chufan looked at Kaner and asked, "Kaner, right? What do you want me to do with you?" When he heard Chu fan''s words, Kaner was stunned, and then he said: "I''m willing to surrender and become your servant, and please forgive me next time." As he spoke, Kaner looked carefully at Chufan. After a few minutes of observation, he has determined Chu fan''s leading position in the public, so he is loyal to Chu fan. "No way!" As soon as Kaner''s words were finished, there was a violent drink: "Chufan, we are the saints of the way of heaven. This guy is a destroyer. The destroyer and the saints of the way of heaven are natural enemies. How can he be your servant?" Speaking is Hongjun, at this time he is looking at Chu fan with a serious face. "You old man is too stingy. I beat you up, but you cut off my back directly?" Hearing Hongjun''s words, before Chu fan and others had time to speak, Kaner had already opened his mouth. At this time, Kaner was like a big rooster about to fight, staring at Hongjun. Chapter 938 You know, it''s a matter of his life and death. If Hongjun continues to talk about it, will his life be saved? Hearing Kaner''s words, Hongjun turned black. However, Hongjun did not argue with Kaner. Instead, he turned his head and looked directly at Chufan. He knew that Chufan was the one who could really make decisions here. Looking at his own Hongjun, Chu fan couldn''t help sighing. Of course, he knew what Hongjun thought. In fact, although Hongjun and Kaner had a certain hatred, it was not enough for Hongjun to retaliate. After all, in Pangu world for so many years, old man Hongjun''s character can stand the test. Chu fan can guarantee that when Hongjun said this, he never thought more than 20% of Kaner''s revenge, and the rest was based on the objective attitude of seeking truth from facts. After all, karnar''s profession is a destroyer, and their heavenly sages are rivals in heaven. In fact, it''s not only Hongjun, but also the creator and Caylor who hold the same idea in their hearts, just like the destroyer wants to kill the sage of heaven and destroy the world of the sage of heaven. If the powerful sage of heaven meets the destroyer, he also wants to kill him directly. After looking around and seeing all the people''s eyes and faces, Chu fan showed a smile: "swear allegiance to me, and I''ll let you go!" "What?" As soon as Chufan''s words came out, Kaner made an incredible sound. Chufan was stunned when he heard Kaner''s words. Then he turned his head and looked at him directly: "why don''t you?" "Yes!" When he heard Chu fan''s words, Kaner drank: "yes, very much. How can he not?" When he spoke, Kaner was surprised. He never thought that Chufan would accept him as his younger brother so easily. In fact, in Kaner''s mind, he had the same idea as Hongjun and others. After all, I am a destroyer. It is very difficult for a group of saints to accept their surrender. If it wasn''t for the inevitable death of resistance and there was no other way to escape, Kaner would not have put his hope in this way. At the thought of this, Kaner could not help but scold an old blind man in his heart. Seeing Kaner''s surprise, Chufan''s face turned black: "if you want to, why don''t you take the oath soon?" "Oh, oh, oh!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaner didn''t dare to waste his time. He took an oath directly in front of the people in the face of the laws of the universe: "I, Kaner, would like to be the servant of Chu fan, the sage of the way of heaven. If he disobeys this, heaven will destroy the earth, and there will be no spirit left!" After that, a small white light spot rushed out of Kaner''s body. After wandering in the air for a circle, it directly rushed into Chufan''s body. This means that the law of the universe has agreed with Kaner''s oath. From then on, once he broke his oath today, he would die and die. At the moment when the little light spot entered the body, a systematic voice came to Chu fan''s mind: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and upgrading his strength to the intermediate sage of heaven!" That''s right. That''s why Chufan is willing to accept Kaner''s surrender. Just a few minutes ago, when Kaner called out the word surrender, the system directly released the mission. Task: Store Manager''s dignity Introduction: as a store manager of God level card store, the host must have the spirit of embracing all rivers. Only in this way can he cultivate his own dignity. Requirements: accept Karnal the destroyer time limit: half an hour task reward: upgrade your cultivation to the middle sage of heaven failure punishment: none although there is no punishment measure for this task, the reward is still very rich. Even if it is just to improve the strength, Chu fan will not miss this opportunity. After a look at Kaner, who was excited about saving his life, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth twitched: "the task has been completed, and the goods are useless now, otherwise it''s better to kill him!" Just as Chufan was thinking about the possibility of this matter, Kaner could not help feeling cold all over, as if he was about to face a catastrophe. Fortunately, Chu fan is not a killer after all, this idea is just in his mind a little bit around, he gave up. "Is there no other way for the destroyer to improve his strength besides destroying the world?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaner was stunned at first, and then responded: "of course not, the destroyer can also become a saint of heaven."Just a little thought, Kaner understood the meaning of Chufan, and it was for this reason that Kaner was so excited. Originally, he thought that even if he could save one life this time, it would be very good. After all, as a sage of the way of heaven, he would certainly have some precautions in dealing with the destroyer. That is to say, after surrendering, Kaner has not thought about the matter of being able to improve his strength again. He did not expect that Chufan would give him such a big surprise. In order to prevent Chu fan from changing his mind, Kaner quickly continued to explain: "both the destroyer and the sage of the way of heaven are just a means of cultivation, and they can be converted to each other." "No way!" As soon as Kaner''s words were finished, the creator on one side was shouting: "since ancient times, the destroyer and the sage of heaven are rivals. How can they transform each other?" "That''s your own shortsightedness!" Everyone is Chu fan''s subordinates now, and their status is naturally the same, so Kaner will not be so polite to the creator as before. Kaner is not a fool, after a few minutes of observation, he has determined that as long as Chu fan does not want to kill himself, then these people will not do it. After staring at the creator, Kaner said again: "as long as the sage of heaven destroys his own world, he can become a destroyer, and the destroyer can cultivate his own world through the secret method." "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" As soon as Kaner''s words were finished, the voice of the system rang again. "View tasks." Voice down, not long ago to see the task panel again no skin no face jumped out. Mission: the real world Introduction: as a powerful world, it should be all inclusive! Requirements: bring Kaner into your own world, and help each other become a destroyer (the sage of heaven transformed from the destroyer) time limit: one year reward: special world evolves once failure punishment: special world declines into ordinary world! Chapter 939 After seeing this task, Chufan''s eyes to Kaner became strange. Now that the system has released such a task, it means that what Kaner said just now is true. It is precisely because of this that Chu fan has to begin to doubt the identity of Kaner. Even the creator and kailo don''t know the information just now. Although these two guys are not strong enough, they are also characters who have wandered in the universe, but Kaner, who is obviously a fledgling scum, actually knows what they don''t know. "Ha ha." Just as Chu fan was thinking, a voice came from Kaner: "do you think it''s ok? If you can, you will become a saint of the way of heaven now. Let''s have a look? " For Kaner, the creator doesn''t like him very much. In his opinion, if he hadn''t been merciful just now, this boy would have become a thunder roast steak. As a result, this guy now dares to talk to himself with this attitude. If Chu fan wasn''t still here, the Creator would unite Hongjun and kailo to "teach" each other what maturity is. When he heard the creator''s words, Kaner couldn''t help but gasp: "cough, if you want to use the secret method, there are conditions." "What conditions?" The creator is still a face of ridicule, he directly raised his head, with nostrils to Kaner''s eyes: "you can''t do it, so deliberately find an excuse?" After that, without waiting for Kaner to speak, the creator turned his head and looked at Chufan directly: "master, I think this guy must be cheating you. Let''s kill him." Looking at the fierce appearance of the creator, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. If the creator''s race had not been determined, he would have thought that this product had the blood of the flathead brother. "Not necessarily." After waving to stop the creator, Chu fan looked directly at Kaner: "what conditions do you need?" "A big world." In order to prevent Chu fan from suspecting, as soon as he finished his words, Kaner quickly explained: "as long as I get a big world, I can refine it directly through the secret method, and at the same time change the rules in it to become my world." After Kaner''s words, the expression on the creator''s face became more ironic. Even now, he still doesn''t believe the secret skill in Kaner''s mouth, but seeing Chu fan''s expression, the creator doesn''t dare to say any sarcastic words, and can only express his disdain with his eyes. Chu fan didn''t know what the creator thought. At this time, he was struggling with how to complete this task. "Am I going to kill a saint of heaven and take away his world?" When speaking, Chu fan was a little tangled. If he killed other saints in order to complete the task, what''s the difference between himself and the destroyer? At this moment, Chu fan extremely hope to have a saint of heaven to find trouble, so that he can complete the task. Looking at the expectant Kaner, Chu fan shook his head: "you don''t have to worry. If you have a chance later, I will help you find a big world." "Thank you, master!" Hearing Chufan''s words, Kaner''s face immediately showed a big smile. With Chu fan''s guarantee, it means that he has hope. "Cough." After thanking Chufan, Kaner''s face suddenly showed some embarrassed look. After hesitating for a while, he said: "master, there is something I have to tell you." Seeing Kaner''s tangled appearance, Chu fan was stunned: "what?" "Cough, master, I provoked a void beast before. I think it will find it soon." Kaner was worried when he spoke. The void beast was not an ordinary big world or a strange beast born in the world battlefield. They are a kind of powerful beasts directly born in the universe, and some powerful void beasts are able to treat the great sage as food. Even the weakest void beast can give full play to the strength of the senior heaven sage! After hearing Kaner''s words, the creator''s face immediately appeared the color of panic: "void beast, how dare you provoke void beast?" After taking a look at Kaner, the creator turned his head and looked at Chufan directly: "master, I think you''d better kill this guy directly." "Kill him, and the void beast will not come?" Chu fan looked at the creator and asked. "No Hearing Chu fan''s words, the creator answered directly with dejected head.There are thousands of races in the universe, but those who are called as beasts come after the void beasts. In addition to their strong strength, another reason for this is the habits of nihilists. They don''t become humanoid like other creatures. They always go out in the most primitive form, and the character of the void beast is to be rewarded and feared. In the universe, void beasts are always rampant. If they encounter other creatures, they will not be afraid of death. Once they can''t see it, they will rush up directly. In the case of Kaner, the infuriated void beast will absolutely destroy everything it encounters along the way. In other words, I just want to kill you or be killed by you! Hearing the creator''s introduction to the void beast, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "is this special Niang sure that she is not a cosmic Flathead brother?" This kind of life and death is indifferent, does not accept the work the disposition characteristic, how looked is the flat head elder brother''s duplicate! Looking at the frightened creator three, Chu fan sighed: "since you know that killing him has no effect, it''s better to leave him as a fighting force." You can''t kill Kaner. It''s related to your own special world. After hearing Chu fan''s words, it''s hard for the creator and others to say anything more. After all, what Chu Fan said is very reasonable. If we kill Kaner now, we can only let them lose a part of their fighting capacity besides venting their anger. "Hey, hey." Seeing that Chu fan had convinced everyone, Kaner''s face showed a strange smile: "you don''t have to worry too much, that guy has just finished production, and now his strength is just a little bit better than that of the intermediate sage of heaven." The expression on Kaner''s face was especially relaxed when he spoke. If it''s a void beast in its heyday, the people on the scene are definitely not rivals, but it''s different to face a void beast in a weak state. And the reason why he didn''t say this information at the beginning was actually a kind of trial to Chufan. Chapter 940 Although Chufan had accepted his surrender, Chufan was a saint of heaven after all, and Kaner still had some doubts in his heart. But after the trial just now, Kaner''s heart has accepted Chufan a little: "old blind man, if this is your plan, then I will believe you once." Looking at Chufan, a trace of tenderness flashed in Kaner''s eyes. He had no mother since he was a child. He was brought up by an old blind man. In Kaner''s memory, the old blind man was always lazy. But there is one thing that Kaner admired about the old blind man, which is his ability of divination. In Kaner''s memory, as long as it was something that the blind man had calculated, there was basically no problem. Now, Kaner is more willing to believe that what he''s going through is arranged by an old blind man. "The empty beast of childbearing age?" Just as Kaner was comforting himself, Chufan''s curious voice came to him: "how did you provoke it?" According to the previous creator''s introduction, the character of the void beast should be very common, and the beast is very similar. In this way, in the reproductive period, the void beast should not easily leave its nest. After all, it has to protect its children, and it can''t easily put itself in danger. Hearing Chu fan''s question, Kaner was stunned, then felt his head with a embarrassed face: "Hey, I ate his son before." When he spoke, Kaner also showed a look of complaint: "I don''t know how the guy grows. I thought he was an ordinary little beast." Hearing Kaner''s words, the corners of the mouth of the creator and Caylor couldn''t help but draw fiercely, which is different from Chu fan and Hongjun who have never seen the void beast. They both know the horror of the void beast, and it is because of this that they will feel helpless about Kaner''s behavior. How blind is it to be able to regard the void beast as an ordinary animal? Feeling the eyes of the creator and Caylor, Kaner also pulled out the corner of his mouth, and then said helplessly: "don''t look at me like this, that void beast is unique, and its son is not big, so it''s really like an ordinary animal." Seeing that other people were still suspicious, Kaner stopped explaining and simply waved his hand: "when you see them, you won''t doubt me." After that, Kaner stopped talking to the creator and caylo. In his opinion, the two guys'' expressions just now were absolutely insulting to himself. "Cough." At this time, Hongjun seemed normal. After coughing twice and interrupting the eyes of the creator and Caylor, Hongjun directly asked Kaner: "according to your estimation, how long should the void beast arrive?" When he heard Hongjun''s words, Kaner was stunned, and then he was silent: "I didn''t encounter other big worlds and creatures on my way to escape, that is to say, it won''t be stopped in the process of pursuing." "You don''t have to say that." While Kaner was still trying to figure out, Chufan had stopped his behavior with a wave: "it has come." At the same time, a breath of terror emanated from Chu fan: "get ready to fight the enemy." "What?" Chu fan''s words finish saying, one side of the canal ER and creator two people is a exclamation. There are two kinds of emotions in this exclamation, one is that Chu fan can feel the arrival of the void beast first, and the other is that Chu fan''s strength changes. "Lao Ka, am I right? Is the master an intermediate sage?" The creator rubbed his eyes, gave caillo a push and asked directly. When he heard the creator''s words, Caylor also took a puff from the corner of his mouth. After a long time, he nodded blankly: "I saw it, too." After that, they both looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. If they remember correctly, a few hours ago, Chu fan seemed to be an ordinary saint? "Babel, do you think it''s possible that the master is actually a saint who has been playing the role of a pig and eating a tiger all the time?" Babel was stunned when he heard caylo''s words. After thinking for a while, he nodded his head seriously: "Shh, it''s the master''s secret. Don''t tell it." After the creator''s words, he did not speak any more. He stretched out his hand and made a gesture of "understanding" to the creator. Chu fan doesn''t know that just for a while, he has become a hidden strength in the eyes of caylo and the creator, who specially entrapped those ignorant little white wretchedness big men.In fact, Chu fan didn''t feel the arrival of the void beast. The reason why he knew it in advance was because of the function of the system. Just now, the system suddenly released a task to him again. Mission: beast of the void Introduction: if you want to gain a foothold in the universe, you must face all kinds of challenges. Please accept your first challenge! Requirements: kill or capture the coming virtual beast time limit: half an hour reward: depending on the completion of the task! Looking at another task on his task panel, Chu fan''s mouth twitched: "the first challenge of shentemo, together with the previous creator carloy and others, is not even an appetizer?" But recalling his experience in the face of the creator, Chu fan found that he did not encounter too much trouble. At the thought of this, Chu fan''s eyes on the creator and others turned strange. These two silly children probably didn''t think of it until now. In fact, they didn''t even count as gifts, did they? As for why there is no pity for Kaner, people bring the void beast, how can it be regarded as the first shot? make complaints about Chu''s endless Tucao in his mind. Hearing this roar, Kaner, who was watching around, suddenly trembled: "it''s coming!" There was a tremor in Kaner''s voice as he spoke. Although there are Chu fan and others to help, but after all, he was chased by the goods, I don''t know how far, there should be a lot of psychological shadow in his heart. In fact, there is no need for Kaner to speak. Chufan has seen the legendary void beast. "Goo Doo." When seeing clearly the real body of the void beast, Chu fan could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. At the same time, he turned his head and looked directly at the nervous Kaner: "I admit that it''s possible for this animal to admit its mistake!" Chapter 941 Not only Chufan, but also kailo, creator and others on one side are weird. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the creator also nodded his head seriously: "this is the most unique void beast I have ever seen!" If it wasn''t for the size of the product not far away from Pangu world, Chufan would certainly take it as food. Isn''t it a pig? Seeing people''s expressions, Kaner could not help showing a proud look: "look, I said this guy is special." After hearing Kaner''s words, the creator didn''t refute anything this time. In fact, even if he wanted to refute, he couldn''t find a suitable reason. As the nearby void beast got closer and closer, people''s expressions became more serious. Although this product looks like an enlarged version of pig, Chu fan and others dare not really treat it as a family pig. Feeling the terrible momentum of the void beast, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth: "how can this thing be captured alive?" , when he thought of his previous task, Chu could not help but make complaints about it. Besides this, he could kill other methods. "Ding, please don''t doubt the ability of this system. The vegetable pig in front of you was raised at the beginning." Chu fan was stunned by the sudden sound in his mind: "do you think this thing is raised?" After that, Chu fan looked at the empty beast again. After knowing the name and original identity of the goods, Chu fan suddenly found that it didn''t seem so terrible! Just when Chu fan communicated with the system, Cai Zhu not far away also found the trace of people. It is the so-called enemy meet, especially envious, in see Kaner, vegetable pig directly a roar, and then toward Chu fan and others rushed over. It has to be said that although there is nothing praiseworthy about the name and appearance of this void beast, its strength is still very good. The vegetable pig is very big, but it doesn''t affect its sensitivity at all. Looking at the vegetable pig coming towards them, Kaner bit his teeth and rushed up first. If it was before, when he met the goods again, he would turn around and run away, but now he is Chu fan''s subordinate. In order to leave a good impression in front of Chu fan, Kaner must be the first. Seeing that Kaner, who has been hiding from her, is now rushing directly towards her, Caizhu gives a roar of excitement: "moo ~" this is the guy in front of her. She just went out for a walk before, and her baby was poisoned. As a void beast, she is not so easy to bully even though she is domesticated. At this time, Kaner was close to the vegetable pig, smelling the stench from the vegetable pig''s mouth, Kaner''s mouth twitched: "evil animal, die!" While Kaner was shouting and thinking about Caizhu''s attack, Chufan was also worried: "do you want to help soon?" After saying that, Chu fan also rushed to the roaring vegetable pig. Anyway, before the mission is finished, Chufan can''t watch Kaner die. Even Chu fan started, the creator and others did not dare to waste time. "At this time, we don''t want to hide and hold. We can show our unique skills." After that, without waiting for the people to speak, the creator also rushed out with Chu fan. At the word of the creator, caillo was stunned. Among the people present, Hongjun was almost killed by a Kaner. The creator just released his trump card not long ago, so there must be no unique skill. So, in an instant, Caylor came to the conclusion that I was the one hiding the squeeze? If the creator had not rushed out, Caylor would have grasped his collar and made a good theory. I''m such an aboveboard person as caillo. Would you hide and hold it? There was a slight pain on his face, and then kailo rushed to the direction of the pig: "master, you must remember my performance this time!" As he spoke, caillo''s momentum suddenly changed. If the usual caillo is a wretched man, then now he is a sharp blade. Looking at the vegetable pig who is fighting with Chu fan and others, a color of determination flashed in caylo''s eyes: "evil animal, take my sword!" After that, caillo turned into a streamer and flew to the vegetable pig. "Master, get out of the way!" Hearing the sound and dangerous feeling coming from behind, Chu fan didn''t dare to have the slightest hesitation and flashed to one side directly. After dodging, Chu fan found that the creator had already hidden himself."Tut tut." Looking at the golden light rushing directly towards the vegetable pig, the creator''s eyes flashed a ray of praise: "I knew that the old boy must have hidden his cards. I didn''t expect that he was so powerful." Hearing the words of the creator, Chu fan was stunned: "powerful? Is there a gap between this move and the spell you cast before? " With Chu fan''s eye power, he can naturally see caillo directly wrapping himself in the golden light, but he can''t understand why the creator praised this move so much. In Chufan''s opinion, Babel is not a man who can talk. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Babel directly showed a bitter smile: "my move was obtained by chance from an elder. It was also because of it that I had to come to this desolate place." At this point, Babel''s eyes flashed a trace of hatred. However, Babel did not explain this point too much. After his eyes flashed, he continued to say to Chufan: "this move was obviously created by caylo himself. With this, his talent has surpassed me." After hearing the explanation of the creator, Chu fan also understood why he was so envious and could create a secret method far beyond his own strength. The talent of caylo is indeed worthy of affirmation. Chufan didn''t ask much about Babel''s feelings just now. Through this period of understanding, he has understood the scarcity of heavenly powers in the universe. Even Babel''s Secret skills are precious. Needless to say, there must be a past that cannot be explained in a few words. Thinking of this, Chu fan couldn''t help looking at caillo: "I don''t know what kind of secret is hidden in this guy?" If it had been before, Chufan might have thought that caillo and the creator were just two scum wandering in the universe. But after what happened today, he didn''t think so. Chapter 942 With the talent that caylo shows now, he doesn''t need to hide in this kind of barren place at all. As long as he takes refuge with one party''s influence, he can get a lot of resources. When Chu fan and the creator communicate with each other, cailo has rushed to Caizhu. Looking at Cai Zhu''s huge body, there was no panic in his eyes. In other words, at this time, there was no emotion in his eyes except determination. "Chop!" With the cold sound from his mouth, the golden light of caylo fell directly on the vegetable pig. "Ow... Moo ~" after being hit hard, the vegetable pig made a huge roar and looked directly at the culprit. After seeing kailo, Caizhu ignored Kaner''s attack directly, opened his mouth and bit kailo. Seeing the action of the vegetable pig, a bitter smile appeared on cailo''s face. He has no ability to evade now. This move Jianlin is a secret method created by him. Although it is powerful, it also has a huge defect. That is, after one move, all his mana and physical strength will be consumed. For example, at this time, after the damage to the vegetable pig, caylo directly lay there motionless. "Am I going to die in this way?" Looking at the pig''s big mouth approaching, caylo couldn''t help showing a bitter smile. "Oh, give up so soon?" Just as he was about to give up, a frivolous voice rang out in his ear. Hearing this voice, caillo was stunned: "Babel?" As a former partner, he was familiar with the voice of the creator. "I didn''t expect that you came to save me when I was dying." Looking at the creator who picked himself up and ran, a touch of emotion appeared on his face. Hearing the voice of caillo, the creator could not help but draw his mouth: "don''t be amorous. If it wasn''t for the master, I would not have taken such a risk." During the conversation, the creator has already escaped from the attack area of Caizhu with kailo. At this time, kailo noticed that Kaner and Hongjun were also here. But what''s interesting is that both of them look at one direction with a gaping expression. "Damn it Following the two people''s eyes, caillo could not help but tremble, and then directly vomit fragrance: "is this really a saint of heaven?" "Goo Doo." After hearing caylo''s words, the creator on one side also swallowed his saliva with a dull face, and then said: "if the sage of heaven has such strength, how can I hide in such a place?" After that, caillo and the creator suddenly looked at each other with tacit understanding and confirmed that they were right! At this moment, they are more sure of their guess. Chu fan is definitely a big man with hidden strength. If someone dare to say that Chu fan is a saint of heaven in the future, they will definitely jump up and slap each other with their knees. Have you ever seen a saint of heaven beating a void beast like a son? under the gaze of the public, Chu fan stands directly on Cai Zhu''s head and punches each other one after another. Every time Chu fan hits him with a punch, Cai Zhu makes a huge roar, and then begins to roll in the air in an attempt to throw Chu fan out. Unfortunately, its size is too big, no matter what kind of action, Chu fan can stand on its head. "This is the void beast. Isn''t it too watery?" Looking at the vegetable pig that kept rolling and screaming under his feet (body), Chu fan could not help muttering. By this time, he has confirmed what the system said before. This guy must be domesticated. After all, if all the void beasts were like this, they would have been extinct long ago. The reason why I have such an idea is that in the process of fighting, this void beast''s performance is too poor. Except for being a little bigger and biting, the goods had no other means of attack. According to Chu fan''s estimation, if Kaner wasn''t frightened by the name of the void beast, it might be who was chasing who. Looking at the howling void beast, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of light, and then directly asked it: "don''t you accept it?" "Moo!" Although Caizhu could not speak, Chufan still heard the meaning of submission from his voice. At the same time, the voice of the system also rang directly: "Ding, congratulations to the host for accepting the empty beast vegetable pig and getting the task reward - a blood evolution card!" When the sound of the system falls, Chu fan also feels the close breath from the vegetable pig under his feet, but Chu fan doesn''t care about the goods very much.After the fight just now, he has already understood that this product is an enlarged version of the pig. Besides eating more meat, it has no other effect! "Blood evolution, what is it?" When speaking, Chu fan asked: "can my blood still evolve?" As soon as this idea appeared, Chu fan directly threw it out of his mind. Every sage of the way of heaven was cultivated by mastering the rules through his own efforts. He had never heard that blood was useful to the sages of heaven. Just when Chu fan was confused, the system directly showed the effect of blood evolution card. [blood evolution card] classification: special (Sage of heaven) Introduction: beast of void, race of blood as king! Function: with this card, you can evolve the blood of the vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished vanquished! Seeing the text on the introduction panel in front of him, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "system, how do you get the strong taste of third rate online game?" For this question of Chu fan, the system did not give an answer. Maybe he didn''t want to pay attention to this kind of tie Han who can''t appreciate his own humorous style. Seeing that the system ignores itself, Chu fan no longer asks for nothing. Instead, he puts his eyes on Cai Zhu. "Blood evolution is cheap for you." After that, Chu fan directly pats a shining card on Caizhu. A golden flash, vegetable pig figure directly disappeared in place, replaced by a glittering golden light of the giant egg. "Master, what''s the matter?" Not far away, caylo and others also found the changes here, and they all came together. "It''s OK. It''s going to evolve." "Evolution?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaner was stunned, then rolled up his sleeve with a serious face: "in this case, don''t you get rid of this guy quickly?" Chapter 943 Looking at Kaner who was about to break the egg, Chu fan quickly waved to stop him: "don''t do that, this void beast has already surrendered." When speaking, Chu fan has to reach out and grab Kaner. This product also has a lot of resentment towards the vegetable pig. As soon as he hears that the other party is evolving, he has to do it. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaner was stunned: "surrender?" After that, before anyone else spoke, Kaner spat directly on the open space not far from the giant egg. Seeing Kaner''s appearance, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. Ya is also a saint of heaven. Is his moral level so low that he has to worry about a pig? Fortunately, although Kaner was hostile to the vegetable pig, he could not control himself. After spitting, he calmed down. "Master, how long will it take for this pig to evolve?" Chufan was stunned when he heard Kaner''s words: "why do you have to choose with him alone?" ... as soon as Chufan''s words were finished, Kaner''s face turned black, and then he looked at Chufan wrongly. I''m not a rival of this product before evolution. Unless evolution fails, can I have a chance? If the creator and others say such words, Kaner will certainly take it back. As a destroyer, we also have our own pride. But when he saw that the speaker was Chufan, reason had already told him what to do. Chufan showed a simple smile, and then Kaner said: "I haven''t seen the evolution of void beast, so I''m more curious." "It''ll take about ten minutes." Chu fan didn''t know how long it would take for a normal void beast to evolve, but after using cards, he already knew the evolution time of vegetable pig. As for why? Hehe, because a system shows a line of text on that giant egg very attentively - Evolution: 32%! And the numbers behind are constantly changing with time. After hearing Chu fan''s words, all the people on the scene focused on the giant egg on the ground. Although I don''t know why Chu fan knows so much, after watching Chu fan fight the void beast, their hearts are full of confidence in Chu fan. "Why?" Just then, the creator''s brow suddenly wrinkled. Seeing the appearance of the creator, Chu fan and others were stunned: "what''s the matter?" "Someone''s coming, two lower sages of heaven!" When they heard the questions, the creator did not hide them, and said directly: "but their breath was a little strange, a bit like... Subsidiary!" At this point, the creator''s eyes suddenly brightened, and then patted his thigh: "yes, they are appendages. These two sages of heaven are appendages of others!" "Hiss ~" after hearing caylo''s words, all the people present, including caylo, who has no strength to stand up, took a breath. For Babel''s words, there is no doubt in the audience, although he lost an arm, can not play out all the strength, but five sense and no problem. That''s why people are surprised. If you can make your subsidiary a sage of the way of heaven, then the other party is at least a sage of the way, right? After all, Babel has been a senior sage of heaven for so many years, and none of his subordinates has broken through the saint level. Just when everyone was surprised, two teenagers dressed in white robes came over. When they saw the crowd, the two teenagers were obviously stunned, but they recovered just a little bit. One of them, a little taller, asked directly: "Hey, have you ever seen a vegetable pig passing by here?" "No!" Other people didn''t know what vegetable pig was, but Chu fan did. At the moment of the boy''s exit, he knew that it was the original owner of the vegetable pig who came to him, but this kind of thing must not be admitted. Hearing Chu fan''s words, the young man was stunned, and then his expression became serious: "we can feel the smell of the vegetable pig here is the most strong, and then it disappeared, you really haven''t seen it?" in order to prevent Chu fan and others from cheating them, the young man just finished his words and added: "we are the saint of namogar "You''d better not try to lie!" When he spoke, the young man looked proud. In his opinion, this is just the edge of the universe. As long as the name of the saint is given, these people in front of him will not dare to be disrespectful."No, I haven''t!" Hearing the young man''s words, Chu fan is still resolute. Joke, the vegetable pig has abandoned the secret to become his own hand, how can because of other people''s words exposed? At this time, Kaner and others also reacted, one by one patting their chest to make a guarantee. "What is a vegetable pig, have you ever seen it?" The creator turned his head to ask Kaner. "No!" At this time, Kaner also shook his head with the creator, saying that he had never seen anything related to vegetables or pigs. As for the previous void beast, ha ha, sorry, it''s an egg! Hearing the answers from the crowd, the young man who asked questions before appeared a shade of coldness on his face. Then he wanted to ask again, but he was stopped by another young man beside him. "Since you haven''t seen it, we''ll look elsewhere." After that, he couldn''t speak to the young man before him, so he directly dragged him to the opposite direction and walked far away. Looking at the two people leaving, Kaner''s eyes flashed a cold color: "master, they have obviously found out that it''s not as good as us..." when he spoke, Kaner made an evil gesture to wipe his neck. For Kaner''s proposal, none of the people present raised any objection. They are not fools. With the obvious name of Caizhu and the performance of Chufan, they have already guessed the truth. Although I don''t know what method Chu fan used to make the vegetable pig evolve, I''m sure I can''t hand it over now. In this way, the two boys must have become enemies. Who can be the sage of heaven? If you can''t be decisive, you will die in the universe. While they were talking, the two boys stopped not far away. "Qi Shi, where does the smell of vegetable pig disappear? Those guys must know. Why do you want to stop talking?" When talking, the tall boy glared at his companion discontentedly. Chapter 944 Hearing his companion''s words, the young man named Qi Shi looked at him silently: "those people just now are all saints of heaven. Even if you know that the vegetable pig is in their hands, what can you do?" When he spoke, Qi Shi looked Stern: "this is not under the jurisdiction of adults. If you annoy them, are you sure we won''t be killed?" As soon as Qi Shi''s words were finished, the previous teenagers were in a daze: "it''s impossible. How dare they?" Although talking, but the tone of the youth has become no base. He is not a fool, if it is in the world of monagarh saint, others will not provoke them in the face of saint. But in this barren land, the name of the Holy One may not be easy to use. Hearing his companion''s words, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness. He was different from Blu who had been living in the aura of monagarh. Before leaving, he felt murderous from those people. Seeing Qi Shi''s serious appearance, Blu also began to worry: "what should we do?" He had never left the world of the Holy One, and now he was at a loss. Qi Shi sighed again when he heard Blu''s question. If it wasn''t for Caizhu''s escape, he wouldn''t come out with such people. It''s no exaggeration to say that when he comes out with Qi Shi, he always worries that he will be killed by others accidentally. "In this case, we have to contact the supervisor." While talking, Qi Shi looks directly at blu. He''s just a subordinate of monagarh Saint Zun. He doesn''t have the ability to contact the supervisor, but bloom is not. Sure enough, hearing Qi Shi''s words, Blu was stunned at first, and then took out a piece of blue crystal directly from his pocket. Looking at the crystal in Bloom''s hand, a trace of jealousy flashed in Qi Shi''s eyes. This crystal is the medium to contact the director, in the whole monagar world, few people can have it. The reason why Blu can have one is that he was once blessed by the Holy One! Blu didn''t know what Qishi thought. At this time, his heart was full of fear. Unlike Qishi, he was a man who had served monagarh and had a bright future. In the future, as long as the Holy One gives him a little reward, he will be able to soar to the sky, so he must not die here. When you input mana into the crystal, almost instantly, a voice comes out: "is it Blu, have you found the pig?" Although Blu served monagar, the housekeeper was the second in charge of the whole world, so he didn''t care too much about blu. "Housekeeper sabby, help." Hearing the sound coming from the crystal, Blu''s mood collapsed in an instant. "What''s the matter? Does anyone dare to hurt you?" As soon as Blu''s words came out, Sabi''s voice came out again, but this time with endless anger. As the housekeeper of monagar''s world, he cares more about monagar''s face than anyone else. If anyone dares not to give monagar face, it is insulting his personality! Hearing Sabi''s voice, Bulu didn''t dare to cry any more. He quickly told all the things he had met before and Qi Shi''s conjecture. After Blu said everything, saby was silent. He once followed monagar to travel around the universe, so he can infer the current situation of the two men. Qi Shi''s conjecture is not wrong. Now they are indeed in danger. And even if they are not threatened, Sabi is going to take action. Monagar''s things are not so easy to take. "Don''t worry. I''ll be there soon." Hearing Sabi''s voice in the blue crystal, blue''s mood can''t help but relax a lot. You know, Sabi steward is a senior and top saint of the way of heaven. It''s even rumored that if it wasn''t for the limitation of monagar''s strength, Sabi would be a saint of the way now. Since Sabi housekeeper is going to do it in person, their safety will soon be guaranteed. Just as Bruce breathed a sigh of relief, another sentence came out of the blue crystal: "Qi Shi, you must protect Bruce. Even if you die, you can''t let him encounter danger." "Steward sabby, don''t worry, I will!" Hearing the sound from the crystal, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a trace of haze. After the exchange, the blue crystal is directly broken into powder. This kind of crystal is extremely precious and can only be used once. When you see the broken crystal, there is a trace of regret in Bloom''s eyes.Although he served monagall, he was only a minor role. After all, there are so many "concubines" of the saint. He is just one of them. He has only one crystal like this. Blu is just happy, but he doesn''t notice that Qi Shi''s eyes have become vicious. Looking at his side of the blue, Qi Shi''s heart into a thick resentment. They are the saints of heaven in the world of monagar, but their treatment is totally different. Just because Blu had been spoiled by monagar, his identity was higher than himself. But in Qi Shi''s opinion, Blu was a complete waste! Even the vegetable pig''s escape was caused by Blu''s mistake. His and Blu''s usual task is to guard the vegetable pig, but when it was Blu''s turn to guard the vegetable pig, he fell asleep, which led to the escape of the vegetable pig. You know, this is a vegetable pig about to give birth. If anything happens, Blu will be fine, but he will definitely be punished. Thinking of Sabi''s words just now, Qi Shi''s resentment became more intense. Why do you make mistakes and let me bear the consequences? Why am I going to protect you when everyone is in danger? With the aggravation of resentment, Qi Shi''s idea has gradually become dangerous: instead of letting you drag me down, I''d better solve you now! Qi Shi''s eyes narrowed at the thought of his present situation. He felt that his idea could be implemented completely. As long as he killed Blu, the housekeeper''s eyes would be on those people, and he would not punish himself for vegetable pig''s escape. After a second look at Blu, Qi Shi finally made up his mind: "anyway, it''s useless for you to live. You might as well help me once." Idea at this point, Qi Shi directly slowly close to the blue. Chapter 945 "Blu, it''s not safe to stay here. Let''s hide a little bit." Blu didn''t know that Qi Shi had the idea to kill him in his heart. He was in danger when he left monakal world for the first time. Now he has taken Qi Shi as his only lifeline. In Blu''s opinion, Qi Shi is called by Sabi''s housekeeper to protect himself. As long as he follows Qi Shi, he will not be in danger. At this time, when he heard Qi Shi''s words, Bulu had no doubt and nodded his head directly and seriously: "you can go wherever you say." After thinking about it for a while, Blu added: "don''t worry, when housekeeper saby comes, I will let him reward you." Hearing what Blu said, Qi Shi''s face showed a sarcastic expression directly. If it was the concubines who were really recognized by Lord monakar, he would believe it and dare not give birth to other ideas. But you Blu is just a little lucky slag. You are not qualified to direct the housekeeper. However, Qi Shi will not show his inner thoughts directly. After all, even if he is a waste, Blu is also a sage of the same level as himself. Moreover, there may be some cards on him. It''s not good to arouse the other party''s vigilance. At the thought of this, Qi Shi''s face directly showed a humble smile: "don''t worry, as long as I''m not dead, I won''t hurt you!" Seeing Qi Shi patting his chest as a guarantee, blue''s face showed a satisfied smile, and at the same time, he was also sarcastic. He has already thought about it. When Sabi comes, it''s like all the faults are on Qi Shi, so he won''t have to be punished. As for what he said to help Qi Shi ask for the last time, Blu said it was just a blank check. I''m just a concubine once trusted by Lord monagar, but I''m not qualified to let the housekeeper do things for me. In fact, as Sabi is in the monagar world, even the real concubine of monagar dare not despise him. After all, there are many concubines, but only one housekeeper! Just when Blu was secretly proud, he didn''t notice that Qi Shi was getting close to him and standing behind him. Coming to the back of Blu, Qi Shi''s heart beat faster. This is a man who has been spoiled by Lord monagar. If he can''t succeed this time or expose it later, he won''t come to a good end. But Qi Shi knew he had to. If you don''t get rid of these things, when Sabi comes, you will be blamed for blu. After all, Blu was spoiled by monagar, not yourself. Calmed his breathing, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a ray of dangerous light, and then instantly pinched Blue''s neck from behind, and then pinched it. He did not dare to use weapons, mainly for fear of arousing Bloom''s vigilance. At this time, Blu is immersed in his perfect plan. He never thought that Qi Shi is just a nobody in his eyes. He never thought that the other party would dare to attack him. There is a gap between BLU and Qishi in terms of scheming and combat experience. After all, in the monagar world, other people will more or less give Blu some face, but Qi Shi has to rely on his own strength to survive. When he was suddenly attacked, Blu fell directly into fear: "Qi Shi, help... Help..." after struggling to say a few words, Blu noticed that Qi Shi didn''t know when he had disappeared. Until this time, he didn''t expect that Qi Shi was the one who did it himself. Qi Shi also knows that he has only one chance. If he can''t kill Blu directly, he won''t be able to live. So when he started, he basically used his own strength. He was a saint of heaven. In the case of sneak attack, Bruggen had no strength to resist. Two or three minutes later, Blu''s struggle became weaker and weaker until he stopped moving at last. But even so, Qi Shi still did not let go of blue, he was afraid that the other party was deliberately pretending to be dead to deceive himself. It wasn''t until ten minutes later that Qi Shi let go of blue and sat down on the ground. Looking at Blu at his feet, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a decisive color: "sorry, everyone is to live, if you don''t die, then I can''t live." After that, Qi Shi''s mouth suddenly grew up and ate the dead blue. For Qi Shi, this is the best way to destroy the corpse. His body is a stone beetle. Even the hard rocks in the universe can be digested, and Blu''s corpse can''t last for a few seconds.As for the things on Blu, Qi Shi didn''t even move a piece of cloth and swallowed them all. He didn''t want to expose himself because of his greed. After swallowing Blu, he felt a small part of his strength improvement. Qi Shi nodded with satisfaction, and then directly took out a small black ball. After protecting his key with mana, Qi Shi crushed the ball directly. The moment the ball broke, a terrible force directly swept all around, and Qi Shi also became extremely embarrassed. The original white face and body were full of all kinds of ferocious wounds, and an arm was directly and powerlessly drooping. However, Qi Shi''s face showed a smile when he saw his own tragedy. This is the effect he wants. If Blu dies and he doesn''t have anything, saby will punish him. But now it''s not the same. He''s tried his best to protect Blu, but the enemy is too strong. Blu was killed! He doesn''t clean up his appearance. Qi Shi flies directly to the direction of monakar''s world. Because of his heavy injury, his flight becomes crooked. On the world battlefield at this time, Chu fan looked at himself with a bitter smile and decided to catch up with the saints of BLU and Qi Shi. "Chu fan, there are many crises in the universe, and behind them is a great sage. You must not be soft hearted at this time!" Among the people present, the only one qualified to speak to Chu fan like this is Hongjun. Hearing Hongjun''s words, Kaner and others all nodded with approval. Now they are all affiliated to Chu fan, and Chu fan can be said to be both prosperous and disadvantaged! Chapter 946 It is precisely because of this that they all hope that Chu fan will never have the benevolence of women. Seeing the crowd''s appearance, the expression on Chu fan''s face became more helpless: "I know what you mean, but it''s too late now." Speaking of this time, Chu fan also had some regrets. He knew earlier that it was better to kill the two guys directly just now. But on second thought, Chu fan thought that this method was not good, after all, the other party could even track a vegetable pig, let alone two people. Hearing Chu fan''s words, all the people present were stunned at first, and then their faces changed greatly: "master, what do you mean?" When talking, the creator looks at Chu fan expectantly, hoping that he guessed wrong. Unfortunately, the creator''s wish was doomed to be shattered. Hearing his words, Chu fan sighed and nodded: "get ready to meet the enemy." Chu fan''s words just finish saying, the facial expression of the present public all became despairing. Although they don''t know how Chu fan knows these things, they won''t doubt Chu fan. After all, Chu fan was the first one to know when the vegetable pig came. Seeing the expression of the people, Chu fan''s face also showed a bitter smile. He is a lazy person, even if he has a system, he just wants to be a salted fish, but from the current situation, this dream is doomed to be difficult to realize. Just before the discussion, Chu fan received the new task of the system. Task: the person who carries the pot Introduction: living in the world, or throwing the pot or carrying the pot, that''s all! Requirements: resist the invasion of the coming monakal world, and investigate the death of blu. Time limit: one month reward: randomly upgrade two skills to divine power failure penalty: death! This is a rare task issued by the system at the cost of death punishment, but Chufan understands the meaning of the system. If they can''t resist the invasion of monakal world, they will not survive. As for the truth of Blu''s death, Chu fan is not a fool. He has already had a guess in his mind after watching countless suspense dramas in his previous life. Looking at the despair on their faces, Chu fan couldn''t help patting them on the shoulder: "what''s the matter? You are all saints of heaven. Can''t you give up so soon?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, the creator was stunned and then showed a bitter smile: "master, you have not been to the depths of the universe, so you don''t know the terror of the great sage. This time we are dead!" Not only the creator, but also the destroyer, Kaner, looked like he was in mourning. At this time, he had already expressed his sympathy for the genealogy of an old blind man in his heart. If it wasn''t for this old man patting himself on the shoulder and telling himself: "after a year''s calculation, as long as you go out this time, you will be able to soar to the sky!" If not, how could he be involved in such a dangerous thing. On the contrary, Hongjun was a little more calm. First, he didn''t know much about the means of the sage of heaven. Second, it was his mentality. In the years of fighting with the creator, Hongjun was ready to die at any time. Although it''s not my imagination that I was killed by the creator, the result is similar. Chu fan didn''t know what kind of coffin he had ordered and what kind of last words he would write. Otherwise, it is estimated that Chufan will be able to hang up directly without Sabi coming. "What''s the matter with the great sage?" After a look at the lost people, a trace of disdain flashed in Chu fan''s eyes: "you think the great sage is powerful, so what do you think you are in the eyes of the great sage?" "What else can it be, of course, mole ants!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaner sighed directly: "no, maybe we are not even mole ants in their eyes." "Will you go out of your way to deal with a mole ant?" Chu fan''s words just finished, everyone present was in a daze, and then a glimmer of hope flashed in his eyes. "What do you mean, master?" "Monakar certainly won''t do it in person. The most he can do is to send out a few men. How can you give up when you face the saints of heaven?" "How can it be!" Chu fan''s words like a shot of cardiotonic, directly into the hearts of the people. Yes, they have no way to deal with the saints of the Tao. Can''t they even deal with the saints of the Tao of heaven? No matter Babel or Kaner, none of them had many cards. If they had to give up in the face of heaven, they would have died in the depths of the universe.Seeing the vitality on people''s faces again, Chu fan was relieved: "what''s more, how do you know that we can''t deal with it even if it''s the great sage?" In order not to let his friends give up, now Chu fan has to be a big tail wolf. He knows the "old Yinbi conjecture" circulating among these guys during this period of time. Chu fan did not expect that one day this conjecture would become an excuse to cheer for them. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Babel was stunned, and then looked at him in surprise: "master, are you big For Babel''s question, Chufan did not answer or refute, just looked at him with a calm attitude. But it is for this reason that they are more convinced of the previous speculation. After all, no matter it''s a special world, or fighting the void beast, or even helping the void beast evolve, Chu fan doesn''t seem to be a normal... Serious, er, ordinary sage of heaven. "You should be well prepared. If you are the sage of heaven, it''s up to you." After that, Chu fan added: "by the way, I still have some herring cans here. A saint can exchange for one." At Chufan''s words, caillo and Babel couldn''t help looking happy. Babel, in particular, thought he had no chance to get canned herring. He didn''t expect that he had the chance so soon. At the thought of caillo''s talent, Babel''s heart has even some thanks to the two guys in monakal''s world. If it wasn''t for their threat, they wouldn''t have the chance so soon, would they? "What is a can of herring?" Seeing the excitement of caylo and Babel, the others asked them. It''s not that they don''t ask Chu fan, but that Chu fan has already slipped away after he pretends to be forced, and doesn''t give them a chance at all. Chapter 947 See a few small, er, old partner full of doubt small eyes, the creator and caillo two people''s eyes flashed a glimmer of proud look. What if you''re also a saint of heaven? A bunch of Hicks, do you know what a canned herring is? Have you ever seen a magic treasure that can open up talent? At this moment, caillo and the creator exude a strong sense of pride. What road saints, heirs, what destroyers, in their eyes are a group of garbage. As the expression on the faces of the creator and kailo became more and more immoral, the people on the scene finally couldn''t help it, and Hongjun gave a direct cold hum: "if the two Taoist friends don''t want to say it, then I have to ask Chu fan." Hearing Hongjun''s words, kailo and the creator couldn''t help but gasp. If it''s someone else, they can ignore it, but Hongjun can''t. Although the old man is also centered on Chufan now, he is the elder of Chufan after all. In case this guy tells Chufan a black story. As soon as Hongjun''s words were finished, the two of them immediately put away their little arrogant expression, and then showed a flattering smile: "don''t worry, Taoist friend Hongjun, let''s say it now!" This time, they didn''t dare to make any trouble. Under the gaze of all the people, they said all the things they knew. After listening to the description of the creator and caillo, all the people present showed incredible expressions. "Do you mean there is a treasure in the master''s hand that can help others open their talents?" It was Kaner who asked. When he spoke, his eyes were fixed on caylo. He even began to doubt whether the two guys were cheating himself. You know, although his strength is not so good, he has been living with the old blind since he was a child, and he has never been worse than others in terms of insight. But even so, he only heard the old blind man say a few times about the treasures that could help the saints of heaven open their talents, and he never heard of Chu fan who could bring out so many things directly. In fact, it''s not just Kaner, but other people don''t believe that Chu fan has so many treasures in his hands. Looking at kailo and the creator, Hongjun''s face darkened again: "since they don''t want to tell us, I have to ask myself." Hearing that Hongjun threatened himself with Chu fan again, the corners of their mouths of cayiluo and the creator were all puffed. Niang xipi, didn''t this old scum want to get better? Enduring his anger, kailo forced himself to smile at Hongjun: "don''t get me wrong, Taoist friend Hongjun. Even if we are brave enough, we dare not cheat you. What we said just now is absolutely true!" After hearing caylo''s words, the creator nodded seriously: "yes, how dare we cheat you?" Seeing that they were serious, Hongjun was stunned. In his opinion, these two guys did not have the courage to cheat themselves. "So, Chu fan''s hands really have treasures that can help open his talent?" Hongjun''s eyes brightened as he spoke. "Of course!" Seeing that Hongjun finally believed it, the creator and caylou were greatly relieved. No matter how shameless the old scum was, they could not provoke him now. Seeing the twinkling light in Hongjun''s eyes, kailo quickly added: "the master said that everyone can only use one can of herring, but more can''t work." In fact, kailo didn''t want to tell Hongjun about this, but he was afraid that the old man would make trouble for him, so he had better tell it in advance. Sure enough, Hongjun was stunned when he heard what caylo said. But he soon recovered: "hahaha, it''s lucky to be able to open up a talent. Besides, even if I can''t use it, I can also use it for the younger generation." Hongjun himself knew that if this treasure had no limitation, Chu fan would have been invincible. After hearing Hongjun''s words, both caylo and the creator''s face froze: well, you are shameless. You not only want to eat enough, but also want to eat with you. Where is such a good thing in the world? If it wasn''t for Hongjun''s identity, carloy and the Creator would have hung him up for a long time now. Although Chufan said that the number of herring cans is endless, caillo and the creator did not believe it at all. In their opinion, even the cheapest items are limited in quantity, not to mention such precious treasures as canned herring. In their mind, even if the number of canned herring is relatively large, it is certainly not enough for them to use.After all, they have affiliations, and their affiliations will have affiliations. If you insist on using a more straightforward words to describe it, it is probably endless! Therefore, Hongjun''s identity immediately became the class enemy in their eyes. After all, they are affiliated to Chufan. Even if they use any treasure, they can be regarded as Chufan''s reward, but Hongjun is not! To give you a treasure depends on the love between you and your master. But you have so many disciples, and your disciples have more. If we let them all come, what shall we do? After a look at each other, caillo and the creator immediately saw the same idea in each other''s eyes - we must stop the goods! Of course, to stop Hongjun in an open and aboveboard way, this kind of stupid thing will definitely not be done by caylo and the creator. After all, their hostess (Bixiao) is Hongjun''s disciple. If they get angry with this old man, they will come to no good end. But who said there''s no other way to get into trouble besides being aboveboard? As the "old man" who once wandered in the universe, caylo and the creator made it clear that they had mastered all kinds of methods of pitching people! After a look at Hongjun, who is still happy, kailo and the creator nodded to each other, and then looked at Hongjun with a smile: "Taoist friend Hongjun, we have a request here. I don''t know if we can say it?" Hearing the words of the creator, Hongjun was stunned. If I remember correctly, these two guys don''t like themselves very much, do they? However, Hongjun is a normal person after all, and there is still a gap between him and the shameless cosmic bastard like kailo and the creator. It was for this reason that after seeing their smiling faces, Hongjun immediately relaxed his vigilance. Chapter 948 Looking at the sincere smile on the faces of kailo and the creator, Hongjun''s heart is filled with guilt. All along, he has a light vigilance to them because of what happened before, but he did not expect that they would show such a sincere smile. "It seems that I am too small-minded." After murmuring in his heart, Hongjun turned to the creator and said, "I don''t know what you two Taoist friends want to say. Please don''t mention it!" Seeing the appearance of Hongjun, there was a surprise in the eyes of the creator and Caylor. After they looked at each other silently, they understood each other''s thoughts. After all, compared with the creator, the grudge between him and Hongjun is a little less: "Hongjun Daoyou, how do you plan to get more canned herring?" "Well?" Hearing what caylo said, Hongjun was stunned, and then suddenly realized. No wonder these two guys will suddenly show up to themselves. Unexpectedly, they have such an idea. In Hongjun''s opinion, it must be caylo and the creator who want to get a lot of canned herring, but they don''t know what to do, so they want to get some good methods from themselves. Looking at them, Hongjun''s eyes flashed a trace of pride. No matter how powerful you used to be, don''t you still belong to others? And I, Hongjun, was the master of that man! Yes, although Hongjun was mainly Chu fan, he really took advantage of his identity. However, Hongjun knew that after today''s events, he was able to suppress them not only in identity, but also in wisdom. The creator and kaylo didn''t know that in such a short time, they had become synonymous with no IQ in Hongjun''s eyes. "Cough." After coughing and showing his identity completely, Hongjun turned to them and said: "of course, we should catch more saints." Hearing Hongjun''s words, kailo and the creator were stunned. Then they felt that their IQ had received 10000 tons of critical hit. Do you think we can''t even think of such a simple thing? Seeing their expressions, Hongjun coughed twice again: "according to my guess, the upper saints must know something about each other. When we catch one, we can follow it, and then..." seeing the obscene smile on Hongjun''s face, kailo and the Creator almost spit it out directly. Can you imagine an old orange peel smiling at itself? It''s probably the situation that the creator and the other two just faced! After a look at each other, the two forbeared the desire to vomit in their hearts, and then saw a wave of happiness in each other''s eyes. They are glad that they asked Hongjun, otherwise, according to the old man''s idea, it is possible to catch a lot of senior sages. After all, the universe is not like the big world. Here, even the saints of heaven are only friars at the bottom. If the saints want to live, they can only report to the group for warmth. "No, we must not let the old Hongjun thief realize this plan!" After looking at each other, the creator''s face showed a look of disdain. Seeing the appearance of the creator, Hong Jun was stunned: "what''s the meaning of your expression, friend Babel?" In Hongjun''s opinion, it''s a matter of revenge that he is willing to share his perfect plan with these two guys. Even if they don''t thank each other, they won''t be hostile to him, will they? But what happened now was obviously different from Hongjun''s imagination. Not only the creator despised him, but also a trace of contempt flashed in Caylor''s eyes. Almost for a moment, Hongjun felt insulted. What''s going on? When you are facing me, do you still plan to kill me? Eh, bah, it should be a bridge over a river? Looking at Hongjun''s blushing face, kailo quickly showed a embarrassed look: "Keke Keke, Daoyou, don''t get me wrong, our expression just now is not for you." While pretending to comfort Hongjun, Caylor said quickly: "Taoist friend Hongjun, Babel and I have another way here. Would you like to listen to it?" As a dignified sage of the way of heaven, Hongjun''s first reaction when he heard caylo''s words was to refuse. Joke, who am I? Hong Jun! I am the successor of the great sage Pangu. Isn''t the method I came up with perfect enough? However, after thinking of their eyes just now, Hongjun decided to listen a little.He swore that he didn''t want to steal their plan, but just wanted to criticize them. Seeing that Hongjun didn''t refuse, the joy in the eyes of kailo and the creator became more intense. In fact, they planned all these things. As a monk who worked against Hongjun for N years, the creator''s understanding of Hongjun''s character is absolutely beyond ordinary people''s imagination. It can be said that from the beginning to now, all of Hongjun''s reactions are in their plans. After a look at Hongjun, Caylor did not hide, but directly told the "plan" of him and the Creator: "we know the habitat of a wild animal population in the universe. As long as we kill their leader, we can bring the whole wild animal population into our arms!" When he heard caylo''s words, Hongjun was stunned at first, and then his face showed an imperceptible color of jealousy. He already knew something about their so-called plan. In fact, the wild beast of the universe, like the void beast, is also a kind of animal wandering in the universe. But the difference is that the wild beasts of the universe are not born in the universe. The so-called wild beasts of the universe are actually animals that escape from their big world after the death of some saints of heaven. After adapting to the environment of the universe, the strength of these mammals increased rapidly, and finally formed a population. Basically, in the population of wild animals in the universe, the strength of each wild animal can reach the saint level, and their leader can even reach the saint level of heaven. However, the strength of these beasts does not depend on the cultivation and perception rules, so they can not create the world, they can only wander in the universe in the form of population. Generally speaking, there are few people in the universe to provoke the wild animals. Although their strength is not high, it has no value. Only some greedy friars will capture the wild animals from time to time as their own rations. Chapter 949 Although Hongjun didn''t know much about the situation in the universe, he had a certain impression on the wild animals in the universe. This is mainly because he had met the population of the wild animals in the universe before, and had a certain degree of conflict with them. That''s why, after hearing the so-called plan of the creator and Caylor, Hongjun had only one thought in his heart, which was jealousy! This kind of so-called plan, as long as he Hongjun knows the location of the wild animal population in the universe, his butt can work out. So in Hongjun''s opinion, their plan is just bullshit. The creator and kaylo didn''t know that their IQ had dropped a lot in Hongjun''s mind again, but even if they knew that, they wouldn''t care. Because in their eyes, now Hongjun is their prey, and they are hunters! After a look at the envy in Hongjun''s eyes, the corner of caylo''s mouth raised slightly, but soon he adjusted his expression into a tangled look. Seeing the appearance of Caylor, Hongjun can''t help but feel a stir: "such a good plan, I don''t know what else Caylor Taoist friends have to worry about?" "Alas ~" hearing Hongjun''s words, Caylor''s heart is about to turn upside down, but in order to avoid arousing the other party''s vigilance, he can only pretend to be sorry. But in order not to make himself laugh, caylo has been in the dark hard to twist his thigh. If Chu fan is here, he will be able to see through the tricky relationship between caillo and the creator. After all, their acting skills are so bad that they can''t even be regarded as some counterpart actors in previous lives. But after all, Hongjun has not experienced the era of acting explosion, so after seeing the expression of caylo, he is more sure of his guess. It was because of this that Hongjun''s heart became more excited. After a look at Hongjun, Caylor continued to pretend to be sorry, and then said in a low voice: "the Taoist friends don''t know that the leaders of the group of wild beasts in the universe have the strength of the level of the middle sage of heaven. If it was before, we still have a way, but now..." at this point, Caylor once again gave a bitter smile. Looking at Du Kailuo''s expression, Hongjun understood it in an instant. If it is the creator and kailo in their heyday, there is no problem in dealing with an intermediate sage of the way of heaven. But now the creator has lost an arm and can''t give full play to his strength, and kailo has just performed his own secret skill and can only be a mascot for a period of time. Looking at kailo''s sad look, Hongjun couldn''t help but move. Then he looked at them: "two Taoist friends, I don''t know if you can complete this plan with the help of poor Dao?" "What?" As soon as Hongjun''s words were finished, caylo gave a straight and violent drink, and then stared at him. Seeing the performance of caylo, Hongjun could not help but be stunned, and then a trace of tension flashed in his eyes. Of course, he also wants a share in the population of the wild beasts in the universe, but if caylo and the creator disagree, he will not have a chance. Then Hongjun''s worry is doomed to be superfluous. It is in the end that caillo and the creator are now in. How can they refuse such a living force. After the exclamation, kailo looked at Xiang Hongjun directly and excitedly: "Hong, Taoist friend of Hongjun, are you really willing to help us?" "Of course!" Seeing the appearance of kailo, Hongjun admired himself more. The idea I just put forward is really the most perfect way. Not only can I get a share here, but also can I get the thanks of caylo and the creator by the way. Sure enough, seeing Hongjun nodding, there was a flash of joy in the creator''s eyes. Then in Hongjun''s surprised eyes, the creator rushed directly to him, stretched out his only hand and firmly grasped his hand: "Taoist friend of Hongjun, thank you very much. I''ve been worried that you would refuse. I didn''t expect that you would be willing to repay good for bad. From today on, you are my best friend!" The creator swears that his happiness is absolutely without any trace of performance. Of course, it''s just that this kind of happiness is not because of Hongjun''s generous help, but because their plan succeeded. Judging from the current situation, the plan of the old Hongjun thief to pick up a bargain this time will definitely fail. It''s a pity that Hongjun experienced too few intrigues after all. From the creator''s excited expression, he didn''t see the slightest crisis. Instead, he felt that this was their most sincere performance. Feeling the strength of the creator''s hand, Hongjun''s face also wore a strong smile: "don''t worry, you two Taoist friends. I will help you at that time, and I will never let you escape!"In Hongjun''s opinion, his words are the greatest comfort to them. We should know that although the beast of the universe is not as powerful as the beast of the void, it is definitely better than the beast of the void. What''s more, the virtual beasts will devour each other, but the cosmic beasts are united. Once the leader of the cosmic beast runs away, they are likely to get into endless trouble. Hearing Hongjun''s words, kailo and the creator were even more excited, and even their eyes were red. The creator squeezed Hongjun''s arm again: "Hongjun Daoyou, anyway, from today on, you are our best friend!" "Very good!" Hearing the words of the creator, Hongjun nodded with satisfaction. He enjoyed the feeling of being good friends with a strong enemy. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see their inner thoughts. Otherwise, he would have been able to stab the two goods in front of him. Holding Hongjun''s arm, the creator directly bit his tongue. Even though the painful tears were about to fly out, he did not dare to relax. It''s not only the creator, but also one side of caylo, who is not biting his own tongue, but directly using one hand to keep turning at the root of his thigh. Feeling the sharp pain from her thigh, kaylo''s eyes became more red: "grandma, if it wasn''t for the purpose of sending Hongjun old thief into the pit, would you have suffered this kind of pain?" After calming down the joy in his heart, kaylo asked Hongjun again: "Daoyou Hongjun, don''t you know when we will start to look for those wild animals in the universe?" In order to avoid revealing his true feelings, he kept his head down all the time. He was afraid that he would laugh when he looked up at Hongjun or the creator. Chapter 950 Hongjun was stunned when he heard caylo''s words, but he quickly responded: "if you two Taoist friends want to, you''d better start now." As he spoke, Hongjun looked directly at caillo and the creator. For Hongjun, treasures like canned herring are naturally available as soon as possible. Moreover, the wild animals in the universe are able to keep moving after all. If they delay for a period of time, will they run away? After knowing the existence of herring can, the wild animals in the universe are no longer a group of silly beasts in Hongjun''s eyes. On the contrary, today''s wild animals in the universe have changed into the golden pimple in Hongjun''s mind. If there is a chance, this man can definitely let the wild animals in the universe realize what the pain of the world is. After hearing Hongjun''s words, cailo and the creator were more happy. Their original purpose is to deceive Hongjun to follow them to find the trace of the so-called cosmic wild animals. As for whether they can find it, ha ha, for this kind of thing, they just want to say one thing: "the wild animals in the universe will also migrate. After so many years, who knows where they have migrated?" Yes, that''s what the creator and caillo thought of. They don''t know where there are traces of the wild animals in the universe. It''s no exaggeration to say that if there is such a good thing, they won''t bring Hongjun. Now the main purpose of this is to let Hongjun follow them in the universe. At the same time, Kaner will act in the way that Hongjun said just now. In a word, Chu fan''s subordinates, led by the creator, decide to give a good performance for Hongjun. As for why, of course, it was to prevent Hongjun from getting too many canned herring. It''s a pity that Hongjun didn''t know anything about this self centered plot. After hearing the words of the creator and caylo, he not only had no doubt, but also had some gratitude to them in his heart. After a look at Hongjun, the creator''s smile is even more happy: "in this case, in order to prevent the long night, we''d better start quickly?" Hearing the words of the creator, Hongjun nodded with approval: "what Daoyou said is true!" After that, Hongjun put his eyes directly on the creator. He knew that if he wanted to find those groups of wild animals in the universe, he still needed these two to lead the way. When they saw that Hongjun had stepped into the pit as they expected, the creator and kailo looked at each other excitedly. If you can express their feelings, it''s probably: the old thief has finally entered the pit. Quickly cover the soil, compact, and don''t let him climb out! After a look at Hongjun, a "polite" smile appeared on the creator''s face: "Taoist friends, please follow me!" After that, the creator and caillo turned their heads and walked in the same direction. Seeing their movements, Hongjun didn''t dare to waste his time and followed them directly. But what Hongjun didn''t notice was that at the moment when he turned his head, a strange smile appeared on the corners of the mouth of the creator of kailo and the nearby Kaner. After the three left, Kaner chose to leave directly in the opposite direction. In fact, their plan was very simple. First, they inquired about Hongjun''s plan, and then kailo and the creator led Hongjun on a multi day tour of the universe. During this period of time, Kaner will start to act according to Hongjun''s plan from another direction. When Hongjun reacts, it is estimated that there are not many senior saints left nearby. Chu fan did not understand the actions of the creator and others. Although he is the master of several people, he will not restrict their freedom unless he is against the enemy. Of course, this is also related to Chu fan''s previous experience in the earth star. In his heart, there is still a light respect for life. At this time, Chu fan is looking forward to guarding beside the golden giant egg which is the incarnation of vegetable pig. For this goods, I not only offended a saint, but also helped others to carry the black pot. It''s no exaggeration to say that if the evolution of vegetable pig beast can''t satisfy himself, then Chu fan doesn''t mind inviting everyone to have a good meal of pork. After all, the system also said before, after using the blood evolution card, the effect of evolution is random. In this way, Chu fan can completely blame Cai Zhu''s failure to work hard for the reason of unsatisfactory evolution. Just when Chu fan''s idea was surging, in the golden giant egg at this time, a creature that had been formed suddenly felt a panic in his heart. In the extreme panic, a force emerged in its body again.With the emergence of this force, the light emitted from the golden dome became more powerful, and then, the golden dome, which looked so strong, was instantly full of cracks. At the moment when the golden egg broke, Chu night quickly gathered his mind and looked at the past. Under Chu fan''s gaze, the cracks on the golden egg became more and more, and finally directly turned into powder and dissipated in the air, while a new life appeared in the original place. "System, what is this thing?" Seeing the creatures in the original place, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw out the corners of his mouth. At the same time, he wanted to blurt out ten thousand words of MMP in his heart. Less than 1.5 meters tall, round eyes, pink skin, this product is actually a two-dimensional pig Lori! "Ding, the evolution of vegetable pig has been completed. Congratulations on the host''s acquisition of the top virtual beast - Piggy sister!" Hearing the sound from the system, Chu Ye was stunned: "is this the best empty beast?" When speaking, the expression on Chu fan''s face was even more strange: "in the eyes of the system, my eyes are so bad, you can fool me with any excuse?" Let''s not say anything else. Although the former vegetable pigs were very powerful, they were powerful and domineering. Even if it''s just a pig, it has a huge size that can be compared with the big world. It''s no exaggeration to say that even if it has no combat power, it can also be called King class cuisine. But now little sister pig, let''s not talk about the combat effectiveness, at least in the aspect of cooking, Chu Fan said that this product has no future. What''s more, you can''t hear the name of piggy sister, which is the force of the top void beast? At least in Chu fan''s opinion, even aunt pig is more powerful than little sister pig in the degree of external threat! Chapter 951 "Ding, the name is just an outside thing. If the host needs it, it can be changed to Aunt pig!" After hearing the system, Chu fan''s mouth twitched again: "system, why do I think you are becoming more and more cheap recently?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the voice of the system began to ring again. Not only that, this time, its voice was mixed with a sense of vicissitudes: "maybe it''s because of maturity!" ... hearing the system''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and then silently raised two middle fingers in his heart again. The maturity of SHENTE Mo! Your maturity is galloping on the road of playing cheap? Thinking of the voice of the system just now, Chu fan''s heart suddenly filled with a sense of crisis. According to the current growth rate of the system, in a short time, this guy will become the pride of the generation in the world of playing cheap. At that time, won''t someone in Chu feel this guy''s cheap spirit every day? At the thought of this, Chu fan quickly shook his head: "no, this kind of thing can never happen!" Of course, not to mention the love and hatred between Chu fan and the system, after showing his middle finger full of love to the system, Chu fan directly starts to check the information of little sister Zhu. Although the system is unreliable in many cases, it is honest when speaking. Because of this, Chu fan knows that this pig sister, who can be called the top virtual beast by the system, must have her own uniqueness. As a kind of void beast, even though she is close to human beings, she still has no intelligence. In the systematic classification, Zhu Xiaomei is not even a subordinate of Chu fan, but a pet. After opening the q-page portrait of little sister pig, Chu fan sees her message directly, but after seeing the message clearly, Chu fan''s mouth is open enough to swallow a coconut. [pig younger sister] race: void beast (top) Introduction: even the vegetable pig has an inner heart to become a big man strength: superior sage skill: engulf: Pig younger sister can improve her strength by engulfing all the material in the universe. When she engulfs enough material, she can evolve into a lower saint Aunt pig! Note: even a little sister will become an aunt one day at the end of this message, the system also shows a picture of aunt pig. It''s no exaggeration to say that even if it''s the Q version, Chu fan also feels a tremor in his heart. Even if this goods has the strength of the road Saint level, but Chu fan''s heart still has a kind of idea that can''t let pig younger sister evolve. Not to mention anything else, as long as facing aunt pig''s face every day, Chu fan felt that he might reduce his life expectancy. Looking at Aunt pig''s greasy face again, Chu fan sighed: "dog system, I suspect you are retaliating me!" "Ding, please be more confident and get rid of that doubt!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, the sound of the system began to ring. Hearing the sound of the system, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth twitch again. This guy is no longer a cheap word to describe. Like the current situation, he is shameless! "As a system, treating your host like this, you feel your pelvis and ask your conscience if it hurts?" "Ding, this system has no pelvis!" ... in the sharp words of the system, Chu fan had to accept a cruel reality. In the aspect of shamelessness, he was no longer his opponent. Looking at the distance of the universe, a sadness suddenly rose in Chu fan''s heart: "sure enough, I am still me, the innocent youth of that year!" "Haw." Just when Chu fan was about to fall into a certain invincible state called smelly shameless, a voice suddenly woke him up. Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "what''s the matter with you?" "Hum Although she could not speak, Chu fan understood her meaning from her cry - hungry! Looking at the little sister pig shaking with her thigh, Chu fan could not help but have a twitch at the corner of her mouth: "OK, I''ll take you to find something to eat!" Hear Chu fan''s words, pig younger sister can''t help but look at a bright, then directly released the hands holding Chu fan''s thighs, and then a pair of eyes staring at Chu fan. Feeling the look of little sister pig''s expectation, Chu fan can''t help sighing, and a terrible idea is suddenly born in his heart. Judging from the current situation, if you want to prevent the little sister pig from evolving into the legendary aunt pig, it seems that you can only use four words to describe it - the mantis arm pawns the cart!Looking at the little pig sister who is staring at herself and swallowing a flying insect in front of her, Chu fan''s heart is more desperate. It''s not that I don''t insist enough, but the dog system is too insidious! "Haw." See Chu fan most of the day staring at his inaction, pig younger sister again issued his own cry. Although Zhu Xiaomei''s intelligence is not very high, with the help of the system, she can still communicate with Chu fan reluctantly. Hearing the cry of pig''s little sister asking for food, Chu fan felt that his heart was hit again: "dog system, you are cruel!" Looking at little sister pig, Chu fan madly sends a middle finger to a system in his heart, and takes out a piece full of aura from his storage ring, so he hands it to little sister pig. After seeing the jade in Chu fan''s hand, Zhu Xiaomei uttered a joyful cry directly, then swallowed the jade, and looked at Chu fan again: "hum ... when Chu fan was unwilling to feed little sister Zhu, not far from Pangu world, Qi Shi, with a broken arm and a face full of embarrassment, was looking at the old man in front of him in fear. "Qishi has seen Lord Sabi!" Hearing Qi Shi''s words, the old man opened his eyes a little bit: "Qi Shi, why are you alone here?" "Poop As soon as Sabi''s words were finished, Qi Shi fell to his knees and said, "Sabi, please take revenge for Blu!" When speaking, Sabi completely ignores his own injury, directly and madly kowtows to Sabi in front of him. Seeing Qi Shi''s appearance, Sabi''s eyes flashed a trace of impatience, and then he said directly with a cold face: "first tell us what you have experienced, and who killed Blu?" Sabi didn''t ask where Blu had gone, because from Qi Shi''s performance, he had got the answer. Chapter 952 Hearing Sabi''s cold voice, Qi Shi''s face was more scared. Almost in an instant, he knelt on the ground and trembled. After a long time, Qi Shi finally regained his composure. Then he stammered and explained to Sabi: "Sabi, I, we met the ambush of the saints of heaven. I tried my best to protect Blu, but he was still killed!" "Well?" As soon as Qi Shi''s words were finished, Sabi gave a cold hum, and then squinted at him: "now that you have exhausted your strength, why is Blu dead and you are alive?" Hearing Sabi''s words, Qi Shi couldn''t help but be stunned, and then countless cold sweat seeped out of the whole person''s head. He did not expect that Sabi would ask such a question. Seeing Qishi shivering, Sabi took back his momentum a little bit: "tell me all the things you''ve experienced. If you dare to leave out a little bit, you can go down with blu." Hearing Sabi''s words, although Qi Shi is still submissive and shivering, there is a surge of joy in his heart. From Sabi''s words, he can get a message that his life has been saved for the time being. If Sabi had known the truth, he would not have said so much to him. Instead, he would have slapped himself to death. But now Sabi has asked himself to describe his experience. Qi Shi knows that Sabi has not doubted himself yet. After a look at Sabi, Qi Shi knows that as long as he doesn''t show his horse''s feet, Chu fan and others will have to carry the death of Blu for him. "Cough." He coughed a little to hide his trembling voice due to excitement. Then Qi Shi said: "before, we chose to leave here after we found that the vegetable pig had been captured by others, and then we informed the housekeeper of you." Hearing Qi Shi''s words, Sabi nodded. This description is the same as what Blu said to himself before. There should be no problem. For Qi Shi, Sabi has no doubt. In his opinion, he has his own orders. In the previous battle, Qi Shi must have spared no effort to protect blu. As for why Bulu died in front of Qishi, Sabi could understand. After all, no matter who he is, he must be the first to care about his life. If it''s really something that can''t be done, it''s not strange for Qi Shi to protect himself first. As for Qi Shi''s trembling voice, it was just Sabi''s fear of himself. After all, it''s not normal to face yourself in the other person''s identity at this time if you don''t fear. Of course, the main reason why he can be reasonable is that for Sabi, Blu is just an insignificant role. Mr. monakar doesn''t know how many people are lucky every year. Besides his "concubines", there are many "lucky people" like blu. If we should pay attention to every one of these people, isn''t Sabi''s housekeeper too humble? If Blu is not dead, Sabi doesn''t mind taking care of him in the face of the Holy Father. But since Blu is dead, Sabi doesn''t care. What we need to do now is to help the Holy Father regain his face. Anyway, the vegetable pig is the food raised by the saint, and Blu is the one who was blessed by the saint. Whether it''s a vegetable pig or a BLU, it can be handled at will by the saint, but it can''t be insulted by others! Looking at Qishi who was still shivering, Sabi nodded calmly, and then said: "go on." After hearing Sabi''s words, Qi Shi nodded timidly, and then continued: "when we met the ambush, BLU and I fought hard. After holding on to each other for a period of time, there was another sage of heaven among them. At this time..." at this point, Qi Shi kowtowed directly to Sabi again: "please let Sabi go Too small a time, too small should not abandon Blu at the end to run for his life, ask the housekeeper to let it go Seeing Qi Shi''s crazy kowtow, Sabi looked at him with a trace of color. The version described by Qi Shi does not differ much from his conjecture. In Sabi''s view, at the beginning, Qi Shi must have tried his best to protect him because of his orders and the identity of blu. But at the end of the day, Qi Shi is sure to abandon Blu for his life, otherwise he won''t survive. "Come on, get up." Looking at Qi Shi who was still kowtowing, Sabi waved his hand directly"For once, if I let you know later that you dare not listen to my orders, I will end you with my own hands!" Qi Shi trembles when he hears Sabi''s words, but he thanks Sabi with a happy face: "thank you Sabi steward, I will be loyal to you in the future, as long as it''s the steward''s order, I will try my best to complete it!" After Qi Shi''s words, the corner of Sabi''s mouth raised slightly, and then waved: "get up." While waving Qi Shi to stand up, Sabi also helped him recover. Feeling the relief of his injury, Qi Shi''s heart is more excited. He knows that he has won this bet. Not only killed has been disgusted with their own blue, but also got the housekeeper Sabi''s attention. Looking at Qishi''s happy face, Sabi''s heart is also very satisfied. Although he is the housekeeper of the monakar saint, and is also a great character in the big world, there is still a faint sense of urgency in his heart. Over the years, monakar''s hobby has become more and more extensive. In the past, they only attacked the male concubines and female concubines in their own harem, but now, they began to frequently attack other creatures in the big world. Sabi was not very worried about the concubines in the harem, but he had to pay attention to the creatures in the big world. After all, at that time, he was chosen by the monakar saint in the big world, and then became the housekeeper of the big world. With the aging of his appearance, the sense of crisis in Sabi''s heart becomes stronger and stronger. He is afraid that one day his position will be replaced by others. It is because of this sense of crisis that Sabi began to cultivate his own power quietly, and chose the creatures who were only loyal to him in the big world to cultivate. For example, Qi Shi''s fear of death led to Blu''s death. Although Blu may not be worth mentioning in the eyes of the saint, for his own face, the saint will surely kill him! Chapter 953 In this case, if Qi Shi wants to survive, the best way is to take refuge in Sabi. After all, as Sabi, as long as he is willing to help him cover up a little, then monakar will certainly not blame him for Blu''s death. Therefore, after hearing Qi Shi''s words, Sabi expressed his intention to Qi Shi. Fortunately, Qi Shi is really a smart man. He understands Sabi''s suggestion and makes a choice to satisfy Sabi. This is a win-win cooperation, for Sabi, he got a loyal man, for his stable position has a great help. For Qi Shi, he not only saved his own life, but also went further with the help of Sabi. If he is lucky, he may be able to become an intermediate sage or even a senior Sage from a primary sage! Of course, this does not mean that Sabi is about to betray monakar. On the contrary, in the whole monakal world, Sabi should be the most loyal to monakal. Because he knew where his position came from. Without monakal, even if he had the strength of the supreme sage of heaven, he would not have such a lofty position. For the sage of Tao, no matter what level he is, he is just a mole ant. The only difference is the size of these ants! What Chen Jian has done is to protect himself. If one day a monk wants to stand on his head with the help of monakar''s favor. Then people like Qi Shi can go out. Under the arrangement of Sabi, they can let each other die without flaw. Saby has done this many times, otherwise he would not have been in the position of housekeeper for so long. To get Qi Shi''s loyalty, Sabi is still very happy. Although the strength of the primary sage of heaven is nothing to him, he believes that with his own cultivation, Qi Shi''s strength will certainly grow again. Once you become an intermediate sage of heaven, you can have the right to speak even in the world of monakal. Looking at Qi Shi, Sabi''s face showed an imperceptible smile: "so, was Blu killed by the saints you met?" "Yes There was a trace of anger on Qi Shi''s face when he spoke: "if it wasn''t for these guys, Blu would not have died." This sentence in Qi Shi''s eyes is absolutely true, in his opinion, if it was not for Chu fan and others intercepted vegetable pig, they would not have contradictions. If there is no contradiction, they will not enter the crisis. If they do not enter the crisis, Blu will not be killed by himself. Of course, at this point, saby didn''t really care about Blu''s death. Now he just needs a suitable excuse to explain to the monakar saint and protect Qishi by the way. So after hearing Qi Shi''s words, Sabi didn''t have the slightest investigation, and his face showed a trace of just right anger: "bastard!" With the words coming out, Sabi''s momentum burst out directly: "a few little saints of heaven dare to challenge the saint, and even kill the male concubine whom the saint trusted. Is it dead or alive?" In a short sentence, saby determined the cause of Blu''s death. Qi Shi is quite clear about Sabi''s purpose. As long as the death of Blu is put off to Chu fan and others, and then those guys are killed. In this way, he will not be punished, and maybe he will be rewarded by the saint. At the thought of this, Qi Shi had a wild hope in his heart. If I am lucky enough to see the Holy One, do I have a chance to have something to do with the Holy One? If you can win the favor of the Holy One, then you will be able to rise in your position in the future! At this time, Sabi didn''t know that his "loyal" men had other ideas. At this time, he was performing hard. After showing his anger, Sabi turned to look at Qishi directly: "do you remember where those mole ants are?" "Of course!" Hearing Sabi''s words, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a trace of joy. If the only thing that worries him now is the existence of Chu fan and others. As long as these guys are alive, there''s a certain risk of his killing blu. Qi Shi''s heart is very clear, as long as Chu fan and others don''t die, his danger is not completely relieved. Although Sabi seems willing to protect him now, there is a premise for all of these, that is, Blu was killed by Chufan and others.If it''s just a last-minute escape, sabby is willing to protect him. But if Sabi knows that Blu was killed by him, Qi Shi can guarantee that this old man is the first one to kill himself. You know, for Sabi, his greatest reliance is his loyalty to the Saint monagarh. No matter who it is, as long as it affects the relationship between himself and his holiness, there will only be one end - death! Chapter 954 It is precisely because of this that Chu fan and others have become the thorn in Qi Shi''s eye. It''s no exaggeration to say that as long as Chu fan and others are alive for one day, Qi Shi will have a bad day to eat and sleep. At this time, Qi Shi was excited to hear that Sabi had to do it himself. He wanted to approve of it with both hands and feet. This is also the lack of identity and strength, otherwise, it is estimated that Qi Shi all hope that monakar saint can kill Chu fan himself. Not to mention Qi Shi''s thoughts, after listening to Qi Shi''s words, Sabi squinted at him directly: "lead the way ahead, we should let those ants know the end of offending the Holy Lord!" At this time, Sabi had only one idea in his heart, that is, to kill Chu fan and others, and help the Holy Lord regain his face. Since he no longer intends to investigate Qi Shi''s responsibility, he must give the Holy Father a reasonable account of his death. In this way, whether for his own sake or for the face of the saints, in Sabi''s view, those barren saints of heaven will die! Hearing Sabi''s words, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a ray of light: "please follow me, my Lord!" Qi Shi remembers the location of Pangu''s world clearly. After all, he still has the idea to let Chu fan help him carry the black pot. Seeing Qi Shi''s action, Sabi didn''t speak much and followed Qi Shi directly. Before, in order to make Sabi really believe his words, Qi Shi completely imitated the real process of being chased from injury to escape. That''s why it will take them a while to get to Pangu. Not to mention the process of their journey, the creator and caillo are full of helplessness. "Babel, are we self defeating?" Looking at a large number of strange looking beasts not far away from them, caillo couldn''t help but ask carefully. Hearing the voice of caillo, the creator couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "how can you say that?" When he spoke, the creator''s heart was full of regret. Their original intention is to take Hongjun around to prevent each other from catching the sage of heaven. As for the so-called wild animals in the universe, it''s just a lie made up by the two people after they joined up. But neither the creator nor Caylor thought that they would really encounter a small group of cosmic wild animals in this aimless collision. A second look at caillo, who had been leading the way, suddenly filled the creator''s heart with regret. If I had known that this guy would lead the way, it would have been better for them to come out by themselves. Judging from the current situation, they are definitely typical representatives of lifting stones and smashing their own feet. Different from the creator, Hongjun could see his back alveolar with a smile: "hahaha, the two Taoist friends are really new. I apologize to you for what I thought before!" In fact, during the time when he was led around by the creator and caillo, Hongjun was already on guard. After all, the two grandsons took themselves around. Sometimes they changed their direction several times a day. No matter how they looked, it didn''t look like they were really looking for a group of wild animals in the universe. Even Hongjun''s heart has made a decision, if these two simple goods dare to continue with their wandering, they will go their separate ways directly. However, after seeing this group of wild animals in the universe, Hongjun felt a little guilty: "I didn''t expect that my old man misunderstood the two Taoist friends again. It''s really wrong." However, after a look at the wild animals in the universe not far away, the little guilt in his heart was immediately lost by him. It''s just a little misunderstanding. It''s a big deal. After catching these wild animals in the universe, I''ll give them two more pieces to remedy. The creator and caillo didn''t know what Hongjun thought. Seeing his old face laughing like a withered chrysanthemum, the creator moved his heart as if he had been stabbed. However, even if they wanted to go straight over and bite Hongjun to death, when they really faced him, the creator and caylo still had to show a smile: "Taoist friend Hongjun is joking. It''s our luck to find the trace of these guys!" At this point, they can''t tell their original purpose. So in the face of Hongjun, they have to continue to play fat face. Who is Hongjun? Pangu, the successor of the great God, is close to the leader of ten saints. Whether it is IQ or EQ, Hongjun is the top of the existence. After seeing the expression of the creator, Hongjun had a guess in his heart.But at this time, Hongjun would not say anything. Not only that, but also he would like to express his gratitude to them. In a word, I Hongjun is to let you immerse in the good mood that you can''t stand me and can''t do me. Taking another look at the group of wild animals in the universe not far away, Hongjun spoke directly: "two Taoist friends, in order to prevent long dreams, let''s start to act quickly?" When he spoke, Hongjun''s eyes were fixed on the wild animals not far away. If it was in the past, Hongjun and others would not attach so much importance to a group of saints. Because of the emergence of herring cans, these cosmic beasts have become the golden waste in the eyes of you Hongjun and others. After hearing Hongjun''s words, the creator and caillo looked at each other, then nodded in agreement: "in that case, let''s do it." Although the purpose of stopping Hongjun has failed, it will not be a loss if these cosmic beasts can be collected. For this matter, the three people are very confident. After their observation during this period of time, Hongjun and others have known something about these wild animals. Among them, there are twenty-three superior beasts, and their leaders only have the strength of the middle sage of heaven. As long as they are careful, they can guarantee that they will catch each other. As for those wild animals whose strength has not reached the upper Saint level, they do not intend to let go. After all, there is no breakthrough now, and there is still a chance to make a breakthrough in the future. As long as you spend a little time cultivating it, it''s a canned herring. Chu fan never thought that because of the emergence of herring can, it actually promoted the development of animal husbandry in the world. But compared with the ordinary animal husbandry, the cause of Hongjun and others is slightly abnormal. Chapter 955 At the time of the three plans, a big toad with abscess on its back not far away suddenly began to look around. It is the leader of this group of wild animals in the universe, a swallow River Toad of intermediate heaven sage level! When they reach the level of heaven sage, although their strength is strong and weak, they will have a certain sense when they encounter things involving their own safety. Just now, it suddenly felt a huge crisis enveloping itself, but looking around, it found nothing. "Was it because I worked too hard last night that I had an illusion?" At the thought of this, tunjiang toad couldn''t help looking to the corner, where there was a little pink toad lying on a stone about his size. It was a female tunjiang toad that she met half a month ago when she was leading her population to migrate. As a rare species among the wild animals in the universe, the tunjiang toad felt that his human life had entered a new state from the moment he met such a beautiful girl. It is no exaggeration to say that from that day on, the four legs of tunjiang toad were shaking all the time. Just when tunjiang toad was thinking about whether he wanted to help himself to make up for it recently, he suddenly felt a tremor in his heart, and then jumped to one side directly. At the moment when it jumped away, a handful of jade Ruyi fell directly to the place where it was just now. The powerful force made the space tremble. "Who dares to attack me?" After sticking out his tongue and licking the sweat from his forehead, tunjiang toad looked directly at the distance. Looking at Yu Ruyi, who exudes great power, tunjiang toad feels his little heart beating. Niang xipi, thanks to Lao Tzu''s temperance last night, otherwise it would have turned into ashes now. As the voice of tunjiang toad fell, the three figures appeared directly in the void not far away. When they appeared, they didn''t pay attention to the angry toad. Instead, they complained to each other. One of them, a one armed wretched middle-aged man, took a look at the old man beside him, and then said with disdain: "old man Hongjun, can you do it or not? If I had been asked to do it just now, this guy would have been taken away." Hearing the words of the creator, Hongjun could not help but draw his lips. In the face of this situation, he did not know what to say. After all, it was true that tunjiang toad had evaded his attack just now. "Don''t say that. After all, old man Hongjun is so old. It''s normal for him to be dazed. Long live understanding." The plan to prevent Hongjun from obtaining the herring can failed, not only that, but also let the other party get a piece of the cake. When facing Hongjun, neither the creator nor caylo was in a good mood. It is for this reason that the creator and caylo will not miss any chance to ridicule Hongjun. As soon as the creator''s words were finished, caylo did not hesitate to add: "I should have been allowed to do it just now, and I promise this guy has become a raw frog piece now!" Hearing what they said, Hongjun''s mouth twitched, and then he showed a calm smile: "the two Taoist friends joked. We should have enough respect for the strong. How can we let the other die under our own attack?" Although I know that it''s my problem that I didn''t kill tunjiang toad just now, the biggest reason is that I''m too weak. But it''s OK to think about this kind of thing in your heart. If you admit it, it''s definitely not OK. After hearing Hongjun''s words, kailo and the creator did not make much reaction. After all, they have been together for so long, and they still have a certain understanding of each other''s personalities. For example, the old thief Hongjun in front of us, although he looks like a dog, we all know that he is an old monster who has lived for many years, and the thickness of his face has not been measured by ordinary people for a long time. But apart from the creator and kailo, there are other creatures who don''t know about Hongjun. After hearing Hongjun''s words, tunjiang toad didn''t rush up to him. He grabbed the collar of the man and inquired carefully: "feel your buttocks and ask. Won''t your conscience hurt when you say such words?" Just by virtue of the power displayed by Yu Ruyi just now, tunjiang toad believed that when the old man attacked himself, he must have even used his strength to pee against the wind. If I didn''t hide fast, now you are already standing on my father''s corpse, aren''t you? Of course, tunjiang toad also knows that now is not the time to investigate this problem. After a look at the three, tunjiang Toad''s expression gradually became cautious: "who are you and why do you want to attack me?" If he was attacked and nearly killed by others, he would have been reckless and let the other party know that not only tigers but also toads are not easy to be provoked.But can become the leader of the universe wild beast, tunjiang toad is not a fool, these three guys just appeared, it felt a strong danger. The same level of strong! Among the three, only Hongjun poses the least threat to himself, but tunjiang toad still does not dare to despise each other. After all, when a person is completely shameless, it is often able to do something you can''t imagine. But what he couldn''t understand was why the three attacked himself. After all, the status of the wild animals in the universe is very embarrassing. Although their strength is not strong, but the degree of trouble is not ordinary creatures can match. In addition, the wild animals in the universe are basically the top poor, killing them can not bring too many benefits. For tunjiang Toad''s words, Hongjun three did not answer. After one look at each other, the creator rushed directly to the toad: "you look so ugly, can''t we look at you Hearing the creator''s perfunctory reason, tunjiang toad was so suspended that no old blood gushed out. I''m ugly. What''s the matter? I''m sorry for my parents and children when I''m ugly. Is there anything wrong with the universe? But unfortunately, the creator was obviously not in the mood to study with tunjiang toad about the real reason why he was about to be killed if he was ugly. Although he has lost an arm, it is easy for the creator to exert the strength of the median sage. In an instant, tunjiang toad and the creator fight directly into a group. The power of the two middle-level saints in heaven directly brings all the wild animals in the universe together. Chapter 956 All the wild animals in the universe are carefully watching the battle between tunjiang toad and the creator. It''s not that they didn''t want to escape, but because of their strength, they could not survive in the universe without the protection of tunjiang toad. Besides, they can''t escape from the two sages. The longer he fought with the creator, the more anxious he was. After this period of fighting, it has found that the creator''s strength is better than itself. If it is not for the other party''s lack of an arm, it can''t last so long. Again embarrassed to avoid the creator''s attack, tunjiang Toad''s eyes began to rotate rapidly in the orbit. It intends to escape. In the current situation, if it continues to fight, it may not be the opponent of the goods. Besides, there are two other people around. With the words of Hongjun, tunjiang toad can judge without hesitation that if he is not careful, the old man will attack him! "Son of a bitch, the toad is not angry. Do you think I''m a frog?" With a violent drink, tunjiang Toad''s body suddenly began to soar, just a few breaths, it has become a giant. Of course, this is not the most important. What''s more terrifying is the fishy smell from its mouth. Just a little smell of this flavor, the creator can confirm that it is a kind of poison that can play a role in the way of heaven and saints. Because of the vigilance in the heart, the creator''s action was slower when he fought with tunjiang toad. Seeing the creator''s action, tunjiang Toad''s eyes turned again, then opened its mouth directly, and a stream of purple gas rushed out of its mouth. As soon as these gases appeared, the breath of tunjiang toad directly became dispirited. This is the venom that it began to store from the moment it was born. Not only that, in these years, as long as it had time, it would sacrifice and refine these venoms. With the accumulation of time, these venoms have long been the killer of the toad. And tunjiang Toad''s heart is full of confidence in these venoms. In so many years, it only used the venom once, and that time, it directly killed an intermediate sage of heaven. As soon as the purple poison turned into gas appeared, it began to spread wildly. In any case, tunjiang toad is a saint of heaven, so in the face of its Assassin''s mace, even if we don''t know its power, the creator still chose to retreat without hesitation. At the moment when the creator retreated, tunjiang toad jumped to the side of the shivering beasts without hesitation. Before everyone could react, the toad rolled up the red female toad with its own tongue and ran directly to the distance. If it wasn''t for the sake of saving the toad''s life, it would have run away. As for its own card, it would not have used it. But the number of swallowing toads in the universe is too small. For its future happiness, it has to pay some price this time. Not only that, in order to escape smoothly, at the last moment, tunjiang toad released a big poisonous fog. Looking at the disappearing toad, the creator''s mouth twitched wildly: "just run away?" Not to mention the creator, even kailo and Hongjun were stunned. We should know that the main reason why the wild beasts of the universe can survive in the universe is their unity. As the leader of the wild beast in the universe, he is always fighting to death in the face of a strong enemy, and the performance of this swallow River Toad is obviously beyond people''s expectation. "Cough." With a heavy look at the disappearing direction of tunjiang toad, a strange color appeared on his face: "maybe, maybe it''s just a special cosmic beast?" Hearing what caylo said, Hongjun and the creator were stunned at first, then nodded helplessly. Except for this, they did not know how to explain. In fact, what Caylor and others don''t know is that if they met tunjiang toad a month earlier, the other side would definitely be a ruthless character. But unfortunately, in this month, tunjiang toad met the most important toad in his life. The so-called gentle village is a hero''s tomb. For today''s tunjiang toad, the most important thing is to keep his own life and his wife''s life. After tunjiang toad left, the rest of the wild animals in the universe were still in a daze, obviously did not react from the cruel reality. You should know that unless you reach the level of sage of heaven, the intelligence of the wild animals in the universe will not be very high. After the leader runs away, the remaining wild animals in the universe will not know what to do. Taking advantage of the fact that these cosmic beasts have not yet reacted, a large silver net appears directly in Hongjun''s hand.This is a magic weapon of low-level heaven and sage level. Although it doesn''t play a big role in peacetime combat, it is very suitable for the present scene. Put the mana into the silver net, and the net instantly flies to the place where the beasts are, and then directly covers them. Even if it''s just a magic weapon of the lower level of heaven, it''s not something that a group of saints can fight against. After being enveloped by the big net, they have no resistance. After collecting all the wild animals in the universe, Hongjun turns to look at kailo and the Creator: "I want to return to Chu fan to exchange herring cans. What do you think of them?" Hongjun is a wise man. With the vastness of the universe, there must be more than enough saints. So it''s better to improve your strength first. Anyway, there will be opportunities in the future. After hearing Hongjun''s words, before kailo had time to speak, the creator had already said: "I also want to find my master." Caillo had been envied by the creator when he used herring can to open his talent. Now he has the opportunity, so he won''t waste it. Seeing that both Hongjun and the creator wanted to exchange herring cans first, though Caylor wanted to catch some saints, it was hard to say. After all, with his strength, it is more dangerous for a person to wander in the universe. After looking at caylo, he didn''t refuse. Hongjun nodded with direct satisfaction: "in that case, let''s go back for a while." As soon as he thought of the twenty-three celestial beasts in his net, Hongjun''s heart was full of fire. Chapter 957 Looking at the creator and kailo, Hongjun first frowned, then asked them directly: "I need seven of these sages, and the remaining two friends share equally. How good is that?" Hearing Hongjun''s words, the creator and kailo were stunned at first, and then nodded directly. Anyway, Hongjun''s way of distribution is fair to them. Life is just like that. Since we can''t resist, we should learn to enjoy it. On the premise that Hongjun could not be prevented from getting canned herring, the creator and Caylor had put their main purpose on getting more benefits. Seeing that they agreed, a smile appeared on Hongjun''s face. This kind of distribution method is proposed by him, and naturally it is also for the creator and the other two to get some benefits. Although Hongjun also wants to get more canned herring, he still knows the word "too much is better than too much". The availability of seven herring cans was far beyond his initial expectations. Anyway, these saints are all going to exchange for herring cans, so they don''t do more selection, as long as the number is enough, they will be successful. Because of the harvest, Hongjun and others returned much faster. But even so, when they return to Pangu, they also find that Kaner and others have already returned. When he saw the return of caillo and others, Kaner''s eyes lit up directly, and then he came over directly: "what''s your harvest this time?" While talking, Kaner kept winking at the creator and caillo: "I''ve caught six creatures at the saint level this time!" After that, Kaner smiles at Hongjun. It has to be said that old comrade Hongjun was really unpopular among the sages of heaven in the Chu fan camp. In addition to the creator and caillo, even the new Kaner has a certain feud with him. It is also because of this, for Kaner, he is very happy to see Hongjun encounter unhappy things. A pair of eyes staring at Hongjun, Kaner has been able to imagine Hongjun next to show the envy of the eyes. However, the imaginary thing did not happen. After hearing Kaner''s words, Hongjun was still light and cloudless: "poor luck is not very good, only caught seven upper Saint level wild animals in the universe." When he heard the first half of Hongjun''s words, Kaner''s mouth had split a huge arc, and he was about to laugh. But when the second half of Hongjun''s words came out, Kaner''s face became as if he had taken a big bite of origi. "What''s going on?" Kaner looked directly at the creator and caillo with strange eyes. According to their original plan, Hongjun should not be able to obtain the superior sage. How can he get so much now? His eyes kept shifting on the three people. Seeing the smile on Hongjun''s face, a terrible idea was born in Kaner''s mind: "I''m not in the treachery of the three old thieves, am I?" Under normal circumstances, Kaner would not have been born with this idea, but now Hongjun''s huge harvest has to make him so suspicious. In addition, Hongjun and others are all saints of the way of heaven, only themselves are destroyers! In this way, Kaner believed more in his inner guess. What bullshit! It''s a cover to unite to deal with Hongjun. Their real purpose should be to deal with me, the destroyer! As soon as he thought of this, Kaner suddenly felt a pang of sadness in his heart: "I''m so stupid, really, I only know that the relationship between the sage of heaven and the destroyer is very bad, but I didn''t expect that even if we become partners of the same camp, I would still be counted!" Rubbing his sour eyes, Kaner sighed again: "if I had known that I would be calculated even in the same camp, I would have been cautious." Who are the creator and Caylor? Are able to mix in the universe of the old slicker, after seeing Kaner''s expression, the two instantly guessed his inner thoughts. After looking at each other, the creator quickly explained: "when we were outside, we unexpectedly met another group of wild animals in the universe, so we had some harvest. Otherwise, we might go home empty handed this time." At present, Hongjun is still looking at this situation, so he can''t explain it directly to Kaner. So the creator can only explain to each other in this way. It''s true that the wild animals in the universe that we said before are fake, but it''s lucky that they can''t stand it. They just meet another group of wild animals in the universe, and there''s no way to do it.Seeing the sincerity of the creator and caillo, Kaner couldn''t help but move. Didn''t these two guys really cheat me? In this case, Kaner couldn''t help wondering. Things in the universe are changing rapidly. It''s not impossible that the creator just said this situation. Looking at Hongjun, who is still smiling, Kaner can only sigh and admit his bad luck. But soon Kaner was happy. Now that Hongjun and others had gained something, they didn''t need to share with the creator. In this way, I can get six canned herring, which is much more than the expected two canned herring. It has to be said that when a person maintains a good attitude, then he can be happy in the face of no matter what kind of things. For example, now, after changing a way of thinking, Kaner''s mood immediately gets better. Not to mention the change of Kaner''s thinking, at this time Hongjun had taken out a small jade pendant, and then directly put his mana into it: "come to the world battlefield!" As soon as Hongjun''s words were finished, six figures rushed out of Pangu world in less than a minute. "I''ll see you, master!" As soon as Sanqing, the second sage of Buddhism and the sage of Nuwa arrived, they saluted Hongjun respectfully. "Master, we are so anxious to call, but there are enemies invading us again?" Looking around, Tongtian asked Hongjun directly. As soon as Tongtian''s words were finished, the other five were also staring at Hongjun. After fighting for so many years with the main gods of the divine world, they finally got a relaxed time. They don''t want to fight with others again so soon. Chapter 958 Of course, another reason is that after this period of understanding, they already know how weak their strength is in the universe. Now all the saints in Pangu world are basically trying to find a breakthrough opportunity. It''s a pity that their strength is suppressed by Hongjun. If Hongjun doesn''t make a breakthrough, they basically have no chance. Looking at the saints with a worried look on their faces, the corners of Hongjun''s mouth rose slightly: "you don''t have to worry. This time I asked you to come here, I have a chance to give you!" On this point, Hongjun did not boast. Canned herring is an opportunity even for the sage of heaven, not to mention the sage. Moreover, without the help of Hongjun, it would be a waste of time for Tongtian and others to catch the upper level saints themselves, and they might even encounter danger. As soon as Hongjun''s words were finished, the six people on the scene all had a bright look in their eyes. Chance! Although they didn''t know what the chance was in Hongjun''s mouth, since even the master said it was chance, it must be a good thing! "Master, I don''t know what you mean by chance?" The question is still the most impatient Tongtian: "have you found a way to help us break through and become a saint of heaven?" Hearing Tongtian''s words, Hongjun could not help but draw his mouth: "not yet!" He also knew that his disciples were eager to break through, but his family knew his own affairs. If the sage of heaven could break through easily, he would have broken through a long time ago. At the thought of this, a figure suddenly appeared in Hongjun''s mind: "if he was the master of Pangu world, he would be able to break through soon?" Needless to say, what Hongjun thought of was Chu fan. For Chu fan''s breakthrough speed, Hongjun was full of envy. If he had one third of each other''s talent, he would not be pressed by a creator. As soon as Hongjun''s words were finished, there was a glimmer of disappointment in Tongtian''s eyes. For them, in addition to the breakthrough to become a saint of heaven, other opportunities are not worthy of attention. If it''s not for Hongjun''s face, it''s estimated that Tongtian and others have begun to look up to the sky and sigh. even make complaints about it in the heart: , "it seems that the master is really old, and even small things can surprise him." Hongjun didn''t know that in the eyes of his favorite disciple, he had become an old man who couldn''t face the storm. After glancing at all the expressions of his six disciples, Hongjun said: "although this chance can''t help you break through, it''s more precious to you than to break through." At this point, Hongjun suddenly took a big breath, and then explained: "because this opportunity is a thing that can not be met even for the saints of the way of heaven!" As soon as Hongjun''s words were finished, Tongtian and others'' eyes lit up. They don''t think that Hongjun will boast about this kind of thing. After all, this kind of thing will be easily exposed. Seeing that he once again aroused the curiosity of his disciples, Hongjun showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t explain it. Instead, he said calmly: "you don''t have to worry. When Chu fan comes back, you will know what the chance is." Hearing Hongjun''s words, Tongtian and other people''s mouths were all puffed. As Hongjun''s disciples, they certainly know something about Hongjun''s character. "I knew that Shifu would have to pretend again!" After muttering in a low voice, he sat cross legged on the ground to practice. Not only Tongtian, but other people also took a look at Hongjun and began to practice. According to their understanding of Hongjun, it''s time for Hongjun to play the key role. No matter how they ask, Hongjun won''t say it. In this way, we might as well cherish our time and practice hard. After all, in order to get a breakthrough from Hongjun and become a saint, they had to listen to each other for three times before they succeeded. Seeing the movements of his disciples, Hongjun''s face turned black. What''s going on? Aren''t you curious? Don''t you want to know what the earth shaking chance was? How can I pretend if you don''t ask me? In addition to the three sermons in Zixiao palace, Hongjun felt that he had not pretended to be forced for a long time. Looking at the movements of six people, Hongjun feels his heart suddenly blocked. Is it so difficult for me to install a force? Of course, it is impossible for Hongjun to take the initiative to tell Tongtian and others.After all, his original purpose is to pretend to force. If he takes the initiative to say it, how can he maintain his style? Under this thought, Hongjun was in a state of riding a tiger. Fortunately, Hongjun''s embarrassment did not last long. After about three or four minutes, Chu fan appeared in everyone''s sight. When he saw Chu fan, Hongjun couldn''t help looking at him. Then he rushed up with a brisk step: "Oh, ha ha, store manager, you are back." Hearing Hongjun''s address to himself, Chu fan was stunned. You know, in order to show his identity, Hongjun always calls himself by his own name. When was he so polite? However, as the saying goes, when he saw Hongjun''s big face like an old chrysanthemum, Chu fan still showed a stiff smile, even though he felt sick for a while: "Chu fan met Shizu!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Hongjun nodded with satisfaction, then looked at the creator and others with pride. Although he failed in front of his disciples just now, Chu fan''s sentence of Shizu was very helpful to him. No matter when it was, I Hongjun was still the most famous person here! Seeing Hongjun''s triumphant appearance, the creator and others all draw their lips. Can''t you really see that this is just a kind of courtesy of our master? After showing his identity to the creator and others, Hongjun took out his seven cosmic wild animals at the saint level: "Chu fan, I want seven canned herring!" "Master, I want eight, too!" "I want six!" ¡­¡­ Hearing Hongjun''s words, the three of them cried out. Seeing the wild animals released by several people, Chu fan nodded, then waved his hand directly, and the wild animals in front of him disappeared without a trace, replaced by a pile of herring cans. Chapter 959 When the herring can appeared, the eyes of Hongjun and others could not help but get a light. The creator, in particular, became breathless. As the only one among all the saints present, except Chufan and caillo, who understood the power of herring can, he was very excited. Last time, I didn''t have a chance to eat herring can. I didn''t expect that I could realize my wish so soon. After a look at the excited people, Chu fan''s eyes showed a trace of funny color, and then said directly: "an upper sage level cosmic wild animal can exchange for a herring can, you can get it yourself." This kind of exchange is operated by the system, so there will be no problem in quantity. Moreover, the people who just traded are all saints of heaven. Although we will use no matter how insidious means when we fight in the dark, we still want to be shameful in the face. We will never take more herring cans that do not belong to ourselves. After hearing Chu fan''s words, before the creator and others had time to move, Hongjun had directly picked up a can of herring. In addition, he also waved to Tongtian and other six people directly: "one for each, this is your chance." "Yes Although we don''t know what can of herring is, people can see the expressions on the faces of Hongjun and the creator. If we can make the sage of heaven show this kind of fool''s expression, we already know that this is not an ordinary treasure. After six people took their own herring cans, Hongjun said the role of herring cans. As soon as Hongjun''s words were finished, Tongtian and others'' breathing became thick and heavy. It''s the ability that the sages of the way of heaven don''t have to open up their talents. If they can open up a powerful talent, they may have the ability to compete with the sages of the way of heaven. "Thank you very much, master!" Everyone is not a fool, exchange a box of herring can need a saint level of life, this is not what they can get. Seeing the performance of his disciples, Hongjun nodded with satisfaction. Although they didn''t give themselves face before, their adoring eyes have made up for Hongjun''s hurt heart. "Don''t be so polite. You''d better start your talent quickly." After that, Hongjun stretched out his hand to pull the iron ring on the herring can. Although Hongjun was calm just now, he couldn''t wait in his heart. In addition to Hongjun, Tongtian and others are not slow at all. After all, this is a treasure that can directly open their talents. Only when they eat in their stomach early can they feel at ease. After seeing the seven people and Kaner''s impatient action, Chufan and kailo were stunned, and then they immediately yelled: "stop It''s a pity that their speed is still too slow. When they speak, they have already opened the iron box in their hands. All of a sudden, not only Chufan and caillo, but also the creator''s face on one side showed a look of despair: "it''s over!" Although the effect of herring can is very powerful, for Chu fan three people, the most unforgettable thing is the terrible taste of this guy. It is no exaggeration to say that it is a more desperate experience than ordinary people falling into the pit. A few days ago that terrible experience has not been forgotten, but this time to experience eight times the fear, Chu fan directly closed his eyes in despair. He knew that he couldn''t escape. The smell of herring can seal the mana directly. Not only Chufan, but also the faces of cailo and the creator turned pale: "I''m going to die, I''m going to die. If I don''t die this time, I''ll let the old thief know what fear is!" It''s a long process to say, but it only happens in a moment. Just after kaylo''s words, the strong taste of herring can in Hongjun''s hands has burst out. In fact, when the herring can was opened, Hongjun and others had a bad premonition in their hearts. With the complete outbreak of the taste, they even felt that they were facing death. "Why, oh, so, oh, stink?" Hongjun is basically a sentence of "three vomit". Although kaylo and the creator have already told him about the stink of herring can before, he can''t understand the despair without personal experience. The mana couldn''t work and the five senses couldn''t seal. At this moment, Hongjun felt extremely desperate. Looking at the herring can in his hand, Hongjun still had the last trace of reason in his heart, so he didn''t throw it away. "EatAfter speaking to his six disciples, Hongjun directly closed his eyes and poured the herring can into his mouth. No matter how terrible this thing is, as long as it can open the talent, it must be eaten. But even with great perseverance, in the process of eating herring can completely, Hongjun also retched many times. Apart from Hongjun, the best performers are probably the two sages of Buddhism. These two guys are only the registered disciples of Hongjun, and the place where Buddhism is located is also a cold and bitter place. It can be said that zhunti and Jieyin are also children who have suffered a lot, so their endurance is relatively strong. The worst performer is definitely Kaner. Although this guy is a destroyer, he has been brought by the old blind since he was a child. By the means of the old blind, he has not suffered much. It was because of this that canning herring into his mouth made him regret the terrible smell. He swallowed his mouth with the feeling of vomiting, but at this moment his stomach expressed the strongest protest. Almost instantaneously, the canned herring that had just entered the stomach gushed up again through the throat, and the horrible smell filled the mouth again. He wanted to vomit, but at the thought of the precious and powerful role of canned herring, in an instant, Kaner burst out with unimaginable perseverance. Who knows if it doesn''t work when you eat it again? In order not to let his efforts in vain, Kaner actually directly swallowed the things in his mouth again. So, next, ricanar performed a frightening performance for the public: rumination! The process was repeated nearly ten times before canning herring. When Kaner finished this task, the first one to be relieved was not him, but Tongtian and Yuanshi who stayed beside him. Chapter 960 If Kaner''s experience just now is difficult, then Tongtian''s and Yuanshi''s experience is the proper difficulty of hell. In addition to the idea of vomiting, they had to eat the herring can in their hands directly, and they had to watch Kaner swallow what he had vomited. This kind of spiritual blow is absolutely not acceptable to ordinary people. After a look at canning herring, Kaner showed a pleasant look, and Tongtian and Yuanshi quietly separated from him. From then on, as long as they get close to this guy, their hearts will recall today''s experience, which is absolutely not a good thing! Kaner doesn''t know that in such a short time, he has become the shadow of two people''s hearts, but even if he knows, he probably won''t care. With the canned herring being eaten, the terrible smell around it finally disappeared. At this time, the faces of Hongjun and others were full of surprise. Chu fan didn''t ask what kind of talent they had. Talent is also a card for a monk. It''s impolite to ask rashly. "Well?" At this time, Chu fan suddenly felt a familiar breath, gradually close to here. In fact, not only Chu fan, but also the creator felt this breath. In addition, the creator also got more information than Chu fan: "master, it seems that he is one of the two people before!" The creator was serious when he spoke. Hearing the creator''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then reacted. If the creator can attach so much importance to it, and they all know it, then there are only two monks in the world of monakal. Just as the creator''s words fell, the two figures appeared in front of the public. See the two people that appear, the face of Chu night etc. all gloomy come down. In addition to the former sage named Qi Shi, he was followed by an old man with a gloomy face. What really makes Chu fan and others feel scared is that they didn''t feel the breath of each other before the old man appeared! "That''s them?" Looking at Chu fan and others in front of him, Sabi''s face showed a trace of cold color, and then asked Qi Shi. Qi Shi was stunned when he heard Sabi''s words, and then nodded: "report to Sabi, it''s these guys who have detained the pig!" Qi Shi didn''t talk about Blu''s death. He also knew that if he said too much, he would lose. After all, no matter how to say, splashing dirty water in front of others, the chance of success will not be very big. Sabi didn''t care about the little conspiracy in Qi Shi''s words. He just needed to know that these guys in front of him didn''t give the Reverend monakal face. "Since you dare to offend the majesty of your holiness, are you ready to die?" Hearing Sabi''s words, Chu fan''s face changed. "Master, I don''t know what you mean by offending your holiness?" When speaking, Chufan stares at Sabi in front of him. Although his strength is very strong, but in the face of Sabi, but can feel a sense of weakness, this level of strong, absolutely not their own can deal with. However, Chu fan also has his own consideration in his heart. According to the previous task of the system, the guy named Blu should have died unexpectedly, and someone spilled dirty water on them. Before, Chu fan just had a guess, but when he saw Qi Shi coming with Sabi, he had already confirmed his idea. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Qi Shi''s face changed, and then he said to Chu fan in a cold voice: "it''s not an offence to capture the holy master''s pig without authorization?" Qi Shi''s idea is very simple, that is to take advantage of the fact that Chu fan and Sabi and others don''t know what happened, and use the inequality of information to directly put the black pot on Chu fan and others. It''s a pity that Qi Shi didn''t know that Chu fan still had a system. For his purpose, Chu fan had already got some information through the system. After hearing Qi Shi''s words, Chu fan''s face directly showed a trace of grievance: "this Taoist friend really wronged us. We have already said that before, we have not seen the trace of vegetable pig." After that, without waiting for Qi Shi to speak, Chu fan added with a puzzled face: "why, after Daoyou''s breakthrough in strength, he even forgot this matter, can''t Daoyou also forget it?" When Qi Shi appeared, Chu fan found that his strength had been promoted to the level of intermediate sage of heaven. Thinking of Blu''s death, Chu fan''s conjecture became bolder.For the sages of the way of heaven, if there is not enough accumulation, it is difficult to break through unless there is a big chance. Of course, this only refers to some conventional means, such as swallowing other big worlds, which are definitely not included. The main purpose of Chu fan''s words is to arouse Sabi''s suspicion of Qi Shi. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Qi Shi and Sabi''s faces changed. Qi Shi didn''t expect that Chu fan would say such a word. After all, in his opinion, Chu fan''s most normal action should be not to admit that they have caught the vegetable pig. Pour time oneself only need to operate a little, can let the black pot Chu fan etc. carry on. But Qi Shi didn''t expect that Chu fan would suddenly pay attention to his strength and the trace of Blu, which directly showed the biggest loophole of his plan. Seeing Sabi''s changing face, Qi Shi knew that he had been suspected by the other party. Sure enough, before Qi Shi could speak, Sabi looked at him with a gloomy face: "your strength just broke through?" "Yes..." Hearing Sabi''s words, although his back was covered with cold sweat, Qi Shi had to answer with a stiff head. "Ha ha, it''s very good." As soon as Qi Shi''s words were finished, Sabi''s cold laughter came over: "in the process of being chased and killed by others, you still have time to break through your accomplishments. Do you know how you do it?" How can anyone be a fool if he can be a saint of heaven? The reason why he was hoodwinked by Qi Shi before was that he didn''t think Qi Shi would have such courage. "Poop Looking at the sneer on Sabi''s face, Qi Shi fell on his knees directly: "please spare my life!" Up to now, whether it is to escape or continue to hide, certainly can not be done, the only way is to pray for Sabi''s forgiveness. Chapter 961 Seeing Qi Shi''s fear, a trace of disgust flashed in Sabi''s eyes. He never hated an ambitious man. After all, he was able to stand up to the present position. Apart from the favor of the Holy Father, the bigger reason is his ambition. But he doesn''t like people who are out of control. It''s obvious that Qi Shi''s deceiving behavior has been listed in the list of people who are out of control by Sabi! "I''ll put you at the disposal of your holiness." After that, without waiting for Qi Shi to continue to respond, Sabi waved his hand, and then imprisoned him in the same place. After dealing with all this, Sabi turned to Chu fan and others: "in this case, it seems that your killing of Blu is not true, but I almost wronged you." Although Sabi spoke with a friendly face, Chu fan and others did not dare to relax, because even now, the old man still did not put away his murderous spirit. Sure enough, as soon as he finished, saby showed a sneer: "however, although he didn''t kill Blu, the capture of vegetable pig is enough to make you die." "Master, we really haven''t seen the pig in your mouth." "Ha ha." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Sabi''s sneer was more intense. "I don''t know why it looks like this, but I''m sure it''s the vegetable pig before!" When he saw that Sabi reached out and pointed to the little pig sister beside him, Chu fan knew that things could not be concealed. Different from Qishi and Bulu, they can only determine the general location of the vegetable pig. This old pig obviously has a special way to directly feel the smell of the vegetable pig. Although the pig is the evolution of vegetable pig, its breath has not changed much, which can''t hide from Sabi. "As long as you hand in the evolution method of the guild leader''s void beast, I can guarantee to save your life." When talking, Sabi looked at Chufan with a blazing face. Although I don''t know what happened to Caizhu to become her, it doesn''t prevent Sabi from knowing her strength. As the housekeeper of monakar''s world, Sabi has a variety of secrets, one of which can sense the blood breath of the void beast! When he saw little sister pig just now, he was sure that this was a top-level void beast! "As long as it is cultivated, this void beast will be able to become the existence of the sage level of Dao!" At the thought of this, Sabi''s heart was even hotter. At the same time, he has another wild hope in his heart. If he can get the way to let the void beast evolve, does he have his own void beast army? After hearing Sabi''s words, Chufan knew that today''s things must not be good. Not to mention that I don''t have a way to help the void beast evolve, even if I do, how can I give such a precious secret to others? Seeing the change of Chufan''s expression, Sabi already knew what kind of choice he had made. After a look at Chufan, Sabi''s voice became colder: "since you don''t want to say it, we won''t waste any more time." During the conversation, Sabi slapped Chufan directly. As long as he caught Chufan, he had countless ways to get Chufan''s secret. See toward oneself fall of slap, Chu fan''s eyes flash a trace of angry color. But he has not had time to hand, there has been a pink figure directly rushed out. "Hum With the voice of little sister pig came, Chu fan found that she actually blocked Sabi''s slap. See caught his own move of pig younger sister, Sabi''s eyes become more fiery. The better the performance of piggy, the happier he will be. In his opinion, sooner or later piggy will become a direct object in his hand. With a slight smile on his face, Sabi clapped again, but this time his goal was little sister pig: "let''s see what your potential is?" This palm Sabi used 30% of the strength, he wants to see the limit of the little sister pig. As for Chu fan and others on one side, Sabi didn''t care too much. He had already stepped into the level of Taoist sage. How could such a group of Taoist saints be able to deal with it? In the face of slapping her again, a trace of anger flashed in her eyes. Although her wisdom is not very high, but as the top blood of the void beast, she also has her own pride. "Ouo ~" after a strange cry, Piggy''s body swelled instantly, and then rushed directly to saby. Not only that, after growing up, Piggy''s defense ability has become much stronger. In the face of Sabi''s palm, she did not evade or resist, but directly opened her mouth and bit Sabi.In this case, Sabi''s slap fell on Piggy''s body without accident. But at the same time, piggy also directly bit on Sabi''s waist. "You think so..." Just in the middle of the conversation, Sabi''s face turned to iron blue: "you bastard, you dare to destroy my treasure!" Looking at his original hanging in the waist of a space made of copper and gold brand directly disappeared, Sabi''s face finally appeared angry. If it''s just taken away by little sister pig, Sabi won''t be so angry, but there is Sabi''s spirit in that brand. He can feel that the bronze medal has been completely destroyed! You should know that the bronze medal was a talisman given to him by the saint in those years. As long as you stimulate the power in it, you can play a blow equivalent to that of the great sage. In addition, this is also the first gift from the Holy One. Sabi has kept this bronze medal carefully for so many years. But I didn''t expect to be destroyed by a beast I despised here today. "Today, you are all going to die!" At this moment, the secret of void evolution and the potential of void are gone for Sabi. Looking at the little sister pig in front of her, Sabi''s eyes turned blood red: "let''s die!" As soon as the words came down, Sabi raised her fist directly and smashed it at little sister pig. This time, she really tried her best, without any reservation. However, in the face of Sabi''s attack, little sister pig has no panic before. After swallowing the bronze medal that had a huge attraction for her, her body was full of power. Although as a top-level void beast, piggy can improve her cultivation by swallowing all kinds of items, it also needs a process. Chapter 962 But the power in the fast bronze medal is too much, even with the talent of little sister pig, it can''t be absorbed instantly. In this case, the best way is to release this power in other ways. Obviously, there is a great opportunity now. "Haw." With a roar, little sister pig bites Sabi again. With the previous experience, Sabi naturally won''t let piggy bite him again. Looking at Piggy''s action, a trace of disdain flashed in Sabi''s eyes: "animals are animals. Do you think we will fall twice in the same place?" After avoiding Piggy''s mouth, Sabi''s face was full of sneers. However, as soon as he finished, Sabi''s face changed. Because at the moment when he dodged, a huge force came out of her mouth. Sabi is familiar with this power, which is the power of the Holy Lord in his bronze medal! Even Sabi didn''t expect that little sister pig could use the power of the saint. Or even in anger, Sabi''s heart already contained contempt for Chu fan and others. However, it is precisely because of this contempt that Sabi is doomed to fail in this battle! Although it''s just a hit by the sage of Tao, Sabi''s strength has surpassed the ordinary sage of heaven. However, the gap between the great sage and the great sage is still not so easy to smooth. Because the distance between one person and one pig is too close, Sabi has no room to escape, feeling the terrible power coming from him. Sabi could only take a deep breath and gather all his mana together. "Boom ~" accompanied by a huge explosion, Sabi vomited a mouthful of blood, and his whole breath quickly withered down. Although the heart has been prepared, but when the real power of the saints collided with Sabi only knew his weakness. Just for a moment, all the mana in his body had been consumed. Not only that, but also all the magic weapons on his body had been destroyed. After a look at Chu fan and others, Sabi did not dare to stay at all. He pulled up Qi Shi, who was imprisoned by himself, and then fled to the distance. Looking at the escaping Sabi, the faces of Chu fan and others are full of disbelief. You know, this is a terrible existence that is infinitely close to the saint level of the road. How could it be defeated so easily? For a moment, Hongjun and others looked at Chu fan more strangely: even a pig raised by a family is so powerful, so how terrible is Chu fan''s own strength? No wonder people didn''t worry at all before. It turned out that they were full of confidence! Chu fan doesn''t know that he has become an invincible existence in the eyes of Hongjun and others. As the owner of little sister pig, he knows how lucky he is today. If it wasn''t for the terrible power in the bronze medal swallowed by little sister pig, they would have all been killed by the old man. As for why I didn''t do it just now, it''s all because I didn''t have a chance to do it, OK "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and starting to improve his magic power..." Hearing the sound of the system coming from his ears, Chu fan''s mood suddenly became excited. The reward of this mission will upgrade his two powers to the level of Tiandao. If there were two Tiandao powers before, it is estimated that Sabi would have been killed by him! [Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining the "one weak fart"! ¡¿ [Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining the "hairless one"! ¡¿ "what is it?" Hearing the sound of the system in his mind, Chu fan suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart. These two names don''t look like powerful magic powers? As Chu fan''s words fall, two information columns are displayed directly in front of him. [a weak fart] classification: Tiandao supernatural power (top level) Introduction: it was originally an ordinary supernatural power, but after system transformation, it became Tiandao supernatural power function: by using this skill, the designated character can instantly release a stinky fart, and the target will enter a weak state at the same time! Note 1: the power of this magic power is determined by the strength of the designated character note 2: this magic power can only be used once a month [hairless person] classification: Tiandao magic power (intermediate) Introduction: originally an ordinary magic power, it has been transformed into Tiandao magic power by this system function: by using this skill, all the hairs on the designated character can be instantly removed All the above skills can''t remove the effect. note 1: baldness is everywhere you can reach!Note 2: this skill can be used once a month seeing these two heavenly powers, Chu fan''s face turns darker. Are these two skills powerful? You know, no matter who it is, when facing these two powers of mine, it is estimated that they will suffer a huge psychological and physical blow. But no matter Chu fan from that point of view, these two skills are not like any serious skills! "The system, this can''t be made on purpose by you?" At the thought of what the dog system usually does, Chu fan suddenly doubts the fairness of the so-called "randomness". "Cough." As soon as the words came out, a cough came from Chu fan''s mind, and then the voice of the lack of confidence in the system came out: "please understand that what the system is doing is also for you." "Give me this skill for my own good?" When speaking, Chu fan gnashes his teeth. If the dog system dares to appear in front of him now, he will definitely jump on him and kill him! "In addition to these two skills, what other divine powers can be used once a month?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the voice of the system rang again: "what kind of magic power do you want to use only once a year?" Just after the system was finished, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. He didn''t know why, but he thought what he was saying was quite reasonable. Compared with the skill like eye of life and death, which can only be used once a year, although the effect of these two magic powers is strange, they are absolutely the best in terms of cost performance. It seems that he felt the change of Chu fan''s idea, and the voice of the system rang again. This time, his tone was full of a feeling of pride: "how about now, do you feel the kindness of the system?" For the system, Chu fan didn''t make much response, but gave him a middle finger calmly: "this time I praise you, can you believe it?" Chapter 963 "Ha ha." For Chu fan''s words, the system only uses two words to show its attitude. After hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan didn''t want to continue to talk. After all, this time he did something wrong. Although these two heavenly powers may have many disadvantages when they are used, such as injuring friendly forces by mistake and reducing the grid, there is no doubt that their cost performance is relatively high. In other words, this is indeed a rare kindness of the system. In fact, Chu fan really wanted to thank the system just now, but his middle finger reacted in front of his head because of his previous habit. After coughing twice to cover up his guilty heart, Chu fan turns his head and looks at the little sister pig. Senior sage of heaven! When seeing the cultivation of little sister Zhu clearly, Chu fan can''t help but feel relieved: "fortunately, it''s not too bad at all." Before the outbreak of the strength of little sister pig, Chu fan''s heart is full of all kinds of worries. In addition to worrying that Zhu Xiaomei can''t deal with this huge energy, which leads to her own injury, Chu fan has another worry, that is, Zhu Xiaomei successfully absorbs this energy, and then evolves again. Although the improvement of strength is a very fortunate thing, as long as you think of aunt pig''s big face that can make XiMenqing become a monk in an instant, Chu fan feels a chill in his heart. "From today on, you have to restrain your appetite. You can''t eat everything." With Piggy''s loyalty to food, Chu fan knows that it must be very difficult for him to stop the other''s evolution, so he can only find a way to delay Piggy''s evolution. The worst thing is to wait until we can solve the problem of aunt pig''s appearance before we think about a breakthrough. "Haw." After hearing Chu fan''s words, little sister pig nodded her head seriously. If it is normal, she certainly will not be so easy to let Chu fan curb his hobby, but just eat too full, so even she, also need to rest. After all, it''s the energy of the great sage. If it wasn''t for Zhu Xiaomei''s systematic energy, it would have become a dish now. After Chu fan arranges for Zhu Xiaomei, he finds that Hongjun and others are all looking at him seriously. "Master, we have something to discuss with you." Seeing Chufan looking at them, caillo said suddenly. "What''s the matter?" He was stunned to see the seriousness of caillo. You know, although caylo and the creator are affiliated to Chufan, in fact, their communication is not so serious. Chufan doesn''t like to suppress others with his identity. Hearing Chu fan''s words, caylo first bit his teeth, then said: "master, we want to leave Pangu world and go out for a while!" Without waiting for Chu fan to speak, the creator on one side said seriously: "yes, after this event, we have already felt our weakness. If we continue to stay here, we will never be able to improve our strength." When talking, the creator and caylou are both melancholy. You know, no matter who they are, they used to be a genius, but because of some things, they came to the wasteland of the universe and began to take refuge. After all these years, although the enemies did not find them, they lost their enterprising spirit. It''s not until today when they feel powerless in the face of Sabi that they think of themselves. If they didn''t give up at the beginning, now they may have the strength to fight with each other? However, after the end of melancholy, the worried emotion appeared on the faces of caillo and the creator. You know, they are Chu fan''s appendages. Generally speaking, appendages can''t be too far away from the master''s world. As for letting one''s subordinates wander in the universe alone, this has never happened. The main reason for this is that the strength of the subordinate cannot surpass that of its master, so even cultivation is meaningless. Another reason is that the subordinate needs to protect its master all the time. But the situation of caylo and others is different. Because of the existence of the special world, their cultivation is not limited. Therefore, they are not different from ordinary sages in other aspects except that they have no separate world of their own. Hearing the words of caylo and the creator, Chu fan was stunned, then directly nodded with a smile: "since you are sure, of course I will not stop you." Chufan didn''t mean to stop the decision of caillo and the creator.From the moment they become their own subordinates, their loyalty needs no doubt. In this case, why not give them a chance to take off? Hearing Chu fan''s words, the faces of caylo and the creator were both happy. Although they know that Chu fan should not stop them, they did not expect that this matter would be so simple to get Chu fan''s consent. After a look at Chu fan, they give Chu fan a serious gift: "thank you, master!" After the creator and kailo finished speaking, Hongjun also turned to look at Chufan: "Chufan, I want you to devour Pangu world." After communicating with the creator before, Hongjun already knew the existence of the special world. After some consideration, he finally made this decision. "Master?" As soon as Hongjun finished, Tongtian and others looked at him in surprise. You know, after inheriting Pangu world, Hongjun has never relaxed at all. They didn''t expect that Hongjun would give up Pangu world today. Hearing the words of several of his disciples, a smile appeared on Hongjun''s face. There is regret and relaxation in this smile: "you don''t have to be like this." Waving his hand to interrupt those who still need to speak, Hongjun said directly: "Pangu world is in my hands, which can only limit your potential, but once you enter Chu fan''s hands, you will have the hope to break through again." At this point, Hongjun took a look at some of his disciples and then continued: "besides, Pangu world is not my own world after all, it is also a kind of restriction for me!" This is also the conclusion of Hongjun''s thinking during this period. Although he had become a sage of heaven with the help of Pangu, Hongjun found that his strength had not increased much over the years. Chapter 964 In addition to his mastery of Pangu, Hongjun found that his understanding of Tao was in a bottleneck. At first, he thought it was his own problem, but after this period of experience, Hongjun suddenly understood a little. It''s not that I''m not qualified enough, but that I''m limited by Pangu world! What is the qualification of Hongjun? An existence that can be refined as a saint and infinitely close to the great world, even if it occupies a certain blood convenience, but his qualification is still not to be ignored. At the beginning, Pangu world did give Hongjun a lot of help, but with his strength, Pangu world has gradually become a burden. The main reason is that Hongjun''s Tao is not the same as Pangu''s. If there is no Chu fan, Hongjun has only two choices if he wants to take a step further: or he can fully understand the way of Pangu God and let himself go on the way of Pangu God! Or destroy Pangu world, and then create your own world. But neither of these two roads is what Hongjun is willing to take. Even Pangu himself has fallen, which means that his Tao must have defects. With Hongjun''s character, how can he be willing to go on an imperfect way? As for destroying Pangu world, Hongjun couldn''t do it any more. If the big world is destroyed, all those who have not yet become saints of heaven will fall. This is not what Hongjun wants to see. Looking at the firm expression on Hongjun''s face, Chu fan was stunned, but finally nodded: "no problem." Swallowing the world is also of great benefit to triggering itself. With the evolution of the special world, Chu fan''s strength will be greatly increased. The reason why he didn''t fight against Pangu world before was just to take care of the emotions of Hongjun and others. Now even Hongjun himself has opened his mouth, Chu fan will not be polite. After nodding to Hongjun, Chu fan waved his hand directly, and only a special world of walnut size appeared in his hand: "devour!" With fajue pinching, the special world in Chu fan''s hand turned into a water stain, and then directly integrated into Pangu world. If it is to forcibly engulf the big world, then it must be a huge challenge for the Devourer. But now, whether Hongjun or Babel, they are fully cooperating with Chufan to devour their world, so there will be no difficulty in this devouring. It took only ten minutes for Chu fan to swallow up the two worlds. The two big worlds are engulfed in succession, and the special big world has grown greatly. Even Chu fan has become a senior sage of heaven. With his current strength and his two kinds of heavenly powers, if he faces Sabi again, Chu fan can say with pride: if you don''t beat me today, I''ll say you didn''t eat leeks! In addition to Chu fan, at the moment when Pangu world was engulfed, Tong Tian and others felt light, as if the chains that had been pressing on them had disappeared. Hongjun, who used to be the master of Pangu''s world, was even more brilliant in his eyes and became a senior sage of heaven! "Ha ha ha ha." Feeling the enhancement of his strength, Hongjun''s face was full of smile: "I''m going to experience in the universe, and I''ll give you these unsuccessful disciples." After that, without waiting for Chu fan and others to speak, Hongjun had turned into a light and flew out into the distance. Seeing Hongjun''s action, Tongtian and others finally moved their lips and didn''t say anything. When Pangu world was swallowed up, not only Hongjun got the benefits, but also they felt the surge of cultivation. Laozi felt that he would soon become a saint of heaven. Even the less powerful Tongtian and others can guarantee to complete the breakthrough soon. Looking at Hongjun''s back, Chu fan turns to look at Tong Tian and others: "elder, do you have any plans?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Tong Tian and others were stunned, and then turned their eyes to Lao Tzu. Whether it''s strength or status, Laozi is their elder martial brother. In the absence of the teacher, it''s the best choice for Laozi to make a decision. Feeling the eyes of his younger martial brothers, Lao Tzu thought for a moment and then looked directly at Chu fan: "younger martial brothers, we''d better enter the big world first, and then go out for training after our strength breakthrough." "Good!" As soon as Lao Tzu''s words were finished, Tong Tian and others nodded with approval. With this period of experience, they are not those who did not know anything before.It is because of this that they know that in the universe where the way of heaven and sages are cannon fodder, their sage level strength is not enough to enter. Seeing that all his younger martial brothers agreed to this method, Lao Tzu gently raised the corner of his mouth and then turned to Chu fan: "nephew, please bring us into the big world." Of course, Chu fan would not refuse the demands of Laozi and others. In fact, even if they want to leave now, Chu fan must also try to stop them. After putting Tongtian and others into the big world, in addition to Chu fan and Zhu Xiaomei, there are only three people left, namely, kailo, the creator and Kaner. "What are your plans?" After seeing three people for a day, Chu fan asked directly. "I''m going to go to the depths of the universe and deal with some of the things that happened in those days." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the creator directly opened his mouth with a calm face. If he had not been calculated, he would not have been reduced to the present situation. "Me too." The same decision was made by caillo. "Are you sure?" Looked at two people, Chu fan''s heart could not help but rise a worry. After all, they have to face but many years ago forced them to escape from the role of the center of the universe, so many years have passed, who knows the strength of each other has been strong. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the creator and caillo showed a confident smile on their faces: "master, don''t worry, even if we can''t achieve our goal successfully, we will certainly save our lives!" After that, they suddenly looked pitifully at Chu fan: "if we fail, master, you must find a way to save us." Whether it is the creator or caylo, they are full of confidence in Chufan. You know, even in the depths of the universe, many forces are not willing to provoke the great sage. Chapter 965 It seems that there is only a little difference between the sage of heaven and the sage of Tao. But for monks, this is the gap between heaven and earth. For a sage of the way of heaven, even if he has a card, he is just fighting alone. Even if someone is willing to help him, he can''t give his life. But the great way sage is different. When you provoke a great way sage, you never know how many great way saints there are behind him! Although they don''t know the real strength of Chufan, they believe that with Chufan''s qualification, they will soon be able to become the great sage. After hearing the words of caylo and the creator, Chu fan nodded seriously: "that''s good." Chu fan believed in their words. After all, with the moral integrity of the creator and caillo, if there is no means to protect their lives, they will not expose themselves. As long as you don''t get killed, even if you are imprisoned, you can wait for Chu fan''s rescue. For this point, not only the creator and caillo, but also Chufan was full of confidence in himself. As the only possible force in the universe, if Chu fan didn''t have such a little confidence, he would be able to pee and drown himself. After taking a look at them, Chu fan nodded directly: "in that case, you two should be more careful in this trip. If you are in danger, try to save your life, and I will rescue you." "Thank you, master!" After saluting and thanking Chu fan, cailo and the creator left together. As they left, Chu fan sighed, then turned to the only remaining Kaner: "what about you?" "Me?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaner was stunned at first, and then shook his head directly: "of course, I''m following you." When he spoke, Kaner''s face was firm. He didn''t forget what the old blind man said before he left: "you will meet a noble man this time. After you are sure, you must hold each other''s thighs tightly and don''t let go at all!" Kaner has just started to travel in the universe, so naturally there will be no enemies like the creator and the two. In addition, after this period of time, Kaner has confirmed that Chufan is the noble man of the old blind. Now that this has been confirmed, Kaner will not leave naturally. Hearing Kaner''s words, Chufan was also relieved. This time, it was because of Sabi''s stimulation, so Hongjun and others broke out a great fighting spirit and wanted to wander in the universe to seek opportunities. For this kind of thing, Chu fan can''t refuse and can''t refuse. But Kaner is different, this guy is related to his own task, if Kaner really want to go out, Chufan will be entangled. After all, if this guy is killed by that blind guy, Chu fan can''t even find a place to cry. After looking at Kaner, Chufan nodded directly: "in that case, you can follow me." After that, Chu fan went out directly in one direction. Of course, when he set out, he took little sister pig into the special world. Otherwise, who knows if this guy will eat something strange on the road and then evolve directly. It can be said that in order not to let the pig evolution, Chu fan is broken heart. "Master, where are we going?" Seeing Chufan''s movements, Kaner first followed his steps, and then inquired directly. "If you walk around, you may have some chance." Hearing Kaner''s words, Chufan directly replied with a smile. Chu fan didn''t know much about the universe, so he didn''t have any suitable goals. In this case, Chu fan simply chose to wander around, maybe trigger the task of the system. When he heard Chufan''s words, Kaner was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t think that Chufan would say such words. But soon, Kaner reacted. He gave Chufan a smile and said: "master, I know a very interesting place. I don''t know if you want to see it." "Interesting place?" When he heard Kaner''s words, he couldn''t help looking at him with suspicious eyes: "aren''t you the first time in the universe?" "Hey, hey." After being torn down by Chufan, Kaner was not shy. He just laughed and took out an old yellow paper from his clothes: "this is the map I stole from the old blind man when I left. It''s marked with a very interesting place."While speaking, Kaner directly handed the paper in his hand to Chu fan: "according to the above description, not far from here, there is a big tree that can grow the fruits of the world. As long as you eat the fruits when the fruits of the world are ripe, you can become a saint of heaven." When Kaner introduced him, Chufan also saw clearly the things on the map. The map is not big, and the contents recorded on it are exactly the same as what Kaner said. "Are you sure it''s not fake?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaner nodded his head directly and seriously: "this is one of the most precious treasures of the old blind man. I would rather believe that the old blind man''s JJ is false than that." Seeing that Kaner was serious, Chufan couldn''t help believing him: "in that case, let''s go and have a look." After all, anyway, Kaner used the old blind man''s JJ as a guarantee. He always wanted to give people some face. Of course, there are other plans in Chu fan''s heart. If the fruit of the link can make others become saints of heaven, is that tree a treasure? Even if the tree is not a treasure, will there be a lot of fruit on it? At the thought of this, Chu fan''s heart can''t help but get a burst of heat. If he eats all the fruits, can he promote the growth of the special world? Seeing that Chu fan agreed to his proposal, Kaner was also pleased. You know, he took it out when the old blind man didn''t pay attention. If he didn''t take a look at it, how could he be worthy of the sadness that the old blind man might have? With the guide of the map and the temptation of the fruit of the world, Chufan and Kaner are naturally moving very fast. Except for killing a few wild animals in the middle of the way as food, they hardly stop. "Master, according to the map, the big tree that can grow the fruit of the world should be near here." Chapter 966 Hearing Kaner''s words, Chufan''s expression became serious. Along the way, Kaner told Chufan a lot about the old blind man. Through the understanding of these words, Chufan has determined that the old blind man is absolutely a strong man, but some are unreliable. After looking at the map and confirming that there was no problem, Chu fan closed his eyes and began to feel it. After a long time, Chu fan opened his eyes strangely. With his strength as a saint of heaven, he can''t sense the existence of this big tree. This kind of thing will only happen in two cases. One is that there is nothing in their imagination. Another possibility is that something blocks Chu fan''s mind. Seeing Chu fan''s expression, Kaner was stunned at first, and then reacted: "it seems that we can only search little by little." Chufan nodded directly when he heard Kaner''s words: "it''s also normal. If not, I''m afraid this kind of fruit would have been found by others." After that, Chu fan took a look at Kaner: "since the mind can''t be found, let''s look for it inch by inch." "Good." As soon as Chufan''s words were finished, Kaner swung his sleeve to look for it. Half an hour later, Chufan and Kaner returned to the same place again. At this time, their faces were not very good. Even after a serious investigation, they still don''t have the big tree that can grow the fruit of the world recorded on the map. After looking at Chufan, Kaner could not help sitting on the ground: "master, do you think I would be fooled by the old blind man?" "Not likely!" Hearing Kaner''s words, Chufan shook his head directly. According to Kaner, this map has been kept by the blind since he was a child. And according to Chu fan''s estimation, with the strength of the old blind man, he can''t be unaware that Kaner secretly took his own map when he left. In other words, this matter is actually recognized by the old blind man. In this way, with the strength of the old blind man, there is no need to spend so much effort to deceive his younger generation. As for what Chufan could think of, Kaner could also think of it, but he still couldn''t figure out what he had ignored. After looking at the old map over and over again, Kaner''s eyes suddenly brightened and finally found something different: "master, I know!" After a shout of excitement, Kaner waved the map in his hand directly at Chufan: "this map, this map is wrong!" Seeing Kaner''s excited appearance, Chufan was stunned. But before he had time to speak, Kaner spoke again: "this map is a magic weapon. Do you think it can still be a key?" At last, Chufan reacted to Kaner''s words. In fact, both he and Kaner got into the wrong way of thinking at the beginning. They simply thought that this map was just a map, but they forgot a little bit. If it''s just to record a position, why doesn''t the blind man directly use the jade pendant? For monks, it is more convenient to record information than books. If this kind of thing falls on other people, they can easily guess it. After all, it''s just a habit for monks. But because of his experience, he is still more used to seeing things from a mortal point of view. As for Kaner, he was completely biased by Chufan''s behavior. At this time, a little thinking has reflected it. After a look at Kaner, Chufan also knew how much mistake he had made in his previous thought. After coughing twice to restrain his embarrassment, Chufan nodded seriously: "what you said is very reasonable!" After that, Chufan was embarrassed to continue to look at Kaner. Because of this period of experience, he has always been a strong presence in front of Kaner and others, but Chu fan did not expect that he would roll over in such a straightforward way one day. Seeing Chu fan''s appearance, Kaner can''t help but crack the corner of his mouth. Now, he also sees Chu fan''s embarrassment, but in his capacity, some words can''t be said. Forced to put away his impulse to laugh, Kaner looked at the map in his hand, and then delivered his mana directly. With the entry of mana, Kaner and Chufan can''t help but get a light in their eyes. This map actually completely absorbed Kaner''s mana, so it seems that their previous guess should be no problem.Not only Chufan, Kaner''s expression gradually became excited. With the gradual input of mana, he can obviously feel that the map in his hand begins to heat up and become hot! A few minutes later, just when Kaner felt that he was about to be overwhelmed, a strong golden light suddenly burst out on the map, and then directly separated from Kaner''s palm. Seeing the map flying directly by himself, Kaner was surprised, but he calmed down before he had time to respond. Because in the light of the map, a big tree with purple light appeared in his and Chufan''s eyes. "Here it is, the fruit tree of the world!" Looking at the tree in front of him, Kaner''s eyes flashed a trace of eager color. Now that the big trees have been found, the old blind man''s map must be true. Soon, however, the expressions of Kaner and Chufan became strange. The tree was about the size of a world of elementary sages. But under the observation of Chufan and Kaner, they found that there was only one fruit on the tree! Looking at the fruit on the lonely tree, Kaner''s eyes flashed a trace of disappointment. In his original expectation, even if he could not obtain hundreds of world fruits, dozens or dozens of them should not be a problem, but the cruel reality obviously taught him a lesson. Compared with Kaner, Chufan''s mood is not much better. Only one fruit means that he grows up quickly, and his desire to hang monakar is doomed to failure. At the thought of this, Chu fan could not help sighing: "ah, it seems that it will take some time to recover the venue." When speaking, Chu fan looks sad. Although he is a salted fish, it doesn''t mean that he can be bullied. Chapter 967 As a passer-by with golden fingers, Chu fan did not give birth to the idea of dominating the universe, which is enough Buddhism. If you don''t resist in the face of others'' bullying, it''s estimated that the elders of the walkers who don''t know where they exist can kill him directly. For Chufan, monakar is the most powerful enemy they will face next. Although they didn''t offend each other directly, whether they were catching vegetable pigs or hurting Sabi, they were undoubtedly slapping the big man in the face. In fact, this problem is not only known by Chu fan, but also by Hongjun and others. Otherwise, they would not choose to go into the depths of the universe. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" When Chu fan had no choice but to smile bitterly, the sound of the system came from his ear. When the sound of the system just sounded, Chu fan couldn''t help but be stunned. You know, since he misunderstood the system last time, in this period of time, this guy has not appeared for a long time, even if Chu fan deliberately used many ways to start a conversation, the system did not respond. If it''s not for the property panel and task panel, you can see that Chu fan is about to think that this guy is too sad to be bound with himself. However, it is precisely because of this that Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of vigilance when he saw the appearance of the system. With his understanding of the system, since this guy hasn''t come out for such a long time, he must be doing something bad secretly. Even Chu fan suspected that there was a big hole in this mission. However, vigilance comes from vigilance, and the task to be completed still needs to be completed. After all, with the urine of the dog system, if you really don''t complete the task, this guy will definitely treat yourself as a task failure. After make complaints about Chu Tucao, Chu fan does not waste time. He looks directly at his taskbar: "system, check mission!" When the sound falls, the task bar will appear directly. In addition to the task of helping Kaner become a saint of the way of heaven, there was one more task. Task: Store Manager expansion Introduction: as a store manager of a card shop, the host has not dealt with his own job for a long time requirement: establish a card shop in fruit world time limit: three days reward: ownership of fruit world failure punishment: special world degenerates once looking at his task reward and failure punishment, Chu fan Can''t help but squint: "system, what is the world?" At the beginning, Chu fan also thought that the world formed by the world fruit was no different from the ordinary big world. But from the current situation of the system, we can see that this thing seems to be different from the ordinary world. After all, if it is not like this, it is impossible to involve the special world. "Ding, it is detected that the host has a question. Start the information transmission!" Although the system is very unreliable at ordinary times, it''s more reliable when it comes to serious business. When Chu fan''s problem first appeared, the system immediately responded. But with a surge of information in his mind, Chu fan felt that he needed to take back that sentence. With Chu fan''s current strength, if only some ordinary information, it certainly can''t cause his head pain. The reason why this happens is that the dog system deliberately increases the content of the information. Chu fan only inquired about the information of the fruit world, but the system transmitted the origin of the world fruit and the art of the world fruit, the growth link, the breeding technology and even the pest control skills of the world fruit tree. "Hiss ~" after taking a cold breath, Chu fan silently put up a middle finger to the system: "dog system, you are cruel!" If this is not the Revenge of the dog system, Chu fan is certainly not willing to believe it. However, considering that he had just slandered others not long ago, Chu fan still resisted the impulse of spitting fragrance. From this point, we can see that we must try our best not to provoke others in our daily life. Otherwise, it is easy to feel unreasonable when being trapped by others. After giving the system his favorite middle finger, Chu fan directly looked at the world in front of him. According to the information transmitted by the system, in the universe, in addition to monks, the world is divided. One of the simplest is the general world and some special world, and the fruit world is actually a special world. Fruit world grows on the world tree. Each world tree can only grow one world fruit at the same time. In addition to becoming a saint of heaven, people who devour the fruits of the world can also greatly increase the probability of their own world becoming a special big world when shaping the big world.But even if it is such a treasure, the world fruit is not very famous in the universe. The main reason for all this is because of their owners - big barrel wood clan! In the universe, the world tree is the sacred thing of the big tube wood family, and only the big tube wood family can plant the world tree. Because of their protection, basically no one else can get the world fruit. "Dog system, I didn''t expect you to give me another trouble." Although I don''t know why the world tree appeared here and was sealed by the old blind man''s map, according to Chu fan''s estimation, when he finished the task, he would certainly offend the big tube wood clan. After all, it''s a sacred object that has been protected by others for generations. Now it''s under the control of others. Even if this person is very handsome, there should be no less revenge. But in the face of this situation, will Chu fan give up his task? Of course not! The degeneration of the special world alone is not what Chu fan can bear. You should know that his big world has engulfed the world of Jianxiu, Pangu and shenting. Now Hongjun and others are able to wander in the depths of the universe with ease because of the ability of the special big world. If the special world degenerates into the ordinary world, Hongjun and others are likely to die directly! It is obvious that this is the system''s plot, but in the face of this kind of thing, Chu fan had to take the initiative. It''s still a middle finger. Chu fan thinks that he has no other way to express the close relationship with the system. "Get ready. We''ll be in the fruit world right away." After expressing his dissatisfaction with the system, Chufan turns his head to Kaner and says. Chapter 968 It must be bad to offend a huge race in the universe, but in this case, Chufan had to. Although as a passer-by, Chu fan doesn''t have the flat headed character of his predecessors, who dares to stare at me and I''ll kill you, it''s certainly the same in the aspect of fearing nothing. Now that his real interests have been affected, Chu fan can''t continue to be a salted fish. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaner was stunned: "go in, go in?" Kaner was surprised when he spoke. According to the plan, even if there was only one world fruit, they should take each other directly. Even in Kaner''s mind, if he had a chance, he could join hands with his host to take away the world tree. As for what fruit world to enter, Kaner did not think about it. However, since Chufan has already spoken, Kaner must not be able to express his objection. And he also knew that Chu fan must have his own secret. After all, before his arrival, Chu fan obviously didn''t even know the existence of this kind of fruit, but now he even knows the fruit world. If nothing happened, Kaner would not believe it. As a wise man, Kaner is not as crafty as the creator and caillo, but he deeply remembers the old blind man''s words: "you must hold your noble man''s thigh firmly!" At this point, although Kaner didn''t know whether Chufan was his own noble man, he must be right to hold his thigh. Chufan didn''t know what Kaner thought. After explaining to Kaner, he went directly to the world not far away. After coming to the world fruit, Chu fan directly transports his mana to the world tree, a light flashes, and Chu fan directly disappears in the same place. Seeing Chu fan''s movements, Kaner naturally did not dare to have the slightest hesitation. He quickly learned Chu fan''s movements, and then disappeared in the same place. After Kaner and Chufan disappeared, the map in the sky suddenly flashed a light, and then the world tree disappeared into the universe again. However, at the moment when the world tree disappeared, an old man with pale skin, small horns on his head and some circles in his eyes suddenly opened his eyes: "I feel the breath of holy things. Let the melon field look for it." The old man''s words fell down. Although there was no reaction around him, a sentence came in from outside: "yes!" ¡­¡­ Not to mention the reaction of the big wood family in the universe, there are still two people running away in the universe at this time. "Huhuhuhu ~" after being injured by little sister Zhu, Sabi directly took Qi Shi to escape without hesitation. Although he didn''t know if she could make such a terrible move again, he knew very well that if Chu fan and others really worked hard, he would not survive. After completely escaping from Pangu world, Sabi ran away for a long time, until he could hardly hold his body, he finally stopped. "Chufan, when I recover from my injury, it''s the time for all of you to die!" Thinking of his previous experience, Sabi''s eyes are full of resentment. As the housekeeper of monakar''s world, he is a guest of honor even in other worlds, but today he almost falls into the desolation of the universe. Then he threw Qi Shi with a dull expression on the ground. Sabi looked at him angrily: "if it wasn''t for you, how could you be in such danger?" When speaking, Sabi''s eyes directly burst out of the breath of terror. Hearing Sabi''s words, Qi Shi didn''t dare to have the slightest hesitation. He knelt down on the ground and began to kowtow to Sabi crazily: "Sabi steward, please forgive me, I don''t know it will be like this. Please bypass my life, I will be saddled to you in the future!" Qi Shi''s face was sincere when he spoke, but Sabi didn''t notice that at the moment of bowing his head, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a cold color. Hearing Qi Shi''s words, Sabi''s face flashed a tangled color. He was really angry with Qi Shi and wanted to slap him to death. But as the saying goes, everyone in his family knows his own affairs. Sabi is still very clear about his current physical condition. Blocking the move of little sister pig''s explosive state, he actually entered the end of the crossbow, and was able to escape here with Qi Shi. In fact, this is his limit. It is because of this that Sabi has other worries in his heart. If Qi Shi was killed, it would be a great challenge for him to return to the world of monakal.Not to mention all kinds of crises in the universe, even if they were encountered by monks in other big world, he would not be able to save his life. Although he is usually treated by various forces nearby with the help of the name of monakar saint and his own strength. But Sabi''s heart is very clear, if those guys really seize the opportunity, they will directly kill themselves. After all, he was the only one under monakar who was close to the saint level of the avenue. As long as you kill Sabi, it''s a great blow to monakal! That''s why, after a brief thought, Sabi made a decision directly. Qi Shi can''t kill, at least not now. With this guy''s protection, his security will be greatly improved. After a look at Qi Shi, Sabi nodded directly: "in this case, I''ll forgive you first, and I''ll help you with the matter about blu." "Ah?" Qi Shi was stunned when he heard Sabi''s words, and then he kowtowed to Sabi: "thank you, thank you When talking, Qi Shi''s face was full of smile. If it was before, in order to be loyal to monakar, Sabi would tell the truth even if he would not kill Qishi. But after this event, Sabi''s heart has been full of intention to kill Chu fan and others. If the death of Blu is attributed to Chu fan and others, then Lord monakar will definitely do it in person. In this way, his revenge will be avenged. As for Qi Shi, by the way to save his life, the big deal is that he has a dog. It has to be said that Sabi and Qishi are worthy of being monks from the same world. In the face of things, they can make the same choice - splashing dirty water! In particular, they can choose the same place to break the dirty water. Chapter 969 After hearing Sabi''s words, Qi Shi was stunned at first, and then reacted. Although he doesn''t know Sabi''s inner thoughts, he can still guess Sabi''s purpose. At the thought of this, Qi Shi''s mood immediately eased down. Since Sabi has decided to let Chu fan help them carry the black pot, it means that his safety has been guaranteed. I am very confident in sabizhishi''s heart. As long as sabizhishi helps himself to hide, then the killing of Blu will not be known by monakar. It''s not that Sabi''s power is strong enough to deceive the monakar without being discovered. The main reason is that, with Sabi, the identity of Blu is too insignificant. Although he was flattered by the saint of monakal, it was just the saint''s spur of the moment. Only Bruce himself would be complacent in this status. If it is in normal times, Qi Shi will be very happy about what happened now. But after seeing Sabi''s weak appearance, Qi Shi has other thoughts in his heart. As a smart man, Qi Shi is very clear why Sabi suddenly changed his attitude, the most fundamental reason is because of life! At the beginning, in order to show his loyalty to the saint, even though Qi Shi had knelt down to him, Sabi still wanted to hand him over to the saint. But now, Sabi''s attitude has suddenly changed. In addition to Chu fan and others offending him, there is another reason - Sabi was seriously injured! Thinking of this, Qi Shi takes a slightly ironic look at Sabi who is practicing cross legged. "So that''s what you call loyalty?" Looking at Sabi, Qi Shi''s heart suddenly gave birth to an idea that he should not live so humbly any more. "Why can you get the gift of the Holy Lord, but I have to survive so hard?" as soon as the idea came into being, Qi Shi was like a demon, and he suddenly felt that he had such an opportunity in front of him. Looking at Sabi, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a trace of murderous spirit, and then quietly walked behind him: "devour!" Before Sabi could react, Qi Shi had gathered his strength to hit him in the head. In fact, at the last moment, Sabi had already felt something, but Qi Shi''s speed was too fast, plus his injury, so he had no chance to resist. Looking at Sabi in a coma, Qi Shi raised a smile at the corner of his mouth: "if I have enough strength, then I can also get this position, and I can stand high every day." It seems that he is comforting himself. After the words fall, Qi Shi suddenly opens his mouth and swallows the unconscious Sabi. Qi Shi''s whole body was shaking when he did it. He knew how brave he was now. You know, Sabi is the housekeeper of the saint of monakal, the second in charge of the whole world of monakal, but he is such a strong man, and now he has been swallowed directly by himself! Feeling the power constantly emerging in his body, Qi Shi couldn''t help smiling. He has a premonition that as long as he absorbs all the power of Sabi, his strength can at least be promoted to the level of a senior sage of heaven. At the thought of this, Qi Shi''s heart became hotter. Even in his heart, he had some thanks to Chu fan and others. If Chu fan had not injured Sabi, he would not have had such an opportunity. After patting his stomach, Qi Shi burped a lot and then showed a strange expression: "in terms of your contribution to me, I will help you to revenge, ha ha ~" after that, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed an amazing light. Maybe when Blu is dead, the monakar Saint won''t care, but he knows that the other party won''t ignore Sabi''s death. For monakar, Sabi is too important. Therefore, he must find an excuse for Sabi''s death. Obviously, Chu fan and others are the best excuses Qi Shi found. At the thought of this, Qi Shi''s gratitude to Chu fan and others became more obvious, and a cruel smile appeared on his face: "since you have brought so many good things to me, why don''t you do more?" While talking, Qi Shi was shocked all over, and then he showed his ecstatic expression. Just now, he has successfully refined the devoured Sabi, and it is because of this that Qi Shi finds that his strength has broken through to the senior sage of heaven. "It''s time to go back." Feeling the change of his mana, Qi Shi sighed gently. If he can, of course, he doesn''t want to face monakal directly. After all, if the other party finds out what he has done, it is estimated that he will be hard to save his life.But Qi Shi knew that he had to give an account to the other party. He is a subsidiary of monakar. As long as there is no death, no matter where he goes, the other party can find him directly. After a moment of silence, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a trace of fierce color. Then, he stretched out his hand and slapped his belly. "Poof ~" as soon as his palm fell, Qi Shi''s breath began to drop rapidly. With just a few breaths, he became a primary sage of heaven again. However, in the face of this situation, Qi Shi not only did not worry, but directly showed a smile. He knows that the current strength decline is only caused by the injury. As long as he recovers from the injury, then his strength can still return to the level of senior sage of heaven. If not for fear of danger on his way back to the world of monakal, he even wants to let his strength drop to the level of sage. But even so, Qi Shi''s heart is still not at ease. Monakar is a saint of the road. If it''s just like this, maybe he will be seen through by the other party. At the thought of this, Qi Shi''s eyes once again flashed a fierce color. Then, he directly pinched his left arm with his right hand, and the mana emerged. "Click!" A clear voice rang out, and a strange radian appeared directly in Qi Shi''s left arm. Then Qi Shi broke one of his legs in the same way. When he saw the tragedy, Qi Shi showed a satisfied smile. After nodding, Qi Shiqiang endured the pain from his body, and then after a simple treatment of his wound, he went straight to the direction of monakar''s world. He had to go back to the world of monakal before he could carry out his plan again. Chapter 970 Of course, Chufan and others don''t know about the death of Sabi, who brought them great crisis. At this time, Chu fan was looking at the child with a yellow head and a few strange beards in front of him. "Who are you and why are you in Muye?" "Wood leaf?" Looking at the vigilant young man in front of him, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth slightly raised: "when asking others, should you first say your identity?" if you are an ordinary person, after hearing Chu fan''s words, the first reaction must be that this guy is not a good person, but the young man in front of you is obviously not an ordinary person. After hearing Chu fan''s words, he was stunned, then touched his head with a puzzled face: "is that so? Well, my name is whirlpool Naruto, the future fire shadow of Muye village. Now I can tell you who you are? " Seeing the young man in front of him, the smile in Chu fan''s eyes became more intense. Whirlpool Naruto, that is really a distant memory. Even Chu fan did not think that he would come to such a world through the fruit of the world. But after thinking of the story of Huoying world, Chu fan suddenly had a certain understanding. It seems that the origin of this world is because of a fruit, right? "So, the people I offended against are actually the people of Huiye?" After murmuring in a low voice, Chu fan looks at the little yellow hair in front of him again: "my name is Chu fan, and this is my guard Kaner. We are businessmen who travel around the world and want to settle in Muye village temporarily." "So it is?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, a heartless smile appeared on Whirlpool Naruto''s face: "but it''s not so easy to settle in Muye village. You have to refuel yourself!" Seeing the performance of the whirlpool Naruto, the corner of Kaner''s mouth twitches wildly. He really can''t understand why Chufan wants to waste time with such a kid who is not even a monk. What makes him even more unexpected is the performance of the kid in front of him. Don''t you really have a little doubt when facing a stranger? According to Kaner''s idea, after hearing Chufan''s flawed excuse, the kid should at least be alert to them, even if he doesn''t leave directly. As a person who has seen the cruelty of the universe, this kind of behavior of whirlpool Naruto seems to be no different from the two fools in the legend. "Naruto, why are you here?" Just as Naruto was about to say something to Chufan and Kaner, a voice suddenly came through, and then an old man in a burning red cloak came directly from a distance. "Grandfather?" Seeing the sudden appearance of the old man, Naruto was stunned at first, and then ran quickly. After running in front of the old man, Naruto pointed to Chufan and Kaner and explained to the old man: "grandfather, they are travelling businessmen and want to settle in Muye village." Hearing Naruto''s words, the old man touched his head with a smile: "so, Naruto, go back to the village first, let me have a good talk with these two." "Ah?" As soon as the old man''s words were finished, Naruto''s face showed a trace of regret. Although he and Chufan only met for the first time, it was the first time that he had ever had such a pleasant conversation with someone besides his grandfather. Therefore, he had a good feeling for Chufan and Kaner. However, it''s obvious that Naruto doesn''t want to disobey the old man''s words, so after taking a look at Chu fan, Naruto turns his head and walks towards the village nearby: "goodbye, big brother, and the strange uncle behind. Goodbye, too." "Well." Hearing Naruto''s words, Chu fan nodded with a smile on his face. Maybe in other people''s eyes, the child''s behavior is silly, but Chu fan doesn''t think so. Looking at Naruto, Chu fan can''t help laughing: maybe it''s because of his personality that he is able to exert the most powerful skill in the whole world of fire shadow, Zui Dun? Different from Chufan, Kaner''s eyes on Naruto were about to burst out. If it wasn''t for Chu fan, he would have arrested Naruto directly, and then cooked it up with the ten torture of the Qing Dynasty. Even if you call me uncle, why should I blame uncle? "You two Seeing Naruto entering the village, the old man spoke to Chufan and Kaner: "I''m going to kill the ape in the sun and add it to the fire shadow of Muye. I don''t know why you come to Muye village?"At this time, the ape Flying Sun chop is not as kind-hearted as when he was in front of Naruto. On the contrary, he is full of terrible momentum at this time. Not only that, ape flying day chop to see Chu fan and Kaner''s eyes are also full of vigilance. Although he didn''t know the identities of these two people, he could feel a strong threat on them, just like facing his teacher when he was still patient. Looking at the ape feirizha who made an attack on himself and Chufan, Kaner''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain, and then immediately appeared in front of him: "old man, you''d better put away your murderous spirit, otherwise..." Although Kaner didn''t say the rest, his forehead was covered with cold sweat. Kaner''s speed just now was so fast that he didn''t even have time to see the other person''s action clearly, and then he found that he had come to himself. "How can there be such a strong person?" At this moment, ape Flying Sun chop''s belief established for so many years was broken in an instant. He even felt that his teacher, known as the God of tolerance, was not necessarily the opponent of the man in front of him! If you let Kaner know the inner thoughts of ape flying day chop, he will laugh directly and twitch in the past. As a saint of the way of heaven, I even need to move my fingers to kill you a little immortal scum. "Well, come back." Looking at the ape Flying Sun chop whose head is full of sweat, Chufan quickly calls Kaner back. They''re going to live in Muye village next. If there''s anything wrong with the old man, it''s always hard to explain. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaner stares at the ape flying sun again, and then instantly appears behind Chu fan. With his strength, it''s easy to destroy the world. Chapter 971 Seeing Kaner''s return, ape''s eyes shrank again. In Kaner''s action, he did not feel the breath of space ninja, that is to say, the other side is relying on pure physical speed to do this! When has there been such a terrible character in the world of tolerance? At the thought of this, ape feirizhan looks at Chufan with a smile on his face. From the performance just now, Kaner is obviously just a minion. In this way, how terrible should Chufan be as the boss? "Don''t provoke!" Almost in an instant, the ape had made the right strategy in his heart. With the death of Watergate and the rebellion of dashuewan, today''s Muye village can no longer stand any hardship. Even if such a strong man can''t make friends, he can''t offend him! Chu fan doesn''t know what ape Flying Sun chop thinks. He looks at ape Flying Sun chop, and a smile appears on Chu fan''s face: "in the lower Chu fan, this is my guard Kaner. I want to live in Muye for a while, and I don''t know if Huoying will agree?" "This..." From the bottom of his heart, ape Fei certainly didn''t want to let Chufan and Kaner enter Muye village. Joke, there is a super stir excrement stick hidden in the wood leaf now, which is enough to make him headache. If you add these two time bombs, can you still be safe? However, even if there are 10000 kinds of rejection words in the heart, but now, ape Fei does not dare to say it in his heart. Joke, with Chu fan behind Kaner that fierce eyes, he would dare to guarantee that if he really did, he would be directly photographed by the other party. After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, ape Fei finally endured the pain of his conscience and showed a big smile to Chu fan: "welcome, you two are willing to live in my Muye village. It''s absolutely my honor!" Although heartache can not breathe, but ape fly still want to make a pair of I am very happy, I am very happy expression. Although he didn''t know what ape feirizhan thought, seeing him smile like an old chrysanthemum about to wither, Chu fan still acquiesced that he was very happy. After all, this kind of smile from the depth of the body (skin smile, meat does not smile), if not particularly happy, it must not be displayed. "Cough." Can''t stand ape flying day cut smile, Chu fan quickly coughed twice, after all, as a normal man, in the face of a half foot into the coffin of the old Bangzi smile will be scared. After coughing twice, Chu fan looked at the ape flying sun directly: "since Lord Huoying has agreed, let''s go into the village as soon as possible!" After that, without waiting for ape Fei to respond, Chu Fan said again: "by the way, we plan to open a small shop in Muye village, so it''s better to live in a lively place, and it''s better to be spacious." Nani? Hearing Chu fan''s words, ape Fei was stunned at first, and then almost took off his forty-one size shoes and threw them directly on Chu fan''s forty-three size face. Do you want a face? Are you human? Can you do something like that? If you didn''t say you wanted to live in our Muye village, I thought you were going to rob! After a look at Kaner behind Chufan, the ape flies and cuts his mouth again. He suddenly feels that the guy is really running for the purpose of robbery! "No problem!" Under the gaze of Kaner''s death, the smile on ape feiri''s face became more rigid, but he still nodded to Chu fan: "no problem, I have a house in my hand. If you don''t dislike it, you can move in today!" Hearing the words of ape flying, the smile on Chu fan''s face became more intense. What a good old man. He was generous and smiling. At this moment, Chu fan felt that the dark forum he speculated about in his previous life was just bullshit. How can such a good old man be involved in conspiracy? Chu fan waved his hand impolitely: "since old Mr. ape Fei is so kind, we can''t be polite either. Let''s go and have a look at the house first." After that, Chu fan looked directly at Kaner behind him: "respect the old man a little. After all, they are going to provide us with a good house." After hearing Chufan''s words, Kaner didn''t react. Ape Fei''s face was already black. That''s a hint, isn''t it? If the room doesn''t satisfy you, you''re going to kill me, aren''t you? Almost instantaneously, Chu fan became an evil and gloomy villain in his mind.However, I have to say that Chu fan''s words are effective. At least after hearing his words, ape Fei''s idea of fooling Chu fan by looking for a house in his heart disappeared instantly. All the way with Chu fan two people into the wood leaf, on the road is not caused much waves. Although Chufan and Kaner look strange, they are the people with Huoying after all, so there will be no problem. These ninjas, who are full of confidence in their own fire shadow adults, can''t imagine that their fire shadow is as steady as an old dog on their face. In fact, they are scared to death in their heart. "Ladies and gentlemen, I don''t know what you look like here. What do you think?" Hearing the words of ape Flying Sun chop, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then nodded with satisfaction: "it''s very good. It''s worthy of Huoying, and his hand is generous!" Looking at the building with the four characters of "Yile noodle shop" written beside the room that rizha pointed to, Chu fan''s liking for ape Fei directly increased by 99 points! As for the rest, the reason why he didn''t give it to him was to prevent him from being too proud. After all, in Chu fan''s memory, no matter how many times Muye village was hit, Yile Ramen restaurant was able to maintain its integrity in a magical manner. Seeing Chu fan''s happy appearance, ape Fei couldn''t help but draw his mouth. What happened to Huoying? Huoying deserves to be robbed by you? Should Huoying meet you bandits? Is Huoying not poor? Of course, these words will not be said by ape Fei. As a qualified Huoying, he knows the meaning of counseling. Only when a person can counseling, can he stand up! "Just be satisfied." When talking, ape fly a face of serious, completely card not out of the heart of unwilling. Chapter 972 "If you want to live long, you have to be cruel!" While comforting himself silently, ape Fei smiles at Chufan and Kaner: "in that case, this house belongs to them from today on." Words fall, ape fly directly took out a bunch of keys from his pocket and handed them to Chu fan. "Ladies and gentlemen, I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first. If you have anything, just come to Huo studio and look for me!" After that, without waiting for Chufan to speak to Kaner, ape Fei had disappeared in front of them. Looking at the disappearing ape Flying Sun chop, Kaner''s eyes flashed a trace of contempt: "this speed is not much faster than the snail, how dare you show it in front of others?" When he heard Kaner''s words, he sighed at first, and finally expressed his tolerance for ape Flying Sun chop: "Kaner, sometimes, we have to learn to understand that people are so old, it''s OK to slow down." Also thanks to the ape flying day chop now has left, otherwise it is estimated that it will be directly blown up by Chu fan''s words. What''s going on? You don''t take such a fast one, do you? Of course, this kind of thing will not happen. After simply expressing his concern for the elderly, Chu fan went directly into the room. After entering the room, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction. He was worthy of being a neighbor of Yile hotel. Compared with his small broken shop in Pangu world, this is definitely a luxury house! "Ding, it is detected that the host has a set of rooms. Do you want to start the branch decoration?" Hearing the sudden sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "decoration!" The voice fell, and a white light appeared in the room. Then, under the annotation of Chufan and Kaner, the equipment in the room immediately changed. When the white light appeared, Chu fan''s face was calm. Not only that, he also squinted and began to observe the white light. After years of getting along with each other, he already knew that the white light was almost the exclusive special effect of the system. However, a few minutes later, Chu fan still sighed, and then took his mind back directly. Even if he had the strength of the senior sage of heaven, he found that he still could not see through the white light of the system. After a few minutes, the changes in the room finally stopped. At the same time, the sound of the system also rang directly: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and obtaining the ownership of the fruit world!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "so simple?" But soon Chu fan found something wrong. Although the system said that he had obtained the ownership of the fruit world, he still didn''t feel the slightest change until now: "system, what''s the matter?" "Ding, please note that you only have the ownership of the fruit world, but you don''t have the ownership of the creatures in the fruit world!" what£¿ Hear the words of the system, Chu fan good hang, don''t have a mouthful of old blood to gush out directly. After this period of experience, Chu fan has a certain sense of cosmic thinking. In his view, these creatures in the world of fire shadow are all affiliated to the world of fruit. In this way, when you own the ownership of the fruit world, you can directly control the whole fruit world. But who knows that the system actually secretly did such a thing. From the current situation, it is obvious that things are not quite the same as Chu fan''s imagination: "how can I get the result world completely?" "Ding, host trigger task detected, please check in time!" Chu fan''s words just finished, the sound of the system instantly rang up. I don''t know why, after hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan always felt cheated. But things have come to this point, even if the heart would like to directly bite a system to death, but Chu fan still had to accept the reality. "View tasks!" When the voice falls, the task panel appears directly. Task: integration of fruit world Introduction: after seeing the uniqueness of the fruit world, the insane host decided to occupy the fruit world, and the system had to help the tyrant at the same time! Option 1: kill all the creatures in the fruit world option 2: gain the favor or loyalty of the important characters in the fruit world time limit: no reward: integrate the fruit world failure punishment: host explodes in situ looking at his new task, Chu fan can''t help but twitch: "dog system, is that your real purpose?" When speaking, Chu fan''s face is as black as the bottom of the pot. He knows very well in his heart that even though the dog system gives him an option, in fact, he can only choose the second way.As for killing all the creatures in the whole fruit world, let''s not say that Chu fan is not such a cruel character. Moreover, if there are no creatures in the fruit world, is his integration meaningful? After silently facing the system and erecting a middle finger, Chu fan sighed helplessly. Originally thought that this task would be easy to end, but unexpectedly, it was secretly poked by the dog system. According to the current situation, I don''t want to finish the task in a short time. Of course, Chu fan can also use absolute force to force the creatures in the fire shadow world to submit to himself, but he doesn''t think that he can complete the task in this way. After all, this is an indefinite task to construct the urine of the system, which will certainly not leave such a huge loophole. According to Chu fan''s understanding of dog system, if he really took this road, he would regret it in the end. "Brother Chufan, why are you here?" Just when Chu fan was thinking about how to finish his task, a surprise voice suddenly rang out. Hearing this sound, Chu fan was stunned, and then saw a excited little yellow hair rushing in directly: "Naruto, how are you here?" When Chu fan was talking, the voice of the system rang at the right time: "Ding, congratulations to the host for getting the favor of the main character Naruto, the world integration increased by 0.01%!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then reacted instantly. It turns out that if you want to integrate the fruit world, you just need to get the approval of the creatures in the fruit world? At the thought of this, Chu fan''s face suddenly showed a strong smile. If we say that Naruto is the easiest person in the whole Huoying world to be liked, it must be in the top three. After all, not everyone has such a big heart. Of course, Chu fan won''t admit that another reason is that Naruto''s IQ is low enough. Chapter 973 Asura''s reincarnation, one of the protagonists in the world of fire shadow, can be said to be the absolute prince. Such a strong identity background, coupled with his low intelligence, cough, big nerve, what is this kind of person called? Stupid son of the landlord, comrades! After a look at Naruto, Chu fan cheered himself directly in his heart: "if you don''t brush up the goods'' favor, I''ll call Chu Ji from now on!" At this time, Naruto doesn''t know that he has become a synonym of being stupid and rich in Chu fan''s eyes. He is immersed in the joy of meeting Chu fan. After hearing Chu fan''s question, Naruto first giggled and then directly scratched his yellow hair: "Hey, I''m going to eat noodles with Uncle Yi. Are you a member of Muye village, brother Chu fan?" When asking questions, Naruto''s eyes are shining at Chu fan. Perhaps because of Chu fan''s attitude towards him, Naruto himself seems very excited when facing Chu fan. It is for this reason that when they talk, the system is like a fly in Chu fan''s mind: "Ding, congratulations on Naruto..." In just a few words, Chu fan''s integration of the fruit world has reached 0.1%! After seeing the smirking Naruto, Chu fan even doubts whether this guy is spying on his beauty. Otherwise, how can he brush so fast. "Is it difficult for me to finish the task only by relying on the goods?" As soon as the idea arises, the voice of the system rings: "please give up the idea that you shouldn''t have. There is an upper limit to the degree of integration that everyone can get. If it exceeds the upper limit, you can only brush him to marry you!" ¡­¡­ Hear the words of the system, Chu fan can''t help but draw the corners of his mouth, and then look at Naruto''s eyes become alert. With his current enthusiasm, he had to keep a vigilant heart! Not to mention Chu fan''s inner thoughts, after hearing Naruto''s words, Chu fan nodded carefully: "yes, from today on, this is my shop." Although he was afraid that he would bend the crown prince by accident, Chu fan was in a better mood when facing Naruto''s smile. "Shop Shop? " After hearing Chu fan''s words, Naruto was stunned at first, and then showed a sudden expression: "ah, I remember, brother Chu fan, you said you were a businessman!" At this point, Naruto suddenly showed a tangled look: "brother Chu, has your shop opened? Don''t you know that the things inside are expensive?" Naruto is careful when he speaks. Because of Chu fan''s attitude, Naruto regards him as a rare friend in his heart. In this way, since it is a friend''s shop is about to open, then I must support it well. Think of here, Naruto face expression more tangled, hope Chufan big brother shop inside things don''t too expensive, otherwise I guess for a long time can''t eat Yile ramen. Seeing Naruto''s expression, Chu fan guessed his inner thoughts almost instantly. Now Naruto is still too small after all, coupled with his character, he has basically written his thoughts directly to his head. Seeing the tangled appearance of Naruto, Chu fan first smiles, and then an idea comes into his mind. If he wants to integrate with the world of fire shadow, he needs to be recognized by other people in the world. If you want to get the recognition of the other party, the first thing is to contact with the other party. If you let Chu fan personally contact each important role, it must be a great torture for his salted fish. As for Kaner, Chufan didn''t expect it at all. As a destroyer, although Kaner is like a teaser in front of Chufan and others, in fact he is absolutely a ruthless character. If you really let this guy leave himself, Chu fan is worried about whether his task will be completed in the first way! If you want to let other people know about the opening of a new store, the best way is to advertise. After seeing the smirking Naruto, Chu fan''s smile became more intense. What kind of advertising effect is more shocking than a crane tail suddenly becoming a strong one? After looking at Naruto again, Chu Fan said: "I sell mysterious cards here. Different grades of cards and different prices. In these cards, you can get many magical treasures and even Ninja!" "Ninjutsu?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, he saw Naruto, who was still a little tangled, and his eyes lit up"Brother Chufan, do you mean that God can get ninja in any card?" Seeing Naruto''s excited appearance, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth, but finally nodded: "I said there is a chance, this kind of thing is not certain." However, it is obvious that Naruto did not hear the word "probability" in Chu fan''s mouth. As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Naruto directly took out an old frog purse from his pocket: "brother Chu fan, how do you sell those cards?" "The lowest white card costs ten yuan, green 100 yuan, blue 1000 yuan, red 10000 yuan..." Hear Chu fan report out a long string of numbers, Naruto is a Leng at first, then can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. He has never seen a thousand yuan! After pinching his green frog wallet, Naruto suddenly clenched his teeth: "I, I want five white cards!" After saying that, Naruto directly opened his wallet, and then took out the money one by one. Chu fan glanced at it, and it was just fifty yuan! "Are you sure you want to buy cards with all your money?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Naruto''s face first appeared a tangle, and then he nodded: "yes, brother Chu fan, please give me the card quickly!" When talking, Naruto''s eyes flashed a trace of heartache. You know, that''s 50 yuan. You can eat five bowls of ramen at Uncle Yile''s. Although uncle often gives himself some coupons, Naruto is embarrassed to eat with those coupons all the time. However, when thinking of the possibility of Ninjutsu in the card, Naruto decided to give up his Ramen temporarily. Naruto is not a fool. In fact, he understands the word "probability" in Chu fan''s words, but he doesn''t regret his decision. Chapter 974 The reason why Naruto made such a decision was that Naruto had his own idea at that time. In his opinion, if he can get Ninjutsu fortunately, it will be regarded as his own good luck, and if he doesn''t get Ninjutsu, it will be regarded as supporting brother Chufan''s business. Chu fan doesn''t know Naruto''s inner thoughts. If he knows, he will be impressed by him. After all, from the performance of the goods, it''s absolutely unexpected that he can have this intelligence. It can only be said that when facing friends, Naruto''s IQ will improve for a period of time. Hearing Naruto''s words, Chu fan nodded with a smile, then the white light in his hand flashed, and five cards appeared in his hand. "This, is this Ninjutsu?" At the moment when the card appears, Naruto is attracted by Chu fan''s action. In his opinion, the ability to make something out of a flash of white light is really cool. Seeing the admiration of Naruto, Chu fan''s mouth showed a smile: "you can understand that." While speaking, Chu fan directly handed the card in his hand to Naruto: "let''s try what you can get." After that, Naruto directly told Naruto how to use the card. After taking the card, Naruto first carefully touched the card, and then closed his eyes. He didn''t know what he was talking about, until Kaner behind Chufan was almost unbearable, Naruto finally opened his eyes. After a series of "fantasy" actions, Ming talent carefully looked at the cards in his hand: "you must be able to obtain Ninjutsu!" Seeing Naruto''s excited appearance, Chu fan''s heart is not satisfied. After so many years of experience, he also has a certain degree of understanding of the system and cards. In fact, the items that can be obtained from cards are not traceless. On the contrary, as long as the people with higher Qi luck are, the more easily they can obtain treasures. As the first Prince of Naruto Huoying world, if he can''t draw out good things, Chu fan will definitely give himself two big mouths. Unlike Chu fan, Naruto doesn''t have much confidence in himself. Turn the first card over, and then look at it according to Professor Chu fan''s method. At the first glance, Naruto''s expression is sad: "it''s an empty card!" But Naruto''s emotions come and go quickly. After pulling out the empty card, Chu fan had no time to comfort him. The goods had been adjusted by himself: "it''s OK, I still have four cards!" As the words fall, Naruto looks directly at his second card: "it''s OK, I still have three cards." ¡­¡­ "I have the last card left!" It''s just four cards. Naruto dragged on for more than ten minutes. After the second card was also a white card, he prayed for five minutes before each check. However, it is obvious that the words that Xuan does not change his fortune and krypton does not change his life are not just words. Even if the foreplay has been done enough, but when the most important moment comes, Naruto has not got what he wants most. The appearance of four empty cards in a row has completely lost Naruto''s confidence. However, he didn''t complain about Chu fan. In Naruto''s opinion, if Ninjutsu is really so easy to obtain, then Chu fan''s elder brother will lose his life? After praying again, Naruto looks directly at the last card in his hand. But this time Naruto found that it was not a blank card! "Brother Chufan, what is this?" Looking at the things painted on the card that he didn''t know, Naruto was stunned at first, and then directly asked Chu fan. However, Naruto''s mood is better, it is not empty card. Looking at the cards in Naruto''s hand, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a look expected. [fuhuquan] classification: skill (green) Introduction: inherited martial arts from the ancient dragon Kingdom function: with this card, you will instantly master the inherited martial arts of the Dragon Kingdom fuhuquan! Note: the name is for reference only. Please refer to the actual effect. "Congratulations, Naruto!" "Ah?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Naruto was stunned, and then looked at Chu fan in disbelief: "hard, did I get Ninjutsu?" When talking, Naruto''s face was blazing, even his body trembled slightly. Seeing Naruto''s excited appearance, Chu fan shook his head in disgust: "that''s not true." "Oh ~"Hearing Chu fan''s words, Naruto''s face showed a trace of disappointment. In his opinion, as long as he didn''t get Ninjutsu, there was nothing to congratulate. Seeing that even the yellow hair on his head seemed to have lost its vitality for a moment, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth rose slightly: "however, you have gained a very powerful body skill, which can make you deal with Zhongren." "Yes, with patience?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Naruto has long since lost his sense of disappointment. He looks at Chu fan with a big mouth: "brother Chu fan, is it true that what you said is true? I really have a body skill that can deal with Zhongren?" Why does Naruto want to acquire Ninjutsu? It''s not about improving your strength. Now that we know that body skill has the same effect, Naruto will certainly be excited. "Of course, you can learn this skill by using this card now." When speaking, Chu fan nodded. According to the hierarchy of the system, the green skill corresponds to Zhongren in Huoying world, but it must be more difficult to defeat Zhongren by relying on a green skill. After all, Chu fan didn''t believe that any one of them would master only one kind of Ninjutsu. "Ha ha ha ha, use it!" Naruto doesn''t care so much. After hearing Chu fan''s words, he directly raised the card to his chest with an excited face, and then yelled. When the voice falls, Naruto''s card turns into a green light and rushes into his body. At the same time, Naruto also feels that there is a sudden stream of information in his mind. More than that, he even felt as if he had practiced the body skill called "Fu Hu Quan" for many years. Feeling the sudden strength of his body, Naruto could not help squeezing his fist: "I feel very strong now!" Along with Naruto''s movements, a "creak" sound came directly from his fist. "Thank you, brother Chufan!" After a little adaptation to his physical changes, Naruto thanks Chu fan with an excited face. In his opinion, if it wasn''t for Chu fan''s help, he would never have had the chance to learn such powerful physical skills. Chapter 975 "You don''t have to. It''s all your own luck." On this point, Chu fan didn''t talk nonsense. At least he thought that if it was Muye''s first pot of Wang Tuan Zang comrades, he might have something to offer. "Hey, hey." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Naruto still touched his head with a smirk: "thank you, brother Chu fan anyway!" Although this thing is not ninja, but for Naruto, it is definitely a very precious skill. Seeing Naruto''s happy appearance, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a ray of light: "it doesn''t matter. If you really want to thank me, you can bring your friends to patronize my business." As soon as Chu fan finished speaking, Naruto''s face turned dark. With his popularity in Muye village, he really doesn''t have many good friends now. But in front of Chu fan, Naruto is definitely not willing to say this. Anyway, Naruto is also a person with good face. So just a little silence, Naruto directly nodded heavily: "no problem!" Although the heart some hair empty, but in the face of Chu fan, Naruto or his chest beat of Pa Pa ring! See Naruto serious appearance, Chu fan''s mouth slightly raised. "Gudu ~" just then, under the gaze of Chu fan and Kaner, a strange voice came out of Naruto''s stomach. As soon as the sound rang out, Naruto was stunned, then he directly blushed and hugged his stomach: "what''s the sound, what''s the sound?" While speaking, he also looked around in an exaggerated posture. Looking at Naruto''s poor performance, both Chufan and Kaner have a twitch at the corners of their mouths. Do you think your acting skills are high or do you underestimate our intelligence? But in the end, Chu fan didn''t tear him down. After a smile, Chu fan suddenly turned and looked at Kaner beside him: "Kaner, I suddenly want to try Muye''s food. What about you?" When he heard Chufan''s words, Kaner was stunned. With their strength, they no longer need to eat. In Kaner''s opinion, even if they want to eat, they should also eat some of the natural resources and treasures in the universe. It''s better to improve their strength. As for the food in the ordinary world, eating this kind of food is an insult to one''s own identity. But when he thought of Chu fan''s attitude towards Naruto, Kaner understood Chu fan''s intention in an instant. Although there were ten thousand kinds of reluctance in his heart, under the gaze of Chufan, Kaner still had to nod his head strangely: "yes, I''m really hungry." Different from Naruto''s poor acting skills, Kaner''s acting skills are worth affirming. When talking, he also touched his stomach seriously. Seeing Kaner''s appearance, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction, and then turned to Naruto: "Naruto, as a villager of Muye village, do you know what kind of food there are?" "When, of course!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Naruto immediately nodded and said: "in addition to barbecue, only uncle Yile''s noodles are the best." When talking, Naruto waved his hands with his eyes shining: "by the way, uncle Yile''s noodle shop is nearby." Hearing Naruto''s words, Chu fan nodded, then showed an interested expression; "in that case, let''s go and have a taste of Muye village''s delicious food." After that, Chu fan looked directly at Naruto: "Naruto, let''s go, I''ll treat you to dinner." "Ah?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Naruto let out a cry of surprise, and then asked in surprise: "really, really?" If you are an ordinary person, you may be a little polite at this time, but in Naruto''s eyes, there is no polite word. "Of course!" Chu fan nodded his head seriously: "you are my first friend in Muye village. Of course I want to invite you to dinner!" "Good!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, the smile on Naruto''s face became more intense: "brother Chu fan, come with me, and strange uncle, you should follow me too!" After that, without waiting for Naruto to speak to Kaner, Naruto rushed to the nearby Yile Ramen restaurant. Hearing Naruto''s words, Kaner''s eyebrows and corners of his mouth twitch together. If Chu fan was not here, he would let the Yellow haired boy in front of him know why the flowers are so red!Naruto doesn''t know that he has offended a "strange uncle". As soon as he entered Yile Ramen restaurant, Naruto just yelled: "ha ha ha, Yile uncle, let''s have dinner. Hurry up!" "Oh, it''s little Naruto?" With Naruto''s voice, a chubby figure came out of the inner room. When seeing Chu fan and others, the fat man''s face showed a different look, and then asked: "Naruto, are these two your friends?" While speaking, Yile''s small eyes stare at Chufan and Kaner, obviously curious about their identities. Feeling Yile''s doubts, Naruto immediately showed a big smile, and then said: "Uncle Yile, this is brother Chufan. Which strange uncle is uncle Kaner. They are traveling businessmen and will settle down in Muye village. By the way, their shop is next to your Ramen restaurant." Hearing Naruto''s words, Yile was stunned at first, and then a trace of enlightenment flashed in his eyes. You should know that the villagers of yimuye village have a prejudice against Naruto, but they don''t have such a good relationship with him. But what makes Yile even more curious is the identity of Chufan and Kaner. The room next to them is the property of Huoying. I didn''t expect that these two people could get it! "They must be two very strong businessmen." Yile doesn''t think that someone can use non trading means to rob things from Huoying. "Ha ha ha ha." After taking a look at Chufan and Kaner, Yile directly showed a smile: "since I''m my new neighbor, I''ll treat you today. You''re welcome." After that, Yile takes another look at Naruto: "of course, there is little Naruto. I''ll treat him today too!" "Yes ~" as soon as Yile''s words were finished, Naruto cheered: "thank you, uncle Yile!" Looking at Naruto''s skillful appearance, we know that Yile has invited him to dinner. But I think it''s normal. With Naruto''s wealth, if he didn''t take care of Yile, he would not have eaten Yile Ramen several times. "In that case, thank you very much, uncle Yile." Chapter 976 When speaking, Chu fan also carefully looked at the uncle Yile. After a few breaths, Chu fan''s eyes returned to normal. Under the observation of his divine sense, Yile was just an ordinary person with relatively healthy body. From this point of view, the inference that Yile is a big boss in previous forums is wrong. "Hahaha, since he is a friend of xiaonaruto, he is also my friend. Don''t be polite!" It''s obvious that Chu fan''s "impoliteness" makes Yile very happy. His face is full of smiles. However, this is normal. From taking care of Naruto, we can see that Yile must be a more straightforward person. If Chu fan is too polite, it will make him feel unhappy. "Ding, congratulations to the host for winning the favor of the main character" hand fight ". The degree of world integration has increased by 0.01%. This character''s degree of integration has reached the upper limit, so it can''t continue to get the degree of integration!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan nodded slightly. If it is possible for Yile to surpass himself before, it is absolutely impossible now. If Yile really has a strong strength, then he can provide more integration. While Chu fan was thinking, uncle Yile came out with three bowls of ramen: "three please When he saw the ramen, Naruto''s eyes lit up, and then, regardless of what to say, he grabbed the chopsticks directly: "I''m moving!" After that, Naruto picked up the Ramen in front of him and ate it. Seeing Naruto''s appearance, a smile flashed in Yile''s eyes. For a chef, Naruto''s way of eating is undoubtedly his biggest praise. "Thank you, uncle Yile." After thanking Yi Le, Chu fan ate it directly. Even Chu fan was eating Ramen here honestly. Naturally, Kaner couldn''t continue to hold the airs of a saint of heaven, so he could only eat with a sigh. However, when the Ramen came into his mouth, Kaner''s eyes lit up, and then he took a big mouthful of it: "Wuwuwuwu, this taste is very good!" When he speaks, Kaner seems to have become another Naruto. He is mad at the Ramen in front of him. It''s certainly worth affirming that uncle Yile''s cooking skill is able to make Kaner look like this. The meal took an hour. Of course, the main time was spent on Naruto and Kaner. These two guys really don''t know what politeness is. One ate twelve bowls and the other eight bowls! After eating, Naruto touched his stomach and looked at Kaner with surprised eyes: "Wow, uncle, you eat so much. Is that the legendary rice bucket?" ¡­¡­ When he heard Naruto''s words, Kaner''s comfortable expression froze instantly. You''re a man who eats more than me. How dare you say I''m a bucket? When you say this, you really don''t feel the pain from your conscience? After a white look at Naruto, Kaner turns around and doesn''t look at the little yellow hair that he hates. Seeing that Kaner doesn''t pay attention to himself, Naruto naturally won''t say anything to him. After a big burp, Naruto thanks Yile: "Uncle Yile, thank you for your hospitality this time." After thanking Yile, Chu fan and others left his ramen shop. After walking out of the ramen shop and taking a look at the sun in the sky, Naruto''s face immediately changed: "no, class is coming soon!" After that, Naruto turned and looked at Chu: "brother Chu fan, I''ll go to class first, and I''ll come back to play with you after school." Before Chu fan even spoke, Naruto turned to the direction of Ninja School: "goodbye, brother Chu fan, goodbye, strange uncle!" Looking at Naruto''s back, Kaner''s mouth twitches again: "master, why are you so nice to this annoying kid?" "Don''t you think it''s easy for him to make other people happy?" When he heard Chu fan''s words, Kaner was stunned at first, and then there was a crazy twitch in the corner of his mouth: "I thought he could easily make me angry!" Looking at Kaner''s resentment, Chu fan can''t help but raise his mouth. It seems that this guy is very hostile to the word "strange uncle". "Just after dinner, the most important thing to do now is to have a good sleep. Kaner, you help to look at the shop. I''m going to bed." As a salted fish, the experience in the universe during this period can be regarded as making Chu fan very busy. Now he finally seizes the opportunity to continue to be a salted fish. Of course, he won''t let it go.Without waiting for Kaner to speak, he went straight into the back bedroom and fell asleep on the bed. Seeing Chu fan''s appearance, Kaner can''t help but draw his mouth. Why do we eat together, but you can sleep, but I want to see the shop? Of course, this kind of words is estimated that even after eating bear heart leopard gall, Kaner did not dare to say it, so after seeing Chu fan start to sleep, Kaner can only helplessly start his career as a shop boy. Not to mention the sadness in Kaner''s heart, after saying goodbye to Chufan and Kaner, Naruto rushed to Ninja school as fast as he could. Unfortunately, when he arrived at the class, he was still late. Looking at the middle-aged Ninja with a wound on the bridge of his nose on the platform, Naruto took a big breath, and then said: "Mr. iluka, I''m sorry I''m late!" Hearing the voice of Naruto, iluka, who was speaking on the platform, looked up at the breathing Naruto, and then nodded: "come in, you are not allowed to be late next time." "Yes As soon as iruka''s words were finished, Naruto nodded seriously. As a rare person in Muye village who is good to himself, Naruto respects iluka very much. After seeing Naruto seriously, iluka didn''t say anything more. He was also an orphan, and he was very tolerant of Naruto. "Well, today we are going to have a real combat drill, and then you have to choose your own opponents!" Just as iluka was talking, Naruto went directly into the classroom. However, just as Naruto was walking through the crowd, a boy with long black hair and a cold face suddenly turned his mouth gently: "a crane tail, how do you mean to be late?" Chapter 977 "You..." Naruto, who was embarrassed for being late, blew up on the spot when he heard this sentence. At a glance, even though he mocked himself, he was still an indifferent young man with black hair. Naruto''s anger became more intense: "Sasuke, I want to challenge you!" After that, without waiting for the young man with black hair to speak, Naruto turned his head and yelled at the black faced iluka: "teacher iluka, I have chosen my opponent, that is Sasuke!" As soon as Naruto''s words were finished, all the people in the classroom looked at him with an idiot''s face. A girl with pink hair and wide forehead even yelled: "you idiot, who gave you the courage to challenge Zuo Zhujun?" Compared with girls, other people are a little bit more restrained, but their eyes are still very telling. "Cough." In fact, not only these students, but also iluka on the platform felt spit by the grass and mud horse. After coughing twice, iluka looked directly at Naruto: "Naruto, as a ninja, no matter what you do, you can''t be impulsive. You must do according to your ability!" After hearing iluka''s words, Naruto was stunned at first, and then patted himself on the chest with a serious face: "teacher iluka, don''t worry, I will be careful not to let Sasuke get hurt!" ¡­¡­ If we used to look at idiots, now they look at precious species directly. At the end of the crane in a class, I keep saying that I want to let the first day in the class. You don''t have a brain when you go out today, do you? Seeing Naruto ignore himself, Sakura is about to turn into an angry lioness, and her fists creak. However, Naruto didn''t care what other people thought. After expressing that he had "understood" iluka''s words, Naruto turned to Sasuke directly: "Sasuke fool, do you dare to accept my challenge?" Looking at the Naruto standing opposite him jumping up and down with his teeth and claws, Sasuke''s mouth twitched. He suddenly regretted why he had provoked the second son just now. Of course, the reason for this idea is not that Sasuke was afraid, but that he felt that if he compared with this guy, he might lower his IQ. But it''s strange for Naruto Sasuke. He doesn''t know why he always does something unexpected when facing this guy. On the platform, iluka looked at the crazy Naruto and some helpless Sasuke, with a strange look in his eyes. In fact, for the students in his class, iruka is most worried about Naruto and Sasuke. Because of their special experience, they are the most prone to problems. But fortunately, over the years, iluka felt the light in Naruto''s heart, and knew that the child should not have any problems. But for Sasuke, iluka is more worried. Now seeing that Sasuke, who has been cold all the time, has other emotional fluctuations in the face of Naruto, he immediately has an idea in his heart: "maybe this child can really bring Sasuke out of the dark." After thinking of this, iluka nodded to Sasuke directly: "since Naruto asks for it, Sasuke will be his opponent in today''s competition." After that, iluka added: "of course, it''s just a simple combat test, so we must pay attention to each other''s safety in the process of fighting." When talking, iluka stares at Sasuke tightly. Needless to say, it must be said to Sasuke. Feeling iluka''s eyes, Sasuke nodded seriously: "I know!" Apart from Naruto, he didn''t continue to make any moths. In addition to Luwan, who hated the test and surrendered after playing, other people''s performance was very good. Of course, everyone''s focus is actually on Naruto and Sasuke. They all want to see how Sasuke lifts the tail of Naruto. After the others finished the competition, Naruto and Sasuke entered the competition site. Looking at Sasuke in front of him, Naruto suddenly put on a strange start: "Sasuke, are you ready to be beaten?" "Idiot!" Hearing Naruto''s words, Sasuke turned his mouth directly. "Ah ah ah, stinky Sasuke, I must teach you a good lesson today!" After saying that, Naruto did not care to continue to put what shape, directly toward Sasuke rushed in the past. Seeing Naruto''s action, Sasuke''s look of irony in his eyes is more intense.In his opinion, Naruto''s action is full of loopholes. He doesn''t even need to spend too much effort to defeat the other side. In fact, it''s not only Sasuke who has this idea, but also other students around him. In the side as the referee of iruka is a direct sigh, Naruto this child what is good, but the strength is a little too bad. Just when iluka sighed, Naruto had rushed in front of Sasuke, and then directly hit Sasuke''s chest. "Idiot!" In the face of Naruto, although Sasuke''s face is still cold, but it seems that in an instant opened the snake attribute, directly sneer. Looking at Naruto''s fist, Sasuke dodges and kicks Naruto. According to Sasuke''s estimation, his foot can definitely make Naruto lose combat effectiveness on the spot. But when a kick out, Sasuke''s face was surprised, he actually kicked empty! "How could it be?" Looking at the Naruto who has dodged Sasuke''s foot, other people watching the battle can''t help but exclaim, even the lazy deer ball has opened his eyes. We are all classmates. We know each other''s strength very well. According to the normal situation, Naruto should have been defeated now. However, other people are surprised. Naruto is not surprised. When he fights Sasuke, a set of powerful boxing techniques directly appear in his mind, and his body seems to have practiced this set of boxing techniques thousands of times. While Sasuke in a daze, Naruto''s other fist directly hit Sasuke''s chest again. This punch is common in other people''s eyes, but Sasuke''s face directly appeared cold sweat, in this moment, he felt that he was no longer facing the usual crane tail, but a gorgeous tiger! Chapter 978 "How is that possible?" Sasuke''s face showed a trace of surprise. See Sasuke surprised, Naruto''s face showed a proud smile, and then mercilessly toward Sasuke''s big face hit in the past. "Don''t..." Seeing Naruto''s action, Sakura can''t help roaring. It''s estimated that Naruto would have been killed if Inouye didn''t hold her. Although she is angry with Naruto Inoue who dares to attack Sasuke, she still keeps calm: even if Naruto performs well, Sasuke should not be so weak! "Bang!" In the eyes of people with different looks, Naruto''s fist finally fell on Sasuke. However, at this time, suddenly a huge voice sounded, accompanied by a stream of smoke, Sasuke was hit by Naruto suddenly turned into a piece of wood, and then fell from the air to the ground. "Doubles?" Seeing this, everyone was shocked. However, Sakura and Inoue have a lot of small hearts in their eyes: "they are worthy of Sasuke, even the stunt is so handsome!" Not only these students, but also iluka, who was the referee on one side, were all bright in the eyes. Apart from anything else, Sasuke''s stunt has far exceeded other''s endurance. Looking at Sasuke not far away, iluka''s appreciation in his eyes became more intense: "he is worthy of being Yu Zhibo''s orphan. Even if he is the only one left, his talent is still so amazing!" But immediately, iluka''s face became serious: "what, it''s impossible!" With iruka''s incredible voice, Sasuke made other moves again. His hands began to squeeze quickly, and a faint chakra wave appeared on him. "Is this..." Looking at Sasuke''s action, Luwan, who had just been shocked by Naruto''s change, was shocked again: "Ninjutsu?" Of course, it''s not only Luwan and iluka who have found this, but also other students are surprised to see Sasuke''s action. This is ninja, you know, in Ninja school, they can only contact with the most basic three body skills and some common Ninja knowledge. Unless they are ninjas from their families, it is difficult for them to learn Ninjutsu. For example, Naruto is a typical example. Under the gaze of the public, Sasuke soon completed the seal of Ninjutsu: "Huodun ¡¤ haohuoqiu skill!" With Sasuke''s voice, a huge fireball with a diameter of nearly one meter flew directly towards Naruto. Seeing the fireball flying towards him, Naruto can''t help but be surprised. His face also shows a panic expression. However, just when iluka is about to make a move, he finds that Naruto suddenly moves. At this moment, everyone felt the change of momentum on Naruto. Brave, fearless, under the influence of Naruto''s momentum, the surrounding audience can''t help but retreat a few steps, even Sakura, who has been looking down on Naruto, has a look of surprise in her eyes. When the fireball approached, Naruto suddenly roared, and then directly raised his fist to hit the fireball. "Bang ~" there was a huge sound, and the fireball exploded all around in an instant. After the smoke, I could not help but feel relieved when I saw the little yellow hair who was still alive despite his dark face. Although the goods usually look a little bit odd, and when we get along with each other, we are also close to psychosis, but if we just watch him die, we are certainly not willing to. "Cough." After coughing twice and spitting out a puff of smoke from his mouth, Naruto squeezed his fist, and then laughed directly: "ha ha ha, Sasuke, I can''t be defeated so easily!" In the sunshine, the yellow hair on Naruto''s head seems to emit a golden light. He won''t admit that he was scared when he faced the fireball just now. Just now, when he almost admitted defeat, his body suddenly made a response earlier than his brain, and directly performed the strongest move of Fu Hu Quan. Of course, this kind of humiliating thing Naruto certainly won''t say, at this time he just want to teach Sasuke a lesson, and then show his strength in front of Sakura! It has to be said that Naruto''s physical strength is very good. If you change a person, even if you master Fuhu boxing, you may not be able to carry the skill of haohuoqiu. Seeing that Naruto had already rushed towards him with his fist, Sasuke couldn''t help changing his face: "I give up!" Although very reluctant, but Sasuke or quickly made a decision.Although he seemed to be very powerful when he used Ninjutsu just now, his family knew his own affairs. After releasing Ninjutsu, his chakra had been completely consumed. Although Sasuke is cold and proud, he is not a fool. If he is in the right state with Naruto, isn''t he asking for trouble? "Nani?" When he heard Sasuke''s words, Naruto, who had been sharpening his sword, immediately drank violently, and then looked at Sasuke in disbelief: "fart Sasuke, how can you admit defeat? I haven''t beaten, Keke, and fought with you yet." Although Naruto still has a bit of intelligence, he disguised his purpose in time, but it''s a pity that Sasuke still heard his purpose. After taking a look at Naruto, Sasuke directly glanced at his mouth with disdain, and then gave a cold hum: "hum!" But I don''t know why, looking at Naruto''s angry appearance, Sasuke suddenly wants to laugh. If it wasn''t for the sake of maintaining his high cold image, Sasuke would have laughed now. Seeing Naruto still pestering Sasuke to continue the competition, iluka on one side quickly appeared in the competition field: "well, this competition is over, I declare Naruto is the winner!" When spoke, he immediately grabbed the clasp of his claws and he tucked his mouth. Do you think Sasuke is like you? He knows he can''t fight but make complaints about it. After hearing iluka''s words, Naruto, who was still struggling to seize the opportunity to teach Sasuke a lesson, was stunned at first, and then directly put his hands on his waist to make a look up and laugh: "ha ha, Sasuke, you are not very strong, don''t you still lose to me?" Seeing Naruto''s appearance, Sasuke can''t help but have a twitch at the corner of his mouth. Losing to such an idiot is definitely his own shame! "Bang!" Just as Naruto continued to sneer, suddenly a white fist hit him on the head. Chapter 979 "Stupid Naruto, if Sasuke didn''t let you, how could you defeat him?" Speaking is Sakura, at this time she is looking at Naruto with an angry face. Her male god was defeated by Naruto, a loser. Sakura was naturally unhappy. If she didn''t want to maintain her lady demeanor in front of Sasuke, Naruto would be broken now. "I beat Sasuke myself, but he didn''t let me!" Hearing Sakura''s words, Naruto looks aggrieved. The place she hit just now is swollen. However, in the face of Sakura, Naruto seems to become a little sheep in an instant. In addition to the first sentence, Naruto does not dare to say one more word. Looking at the submissive Naruto in front of Sakura, Sasuke''s eyes flashed a trace of depression, such a dregs that even women can''t conquer, actually defeated himself? "Hum!" After a cold hum, Sasuke looked directly at Sakura: "I didn''t let him, he beat me openly!" After that, Sasuke ignored Sakura and went directly to Naruto, then said: "next time, I will beat you!" Then, without waiting for Naruto to speak, Sasuke has turned and walked towards the distance. Before killing the man, he can''t tolerate even one failure. Looking at Sasuke''s back, Sakura''s face turned red, and the whole person began to wobble: "Sasuke Jun, so handsome, he talked to me just now!" Watching Sakura fall into a strange state, Naruto can''t feel the joy of any winner. Why is Sasuke a favorite when he is a winner? Of course, Naruto is doomed to be unable to understand such a serious problem. After scratching his head, he fell into a giggle again: "Hey, hey, if you can beat Sasuke today, you must go to thank brother Chufan later." "Chu fan?" Just as Naruto was talking, a confused voice came from one side: "which person named Chu fan helped you become stronger?" The sudden sound made Naruto almost climb to the ground. After turning his head, he found that Luwan didn''t know when to stand behind him. "Ah, it''s Luwan." Looking at the curious Luwan on his face, Naruto touched his head with a simple smile, and then said: "yes, brother Chufan is a travelling businessman. He just joined Muye village today!" Naruto doesn''t have too many careful eyes, and doesn''t worry that others will become stronger than themselves when they know Chu fan''s existence. In just a few minutes, Naruto told all the things that happened to meet Chu fan today. After hearing Naruto''s words, a glimmer of light flashed in Luwan''s eyes: "a card that can help others become stronger sounds good." With Luwan''s understanding of Naruto, he knew that the other party would not lie. In a moment, Luwan was curious about Chufan. A card can make Naruto beat Sasuke directly. If he can get such a card, can he improve his strength? Although Luwan is lazy, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t want to be strong. Obviously, this kind of card that can make himself strong is very suitable for him. "Naruto, can you take me to meet the man named Chu fan?" When talking, Luwan looks at Naruto directly. Although it sounds troublesome, if he can become stronger, he will have more time to be lazy. At the thought of this, Luwan''s heart was full of heat, even when he was lazy, he put it away directly. As for whether Chu fan would have any conspiracy or danger, Luwan never thought about it. You know, according to Naruto, the two merchants were brought in by Lord Huoying himself. In this case, there will be no problem! Unfortunately, Luwan didn''t know how vulnerable their Huoying adults were in front of Chufan, otherwise they would not have made such a hasty decision. It has to be said that the bottom decides the head is very reasonable. In the case of lack of knowledge, even the smart people like Luwan will make mistakes. "Certainly." On hearing Luwan''s words, Naruto is happy. He didn''t forget that he had promised to help brother Chufan to pull the guests. Although there was only one person with Luwan, it was better than none? At the thought of this, Naruto nodded to Luwan and said: "brother Chufan is very nice, and there is another strange uncle who is also very nice. I believe you will like them."Hearing Naruto''s words, Luwan couldn''t help laughing bitterly. With Naruto''s character, a good person who can get along with him should have a good character. In this way, Naruto directly drags the deer pill in the strange eyes of the people and rushes toward Chu fan''s small broken shop. Because they didn''t speak very loud just now, other people didn''t know what they were doing. At this point, I have to say that Naruto''s brain circuit is really different from that of normal people. If he had just said the reason why he became stronger, he would not have led the way. Everyone present would have come to have a look. After all, for ninjas, strength is one of the things they care about most. Unfortunately, Naruto didn''t think of this method at all. Until this time, he was still struggling about how to find more customers for Chu fan. Different from Naruto, Luwan simply does not understand Chu fan''s character. In his opinion, since Chu fan has the means to help others improve their strength directly, he must be a hermit expert. Generally speaking, he doesn''t like to be disturbed by others. As for what Naruto said before, it had been ignored by Luwan for a long time. He thought that it was just a kind of refusal of an expert. For this reason, a smart man and a fool did not even think of helping chufanla customers. Without mentioning gossip, he managed to help Chu fan "pull" a customer. Naruto naturally didn''t dare to waste his time and ran all the way with Lu Wan. By the time dachufan''s new shop opened, Luwan was about to foam. Although he is a ninja, but in terms of physical strength, he is not as good as Naruto before, not to mention Naruto after learning Fuhu boxing. At the beginning, Luwan was able to keep up with Naruto''s speed. In the end, it was basically dragged by the two goods! Chapter 980 Looking at the shop in front of him, Luwan took a big breath. Naruto''s physical strength is really good. The ten minute journey is abruptly compressed to three minutes by him. At this time, Luwan even feels that his soul is about to leave the body. Until now, Naruto with big nerves has not found out what kind of tribulation he has experienced with Luwan. Without looking at the breathless Luwan, Naruto rushed directly into the shop: "brother Chufan, I''ll Well, uncle, what are you going to do? " When Luwan came into the room, he saw Naruto being held by a man with a cold face and his collar in the air. Needless to say, this person must be Kaner. Looking at Naruto struggling with all his strength, Kaner''s mouth showed a trace of funny smile. Originally because of the depression caused by the shop has also disappeared a lot. "Strange uncle, let me go quickly, I''m going to see brother Chufan!" When he heard Naruto call his master big brother, Kaner took advantage of me again? Although in the heart has the bad idea, but when facing Naruto, Kaner will not really hurt him. After all, Chu fan''s attitude towards Naruto was in his eyes. If he really hurt Naruto, Kaner felt that he must be the old man who hanged himself! Looking at Naruto who even wanted to open his mouth to bite himself, Kaner couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows, and then said: "the master is sleeping, you''d better keep your voice down!" "Brother Chufan is sleeping?" After hearing Kaner''s words, Naruto was stunned at first, and then quickly lowered his voice: "that''s so. Uncle, can you put me down first? I can wait here for brother Chufan to wake up." After that, Naruto pointed to the deer ball beside him and said: "this is the new customer I brought!" Seeing Naruto''s performance, a strange color flashed in Luwan''s eyes. If ordinary people were sleeping now, Naruto would make a big noise and wake them up. But he ignored Chu fan''s position in Naruto''s eyes. You should know that in addition to being kind to Naruto, Chu fan also helps him improve his strength, so in Naruto''s eyes, Chu fan has long been one of the important people to him. Hearing Naruto''s words, Kaner turned to look at Luwan, then nodded and put Naruto on the ground: "in that case, you can wait here, remember not to disturb the host!" Although he knows that Luwan is Chufan''s customer, Kaner still doesn''t care much. In his opinion, even if the world explodes, it''s not as important as the master''s sleep. Fortunately, Luwan is also a lazy man. He is too lazy to be angry with Kaner''s attitude. After listening to Kaner''s words, Luwan directly found a stool at random, then leaned on it and fell asleep. Seeing the appearance of Luwan, a strange color flashed in Kaner''s eyes. Are people in this world so strange? A small golden hair that seems to be missing a tendon in his head, and the smelly kid in front of him who can fall asleep just after closing his eyes! By the way, there was the old man before. He was quite powerful in this world. He was actually a kidney failure! Ape Fei didn''t know that he was just seeing Kaner, and then he was seen through the fact of his kidney deficiency. Otherwise, he would have sent a secret department to assassinate him. Fortunately, Chu fan did not really let Luwan and Naruto wait for a long time. He just wanted to be as envious as before. In fact, he already knew when Luwan and Naruto arrived. The strength of the sage level of heaven, even if it is asleep, is still sensitive. After ten minutes of struggling in bed, Chu fan finally got up and went to the first floor. "Naruto, are you here?" As soon as he came down, Chu Fan said hello to Naruto, who was playing the game of big eyes and small eyes with Kaner. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Naruto was stunned at first, and then jumped up immediately: "brother Chu fan, you finally wake up. This is the customer I brought you!" When talking, Naruto completely ignores Kaner and reaches out his hand to pull the deer pill to his side. Looking at the Naruto staring at him expectantly, Chu fan showed a smile on his face, then reached out and rubbed all the little yellow hairs on his head into a mess, and then said: "so it is. Thank you very much, Naruto!" Although it''s just a simple praise, Chu fan''s words still make Naruto''s face show a big smile. After praising Naruto, Chu fan turns to look at Luwan"Nara Deer pill, Nara family people can come, but let the shop shine." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Luwan was stunned, and immediately showed a smile: "the store manager was joking. I just heard about Naruto''s experience, so I want to come here to try my luck." Lu Wan''s heart was also a little strange when he spoke. He thought that a big man like Chu fan, if not as cold as Sasuke, should at least have a unique atmosphere like Huoying. But looking at Chu fan in front of his family, with his dishevelled hair, he still dozed off from time to time. The lazy breath from his body almost made Luwan think he was looking in the mirror. Maybe it''s because they are lazy people who take salted fish as their life goal, so when they face Chu fan, Luwan actually feels kind. In fact, this is the reason why Luwan has this idea, because the strength gap between Chu fan and him is too big. You should know that Chu fan is a senior sage of the way of heaven. His body is emitting a unique law of the way of heaven all the time. The smell of Luwan is close to Chu fan, so he will naturally have a good impression on Chu fan. After a look at Luwan, Chufan''s eyes flashed a smile. In fact, he was also very optimistic about Luwan. Both of them were salted fish, and it seemed that it was not strange to cherish each other. "I don''t know what price card you want to buy?" When speaking, Chu fan looks directly at Luwan. He believes that Naruto must have said all the things on the way here. Of course, Chu fan would not admit that he was too lazy to repeat what he had said before. After hearing Chu fan''s words, a strange color flashed in Luwan''s eyes. They were salted fish. He could vaguely guess Chu fan''s idea. Chapter 981 However, for this kind of discovery, Luwan will not tell. He is not a Naruto, and often hovers on the edge of death. After a brief thought, Luwan made a decision: "I''ll buy ten white cards first." Even the children of the family can''t take a lot of money when they go out. He took out all the 100 yuan he had, and then Luwan said. One hundred yuan can buy a green card, but in Luwan''s opinion, buying ten white cards is better than one green card. After all, all he has to do now is verify the authenticity of the card. Chu night doesn''t care about Lu Wan''s idea. After hearing Lu Wan''s words, he waved his hand and ten white cards appeared in his hand. "That''s it, that''s it!" As soon as the card appeared, Naruto was even more excited than Luwan. He began to explain how to use the card. In his opinion, to know how to use this kind of card is absolutely a thing worth showing off. Seeing Naruto shouting, Chu fan and Luwan didn''t say anything. It happened that one of them wanted to know how to use the card, and the other didn''t want to talk too much. Under Naruto''s hand and foot, Luwan barely understood how to use the card. Stopping Naruto who wanted to introduce him again, Luwan began to look at the cards in his hands in his expectant eyes. First, there is nothing on it. Luwan doesn''t care. According to Naruto, this kind of thing is very normal. The second one, still nothing! Third ¡­¡­ Until the seventh card, Luwan''s eyes suddenly brightened: "brother Chufan, can you help to see what''s on this card?" When talking, Luwan handed the card in his hand directly. Hear Lu Wan''s words, Chu fan is also a Leng, then quickly checked up. This card depicts a young man with short hair sitting on a fat blue fish, with a pair of transparent wings behind him. [Da Meng Shen Gong] classification: skill (green) Introduction: an entry-level cultivation method from a sage in a glorious world role: with this card, you will get Da Meng Shen Gong, which can improve chakra''s cultivation when you sleep, up to the tolerance level of the elite! Note: some people seem to be sleeping, but actually they are getting stronger secretly! "Goo Doo!" After hearing Chu fan''s introduction to the card, Luwan''s eyes turned red instantly. Sleeping can improve his strength. What''s this? This is a dream! Looking at the cards in their hands, at this moment, it is not simply a card, but fate, is the pursuit of their life! "Use it!" Regardless of talking to Chu fan and others, Luwan directly used the card of Da Meng Shengong according to the method of Naruto. After the card turned into a white light and disappeared, Luwan felt that there was an extra stream of information in his mind and another ability - sleep. According to the information in his mind, Luwan found that he could fall asleep at any time if he wanted to: lying, standing and even talking! "Magic The remaining cards are still empty, but Luwan is not disappointed. For him, today''s biggest harvest is not the magic power of big dream, nor the determination of the true and false of Chu fan''s shop, but the ability to enter a sleep state at any time. "Thank you, brother Chufan." "Ding, congratulations to the host for getting the favor of Nara Deer pill, the world integration increased by 0.5%!" Looking at the instant smile some Naruto deer pill, Chu fan can''t help but look at a bright, and then with a strange look at Naruto. It''s also one of the 12 small powers of Muye, even you are the leading role, but you don''t have a generous Luwan. I despise you! Perhaps it is because of Chu fan''s misunderstanding of Naruto that the system took the initiative to issue a voice to explain to him: "Ding, because Naruto''s liking is too easy to brush off, so the degree of world integration he can provide becomes lower." ¡­¡­ After hearing the explanation of the system, Chu fan''s face looked a little better. So, it''s not that this guy is too mean, but that he is a poor man! Looking at Luwan, who is still giggling, Chu fan also smiles: "it''s all your luck. If you really want to thank me, you can help me to attract more customers." "Ah, oh, yes!" Hear Chu fan''s words, the deer ball is a Leng at first, then hastily ordered to nod.Originally, he thought that Chu fan would be difficult to get along with. He also thought about how to let Ding Zuo and them come here to draw cards. Unexpectedly, Chu fan took the initiative to put forward this point. "Well, since everyone is so happy, why don''t I invite you to dinner today?" "Good!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Naruto cheered directly. For Naruto, he has regarded Chu fan as his good friend, and he doesn''t need to be polite in front of his good friend. Seeing that Naruto agreed, Luwan naturally could not refuse and immediately nodded: "in that case, thank you very much, brother Chufan." Hearing Lu Wan''s words, Chu fan nodded, and then directly led the crowd to kill Yile Ramen restaurant again. What is different from the last time is that this time Kaner appears to be very positive, and has performed a real truth theorem for Chu fan. "Uncle Yile, here we are again!" As soon as I entered Yile Ramen hall, Naruto began to shout again. Looking at Naruto, Lu Wan can''t help twitching. It''s a shame to walk with this guy! "Ha ha ha, it''s little Naruto." As for Naruto''s hand beating, he was still surprisingly tolerant. When he came out, he was stunned when he saw Chu fan and others, and then he said hello to them with a smile: "good manager Chu fan, good Kaner, and the little guy of Nara''s family, you are also good." Maybe it was because he appreciated the hand-made ramen, so Kaner nodded to him in a rare way. It''s still hand-made ramen, with Naruto and Kaner as two big stomach kings. The whole person is as busy as a top. "Naruto, I''m going to graduate tomorrow. Are you ready?" Just as everyone was trying to eliminate the noodles in the bowl, Luwan suddenly opened his mouth to Naruto. "Ah?" Hearing Luwan''s words, Naruto was stunned at first, and then showed a look of panic: "tomorrow, how can it be so fast?" Chapter 982 Seeing Naruto''s confused face, Luwan couldn''t help twitching at the corner of his mouth, but finally he said: "listen to Mr. iluka say that tomorrow''s exam is the skill of separation." At this point, Luwan gave Naruto an expression of pity. "Nani?" Sure enough, as soon as Luwan''s words were finished, Naruto immediately drank violently, then slapped the table and stood up: "how can it be like this?" Naruto''s face was sad when he spoke. You should know that his worst skill was separation. For a moment, Naruto even felt that Yile Ramen in his hand was not so fragrant. Thanks to Luwan, he doesn''t know Naruto''s inner thoughts. Otherwise, he will ridicule him. Do you think you are just not good at separation? Wrong, you are not good at Ninjutsu, OK! Of course, these have nothing to do with Naruto. After eating ramen, he wiped his mouth and said goodbye to Chu fan: "brother Chu fan, I''ll go back first. I''ll learn to separate myself tonight!" Looking at Naruto''s self-confident face, Chu fan suddenly thinks of himself the night before he failed in the exam. At that time, he was also so naive and confident But as long as the end, the reality is always able to use their big stick to tell you what is tragic. Of course, Chu fan knew that separation would not really be an obstacle to Naruto''s graduation. After all, with the help of old ape flying lusters hiding in the dark, these things were nothing at all. "Come on After hearing Chu fan''s encouragement, Naruto suddenly showed a big smile: "I will succeed!" Looking at Naruto''s self-confidence, Chu fan and lumaru sighed silently. For this kind of mysterious creature, they didn''t know what a blow was. Not to mention Chu fan and Naruto Luwan saying goodbye, at this time in Huoying office, ape Fei is looking at a dark part in front of him seriously: "you say Naruto defeated Sasuke today?" When talking, ape fly''s eyes show a strange look. Although he has the skill of telescope, he can''t stare at Naruto all the time. After all, there are several bathhouses in the village that he needs to watch, cough and maintain order. "Yes." The dark part with the fox mask doesn''t know that the old scum''s thinking in front of him has started to deviate in some strange direction. He still answers with a serious face: "however, Naruto used a kind of body skill that never appeared in the competition today." After hearing the words of the dark part, ape Fei nodded: "I know about this matter. Go down. By the way, don''t tell other people about it." "Yes After hearing the words of ape flying, fox''s face nodded in the dark, and then an instant body skill disappeared in the same place. After the dark part left, ape Fei frowned, then opened the window and looked into the distance: "soaring strength, unseen physical skill, is it you?" Almost in an instant, ape feirizha thought of Chu fan. After all, among the people Naruto can reach, Chu fan is the only one who has the ability to do this. At the thought of this, ape Fei got up directly, and then walked toward Chu fan''s shop. Although he was reluctant to contact Chu fan, now Naruto has been involved, so ape Fei has to pay attention to it: "I hope you don''t have other purposes, otherwise..." At this point, ape Fei''s fist suddenly pinched. If he had to, he would have to choose to die with each other. In ape flying''s view, although Chufan and Kaner''s strength is very strong, if they work hard, they will definitely be able to make each other pay the price. A few minutes later, ape Fei came to Chu fan''s shop. "Oh, it''s Lord Huoying." As soon as he entered the shop, Chu fan''s voice came out directly: "Huoying adults can come here, really let the shop shine." Hear Chu fan''s words, ape flies first is a Leng, then the corner of the mouth is a burst of crazy twitch. Even if my strength is very weak, there is a big gap with you, but you don''t have to be so perfunctory to me, do you? Can I A few minutes later, ape Fei looked at Chu fan with a gloomy face: "manager Chu fan, what''s the matter?" "Cough." Hearing the words of ape Fei, Chu fan coughed a few times: "I have not said before that there is a chance to get the treasure from the card, so Huoying doesn''t have to feel inferior." Chapter 983 When speaking, Chu fan looked at ape flying with pity. Anyway, it''s the third generation of Huoying. I didn''t expect that you had such bad luck. No wonder you will die in the hands of your own disciples. Feel Chu fan''s eyes, ape fly instantly feel a rage directly rushed into the depths of his mind. As three generations of Huoying, this is the first time that someone dares to speak like this in front of him. If it''s not that he can''t beat Chu fan, he wants to arrest the profiteer in front of him now! But after thinking about it, ape Fei decided to calm down a little. After all, if he didn''t have enough preparation to fight with Chu fan, his old bone might not hold up. Take a deep breath to calm down your mood again, and then ape Fei said again: "in that case, let''s have a hundred green cards." "No problem!" As soon as ape Fei''s words were finished, Chu fan put one hundred green cards in front of him. No matter the old man in front of him, cough, parents are like coffins, but now they are their own guests. Looking at the cards in front of him, ape Fei''s attitude is not so casual this time. After all, even Huoying can''t spend money like this. No one''s money comes from strong wind. First, blank! Seeing the first empty card, ape Fei''s face turned black. He suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. Second, blank! ¡­¡­ The 99th card is still empty! At this time, ape fly''s hands have been covered with green tendons, eyes have become red. See ape fly of this appearance, Chu fan can''t help but cautiously back two steps. I''m not afraid that I can''t beat him. I''m mainly afraid that he will suddenly fall to the ground and have a collision. After all, this is Muye village. If ape Fei is really shameless to touch his own porcelain, maybe he can really succeed. After a look at ape Fei, Chu fan showed a cautious smile: "Lord Huoying, it''s just the saying that Xuan doesn''t save Fei, krypton doesn''t change his life, some things can''t be obtained if you have money..." Before Chu fan''s words were finished, ape Fei had a red face and directly connected a card: "what''s on this card?" When talking, ape Fei stares at Chu fan, but he knows what Chu Fan said before. As long as there is a picture on the card, it means that he has hit something. Hearing the words of ape Fei, Chu fan was stunned: "did you win?" When speaking, Chu fan has conveniently taken the card from ape fly''s hand, and then checked it. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the ape flies very fast, without a mouthful of old blood gushing out directly. What is "unexpectedly hit?" in your heart, is my luck so bad? In a moment, ape even speculated that he couldn''t win anything before, whether it was the result of the black box operation in front of him. Thanks to Chu fan, he doesn''t know what ape Fei thinks. Otherwise, he will be hanged in a tree and beaten. I''m the most honest little gentleman in the universe. Can you slander him? "Cough." Seeing clearly the things on the card, Chu fan showed a strange smile to ape Fei: "master Huoying is really lucky." [capsule doll] classification: adult products (white) Introduction: a necessary artifact for otaku from a certain scientific and technological plane function: using this card, you will get the capsule doll with skill of "shape fitting" shape fitting: the moment the capsule is opened, it will be active to form the image of user input, if it is not input, it will start random shape fitting! Note: please don''t let anyone see you. when Chu Fan said the attributes of the capsule doll, ape Fei''s face immediately showed a smile. However, the smile only appeared for less than a second, and was directly taken back by ape fly: "cough, I didn''t expect it was such a chicken rib item. It seems that my luck is not good." Looking at the ape fly who Mingming wants to laugh, but pretends to be dignified, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth, and then says directly: "since Huoying thinks it''s useless, why don''t you sell it to me? I can return all your money just now." "No need!" Chu fan''s words just export, ape flies day to chop to quickly open mouth way. After the words came out, he seemed to think that what he had just shown was too obvious, so ape Fei coughed a little, and then replied with a straight face: "after all, it''s the first thing I''ve ever taken out, and it''s still meaningful for collection." After that, without waiting for Chu fan to open his mouth again, ape Fei had disappeared in place.Looking at the ape flying away, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. No wonder they will hand over such disciples as muyehuang (from laiye) gambling (gangshou) and poison (big snake pill). By virtue of this virtue, these three people are already gifted. Ape Fei didn''t know that his every move had been seen through by Chu fan. After returning to his Huoying office, ape Fei directly took out the card in his pocket: "use it!" Words just fall, ape fly in the hands of a red and white apricot size capsule. "It seems that what he said is true." Feeling the weight of the capsule in his hand, ape Fei murmured: "but I still need to make sure." During the conversation, ape Fei had put the capsule on the table, and then picked up his crystal ball to steal, cough, and observe the bathhouses in the village. "Bang!" However, before his Ninjutsu was finished, he heard that his door was pushed open by others. In panic, he put away his crystal ball. After seeing the people coming in, ape Fei was relieved: "it''s tuanzang. I don''t know what happened when you came suddenly?" As a martial brother growing up together, how could Tuan Zang not know the virtue of ape Fei? Seeing what he did just now, he knew that he had done nothing good. At the thought of this, Tuan Zang''s heart could not help the birth of a resentment. Mingming is better than the old ghost in front of him in all aspects, but why did Shifu still pass the title of Huoying to him? Although he wanted to poke thousands of holes in ape Fei''s body with a toothpick, Tuan Zang''s face was still plain: "ape Fei, I heard that you let people of unknown origin join Muye?" After hearing Tuan Zang''s words, ape Fei was stunned at first, and then nodded: "I know all about them. They are businessmen who travel between different countries. Joining Muye is also conducive to the development of the village." Ape Fei naturally knows Tuan Zang''s purpose all the time, but because of his brother''s feelings, he always embraces Tuan Zang. Chapter 984 "Merchant?" As soon as ape Fei''s words were finished, Tuan Zang slapped his palm on the table: "if only two ordinary businessmen, can Naruto''s strength be improved so much?" When talking, Tuan Zang''s one eye was staring at the ape. He felt that the ape had changed. Since he became Huoying, he paid less and less attention to himself. Now he talks to himself in such a perfunctory way! After hearing Tuan Zang''s words, ape Fei frowned: "did you watch Naruto?" When talking, ape Fei''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly. About Naruto, he had blocked the information. If he didn''t pay special attention to it, Tuan Zang couldn''t know about it. The first thing to see ape flying is not to explain to yourself, but to question yourself. Tuan Zang is more angry. Don''t you think I should calm down first? After a cold hum, Tuan Zang said with a dissatisfied face: "Naruto has a special identity. If I don''t make some restrictions, how can I ensure the safety of the village?" After that, without waiting for ape Fei to speak again, Tuan Zang already said: "let''s not talk about Naruto for a while, let''s talk about the two guys with unknown origins first." Hearing Tuan Zang''s words, ape Fei sighed helplessly, and then said all the things he knew about Chu fan. Of course, for their own pumping things, ape or hide, not because of what, shameful! "So, the magic cards in Chu fan''s hands are really effective?" "That''s right!" As soon as the words were finished, ape Fei''s face changed, and then he looked at Tuan Zang seriously: "they are very powerful. You should never use those dark methods." "Dark?" Hearing the words of ape flying, Tuan Zang''s face could not help showing a sneer: "monkey, even now, you are still so naive. If there is no hidden root, how can there be leaves swaying in the wind?" As a good friend for many years, how can ape Fei not know his old friend''s character? The biggest possibility is that the goods will start to make some small moves secretly. Ape flying is not worried about Chufan and Kaner, but mainly about Tuan Zang playing himself to death. Seeing that Tuan Zang was about to turn away, ape Fei was also worried and stood up from his stool: "Tuan Zang..." Due to the large range of action, a small capsule just fell out of ape''s pocket. "Bad!" I don''t know why, when the capsule appeared and fell out, ape''s heart suddenly gave birth to a bad premonition. Sure enough, the next thing really began to develop in the direction of ape flying premonition. After falling to the ground, a mechanical sound suddenly appeared in the capsule: "the capsule starts to search the input model. If there is no model, it starts to collect and search. Search by distance, select the target and start to imitate!" With the appearance of mechanical sound, the capsule on the ground suddenly began to grow, just a few breaths, it became a model lying on the ground. "Cough." Looking at the model lying quietly on the ground, the air in Huoying office immediately calmed down, and ape Fei coughed carefully twice: "Tuan Zang, I said it was a misunderstanding, do you believe it?" heard as like as two peas flying, the group looked at the same thing on the ground as they did, but there was no model of cloth on it, and then a twitching in the corners of his mouth. "About Chu fan, I will think about it seriously!" After that, without waiting for ape Fei to speak, Tuan Zang turned his head and walked directly outside. When he stepped out of the room with one foot, Tuan Zang''s voice came in again: "monkey, we are no longer young. As a fire shadow, you should put your energy on some proper things." As soon as the voice fell, Tuan Zang left in a hurry. But at the moment he left, the ape Flying Sun chop still saw a touch of red from his face! "Ouwu ~" after taking a look at the capsule doll still lying on the ground, ape Fei can''t care to explain things to Tuan Zang. Now he just wants to have a good vomit. With a fireball technique, after destroying the body of Tuan Zang on the ground, ape Fei quickly sat down behind his desk and found his crystal ball. Just saw that kind of thing, now urgent need some other things to help me improve my eyes! "But it''s quite big." As soon as this idea appeared, ape feirizhan quickly shook his head: "Damn, it must be that the sudden stimulation was too serious. Now only the bathhouse can comfort me!"When the ape Flying Sun chop cleans his eyes with the help of his telescope, Tuan Zang''s heart is not calm at this time. From the time he left the Huoying office, he was in a strange state. His mind was full of the appearance of the capsule doll. When we think about the way ape Fei treats himself, Tuan Zang''s mind gradually gives birth to a terrible idea: "do monkeys really have this idea about me?" After the birth of this idea, the more Tuan Zang thought about it, the more likely it was. After all, I grew up with ape feirizhan and knew each other very well. Moreover, ape Fei knew his ambition. If you become the shadow of fire, you will definitely kill the potential threat of ape flying. However, ape flying has always been tolerant of himself. At the thought of this, Tuan Zang had a strange feeling in his heart. Is this mother''s love? As soon as the idea was born, Tuan Zang shook his head. He felt sick at the thought of ape Fei''s Chrysanthemum like face. "Hum!" Looking back at the Huoying building behind him, Tuan Zang gave a cold hum: "after you die, the position of Huoying is still mine!" If you let Chu fan know what Tuan Zang is thinking, he and ape Fei will be directly pulled together, and then directly send a hundred years of love. Why? You should know that Tuan Zang was determined to be Huoying. For this goal, even killing ape Fei was not a big deal for him. But now? He wanted to wait until the ape died before planning the position of Huoying. What is this called? This special is love! A man, for his love resolutely abandoned his career, this is not worth encouraging it? Of course, Chu fan didn''t know about these things, which made ape Fei and Tuan Zang lose a good chance. Without mentioning the gossip, Tuan Zang once again set his eyes on the direction of Chu fan''s shop after determining his new goal in life: "I''d like to see if your so-called cards are really so magical?" Chapter 985 Although promised ape fly won''t go to Chu fan''s trouble directly, but this doesn''t mean that he can''t touch each other. As the root of Muye, Tuan Zang felt obliged to keep a certain understanding of every dangerous element in the village. In this state of mind, Tuan Zang began to move towards Chu fan''s shop. As for Tuan Zang''s action, ape Fei, who has the skill of telescope, can certainly find it, but he doesn''t care too much. Since Tuan Zang has already said that he won''t go to Chu fan for trouble, he won''t in a short time. Furthermore, with Tuan Zang''s character, if you really want to do something to Chu fan, you must make plans in secret, rather than go to the door openly. "Tuan Zang, Tuan Zang, I hope you don''t let me down." Looking at Tuan Zang moving towards Chu fan''s shop through the crystal ball, ape Fei''s eyes narrowed slightly: "but according to my understanding of you, you should not be impulsive." Ape Fei is very confident about his relationship with Tuan Zang for so many years. Although Tuan Zang may not like him, he absolutely knows each other well. "Ouch ~" at the thought of this, ape Fei suddenly felt a feeling of nausea rising from his chest. At the same time, the appearance of the "Frank" Tuan Zang doll just now appeared in his mind. "No, my eyes still need a good treatment!" After that, the picture inside the crystal ball changed again. Not only that, when the ape was retching, Tuan Zang, who was walking, also felt a burst of hair in his heart, and his buttocks were still chilly. In an instant, Tuan Zang was on the alert. Although this is Muye village, some people hide in the dark to give themselves a boost. It has to be said that people who have been hiding in the dark will also have dark thoughts, such as Tuan Zang now. Not to mention how Tuan Zang was on guard all around and rushed to Chu fan''s shop. At this time, other things happened in the universe. "You say housekeeper sabby is dead?" The questioner was a man in white with a pair of giant horns on his head, a strange pattern on his face and a soft voice. "Yes, my Lord." Looking at the monakar saint in front of him, Qi Shi was excited. This is the first time he has been so close to the saint, but the smell of the saint made his mind shake. Of course, Qi Shi didn''t dare to relax at this time. After all, he was facing the saint of the road. If he let the other party know that he killed Sabi, his result would be obvious. Hearing Qi Shi''s words, monakar''s face showed a strange smile, and then covered his mouth with a hand: "Oh, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha After that, monakar suddenly looked at Qishi: "in this way, you can escape a life from the other party, but it''s really lucky." "Yes, yes Yes Originally, there was a secret in his heart. At this time, he was suddenly resisted by monakar, and Qi Shi''s face was instantly covered with cold sweat. "You are very good." Looking at himself shaking slightly in front of him, breaking his arm and leg, and covering his body with wounds and stones, monakar suddenly said. On hearing monakar''s words, Qi Shi''s heart rate instantly increased several times. "Thank you, my Lord." While talking, Qi Shi, regardless of the pain on his body, kowtows to monakar directly. Just for a moment, blood oozes from his forehead. Seeing Qi Shi''s appearance, monakar''s eyes flashed a trace of excitement: "tonight, you will serve me." "Yes When talking, Qi Shi''s voice was trembling. He didn''t expect that he had bet right. He could not only save his life, but also get the favor of Saint monakal! Just when Qi Shi was excited, monakar''s voice came back: "by the way, don''t heal. I like the way you are now!" After that, without waiting for Qi Shi to react, monakar has turned to his palace. "Remember your Majesty''s orders Even though monakar has been far away, Qi Shi still kowtows seriously, and then opens his mouth with a face of thanks. When Qi Shi kowtows to thank him, jealousy flashed in the eyes of several strange creatures around him. "This guy is really lucky. He didn''t receive any punishment for the death of the housekeeper. Now he''s being trusted by the Holy Father."It was a greenish creature with eight hands. Hearing his words, several other creatures around nodded with approval. Another creature with a dog''s head and a vengeful smell directly glared at Qishi: "if I had known that the saint liked this, how could I have given him the chance?" ¡­¡­ Qi Shi chose to ignore the words of others around him. He knew that as long as after today, he could surpass these guys in identity. With the strength of the senior sage of heaven and the favor of monakar, Qi Shi''s ambition is huge. He wants to be a man like Sabi and the steward of monakar''s world! Of course, Qi Shi won''t say these words now. He knows that the most important thing is to get the real favor of the saint. As for Sabi and Blu, hehe, who cares about the dead? Looking at the other friars around, Qi Shi showed a look of disdain in his eyes. From today on, you can only be my servants. Qi Shi didn''t dare to waste his time, so he went directly to the holy temple of the saint. Because his legs were broken, and the holy father did not allow him to treat them, every step of Qi Shi''s mouth would twitch violently, but even so, his eyes were still full of excitement. "My Lord, I''m here." After arriving at the gate of the temple, he took a look at the tall palace in front of him. Qi Shi suddenly fell on his knees and said. "Come in." "Yes After hearing the words of monakar, the gate of the temple opened instantly, and then Qi Shi went straight in. After Qi Shi went in, the gate of the temple closed again. In the next half an hour, all kinds of strange sounds came out of the temple. Chapter 986 An hour later, Qishi and monakar reappeared in the former palace. At this time, Qi Shi nestles in monakar''s arms, and his injuries have all recovered. In addition to the abnormal flush on his face and the strange posture of walking, Qi Shi''s momentum has become even more terrifying. "From today on, Qi Shi is the housekeeper of the world. All of you must respect him." When he heard monakar''s words, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed with excitement, and then he gently drew a circle on his chest with his fingers: "thank you, my Lord." The other sages around all looked at Qi Shi jealously, but they did not dare to disobey monakar''s performance at all, so all of them saluted Qi Shi respectfully: "I''ve met the housekeeper!" "No gift." Seeing the crowd salute, Qi Shi laughs and raises his hand to them. Then there is no more action. But for Qi Shi''s action, none of the monks at the scene dared to express their dissatisfaction. Their hearts are very clear that Qi Shi has successfully won the favor of the saint. In this way, it is only a matter of time for him to become the original Sabi housekeeper. After reaching for Qi Shi''s hair, monakar''s eyes flashed a trace of anger, and then he continued to say: "a few little saints of the way of heaven in the barren land dare to kill our housekeeper and make our concubine suffer such a great shame. What do you say about this?" "To your holiness, I think we have to make the people in the barren land pay for what they have done!" As soon as monakar''s words came out, the green skin creature said directly: "the little ones think that we must directly destroy their world, so that we can maintain the dignity of monakar''s big world!" While talking, the creature threw a flattering smile at Qi Shi. He didn''t forget what he said in front of Qi Shi. Originally, he thought that Qi Shi could only be spoiled by the saint once at most, but he didn''t expect that the other party would win the favor of the saint directly. In this way, of course, he had to please Qi Shi. As soon as this creature''s words came out, several other creatures around him were all in agreement, but they all threw "friendly" eyes at Qi Shi when they spoke. You know, Qishi is the housekeeper and the real second in command of monakar''s world, so of course they won''t miss this opportunity to please each other. Of course, monakar knows about his minor actions, but he is not angry with such things. On the contrary, he is very happy. In monakar''s opinion, other people flatter Qi Shi, which is the embodiment of his own dignity. Because Qi Shi''s everything is given by him now. If he takes it back, these creatures will not continue to please him. This feeling of mastering everything makes Mona Carr particularly intoxicated. After glancing around for a while, monakar nodded slowly: "in this case, destroy those big worlds. Qi Shi is in charge of this matter. You should all obey his transfer!" "Yes Hearing monakar''s words, people''s eyes to Qi Shi were more awed. You know, even when Sabi existed, he didn''t get the command of everyone at one time, but Qi Shi got such a right for the first time. From this we can see how much Qi Shi was favored by the Holy Lord. Seeing the people nodding, monakar nodded with satisfaction: "OK, you step down." "Yes After hearing monakar''s words, Qi Shi and others quickly nodded, and then turned to walk toward the outside. At this time, monakar''s voice came from behind again: "by the way, Aifei, when you come back, remember to come to bed again. Besides, your performance today is great, and I hope it will be the same next time." "Yes Hearing monakar''s words, Qi Shi couldn''t help being stiff. He knew what monakar said: "don''t worry, my Lord. The next time I come, I will be better than this one." "Ha ha ha, I''m looking forward to it." In the laughter of monakar, Qishi limps out of the palace. He understands the meaning of the Holy Father. The next time he serves the Holy Father, he has to be scarred. However, compared with his current position, these things are nothing to Qi Shi. He also believes that if other people have this opportunity, they will not let it go. It''s just that the holy father likes the injured concubine to serve him. It''s not a problem at all."Housekeeper, what shall we do next?" As soon as he walked out of the palace, Qi Shi was surrounded by a pile of strange creatures. They didn''t dare to be presumptuous in the palace just now, but now they have to firmly seize this opportunity to please Qi Shi. "Why, is it necessary to plan for the destruction of a large world in a barren land?" Looking at the surrounding creatures, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a glimmer of satisfaction. To be able to appear in the assembly hall of the saints, at least they should have the strength of high-level saints of heaven, and even these two peak saints of heaven. For the strength of these guys, Qi Shi is very confident. In his opinion, the reason why Sabi failed before was that he was careless. Otherwise, he would not have the chance now. Hearing Qi Shi''s words, the people on the scene were stunned at first, and then showed an embarrassed smile. Indeed, they didn''t need any plans at all with their strength. "If we are stupid, please don''t blame our housekeeper." "From today on, call me princess!" Hearing this creature''s words, Qi Shi suddenly changed his face, and then said in a direct angry voice. He is different from Sabi. Qi Shi knows that his everything is given by the saint. If he wants to have it all the time, he can only let the saint spoil himself all the time. "I''ll wait to see the princess!" Hearing Qi Shi''s words, they quickly nodded and saluted him again. Seeing everyone''s performance, Qi Shi nodded with satisfaction. "My Lord, I am willing to destroy the world with you Looking at the friar who took the initiative to stand out, there was a trace of regret in other people''s eyes. Such a good opportunity to please the princess was robbed by the goods! Chapter 987 Looking at the green guy in front of him, a strange color flashed in Qi Shi''s eyes. If he remembers correctly, this guy was mocking himself a few hours ago. "What''s your name?" Hearing Qi Shi''s words, the creature was stunned at first, and then a trace of excitement flashed in his eyes: "to the princess, my little name is ayin." When speaking, Ayn''s face was humble, and there was no dignity that a saint of heaven should have. Obviously, Qi Shi was very satisfied with his performance. After hearing what he said, Qi Shi nodded directly: "from now on, they are all under your command." "Yes As soon as Qi Shi''s words were finished, AI Yin nodded excitedly. Even he did not expect that Qi Shi would give him such an opportunity. Looking at the excited Ayn and the envious eyes of the other monks around him, Qi Shi''s mouth showed a smile: "don''t worry, as long as you perform well enough this time, I will ask for credit for you in front of the saint!" "We?" Hearing Qi Shi''s words, the people on the scene were stunned, and then looked at Qi Shi with strange eyes. "You''re not mistaken. I''ll take all of you out with me this time!" When he spoke, Qi Shi''s face was smiling, but everyone on the scene could not help feeling cold. What they want to deal with is just a few mole ants in the barren land. I didn''t expect that Qi Shi would let everyone out together. In fact, some monks wanted to question this practice, but after they felt Qi Shi''s eyes, they immediately gave up this idea. Looking at everyone''s expression, Qi Shi''s mouth slightly raised. Of course he can guess what these guys are thinking, but he doesn''t care. For Qi Shi, only to kill Chu fan and other talents is what he should really pay attention to. "In that case, let''s start at once." After that, without waiting for others to speak, Qi Shi had set out in the direction of Pangu world. Seeing Qi Shi''s action, the people on the scene looked at each other, but they didn''t dare to say anything more. "What are you doing? Do you want to disobey the order of the princess?" Words just fall, Ayn has closely followed the pace of Qi Shi. For Qi Shi''s action, Chu fan certainly doesn''t know, but even if he knows, he won''t care. After all, Pangu''s world has been engulfed by him. Let alone Qi Shi with a group of saints of the way of heaven, even if the saints of the way came in person, it didn''t work. But at this time, Chu fan looked at the ''customer'' in front of him strangely: "how did the old goods come over?" At this time, in front of him was an old clapper dressed in a gray robe, with one eye wrapped directly in white gauze. In addition to this guy''s cold breath, if Chu fan didn''t know something about the world of fire shadow, he might be regarded as a mummy in legend. "Manager, I wonder if you could introduce the goods in the shop to me?" Hearing Tuan Zang''s words, Chu fan''s mouth turned casually, and then a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "how come the dignified Tuan Zang can''t even know such a little information in Muye village?" ... hearing Chu fan''s words, Tuan Zang couldn''t help but draw his mouth. After leaving the Huoying office, Tuan Zang considered how to contact Chu fan. Now that he has promised the monkey, he will not take the initiative to go to Chu fan and other people''s trouble. Of course, the main reason for this kind of ideological awareness is that what happened just now has given him too much spiritual impact. After some thinking, Tuan Zang decided to keep a low profile and contact Chu fan as an ordinary person. But he did not expect that he had not said a few words, Chu fan had already broken his identity. After a look at Chu fan, Tuan Zang''s face showed a trace of resentment. Now that you know my identity, can''t you cooperate with me a little bit? It''s embarrassing for me to get things like this! In fact, what Tuan Zang didn''t know was that the reason why Chu fan directly broke his identity was that he didn''t bother to introduce the role of cards again. "Cough." After coughing twice and calming down for a while, Tuan Zang said helplessly: "since the store manager already knows my identity, I won''t do more concealment." "High." Looking at the group hide a pair of my showdown, I am a big man''s expression, Chu fan curled his mouth, showing a casual expression.Seeing Chu fan''s expression, Tuan Zang''s mouth twitches again: How can I say Tuan Zang is also the second leader of Muye village, a big boss who has been hidden in the dark for many years? Am I not worthy of attention? After a look at Chu fan, Tuan Zang didn''t dare to break out directly. It was not that he suddenly had any kindness, but that in the moment just now, he felt a breath of terror from Kaner. "I want to buy ten blue cards!" Having a look at Kaner, tuanzang directly pats a pile of banknotes on the table in front of him. Seeing Tuan Zang''s posture as a local tyrant, Chu fan couldn''t help sighing. They have been Huoying for so many years. When they buy a few green cards, they all look like they are in pain. However, you can even afford a blue card. It can be seen that there has been a lot of corruption in your group over the years. From this point, we can know that Tuan Zang''s title of "the first pot king of Muye" is definitely not given to him by others. However, Chu fan is not interested in the origin of the money hidden on the group. After collecting the money on the table, Chu fan hands over ten blue cards. Looking at the blue cards in his hand, Tuan Zang''s eyes flashed a strange color. There was nothing special about these cards in his eyes. If you don''t have enough trust in ape Flying Sun chop, Tuan Zang will think that he has met a liar at this time. "Hum, let me see what effect these so-called cards can have." The idea turns and Tuan Zang looks directly at the first card in his hand. Well, it''s a blank card. According to ape Flying Sun chop, it doesn''t get anything. Tuan Zang didn''t pay too much attention to this phenomenon. After all, before ape flying, he also drew a lot of white cards. The second one is still blank! It doesn''t matter. I still have eight cards. ... the ninth or blank card? Looking at his hand is still empty card, group hide eyebrows tightly together. Chapter 988 Although he can easily buy ten blue cards, tuanzang is not very rich. Chu fan''s guess before is no problem, as the master of the root of the big man, there are still a lot of ways to get money. For example, he often let members of the root take on some tasks in the black market in exchange for payment. But the income is high and the cost is high. In order to cultivate the root ninja, the money on Tuan''s hiding body is basically spent intact. In addition, all the time, Tuan Zang''s goal is to become a shadow of fire. He doesn''t care much about money. In this way, the cost of ten blue cards is a huge sum of money for tuanzang! Looking at the only blue card left in his hand, Tuan Zang suddenly felt a kind of pain in his heart. He must have bought a white card just now when he knew the winning rate was so low. However, as the saying goes, what you''re about to do is to finish with tears, so Tuan Zang can only dry his tears and move on. Then Tuan Zang looked directly at the last card: "I don''t believe my luck will Is that so bad? " Looking at another blank card in his hand, Tuan Zang felt that he had only one idea in his heart: I''m going to explode! If it is not confirmed that Chufan and Kaner are not the existence they can afford! If you have not promised ape Flying Sun chop not to do anything for the time being, it is estimated that Tuan Zang has arrested Chu fan and Tuan Zang for cheating the second leader of Muye. Looking at Tuan Zang''s dark face, Chu fan also sighed. No wonder you are the king of Muye cauldron. With your present performance, the position of the king of cauldron can''t be snatched by others at all! However, Tuan Zang is now his own customer, so Chu fan decided to take care of his mood. After taking a look at Tuan Zang, Chu fan changed his salted fish lying posture into a sitting posture, and then said: "you don''t have to care too much. Today, when the ape flying day came to draw cards, he also drew a lot of blank cards." If Chu fan doesn''t say this, it''s OK. After hearing his words, Tuan Zang feels more pain in his heart. Why is that? Because the price of a blue card is ten times that of a green card! That is to say, even if ape Fei draws 100 green cards, as long as one of them wins the lottery, he will have better luck than Tuan Zang! Although he didn''t know what he had drawn, Tuan Zang knew that he had only drawn 20 cards. And more importantly, from the other party''s secretive attitude, Tuan Zang can feel that the other party must have won a very powerful treasure! When things get to the present stage, Tuan Zang has only one idea in his heart, which is "regret", very much! After a look at Chu fan, Tuan Zang suddenly bit his teeth, and then slapped the table: "give me another 100... White cards!" When hearing the first half sentence of Tuan Zang, Chu fan paid a little attention to it. But when the second half of his words came out, Chu fan instantly restored the position of salted fish lying. I thought you were a local tyrant, but I didn''t expect that you were just a turtle dyed with gold. I really despised you. Tuan Zang doesn''t know that he has gained a lot of disdain from Chu fan because of one move. At this time, he had only one idea in his mind. The price of a hundred white cards was equal to ten green cards. As long as you can get even one treasure in the 100 white cards, it means that you have surpassed the ape Flying Sun chop in some way. As for the previous 20 blue cards, tuanzang said that it never happened. From a pair of dead fish face expression of Chu fan hand took 100 white cards, group hide immediately again serious check up. First, white card... second card... ... the 99th card is still blank! If Tuan Zang''s expression before was only iron cyan, now his face is black hole. It''s no exaggeration to say that as long as you look at Tuan Zang''s expression, Chu fan can already guess how sad his mood is. There is a chance to draw cards. He can comfort himself with bad luck when he fails to draw the first and second cards. However, the 119 cards of education are all blank, which only means one thing: Tuan Zang is really a non chieftain! "Hu ~ Hu ~" looking at the last white card in his hand, Tuan Zang couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He kept reminding himself in his heart that the two guys in front of him could not be provoked by himself. He must not be impulsive. In fact, in Tuan Zang''s mind, if he really used his own cards, he might not be the opponent of Chu fan and Kaner.It''s just that his writing wheel eyes can be used in the dark, if you dare to use them openly. There is no need for ape to fly. Just a yuzhibo weasel can kill him in a hundred ways. At this time, Tuan Zang was in complete despair. He didn''t win any of the 99 cards, and the last one was hopeless. If you didn''t want to spend your money in vain, Tuan Zang would have left this small shop full of malice with a sad mood. With a heavy heart than the ape fly to hang up directly, Tuan Zang looked at the cards in his hand casually. However, it was this look that stunned the whole group. It''s not a blank card! With Tuan Zang''s rich experience of handling 119 blank cards in person, he can judge the identity of the card in his hand at a glance - it''s definitely not a blank card! With excitement, Tuan Zang raised the card to Chu fan with a trembling voice: "manager, can you help me check what''s on the card?" It''s hard to get good news. Tuan Zang has become a bit polite even when he speaks. He thinks that if he doesn''t speak in this way, he may not be able to show his European (pseudo) temperament. Hearing Tuan Zang''s words, Chu fan was stunned. According to the performance of Tuan Zang before, he didn''t have much confidence in the first pot king of Muye. But I didn''t expect that this product could break out in the end. "No longer death in silence, break out in silence, is it hard for this guy to turn over at last?" With a curious mood, Chu fan directly looked at the card handed over by Tuan Zang. However, just at a glance, Chu fan determined that salted fish can only be salted fish forever. Even if he turns over, he is just a salted fish that will turn over! Chapter 989 Pot King''s black pot classification: equipment (green) Introduction: only the top pot king is qualified for the black pot. With this pot, you will be sitting at home and the pot will come from the sky! Function: using this card, you will get green special equipment "pot King''s black pot", with skills "pot king" and "black pot" pot King: people with this equipment are destined to be valued by the rules, and any mistakes will be borne by you! Black pot: as a pot king, you must have the ability to withstand everything. Using this black pot, you will be able to resist all non physical damage remarks: Tuan Zang is exclusive, and can''t be traded, destroyed or abandoned after seeing Tuan Zang with an excited face, Chu fan sighed. It seems that some people are destined to become a special existence of a pot king. Feeling Chu fan''s strange eyes, Tuan Zang was stunned, but soon he reacted. It''s a look of envy! Only when a person can show such a special look in love! After thinking about this, Tuan Zang''s mood became more happy. It seems that I am destined to surpass ape Flying Sun chop. Now that the draw card has defeated the other side, as long as you become Huoying in the future, you will certainly be able to surpass the ape flying day chop. For a moment, Tuan Zang felt as if he had already become a glorious and great Huo Ying! After a look at Chu fan, Tuan Zang''s expression became more refined: "please tell me what''s in this card?" Hearing Tuan Zang''s words, Chu fan''s mouth twitched again. Over the years, he has seen people who are eager to die, but it is the first time he has seen people who are eager to help others. After coughing twice, Chu Fan said: "as long as you have this card, you will no longer be you. There will be countless burdens on you. Are you sure you want to have it?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Tuan Zang was stunned at first, and then his eyes burst out with amazing joy. The protagonist! Our group is the protagonist of the day! Listen to the store manager''s words, does it indicate that from today on, our Zhicun group collection will finally soar to the sky? "Ding, congratulations to the host for getting the favor of Zhicun group. The integration degree of Huoying world has increased by 1%!" The sound of the system suddenly makes Chu fan feel stunned. After the reaction, Chu fan''s eyes to Tuan Zang become friendly. I thought Naruto was the stupid son of the landlord, but compared with your tuanzang, Naruto is just a brother! "I''m sure!" After adjusting his breathing, Tuan Zang nodded to Chu fan with a serious face: "no matter how heavy the burden is, as long as Tuan Zang is still alive and can make a sound, then I can bear all of them!" When he spoke, Tuan Zang''s voice was trembling. He felt that it was not only a word to Chu fan, but also a word to himself. As a person who is about to become Huoying, Tuan Zang feels that he is destined to take on everything. Of course, it''s just Tuan Zang''s idea. Chu fan doesn''t know that the old Bangzi in front of him has such an open mind. After hearing Tuan Zang''s words, Chu fan could only sigh in silence, and then whispered fate. Judging from the current situation, Tuan Zang is the kind of child who was chosen in the legend and destined to be the king of black pot. "In that case, the store manager would like to congratulate you first." After that, Chu fan quickly handed the cards to Tuan Zang. After all, this thing is the legendary pot King black pot. Who knows if he will be infected by the legendary pot King smell after taking it a little longer. "Thank you, manager." Different from Chu fan, who couldn''t avoid this card, Tuan Zang pinched it in his hand with a happy face, and then raised it to his chest directly in front of Chu fan: "use it!" The sound fell, and the cards in Tuan Zang''s hand disappeared instantly. However, Tuan Zang felt that his body suddenly sank, as if something heavy was pressing on him. "Is this the legendary responsibility?" When speaking, Tuan Zang stares at his hands affectionately: Tuan Zang, from today on, you are an important person with a great mission! Seeing Tuan Zang''s present appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw the corner of his mouth. At the same time, he carefully opened the distance from him: "Keke, Tuan Zang, do you feel that you have such a slight change?" "Of course!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Tuan Zang was stunned, and then nodded his head seriously: "I know that this is the legendary responsibility, and the store manager can rest assured that I will be able to bear all this!"Looking at Tuan Zang''s appearance that I''m a hot-blooded teenager, Chu fan''s mouth can''t help but twitch again: "system, are you sure this thing can only make Tuan Zang become a backer, not have the effect of reducing intelligence?" "This The system is not very sure. " Obviously, Tuan Zang''s current performance has completely exceeded the system''s psychological expected effect on its own equipment. After hearing Chu fan''s question, the system''s answer became hesitant. After some consideration, the system finally gave Chu fan some suggestions: "maybe Tuan Zang and the equipment fit together very well, so it produced a special effect. At present, the system recommends that the host keep a distance from Tuan Zang, because it''s not sure whether this thing is infectious." Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then nodded his head seriously: "thank you for telling me!" This is the first time for Chu fan to thank the system so seriously. When Chufan finished his communication with the system, Kaner could not help saying: "I don''t think the burden and responsibility are on you, but a black pot." Kaner looked scornful when he spoke. As a destroyer, Kaner''s character is unquestionably irritable. Since he came to the world of fire shadow, no matter which yellow haired boy or the one eyed old man who is full of death, he doesn''t like it. Now seeing Tuan Zang look like "I''m invincible", Kaner can''t help sarcasm. Hearing Kaner''s words, Tuan Zang was stunned at first, and then reacted. It seems, seems, and may be that the present feeling is really not like burden and responsibility? Thinking of this, Tuan Zang''s eyes suddenly flashed an incredible look, and then he reached out a hand and touched his back. "What is this?" Chapter 990 "Cough." Hearing Tuan Zang''s words, Chu Ye coughed twice, then replied with a smile: "if you read it correctly, it should be a black pot on your back. It''s very black..." ¡­¡­ Chu fan''s words just finished, the corner of Tuan Zang''s mouth is a burst of crazy twitch. Don''t I know it''s a black pot? What I want to know is why does this thing suddenly appear on my back? Feeling Tuan Zang''s eyes, Chu fan seemed to understand his meaning for a moment. After a smile, he said directly: "this is what Tuan Zang just drew, the black pot of pot king." After that, without waiting for Tuan Zang to speak again, Chu fan has already spoken out all the attributes of the black pot. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Tuan Zang''s face gradually changed into a blue color: "can this thing be taken down?" "I''m afraid not." As soon as Tuan Zang''s words were finished, Chu fan shook his head with regret: "when this card was born, it was destined to be your exclusive thing." Looking at Chu fan''s serious face, Tuan Zang is more sad. There is no doubt that only by being able to resist a lot of non physical damage, this black pot can become a top treasure. But Tuan Zang is not willing to own such a treasure. He is a man who wants to be Huoying. If he has been carrying such a black pot on his back, how can he meet people in the future? Looking at Tuan Zang, Chu fan''s face showed a "kind" smile: "Mr. Tuan Zang, would you like some more cards?" The temptation on Chu fan''s face when he spoke: "although I can''t help you get rid of this black pot, maybe you can get it from the card?" Chu fan didn''t lie about this. You should know that the cards in the system are said to have unlimited possibilities. If the team has good luck, it will be able to take this "treasure" off its back. However, according to Chu fan''s estimation, Tuan Zang probably did not have such an opportunity. In fact, not only Chu fan, but Tuan Zang''s mouth was drawn when he heard his words. Bad old man is very bad. He wants to cheat me to buy your kengdai products! At this moment, Tuan Zang seems to become a lonely old man who was cheated by a black hearted salesman to buy health care products. At this time, there is only sadness in his heart. "No need." After a look at Chu fan, Tuan Zang gave a cold hum, and then went out. Just after walking out of Chu fan''s shop, the head of the team pinched the seal with both hands, and then turned into a young man with white skin and a trace of haze between his eyebrows and eyes. "Hum, it''s just a small black pot. How can it affect me?" Looking back at Chu fan''s shop, a trace of disdain flashed in Tuan Zang''s eyes. As a shadow level strongman, if he doesn''t master the basic Ninjutsu of transfiguration, what qualifications does his group have to compete with ape Flying Sun chop for the position of fire shadow? Although he can''t give full play to his strength after performing the transfiguration, it''s not a big problem for Tuan Zang at all. Anyway, if someone can really force himself to show his true colors, then just kill him. Although his image has been greatly affected by a black pot on his back, his strength has also become much stronger. Just when Tuan Zang was proud in secret, a few people in black ninja clothes and masks rushed to him not far away. "Everyone, the guy just now must be around here!" A ninja with a monkey mask carefully looked around and said to several ninjas around him. "Yes Tuan Zang didn''t care too much about the actions of these ninjas. As one of the five tolerance villages, Huoying village, in fact, Muye has never been as calm as the external performance. On the contrary, the real Muye village is in a state of fighting all the time. Almost every day, spies from other villages can be found in Muye. Whether it''s the secret department directly under Huoying or the root created by Tuan Zang himself, they all have the intention to guard against these spies. For example, the Ninjas in front of Tuan Zang are members of the root. Wait a minute. Looking at the five root ninjas who are surrounded by themselves, Tuan Zang can''t help frowning: "what''s the matter with you When speaking, Tuan Zang''s face is dignified. He doesn''t think that the root ninja who has been cursed by himself will have the courage and ability to betray himself. "Ha ha." To Tuan Zang''s surprise, after hearing what he said, the root Ninja not only didn''t answer in time, but also showed a scornful sneer:"Fool, are you pretending to be Tuan Zang?" ¡­¡­ Hearing the words from the root of monkey''s face, Tuan Zang could not help but draw his mouth: "what are you talking about? Who else dares to pretend to be me in Muye village?" While talking, Tuan Zang''s face was already angry. He felt that he needed to find time to help these root ninjas improve their wisdom. Although these guys are good in strength and loyalty, they are very anxious in intelligence. "Ha ha ha ha." However, to Tuan Zang''s surprise, as soon as his words were finished, all the five root ninjas around burst out laughing. At the root of the monkey''s face, the leader said directly: "no one in Muye pretends to be Tuan Zang, but you spies are not from Muye village!" After that, without waiting for Tuan Zang to speak again, the root of the monkey''s face had directly waved: "up!" With the voice of the monkey''s face falling down, the other root ninjas quickly made their hands, and then mercilessly attacked Tuan Zang. "Huodun, the art of Longyan!" "Huodun ¡¤ meteor fire!" ¡­¡­ For the "Tuan Zang" in front of them, these root ninjas are also hateful. In their opinion, the guy in front of them absolutely insults their intelligence. You should know that although Tuan Zang is basically the second leader of Muye, because he has been hiding in the dark, even the people in the village seldom know him. Because of his personality, Tuan Zang seldom left his base camp. It''s no exaggeration to say that in the eyes of these root ninjas, Tuan Zang is definitely the first otaku of Muye! Of course, if that''s all, they won''t feel insulted. What really makes these ninjas angry is that who doesn''t know that Tuan Zang is now an old Bangzi who has half stepped into the coffin? Chapter 991 Even if you want to pretend to be Tuan Zang, at least do your homework a little. Do you want to beautify Tuan Zang and let us let you go? For the root of the ninja, the identity of tuanzang is absolutely very special. Thanks to Tuan Zang''s brainwashing education, these ninjas have a top-level personal worship for him. Looking at the youth version of Tuan Zang in front of them, there is only one idea in the hearts of these ninjas, that is, they have been insulted! As faithful believers of Tuan Zang, do they not know what Tuan Zang looks like? In the extreme anger, these ninjas even released Ninja power has become a lot stronger. Looking at Ninjutsu, which is getting closer to Tuan Zang, I can''t help smiling under the mask of several roots. Damn spy ninja, be ready to pay for your rampancy. It''s your honor to die in the face of Tuan Zang! Unlike several root ninjas, Tuan Zang didn''t expect that there were still people in Muye village who dared to fight against him. Especially looking at the Ninjutsu performed by these guys, Tuan Zang''s mouth twitched more severely. These idiots, when they are training and doing tasks, why don''t they find your strength so strong? Do you suddenly wake up when you beat me? Of course, anger is anger, but Tuan Zang also knows that this is not the time to express his own words. When several Ninjutsu were about to hit Tuan Zang, a stream of white smoke passed by, and then only half of the stick was left in place. For this situation, a few root ninjas did not show too surprised. It''s just a small stunt. If you don''t master this kind of Ninja, the other party won''t be sent out to be a spy. Looking at each other, the five immediately locked the position where Tuan Zang appeared again. "You fools, don''t you stop it for me?" Because he was caught off guard, Tuan Zang still suffered a slight injury even though he used the double technique. In addition, he has no energy to continue to maintain his transfiguration. That''s why, when the white smoke dispersed, the five root ninjas immediately saw a one eyed little old man who was very similar to Tuan Zang staring at them angrily. "Son of a bitch!" After seeing Tuan Zang''s appearance, the monkey face of the leader couldn''t help but drink: "you son of a bitch dare to insult Tuan Zang, I will kill you today!" Not only the root of monkey''s face, but also the other four were full of anger after seeing Tuan Zang. As I said before, in the heart of the root ninja, Tuan Zang''s status is very high. It is for this reason that they can''t tolerate the slightest disrespect for Tuan Zang. But what about the guy in front of them now? Although he has a face like Tuan Zang and small eyes like Tuan Zang, he has a big black pot on his back. To tell you the truth, with the appearance of Tuan Zang and the black pot on his back, no matter from what angle, it looks like a huge black backed bastard! And this kind of appearance fell into the eyes of a few roots, which made them even more angry. If you want to ask a few root''s inner thoughts, there must be only one sentence: we have never seen such shameless people! As an enemy, we don''t mind if you sneak in. But your wanton insult and smear to our idol is absolutely against the Ninja spirit! That''s right, it''s the smear. Tuan Zang now appears in front of several roots with a big black pot on his back. This is absolutely the smear of the despicable enemy to Tuan Zang. Even a few monkey faces have other guesses in their hearts. The original purpose of this spy Ninja may not be to steal the information of Muye at all, but to discredit Tuan Zang. As long as the image of Tuan Zang is insulted, his chance of becoming a shadow of fire will be even more remote. At the thought of this, the root of monkey''s face took a look at Tuan Zang in amazement, and then took a cold breath: "it''s so mean. For the sake of Tuan Zang, I won''t let you succeed!" After a loud cry, there was a pain in the hand at the root of monkey''s face: "no matter what the cost, we must leave the guy who dares to discredit the image of Tuan Zang today!" While speaking, the bitterness in the hand of the monkey''s face root has quickly shot to Tuan Zang. Looking at the bitter nothingness flying towards him, Tuan Zang couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth. If it''s just ordinary suffering, he certainly doesn''t need to care, but this guy''s suffering is still stained with a detonating symbol.After hearing the leader''s words, several other root ninjas looked at each other, and then took out the same bitterness one after another and shot at Tuan Zang. Seeing the movements of these guys, Tuan Zang was so depressed that he was about to vomit blood. As a strategic weapon of Huoying world, the price of detonator is not cheap. In addition to the local tyrant like Tiantian and the special talent like Xiaonan, ordinary ninjas can save money even if they use the detonator in battle. After all, every piece of this thing explodes is a little money. What saddens Tuan Zang most is not that his own root Ninja attacks him. It''s the detonator used by the opponent to attack him. He bought it with his own money! Seeing that Tuan Zang was getting closer to his own suffering, he could not care about his heartache any more, so he made a seal with both hands: "wind escape ¡¤ vacuum LianBo!" The voice falls, a wind blade full of sharp breath spits out directly from Tuan Zang''s mouth. Although it''s just a B-level ninja, it''s extremely powerful under Tuan Zang''s exertion. After touching the wind blade, the detonators attached to it all became two in an instant. "What''s the matter?" After a few roots dodged the wind blade hidden in the group, there was a sudden drink not far away. Fortunately, Tuan Zang is a little angry, but he is still rational. For the Ninja he has spent a lot of effort to cultivate, he is not so cruel as to kill him directly. Of course, this may also be because in order to become Huoying smoothly in the future, Tuan Zang needs to pay attention to the impact. As soon as the voice fell, a man and a woman rushed over quickly. "Xiaochun, menyan?" After seeing the two people coming, Tuan Zang was stunned and then showed a smile. "Tuan Zang?" Chapter 992 "No!" As soon as Xiao Chun''s words fell, his face changed: "who are you, who dare to pretend to be Tuan Zang?" When talking, Xiao Chun turns to sleep and stares at Tuan Zang with vigilance. Hearing Xiaochun''s words, Tuan Zang couldn''t help but draw his mouth, and then sighed bitterly: "Xiaochun, I am Tuan Zang." "Shut up As soon as Tuan Zang''s words were finished, Xiao Chun turned to bed with a loud drink: "do you think I''m old, so I''m easy to cheat?" As a student of Zhicun group, she thinks she knows each other very well. It''s no exaggeration to say that with Tuan Zang''s character, he spent 364 days a year in his secret base. Even if it is out, it will not be high-profile to carry such a big black pot! Not only turn sleep spring, even shuihumen Yan is also a face vigilant looking at the group. Seeing that the two senior advisors also saw through the identity of the "fake" Tuan Zang in front of them, the root of the monkey''s face on one side was also relieved: "two advisors, this guy is a spy Ninja sent from other villages. After we found out his identity, he not only didn''t run away, but also insulted us like Tuan Zang." When talking, the voice at the root of monkey''s face is full of grievances. It''s the first time that he has suffered such huge grievances since he became a ninja. Hearing the words from the root of monkey''s face, the expressions of zhuansi Xiaochun and shuihumenyan became serious: "they dare to be so arrogant in Muye. It seems that they have to leave this person today." After that, without waiting for Tuan Zang to speak again, Zhuan Shu Xiaochun has already made an attack on Tuan Zang with both hands: "Huodun ¡¤ Huoyan bullet!" Seeing that his old partner had already made a move, shuihumen Yan didn''t dare to waste his time. He made a seal with both hands and released a ninja at the same time: "fengdun ¡¤ great breakthrough!" Worthy of being a partner for many years, even when using Ninjutsu, they can instantly choose the most suitable existence for each other. When they started, Tuan Zang''s face changed. Although Xiaochun and shuihumenyan just have the strength of quasi shadow level, it is very easy to threaten a strong shadow level with their cooperation. In just a few minutes, Tuan Zang was forced to flee by them. At this time, Tuan Zang''s heart is full of grievances. If he really has all the strength, these two people will not be his opponents. But it happened that some of his cards could not be played. It was because of this that he was forced to give in step by step by the two men. Looking at Tuan Zang, who fled in confusion under the joint attack of the two of them, but still did not suffer a lot, turning to bed, Xiao Chun couldn''t help but praise him: "no wonder he dares to be so arrogant in the wood. He turns out to be a strong shadow." Hearing Xiaochun''s words, Tuan Zang''s mouth twitched. He didn''t know what to say. His only feeling now was heartache. So many years of good friends, I''m just a black pot, you don''t know me, do you think we only have plastic war friendship these years? Seeing Tuan Zang''s green face and ignoring himself, Xiao Chun turned to sleep with a smile: "however, my Muye is not a place where you can come and go as you want!" Hearing Xiaochun''s words, Tuan Zang was stunned, and then a bad premonition rose in his heart. Unfortunately, before he could speak, he felt a breath of terror coming from the sky. As soon as he felt this breath, Tuan Zang had a name in his heart: "monkey?" As an old friend and competitor for many years, it is no exaggeration to say that Tuan Zang knows more about ape flying than himself. It was because of this that his heart was filled with fear. His family knows his own affairs. Even if he plays the right hand, he may not be the opponent of ape flying. Otherwise, the position of Huoying would not be in the hands of ape Flying Sun chop. It''s such an existence. Now it''s actually attacking itself. At this time, Tuan Zang''s mood is as sour as that of a Tibetan Mastiff in the dog days. "Forbearance ¡¤ golden cudgel!" Facts have proved that Tuan Zang''s premonition is not at all wrong. He didn''t even have time to make a sound, a huge stick had already come down from the sky. It''s too late to dodge. As a strong shadow player, ape Fei has decided to sneak attack, so he must have closed all the retreat of Tuan Zang. Looking around, Tuan Zang could not help gnashing his teeth. Then he directly fell on the ground and met ape Fei''s golden cudgel with the black pot on his back."Bang!" The huge sound accompanied by a stream of smoke and dust rose at the same time. Tuan Zang, who was lying on the ground, only felt his throat was sweet, and then directly spurted out a mouthful of old blood. proved that the pot''s awesome defense is not very powerful for the physical attack. If it is not enough for the regiment''s strength, it is estimated that it has been hung up. In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that today''s incident was too bad for his father, which led to the loss of Tuan Zang''s mind, he would not have let ape feiri chop''s sneak attack succeed. Correspondingly, if it wasn''t for the excitement of what happened in Huoying''s office, ape Fei couldn''t recognize that the person in front of him was Tuan Zang. The reason why they didn''t recognize Tuan Zang was that they didn''t know the existence of Chu fan''s shop, and that they were misled by the root of monkey''s face. But the ape flying day chop is different. He must be able to guess some of the men who were hurt by mysterious cards. Of course, there are not so many in life, but now the fact is that Tuan Zang has been seriously injured by ape Fei. Do you think that''s the end of it? No, it turns out that when a person is unlucky, then he will not be unlucky only once. After being hit by ape flying and spitting out a mouthful of blood, Tuan Zang didn''t have time to speak before he saw a familiar mask appear in front of him: "you maggot dare to pretend to be Tuan Zang, and accept the trial from my uncle!" Hearing the words from the root of monkey''s face, Tuan Zang''s heart twitched, and then he had a bad feeling on the spot. However, before he had time to speak, he saw a huge foot plate directly facing his head. "Captain, wait for me!" Under the call of monkey face root, the remaining four roots also burst out with unimaginable enthusiasm. After all, the five of them were making soy sauce in the previous war. If they didn''t come out to brush the sense of existence now, it would be very embarrassing in retrospect. Chapter 993 In order to show his identity as an elite ninja, now it''s not easy to see an opportunity to beat the water dog, these root ninjas will certainly not let go. Seeing the root of the monkey''s face, the eyes of the other four couldn''t help flashing a trace of envy. No wonder they are team members and they are team leaders. With this method of making contributions, they have no identity of being sorry for themselves. You know, this is a strong movie player who dares to impersonate Tuan Zang, and even plays as well as the two consultants. Now if they can seize the opportunity to cause harm to each other, they will certainly write down a good sum in the credit book when the matter is over. Even five people can imagine how the Tuan Zang adults will reward them in the future. It has to be said that although Tuan Zang is strict with his subordinates, even their lives are in his own hands. However, after they have made contributions, Tuan Zang will not be stingy with his reward. However, no matter the root of monkey face or his four team members thought that the person they are attacking now is the Tuan Zang adult they are thinking about. After the five men''s attacks fell on Tuan Zang, he finally couldn''t bear the humiliation and fainted in the dark. Fortunately, this kind of spy Ninja has a lot of information, so in general, if they can be captured alive, they will not be killed. Although Ninja can get a lot of information from the body of the enemy, but anyway, the role of the body is certainly not as good as that of a living person. That''s why the monkey face root group of five didn''t kill Tuan Zang when they took advantage. But after the five men''s attack, all the people present frowned. "What''s the matter? Is it a new technique developed in which village?" When talking, Xiao Chun turns to sleep with doubts on her face and stares at Tuan Zang who has been in a coma. You should know that although transfiguration can become the appearance of other people, it is a required course for many spy ninjas to confuse the enemy. But after being seriously injured or even in a coma, because chakra is hard to control, they will definitely return to their original appearance. But the black pot on the ground is still the same as before, without any change. In an instant, the faces of Xiaochun and shuihumenyan became serious. As senior consultants of Muye, they must always consider the safety of Muye village. If there is a village that develops this kind of Ninjutsu, which is in a serious injury state or even in a coma and will not change back to its original state, then the intelligence work of Muye village will have to be strengthened again. Different from his two old fellows, looking at Tuan Zang on the ground, a bad method was born in the heart of ape flying day chop. As a doctor of Ninjutsu, ape feirizha thinks that he has a certain understanding of all kinds of Ninjutsu, and there is no trace of Ninjutsu on the current regiment. When you think about the location of Tuan Zang, you can''t help but draw your mouth: "no, it''s probably true Tuan Zang." After that, ape Fei ignored the strange eyes of other people and rushed to Tuan Zang, who had been in a coma. Then he checked carefully. After a few breaths, ape feiri looks at his two old friends with an ugly expression, and then says: "we all misunderstand that this is not the spy ninja, but Tuan Zang himself." Hearing Tuan Zang''s words, menyan and Zhuan sleep Xiaochun were stunned, and then rushed over. They didn''t have too much doubt about the judgment of ape Flying Sun chop. After all, with the relationship between ape flying and Tuan Zang, the probability of admitting mistakes is too small. After approaching, he looked at Tuan Zang with a big bag on his head, his clothes full of holes, and several footprints on his back. Turning to bed, Xiao Chun couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "it''s Tuan Zang, so why didn''t he explain it clearly just now?" In the words turn sleep, Xiaochun a face of doubt, she has completely ignored the previous group hidden explanation. And turn sleep Xiaochun''s attention is different, but shuihumen Yan noticed the big black pot on the back of Tuan Zang. "Rizhan, if you have time in the future, you must pay more attention to Tuan Zang." Shuihumen Yan''s words just finished, ape flying day chop is not help a Leng, and then a face of doubt looked in the past. Feeling the eyes of the ape flying in the sun, shuihumen Yan sighed with grief: "Tuan Zang has been paying too much for the village all the time. I didn''t expect that he even had mental problems now. He had to carry a black pot to get out of the gate." When speaking, shuihumen Yan looks sad. I dare not say that he and Tuan Zang are also friends who grew up together. Now seeing that the other party has quickly approached Alzheimer''s disease, he has a feeling of being miserable. After hearing the words of Shuihu menyan, Xiaochun nodded with approval.After taking a look at the ape Flying Sun chop, she said again: "Sun chop, although you are Huoying, you should also care about the old man, otherwise, you will have to regret it later." In the eyes of shuihumenyan and Zhuan sleep Xiaochun, Tuan Zang is almost terminally ill now. Although it can be seen from the appearance just now that Tuan Zang''s strength has not been affected much, they can judge that there must be a big problem in Tuan Zang''s psychology. After all, if the brain is still normal, you will not go shopping with a black pot on your back. And even in the face of danger, Tuan Zang still did not abandon this big black pot, which is absolutely not what normal people can do. However, when thinking about speculation, Zhuan Ji Xiaochun and shuihumen Yan completely ignored Tuan Zang''s transformation at the beginning. In other words, this situation in their eyes is more like a kind of self deception. "Cough." Seeing that the three big men were going to talk about the future while recalling the past, the monkey face nearby coughed twice, and then asked in a low voice: "Lord Huoying, two consultants, should we take tuanzang to the medical room first?" When talking, the voice at the root of the monkey''s face is very small. In fact, he himself knows that it is not good to interrupt the discussion of these big men, but as a loyal subordinate, he can''t bear to watch Tuan Zang expose his body in the wilderness like this. Of course, other people can''t know if there is any idea behind this action that they want to commit crimes. Hear the words of monkey face root, ape flies etc. is a Leng at first, then on the face showed a trace of embarrassed color. Chapter 994 They also found that it seems to be a very bad thing to continue to stay here and chat. After all, the old comrades of Tuan Zang are still in a coma. In the current situation, if other people see it, they may think that the three of them deliberately want to kill Tuan Zang, so they don''t treat him. When she was helpless in her heart, she quickly released a therapeutic Ninja to Tuan Zang, then turned her head and looked directly at the root group of five: "what are you doing here? Don''t you bring Tuan Zang down for treatment?" After that, Xiaochun added with an angry face: "as a member of the root, he can''t even recognize his boss. I really don''t know how Tuan Zang trained you." After hearing you turn to sleep Xiaochun''s words, the monkey''s face, which has been carried by Tuan Zang, can''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth. Can we blame this kind of thing? Normal people who will carry a big black pot into their young look around. Don''t your friends over the years recognize it? Besides, it seems that Tuan Zang was seriously injured by you, right? But this kind of words monkey face root is certainly dare not say, although the thing is such a thing, but in front of these big men can''t be provoked by them. Hold your chest. Big you reasonable idea, monkey face root also don''t speak, directly carry group hide toward not far away medical department. See their boss''s action, the rest of the root Ninja also dare not continue to stay here, one by one also got up to leave. "Rizhan, what''s going on today?" After everyone left, Xiao Chun turned to the ape flying day to ask. Looking back on today''s events, she felt that it was full of eccentricity. First of all, Tuan Zang, who seldom goes out for a stroll, carries a black pot and goes shopping like he was when he was young. Then, he and others don''t recognize Tuan Zang''s identity and directly hurt each other. It seems normal at first sight, but if you think about it carefully, you will find that there are too many doubts and coincidences in this matter. At least as a senior consultant of Muye, whether it''s Xiaochun or shuimumenyan, they are not impulsive people. But their previous actions were totally different from their usual ones. I didn''t feel anything before. Now, after thinking about it calmly, Xiaochun immediately found a huge doubt. After hearing Xiao Chun''s question, ape feiri looked back at Chu fan''s shop not far away and said, "it''s a long story. Let''s go back to Huoying building and talk about it slowly." Although he knew that Chu Ye''s character should not care about his comments on him, ape feirizhan still felt that it was not good to stand at the gate of others and talk about him. For ape flying day cut proposal, turn sleep Xiaochun and shuihumen Yan two people naturally won''t refuse. Anyway, with the strength of three people, it only takes less than a minute to get to Huoying building from here. Looking at the three people who left with instant body skill, Chu fan''s expression in the shop calmed down: "tut Tut, I didn''t expect that this thing had such powerful ability, and I didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing that Tuan Zang was not killed this time." Yes, for what happened before, both Chufan and Kaner actually knew. After watching Tuan Zang''s experience, Kaner''s expression of looking at Chu fan was a little bit more scared. This is obviously a means of causality. Although this degree of causality can''t affect Kaner, he knows that this is only the white card in Chufan''s hand. After this period of understanding, he already knew that Chu fan had other cards in his hand. Looking at Kaner''s frightened eyes, Chu fan immediately understood what he thought. After shaking his head, Chu fan explained: "except for some special cards, I can''t be sure what can appear in a normal card." At this point, Chu fan''s face suddenly showed a trace of admiration, and then he said: "for example, like the black pot drawn by Tuan Zang, this thing is far beyond my expectation." On this point, Chu fan did not lie. Whether it''s the ability or power of the black pot, it''s more than a green magic weapon should look like. For this strange situation, Chu fan can only sum up the match with black pot and Tuan Zang. After all, Tuan Zang is an excellent black pot king in the original world of Huoying. Not to mention Chu fan''s explanation of Kaner, in the Huoying building at this time, Xiaochun and shuihumenyan are staring at the ape Flying Sun. After absorbing all the words that ape feiri had just said, a look of surprise flashed in Zhuanji Xiaochun''s eyes: "so, the black pot on Tuan Zang''s back is likely to be the culprit of today''s events?"Although it is a question, but turn sleep Xiaochun''s expression and action has already turned this sentence into a positive sentence. After all, if we carefully examine today''s affairs, we will find that the black pot on Tuan Zang''s back is very strange. After hearing the words of Xiao Chun, ape feiri also nodded his head seriously: "I think so, too. It is estimated that Tuan Zang provoked Chu fan, so he brought disaster to himself." When talking, the ape flies and the sun cuts Mou Ding''s face. He didn''t think that the black pot would be the result of Tuan Zang''s lucky draw, but he thought Tuan Zang accidentally angered Chu fan. After all, with his understanding of Tuan Zang, some of the things he did sometimes didn''t look like a thing. However, the ape fly actually wronged Comrade Tuan Zang. After ape feiri''s words, Zhuan Su Xiaochun and shuihumen Yan also nodded helplessly: "in this case, this is mostly the case. After all, Tuan Zang''s character is not very pleasant." If Tuan Zang knew that he would slander them even after being seriously injured by the three old guys, he would spit out a mouthful of old blood and rush out from the medical department to fight with them. What is flying snow in June? What is Dou E yuan? Obviously, this is the situation now! He has always been playing tricks on others. Today, he was a serious customer. Unexpectedly, he met a black hearted businessman. Have you ever seen someone who paid for it? If not, take a look now. After figuring out the "truth" of the matter, Zhuanji Xiaochun spoke again: "now that Chu fan''s strength has been confirmed, we need to discuss a suitable plan." Chapter 995 When talking, Xiao Chun turned to bed with a serious face. In any case, Chu fan is an existence of unknown origin, plus his powerful strength and strange means, if he has a bad idea about Muye, it must be a very troublesome thing. As an old partner for many years, for the idea of sleeping Xiaochun, ape flying day cut and shuihumen Yan of course know. After hearing her words, ape feiri coughed twice, and then said: "I suggest that we should keep a good relationship with Chu fan before we are fully sure. Muye can''t stand too many disasters." As a person who had a close "understanding" of the strength of Chufan and Kaner, ape feirizhan was the first one who was not willing to fight against them. Hear the words of ape flying day chop, turn to sleep small spring and water door inflammation two people are also a face agree of nod. If a person with poor strength comes to Muye, they will certainly imprison each other directly. But now Chu fan''s strength has greatly exceeded the scope they can deal with, so there is no doubt that friendship is the best means. Looking at the face has been old ape flying day cut, turn sleep Xiaochun can''t help but sigh. Maybe the teacher gave the position of Huoying to the monkey because he was calm and cautious. Although Tuan Zang may have more talent than ape Fei, his character is too radical to be a fire shadow. After exchanging his eyes, Xiao Chun turned to bed and said: "I agree with RI Zhan." "I agree." See two old fellows have already made a decision, Watergate inflammation nature won''t make special at this time. After hearing their words, ape feirizhan''s face showed a smile, and then said: "in that case, we should try to maintain a friendly relationship with Chu fan, and don''t send the secret department or root to monitor him." "It should be." Naturally, they will not object to this. After all, if Chu fan''s strength is really monitored, it must be able to find out. In this way, it is easier to make their relationship with Chu fan worse. After determining the way to treat Chu fan, Zhuanji Xiaochun and shuihumenyan didn''t waste much time. They stood up and said to ape feiri directly: "Tuan Zang is still in the treatment department. Let''s visit him first and tell him today''s decision by the way." Xiao Chun is serious when he talks. If they don''t dissuade him earlier, they will find a way to get back with Tuan Zang''s character. After the ape flies day to chop to nod, two people also don''t do more to stop, walk toward medical department directly. Looking at the two people left the back, ape flying day cut heart suddenly gave birth to a rare leisurely. You should know that in normal times, if you encounter something that needs to be discussed before you can make a decision, it is difficult for Xiaochun and menyan to make an instant decision to support themselves because they have Tuan Zang. This time it was different, because there was no regiment to hide and destroy. Ape flying day chop found that all the decisions he made were agreed, which made ape flying day chop, who had been suffering from meeting for many years, have a rare feeling of a torrent. Almost instantaneously, a kind of gratitude to Chu fan was born in the heart of ape flying and sun cutting. Benefactor! Without the help of this man, when can I feel this feeling? Just when ape Fei was grateful, Chu fan, who was imagining himself as a salted fish, suddenly heard a systematic voice in his mind: "Ding, congratulations to the host for getting the favor of the three generations of fire shadow" ape flying day chop ". The fusion degree of fire shadow world has increased by 5%!" "Ho ho!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan bounced up from his chair, and then looked at Huoying building not far away with strange eyes: "Huoying is Huoying, and this kind of generous appearance is not comparable to ordinary people." Although I don''t know why ape Flying Sun chop suddenly thanks himself, but Chu fan can guess a little reason. Looking at his sudden increase in the degree of world integration, Chu fan has considered whether he is looking for an opportunity to "communicate" with Tuan Zang. In case of a good mood, maybe a 5% fusion degree is reached. When Chu fan was born, Tuan Zang, who was lying in a coma on the bed of the medical room, shivered involuntarily. When Chu fan worked hard for the fusion of the world of fire and shadow, the creator Babel also encountered a problem in the universe at this time. The universe, the world of papala, the creator and caillo are looking at the people who surround them with vigilance."Hahaha, isn''t this our genius Babel? He''s been missing for so many years. I didn''t expect that he appeared today." It was a purple Mantis man who was speaking. As he spoke, his eyes were fixed on Babel. "Kakukara!" When he saw the purple Mantis man, Babel''s eyes had already burst out a terrible murderous gas. Looking at Babel''s soaring momentum, kakukara''s mouth showed disdain, and then instantly released his momentum: "Babel, the more you live, the more you go back. I haven''t seen you for so many years, but you are still an intermediate saint of heaven?" At this point, kakukala''s expression suddenly became cold, and then said directly: "as long as you hand over the secret skill you obtained in that year, I will spare you today, OK?" The anger in Babel''s eyes is more intense when he hears kakukara''s words. He will never forget what happened in those years. At that time, Babel was not a loser who only dared to shrink in the wilderness of the universe. As a famous genius of papala in the world, kakukara was just his little brother. But in the process of exploring the ruins, Babel acquired the secret of calling thunder. After leaving the relic, Babel didn''t hide his harvest from kakukara, but the existence of the secret skill caused the other party''s prying. Taking advantage of Babel''s chance to be injured, kakukara almost attacked and killed him. If it wasn''t for the power of ZHAOLEI''s secret skill, babel would have died that time. But even so, he went through the test of life and death again and again under the pursuit of kakukala. Babel didn''t get peace until he escaped into the wilderness. "Ha ha ha." Babel gave a straight sneer. Chapter 996 "Kakukara, do you think I''ll still believe you?" Babel made no secret of his contempt when he spoke. It was because he trusted each other too much that he came to such a situation. If he still believed in each other, he would not be Babel, but tiehanhan. Feeling the scorn in Babel''s tone, kakukara''s face suddenly darkened: "so, you don''t want to?" After that, kakukara suddenly turned to look at caillo behind Babel: "a little intermediate sage of heaven, is that your strength?" When he spoke, kakukara looked scornful. He couldn''t see from Babel where he got the courage to face himself. As a senior and intermediate sage of the way of heaven, you should know that you are a top sage of the way of heaven, and even some of your subordinates are also intermediate saints of the way of heaven. In fact, it was kakukara who made a mistake this time. Even though he left the center of the universe and lost the help of big forces, Babel still succeeded in becoming the top saint of heaven. The reason why kakukara mistook Babel as a saint of heaven is just because of his talent. After eating the canned herring, Babel, like Caylor, awakened his own talent - lying salary! In peacetime, Babel can reduce his strength by one level through his talent. As long as he doesn''t fight during this period, the longer his strength is hidden, Babel will be able to break out a move far beyond his combat effectiveness. It is precisely because of this that the battles encountered along the way are basically fought by caylo. However, since kakukala has already rushed into the pit, Babel and caylo will not pull this guy out. "Hum!" After hearing kakukala''s words, Babel''s face was flushed abnormally. Then he gave a cold hum: "kakukala, don''t be too proud. No matter how powerful you are now, you were just my dog back then!" I have to say that the lethality of this sentence is quite great. Although kakukara looks proud in front of Babel, he still cares about his original identity. As Babel said, no matter how brilliant he is now, it is not so easy to hide what he did to the other party''s younger brother at that time. It can be said that kakukara''s pursuit of Babel is not only to get a secret skill, but also to kill Babel directly. In his view, as long as Babel is killed, the stain on his identity can be directly covered up. But now Babel''s words directly tell kakukara what he wants to hide in front of his younger brothers. As soon as Babel''s words were finished, kakukara''s heart was filled with an indescribable anger: "you are looking for death!" After that, without waiting for Babel to speak, kakukara pointed directly to caylo and said to the people behind him: "you guys, kill this guy for me!" Hearing kakukara''s words, the other sages of heaven were stunned at first, and then rushed directly to caylo with a face of confusion. Although they also want to know the black history of their eldest brother, after considering kakukala''s ruthless character, they still put away their gossip. Looking at a few people rushing towards him, caillo couldn''t help but draw his mouth. What''s the matter, little brother? Don''t you have a grudge against Babel? Why did you kill me first? Do I, caylo, look so ironic? However, for the attack of the public, caillo is not very worried. As the first one to open the talent in Chu fan''s hands, he should know. His strength has long been a huge improvement. Seeing that all of his subordinates launched an attack on caylo, kakukara once again looked at Babel with a proud face: "Babel, today let''s show you the gap between us. What you rely on is just a mole ant that can be easily destroyed in my opinion." However, as soon as the words were finished, kakukara''s smile stiffened on his face. Besieged by several saints of the same level, kaylo not only did not suffer, but occupied a certain advantage. I don''t know how the goods are made. Other people can''t attack him effectively. Looking at caylo, who is still firmly in the dominant position under the attack of the public, the corner of caylo''s mouth twitches: "it turns out that he is a saint of the way of heaven who has opened up his talent. Unfortunately, you are in such a hurry that you are all going to stay here today."Kakukara''s face was cold when he spoke. In fact, his heart was filled with envy of Babel. They are all monks of papara, but from the beginning, Babel''s talent far exceeded him. In order to get better resources, he had to commit himself to be Babel''s man, but what he didn''t expect was that Babel was not only stronger than himself in cultivating talent, but also better than himself in luck. In the process of a journey, Babel actually entered a relic by mistake, and obtained a powerful secret skill in it. In the long-term jealousy, kakukara finally set foot on the road of betraying Babel. With the help of Babel''s trust in him, he learned the secret power and told the rest of the world about it. As he expected, under the temptation of the secret arts, there were many people who attacked Babel. By selling Babel and get some benefits, his strength has also been a lot of improvement, and then step by step to the point today. However, after seeing Babel, kakukara had dissipated a lot of jealousy and was born again. Even though he lost the resources of papala, Babel was able to get involved with the gifted sage of heaven. How could he not be jealous? You should know that even in the world of papala, the gifted friars have a very high status of existence. Looking at caylo, who was playing with several of his subordinates, there was a shade of coldness in his eyes: "since it can''t be used for me, I have to destroy you." At the thought of this, kakukara once again looked at Babel not far away with disdain. Chapter 997 In his opinion, this guy is definitely a top idiot. Although it has a very good talent, but it is not suitable for living in the universe. First of all, he blindly believes in others, and then he can''t calm down. If he can take caylo to practice secretly for a period of time, with the talent of the other party, he may be able to succeed in revenge. But the two of them rushed out in such a hurry. In kakukala''s opinion, it was just a search for death. Genius only lives is genius. If it dies, it can only be called corpse. Feeling kakukara''s scornful eyes, Babel''s face showed an angry look: "kakukara, you beast, I want you to die!" As he spoke, Babel suddenly had a huge hammer in his hand, and then rushed directly to kakukara. "Idiot." Looking at Babel rushing towards him, kakukara''s mouth slightly raised, and then a trace of regret appeared in his eyes: "since you want to die, I can only help you." Don''t get me wrong, it''s not because kakukara doesn''t want to kill Babel. It''s just that he wants to kill caylo in front of Babel, and then kill Babel after making him feel completely desperate. It''s a pity that Babel can''t let him live now that he''s done it to him. But the thought of being able to kill the original genius and completely destroy the mountain that has been pressing on his head, kakukara''s mood becomes happy again. Looking at Babel who is getting closer to him, kakukara reaches out a hand directly, and then pats him severely: "Babel, let''s see the gap between us." However, just then, kakukara saw a smile on Babel''s face. "It''s over." Looking at kakukara with a proud face, Babel raised his mouth slightly and said softly. At the same time, a terrible momentum came directly from Babel. "The great sage?" Feeling this breath, kakukara can''t help exclaiming: "no way, it''s not true. How can you be a saint of the road?" Kakukara looks unbelievable when he talks. You know, after betraying Babel, he got a lot of cultivation resources. But even so, he just managed to break through and become the top saint of heaven, and Babel, who lost the support of resources, became the saint of heaven. How could he accept that? "You''re wrong. I''m not a saint." Babel couldn''t help laughing when he heard kakukala''s words, and then said directly: "the reason is that I have awakened my talent." After that, without waiting for kakukara to speak, Babel''s hammer had been smashed on kakukara. In the face of Babel''s attack, kakukara certainly wants to avoid it. But unfortunately, under the influence of his talent, Babel''s strike has already reached the level of Saint of the road. In addition to kakukara''s carelessness, his evasion has no effect at all. "Puyi ~" it''s just like a watermelon being hit hard. Just for a moment, kakukala, who was still invincible just now, has directly become a pool of flesh and mud. The power of Dao sage level is not what a little top heaven sage can resist. At the time of death, kakukara''s eyes still contain a strong feeling of jealousy. He envies Babel''s talent and luck, why such a scum can open talent, but he can''t? To some extent, the gifted sage of the way of heaven is more terrifying than the sage of the way of heaven. For example, Babel''s talent can make him play the strength comparable to that of the great sage. How can people not envy him? Unfortunately, what kakukara doesn''t know is that Babel''s talent is not as powerful as he imagined. After this attack, Babel''s strength will be restored to the top saint of heaven again. Of course, that''s what Babel did. After so many years of wandering in the universe, he is no longer Babel. What I did just now is just to make kakukara stay jealous until she dies. At the moment when kakukala was killed, several people who fought with caylo couldn''t help weakening their momentum. A middle-level saint of heaven level caylo has let them deal with the confusion, if this can instantly kill their boss ruthless hand, then they are not instant end? At the thought of this, the hearts of a few saints of the way of heaven have lost their courage, and they have no courage before. In fact, if Babel didn''t kill kakukara, it would be too shocking, making them feel that their hope of escape is close to zero. It is estimated that these guys have already escaped.Watching the attack of himself and others fall on caillo, there is no harm at all. While Babel was still watching, these saints could not help it. "Poop One of them, a chubby sage of heaven, suddenly retreated and knelt down on the ground: "I surrender!" After the appearance of the first capitulator, the other sages of heaven looked at each other and gave up the attack. Although they didn''t throw away their weapons and kneel down on the ground like the one before, they also showed their intention to surrender. Although surrender may be killed, there is at least a glimmer of hope. If they continue to fight with caillo, they will surely be killed. As sages of the way of heaven, they have certain foresight for this kind of thing. Seeing that several people stopped attacking, kailo also stopped his action: "head portrait, right? Hand over all your sword magic weapons!" Hearing what caylo said, everyone was stunned, but since they have chosen to surrender, it will not violate caylo''s request. In addition to a sword repair some meat pain, other people have a face to take out a big sword. After all, we are all saints of heaven. Although we are not necessarily good at using swords, there must be swords in our collection. In order to save a small life, these guys even took out the decorations in their big world. Looking at a lot of swords in front of him, caylo couldn''t help flashing a ray of joy in his eyes, and then picked up the best sword of heaven sage level and put it directly into his mouth. "Click, click, click." Chapter 998 Hearing the sound of kaylo chewing his sword, the face of one of the saints in heaven was full of pain. As a sword cultivator, people can''t understand the importance of sword magic weapons. This sword, which he made at a great cost, basically occupied 90% of his wealth. Now he is watching his treasure be eaten directly by others. The feeling of heartache is not understood by ordinary people at all. In addition to this Jian Xiu, there was also a shiver in other people''s hearts. Good guy, even the sword of heaven sage level can be eaten directly. How terrible is this guy''s strength? Looking at the satisfied look on caylo''s face, the depression of several people who were born because they were not the opponents of friars of the same level disappeared in an instant. With such teeth and iron stomach, it''s no wonder that the defense of the other side will be so strong. Different from these saints, Babel was not surprised by the behavior of caillo. After getting along all the way, Babel has long been used to the behavior of caylo. Under the great pressure brought by monakar, the monks in the whole Pangu world are basically under great pressure. As a subsidiary of Chufan, caylo is no exception. In order to improve their own strength, caillo will play his talent directly to the most perfect state. On the way, as long as he meets the defeated or captured friars, the first thing caylo does is to search out all the swords on the other side. Thanks to the good attitude of sucking blood when mosquitoes fly by, caylo''s strength has been greatly improved. Before, caillo was able to take advantage of so many strong men at the same level by himself. This is the result of his efforts during this period. After eating one of the best swords, caillo took a look at the other swords in front of him, waved them directly, squeezed them into a metal ball and stuffed them into his mouth. Just as the so-called mosquito legs are also meat, the truth of gathering sand to form a mound is very clear to caylo. Seeing caylo''s action, Babel''s eyes flashed with envy. Although his talent is also very strong, but after a long time of accumulation, it is only a moment of outbreak, and can constantly improve the strength of caylo is still worse. Babel had expected this situation for a long time. After all, even the ability to awaken is related to a person''s aptitude. And caylo can rely on their own strength to develop a secret, then the qualification is sure to exceed his. Feeling Babel''s envious eyes, kailo said nothing with a smile. It''s very hateful to be able to wake up. If you show off again, you may even attract Babel''s beating, so it''s better to keep a low profile at this time. "Well, Babel, what are we going to do with these guys?" For the sake of his own "safety", Caylor mercilessly attracted Babel''s eyes to the saints who had surrendered. Sure enough, Babel''s attention shifted in an instant after hearing caylo''s words. Babel frowned at the crowd. They let go of the other opponents they met in the universe before, after they were drained of their treasures. But these guys in front of them are different. After all, they are the monks in the world of papala. If we let them go like this, it might bring them disaster. After seeing the embarrassed expression on Babel''s face, he was the first friar to kneel down on the ground and shout surrender. Suddenly, with a firm face, he called to Babel: "please don''t kill me, I''m willing to give up my control of the world!" Babel was stunned to hear the Friar''s words. It has been said before that the big world is extremely important to a monk. And once the control of their own world to others, it is equivalent to their own life to others, for the saints of heaven is a very dangerous thing. However, judging from the current situation, this is indeed a good method. Once these monks have control of the world, they don''t have to worry about each other''s betrayal. Even in Babel''s and caylo''s heart, there is another idea. If the big world of these guys is given to Chufan for fusion, then the strength of the other side will be greatly improved, right? As soon as he thought of this, Babel immediately nodded with satisfaction, and then turned to look at the crowd: "hand over your control of the world, you can leave a life, otherwise Hum Babel didn''t say it, but what he wanted to say was clear. There can only be one world control and one life. If someone is reluctant to give up their own world control, they can only go down to accompany kakukala.In this case, it''s easy for everyone to make the right choice. There was no time to breathe. Strange marks flew out of the friars'' brows and fell into Babel''s hands. After handing over their control of the world, their faces turned pale, and even their momentum weakened. In the face of this situation, the rest of them all looked at the fat friar with indignant eyes. Of course, they don''t dare to have an opinion about kaylo Babel who took control of the world, but they can still have an opinion about this fat man. If it wasn''t for Babel''s words, maybe they could live in a simpler way. For example, the vow of heaven! Although they are also loyal to them, the oath of heaven will not reduce their strength, which is obviously a better way. Feeling the people''s eyes, the friar touched his head first, and then showed a smile to Babel with a simple and honest face: "Hey, boss Babel, it''s so good to see you." As soon as the Friar''s words were finished, all the people present except Babel were stunned. What''s the matter, little brother? Even if we have surrendered, your performance is too familiar, isn''t it? However, what surprised them was not over. After hearing the words of the little fat friar, Babel returned a big smile, and then said: "it''s so nice to meet you, Mao Mao." When he spoke, Babel''s eyes flashed a trace of emotion. Maomao, also known as Zhu Maochun, was his other younger brother besides kakukala. Chapter 999 Even Babel himself did not expect that he and Zhu Maochun would meet under such circumstances, and even more did not expect that the other party would still be so loyal to him until now. Yes, loyalty! Just when Babel and kakukala met, Mau Mau had already expressed that he could help him escape. But Babel''s heart has the confidence to win, naturally will not run away. Babel refused Mau Mau''s offer without even thinking about it, but he and the other side worked out another strategy. In other words, after he killed kakukala, Zhu Maochun wanted to help him accept several other sages of the way of heaven. Therefore, Zhu Maochun''s actions just now are all planned. In fact, they all have one purpose - to lure other people to surrender! Looking at Zhu Maochun, who was talking with Babel excitedly, the few people who had just handed over their world marks were stunned, and then they just wanted to jump on him and bite him to death. They are all under the charge of kakukara after betraying Babel, so they are not clear about Zhu Maochun''s identity. Even in the eyes of many of them, Zhu Maochun, the "old man" who has been staying by kakukala''s side, must be the confidant of the other party. It is precisely because of this that after Zhu Maochun chose to surrender, the rest of the people would surrender so easily. Now that I know the truth of the matter, a few people on the scene can''t help but twitch. At the same time, they also know that they have been cheated by these bitches! Before, it was a decision made in a hurry because of a moment''s tension and in order to save life. But now that they have calmed down, they know how stupid their decision was! Although Babel killed kakukara in an instant just now, and kailo''s performance is amazing, they need to know that their enemy is not a small kakukara. To be a top saint of heaven, kakukara also has a certain position in the world of papala. Today, kakukara is directly killed by Babel. Even for the sake of his own strength, papala world will certainly find a way to avenge kakukara. You should know that although the world of papala is not a big power in the universe, two or three great saints can still bring it out. Now I have joined Babel and caylo. In the eyes of these guys, I and others have basically stepped into the coffin. Babel and others naturally understood what these monks thought. Babel didn''t care about the resentment in his eyes. He grinned and said, "you don''t have to be so depressed. It''s also a chance for you to surrender to us today." Babel had a confident face when he spoke. On this point, he didn''t talk nonsense. Apart from other things, these guys had better go to Chufan instead of staying in the world of papala and being dogleg to other people all the time. Nothing else, just the existence of canned herring can make them go a step further. After hearing Babel''s words, the sages of the way of heaven on the scene all drew their lips. They didn''t know that there was such a big leg as Chufan behind Babel. There was no doubt that Babel''s words were just nonsense to them. Seeing people''s expressions, Babel first bit his teeth, and then directly took out six cans of herring from his storage magic weapon. "A bottle for one person is a reward to you." Babel''s face ached as he spoke. You know, this is the only six cans of herring left on him. Originally, it was to cultivate some strong people for his divine world, but now it''s to contribute to stabilize the emotions of these guys. If Chu fan knew that Babel could get the loyalty of an intermediate sage in heaven with a can of herring. Even so, he still felt that he would suffer a loss. Without other people''s help, Chu fan would definitely kill the goods directly. Looking at Babel''s herring can, everyone was stunned. "Boss, what is this?" Needless to say, it must be Zhu Maochun who is qualified to ask Babel. After hearing Zhu Maochun''s words, Babel said with a smile: "this is a treasure that can help you open your talents." "Really?" As soon as Babel''s words were finished, Zhu Maochun exclaimed in surprise. Not only he, but also several other sages of heaven around him looked at Babel with a blazing face. Open talent, such a treasure is extremely precious even in the world of papala. Otherwise, kakukara would not be so jealous when he knew that Babel and caillo had opened their talents. "Goo Doo." Looking at the herring can in his hand, Zhu Maochun swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then directly opened the iron box without hesitation.At the moment when the iron box was opened, both caylo and Babel were sucking. Although they have "enjoyed" the taste of canned herring twice, and they have tasted the delicacy of canned herring themselves, when they smell it again, they still find it hard to accept. Even the experienced Babel and Carlos couldn''t help it, let alone the unprepared Zhu Maochun. Zhu Maochun''s face turned green when the terrible smell came out of his iron box. If Babel wasn''t sure he wouldn''t kill himself, he would have doubted each other''s attempt. Seeing Zhu Maochun''s tangled appearance, Babel could not help but hate the iron and said: "how can we not suffer if we want to improve our strength? If you can''t stand such a little taste, how can you open your talent? " Babel had a straight face when he spoke. But only kaylo, who is familiar with him, knows that this guy just can''t stand the smell, so he hopes Zhu Maochun can eat it quickly. However, Zhu Maochun didn''t know Babel''s careful thinking. After hearing Babel''s words, he was stunned at first, and then showed a moving look; "boss, don''t worry, I will be able to bear hardships!" After that, without waiting for Babel to speak, Zhu Maochun closed his eyes, and then swallowed the herring can in his hand in the eyes of the other sages around him. Unlike Zhu Maochun, who is very familiar with Babel, these guys don''t understand Babel''s character at all. So they can''t be sure whether this thing with the smell of terror can really help them open their talent treasure or some terrible poison. Chapter 1000 Although the latter possibility is not very big, it does not rule out the possibility that this guy is a pervert who likes to kill others with poison. Therefore, except for Zhu Maochun, the remaining five sages of the way of heaven did not rush to take action. They also need to determine what this thing is from the fat man''s next reaction. In fact, Zhu Maochun is also very clear about the inner thoughts of these people. As a loyal subordinate to Babel, he has been a paparazzi under kakukala for many years, and his IQ and EQ are not comparable to those of ordinary people. In fact, this is also a bet of Zhu Maochun. He has been gambling for so many years that Babel is still the big brother who used to be very generous to his own people. In fact, Zhu Maochun is very clear about his own situation. Although he is smart, he is limited by his talent. If there is no amazing chance, he will not be able to break through the intermediate sage in his life. But if Babel''s Canned herring really works, he can fly from there. In addition, there is another point is to apologize to the five sages of the way of heaven who have been cheated by him. Although you had to surrender, I''m going to help you "test the poison" once. From now on, you can''t use the previous things as an excuse to trouble me. It has to be said that the fat man is not only big in size, but also big in mind. In such a short time, he thought of so many things. Zhu Maochun''s body trembled involuntarily after swallowing the herring in his mouth, which could make his mana unable to work. It has to be said that canned herring is worthy of the existence of the system. It can cause physiological discomfort only through the smell. After the herring got into the stomach, the desire to vomit became stronger. "Do you think I''ve made a wrong bet? In fact, the boss has changed after so many years?" At the thought of this, Zhu Maochun could not help feeling a little sour. If he did not have enough trust in Babel, he would not have taken the lead. But soon Zhu Maochun found something wrong. Just a moment ago, an unusual force suddenly appeared in his body. This force is not very powerful, but it is particularly overbearing. After it appeared, it wandered in his body at a very fast speed. "This is..." When Zhu Maochun was puzzled, his body suddenly began to shake violently. At the same time, his face turned red. Seeing the appearance of Zhu Maochun, the other five sages of heaven who didn''t trust Babel couldn''t help looking at each other, and then each of them looked at Babel with alert eyes: the old traitor was really upset! In their opinion, there must be something wrong with this herring can, otherwise Zhu Maochun would not be so weird. In an instant, a chill rose in the hearts of several people. You know, for Babel, Zhu Maochun can be regarded as a real hero, but such a person, Babel can have the heart to poison, what about them? Cunning rabbits die, running dogs cook, not to mention the current situation is still running dogs die, then they are just caught cunning rabbits are not things? Looking at Zhu Maochun''s strange appearance, not only the five sages of heaven were scared, but also caylo and Babel, who were full of confidence in herring cans, were stunned. "Does it have a shelf life?" After staying with Chufan for a long time, both Babel and caylo naturally understood a lot of things and mastered a lot of new words. Hearing Babel''s words, caillo shook his head in disbelief: "I''m not sure, but the owner didn''t say that this thing will be expired." We should know that there are some special treasures in the universe that can exist for a very short time, and some can only exist for one breath. There are also some more magical things. Once they are expired, they will immediately become poisons that take people''s lives instead of rare treasures that can help people improve their strength. But in their opinion, canned herring has absolutely no such effect. Although he was comforting Babel, looking at the shaking Zhu Maochun, caylo was not confident. In addition, there was pain in his heart. You know, among the people who got the herring can at that time, except that Hongjun gave it to his disciples and grandchildren on the spot, he and Babel kept these things. Although their big world has been fused by Chu fan, the creatures in the big world have not been greatly affected before. That is to say, they are still the leaders of one side in Chu fan''s special world. In this way, there is a natural competition between these sages.What makes caylo and Babel most unacceptable is that after all the worlds are integrated, Hongjun, the weakest old thief among them, has become the strongest one. With the help of herring can, all his disciples basically opened up their talents. As long as they have some experience, they can directly become saints of the way of heaven. However, there are no descendants who can shine in front of people''s eyes. That''s why caylo and the creator wanted to save these herring cans. Such a treasure, of course, must be given to the outstanding younger generation to play the greatest role. But if it has a shelf life, Babel and Caylor will lose a lot this time. When they were heartbroken, Zhu Maochun, who was already abnormal, suddenly fell to his knees. "Woo, woo, woo ~" under the gaze of the crowd, Zhu Maochun actually fell on the ground and began to cry. After a long time, Zhu Maochun got up from the ground and looked at Babel gratefully: "thank you, boss, for giving me such an opportunity!" After hearing Zhu Maochun''s words, Bai Bei Er was stunned at first, and then he got a mental shock: "did you succeed?" Although herring can open talent ability is 100%, but can''t stand Zhu Maochun this guy before the performance is too scary. This also leads to Babel''s subconsciousness, which is not as confident as before. After hearing Babel''s words, Zhu Maochun laughed and touched his head: "yes, not only that, but also I successfully broke through and became a senior sage of heaven." When talking, Zhu Maochun was very excited. Chapter 1001 No one knows more about his talent than Zhu Maochun. Originally, the ability to break through to the intermediate sage of the way of heaven was already full of luck and exhausted potential. However, I didn''t expect that now I not only started my talent, but also broke through to become a senior sage of the way of heaven. In addition, there is another feeling in Zhu Maochun''s heart, that is, he still has the potential to continue to break through. At the thought of this, Zhu Maochun was trembling again. If he broke through again, he would be the top saint of heaven, a realm he had never thought of before. After hearing Zhu Maochun''s words, Babel and caillo were relieved. Although this guy''s previous performance is a bit of a pit father, but fortunately there is no big problem. As for Zhu Maochun''s talent, they didn''t ask. It''s a card for anyone. After confirming that the herring can had not expired as he had imagined, Babel''s confidence burst out again in an instant. Babel''s face showed a sneer when he looked at some people who were still tangled before: "if you don''t want to, you can give me back the canned herring." Babel is full of confidence when he talks. If these guys are really willing to give it back, unless their brains are eaten by the cosmic beasts. Sure enough, after hearing Babel''s words, a few faces on the scene could not help but show an embarrassed smile. And before Babel could speak, they had already ripped open the herring can. "Don''t..." Babel and caillo''s face changed when they saw the movements of the five. As two of them, they know a lot about the characteristics of canned herring. If the flavor of a can of herring is only 1, then the two bottles are 10! It''s never calculated according to the formula 1 + 1 = 2. Unfortunately, their words were too slow, or the other five didn''t talk to them at all. In fact, with the control of the sage of heaven, even Babel and caylo speak slower, but they can still stop their actions in time. But after knowing the power of herring can, how could these five guys give up this opportunity? As for Babel''s words? Hehe, what if this guy wants to stop them from eating the herring can! Now their identities are all Babel''s men, and they can''t run away. The only thing they can do now is to eat herring cans directly into their mouths. As long as you eat it, you can''t open my stomach to find it, can you? What''s more, with the strength of the sage of the way of heaven, what you eat can be digested almost instantaneously. However, these guys soon tasted the evil effect of "using the heart of a villain to measure the belly of a gentleman". Stink! Stink! Extreme stench! If the smell that Zhu Maochun sent out when he ate canned herring just now was a blow to them, now they are being beaten in the corner by more than a hundred strong men with Maces. At this point, the problem is not the stench and mana can''t work, but the eyes. Just as ordinary people are thrown a handful of pepper into their eyes when they are caught off guard, these sages of heaven know for the first time that stink can also irritate their eyes! Seeing the performance of several people, Babel and caylo almost fainted. They suddenly regret to accept these guys. Just like these pig teammates, when will we really be killed by them? But now is not the time to write an edict of sin, and try hard to take back the tears that are about to flow out of the eyes. Babel yelled at several people directly: "what are you doing? Don''t you eat them quickly? Vomit ~ " as soon as the words were finished, Babel could not help but vomit. It''s really terrible. When he speaks, more flavor directly rushes into his mouth. That feeling, Babel feels that his spirit has been forced and humiliated! After hearing Babel''s words, several people who had already fallen into doubt about life were stunned and then reacted. Just now, the smell from Zhu Maochun was also terrible, but after he ate it, the taste disappeared instantly. But when the herring can was raised to his mouth, several people hesitated. It''s too smelly. If this thing is eaten, won''t we really die before we start the talent? You know, different from Zhu Maochun, their current situation is basically hell. Smell because of close and taste more rich herring can, a few people are a frown, and then ruthless heart straight into the mouth."Vomit ~" as soon as the herring entered the mouth, there was a sound of retching. But soon there was a look of surprise on their faces. Although herring can stink, it doesn''t disappoint them in ability. In such a short time, they have already opened their own talent. "Poop After a short adaptation, the five fell on their knees in front of Babel: "thank you for your kindness!" Babel''s eyes flashed with joy when he saw the performance of the crowd, and then he said: "get up, as long as you perform well, you can get more treasures in the future." Although there is no treasure on him, it doesn''t prevent Babel from drawing pancakes for everyone. Moreover, even if there is no treasure on him, there must be something on Chu fan. Although until now, Babel and others did not know the details of Chufan, and did not know why such a metamorphosis appeared in Pangu world. But it doesn''t stop them from having confidence in Chu fan. As a local tyrant who can easily take out a lot of herring cans, if Chu fan has no other treasures in his hands, they will not believe it. After hearing Babel''s words, the five people''s faces flashed a trace of fiery color, and then immediately replied respectfully: "master, don''t worry, we will try our best to perform." If their previous submission was to submit to the force of Babel and caillo, in order to save a small life, it is now true submission. For these saints who are struggling in the universe, sometimes it is more important to improve their strength than their small life. As long as the strength is strong, it can not only save a small life, but also live a more enjoyable life. Chapter 1002 Babel''s face showed a smile of satisfaction when he saw the seriousness of several people. He knew that from this moment on, these guys really surrendered themselves. Although before they were forced by the strength of Babel and others chose to surrender, but compared with now, the degree of loyalty is certainly not the same. It''s no exaggeration to say that if they met the people in the papala world before, they would choose to surrender without saying a word. Even if they helped Babel fight the enemy, they would choose to release water, but now they have decided to tie themselves to these two big legs. Although the power of papala is very strong, Babel and caylo are better choices when they can''t get enough benefits. Babel didn''t ask about the talents that a few people started. After a look at the excited crowd, Babel said directly: "hide in my personal space for a while, and come out when you are familiar with your talents." "Yes Just got the benefit from Babel, a few people naturally will not refuse this request. After nodding, all six people, including Zhu Maochun, were collected into a small bead by Babel. In fact, it is also a means of the sage of the way of heaven. Although the big world was engulfed by Chufan, it is still possible to create a temporary small world with Babel''s strength. Of course, life can''t be born in the small world like the big world. It can only be used to store some living things. In addition to giving them time and space to be familiar with their own talents, another reason is to prevent excessive numbers. You know, when they killed kakukala, they were actually on the opposite side of papala. If there are too many people working together, they will be easily found by the enemies who come out to pursue them. After all six of them entered the temporary small world created by themselves, Babel and caillo looked at each other: "why don''t we split up?" Hearing Babel''s words, Caylor shook his head without hesitation: "you look down on me?" When speaking, caylo looked disdainful: "it''s just a big world of papala, and I don''t pay attention to it." For Babel''s idea, caylo certainly understood: Babel was afraid of being involved by him! If it is the former caylo, it will not hesitate to turn away, even the slightest hesitation will not have. But after such a long time together, he and Babel had a friendship behind him. If he left his friends like this, even he would look down on himself. Babel couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he heard caillo''s words. Caylo regards him as a friend. Why does he not regard the other party as a friend? That''s why he didn''t want to involve caillo, but after seeing the firm look on caillo''s face, Babel knew he couldn''t convince him. Thinking of this, Babel could only shake his head: "in that case, we can only start our escape." After that, without waiting for caillo to speak, Babel had wiped out their own breath in the air, and then left in a direction far away from the world of papala. Seeing Babel''s action, caillo didn''t hesitate to follow him. As the saints of heaven who have lived in the universe, Babel and caillo are certainly not "little white" like Hongjun. That''s why they know the horror of the world of papala. Even if the breath has been eliminated, there is certainly not much to hide. Apart from other things, as long as a saint can see what happened not long ago through the river of time and space. So the only thing they can do now is to get out of here before the friars of papala world react. In order to be just in case, after killing kakukala, Babel reduced his cultivation to the intermediate sage of the way of heaven again. As long as he has accumulated enough time, he will be able to break out a terrible blow again. Just as Caylor and Babel were about to start their escape, a monk with horns on his head and many circles in his eyes also arrived at the place where the tree of fruits of the world was. "Here is the world fruit!" Feeling the lingering smell in the air, the eyes of the big papaya field flashed a trace of light. As the super race that can grow the world fruit tree, they are also very sensitive to the taste of the world fruit. Even though the fruit tree of the world only exposed a few breaths in the universe, the big papaya field still found here with the help of this smell.Looking at the empty scene around, the big papaya field gave a cold hum, and then there was a flash of light in his eyes: "insect carving, this ability also wants to stop me?" As the voice fell, the space in front of him suddenly fluctuated, and then a big tree with unique flavor appeared in front of the big papaya field. Looking at the fruit on the tree in front of him, Tian Yuanben, a big papaya, also showed a smile on his slightly indifferent face: "holy fruit, I found you!" You can''t help but be not excited. You know, since the fruit of the world was stolen by the big tube wood, all the people of the whole big tube wood clan have fallen into extreme anger. Although all the big tube wood people can plant the world fruit tree, the tree that can really grow the world fruit may not produce one even in 10000 trees. And once the world fruit tree really grows the world fruit, it means that it has become a sacred thing of the big tube wood family. If it wasn''t for that, the big tube wood people would not fight for a world fruit tree that everyone could grow. Looking at the world fruit tree in front of him again, the big papaya field took a deep breath, then began to pinch with both hands, and kept jumping in place. With the movement of the big papaya field, the world fruit tree in front of him began to shrink rapidly. Just a few breaths, the originally tall world fruit tree has become the same size as the thumb of the big papaya field. As for the world fruit hanging on the tree is even smaller, just like a grain of dust. After the shrunken fruit tree of the world was put away, the big papaya field did not dare to waste time and began to move directly towards the ancestral land of the big papaya family. The reason for this, of course, is that big papaya field has a profound understanding of the crisis in the universe. Chapter 1003 Although the big tube wood clan belongs to the top power in the universe, it does not mean that his big tube papaya field is the top power. With the strength of the saint level of his primary Avenue, if he was really known by others that he was carrying the sacred things of the big barrel wood clan, he would surely die very natural and unrestrained. And there are many powerful people in the universe who have the secret skills to detect treasures. Usually, these guys are ordinary monks, but once they find the smell of treasure, they will immediately become the notorious existence in the universe - Cosmic thieves! Don''t get me wrong, this kind of thief is not the kind of existence in other big world that depends on stealing to survive. In fact, they are a group of robbers. If they are really targeted by these guys, they will not only lose their treasures, but even their lives will be in great danger. After all, whether they are saints of the way of heaven or saints of the way, their big world is actually a good treasure. If the destroyer is the natural enemy of the saints in the universe, then the thief is the natural enemy of all monks. Carefully convergence of their own breath, big papaya field dare not have the slightest high-profile. At this time in the world of fire shadow, Chu fan doesn''t know that he and the whole world fruit tree are about to be taken away by others. At this time, he is looking at the two people in front of him with great interest. "You say you want to be strong?" "That''s right!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, the young man with black hair and black pupil in front of him nodded without hesitation: "if you can make me stronger, no matter what you want me to do, I will do it!" When talking, the boy''s face was serious. He didn''t look like a kid with blond hair who was not honest even standing around him. "Brother Chufan, please help me." Seeing that Chu fan doesn''t pay attention to Sasuke, Naruto immediately looks at Chu fan with a praying face, and then continues to say: "he is my good friend." Hearing Naruto''s words, Sasuke could not help but draw his mouth. He wanted to ask, "when did we become friends?" but considering the relationship between Chu fan and Naruto, he stifled it. As he said before, in order to be strong, he can pay any price. As long as you can get enough power to kill that man, then, even if you want to be the friend of this fool next to you, it''s not impossible. But obviously Naruto doesn''t know how humiliating it is for Sasuke to be his friend. After seeing Sasuke ignore himself, Naruto is even happier. According to his understanding of Sasuke, since the other side did not retort, it means acquiescence. Naruto is very concerned about becoming Sasuke''s friend. Because of the identity problem, Naruto is excluded everywhere in Muye village. Even after entering Ninja college, many students still look down on him. But among these people, there is one person who is very special to Naruto, that is Sasuke! Of course, it''s not because Sasuke doesn''t look down on him, but this guy directly looks down on everyone in the whole school. For this ruthless person who can make others feel the feeling of being despised, Naruto is actually very adored. Even if it''s not caused by self-esteem, he wants to be the boss in the past. Therefore, when Sasuke came to ask the reason why he became stronger, Naruto did not hesitate to tell him everything. When he heard that there was a place where he could improve his strength only by drawing cards, Sasuke immediately rushed over with Naruto. It is precisely because of the existence of the leading Party Naruto that Chu fan was able to see another protagonist in the world of fire shadow so soon - er Zhu! Looking at the serious assistant in front of him, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth raised slightly: "are you sure you can pay any price?" When speaking, Chu fan let out a little bit of his momentum. This momentum is less than one ten thousand of Chu fan''s real momentum, but for the people in Huoying world and even Sasuke, it is extremely terrifying. Feel Chu fan on the body that let oneself instantly lost the terror momentum of will, the Naruto''s face on one side has been covered with cold sweat. It''s really terrible. He never thought that Chu fan, who always looks like a smiling good man, has such terrible strength. At this moment, he even felt that Chu fan was much stronger than Huoying. Thanks to ape Fei, he didn''t know Naruto''s inner thoughts, otherwise he would give him a big kiss: "boy, you really look up to me!" Of course, such a thing will not happen, as a direct face of Chu fan momentum, although Sasuke is also very afraid, but then his eyes emerged a wave of ecstasy. Strong! Very strong!Almost instantly, Sasuke determined that Chu fan was a top strong man. Although I don''t know Chu fan''s specific strength, as a descendant of yuzhibo''s family, Sasuke''s vision will certainly not have a problem. You can do it! As long as I get this man''s help, I can definitely kill that man! Almost for a moment, Sasuke had only one idea in his eyes: be sure to get Chu fan''s help! "Poop In Naruto''s surprised eyes, Sasuke kneels down directly in front of Chu fan: "as long as it can make me stronger, I can accept any price." When speaking, Sasuke is serious. He is ready for any request from Chu fan. Looking at the blazing Sasuke, Chu fan''s eyes are full of weird, at this time, his mind kept hearing the sound of the system. "Ding, congratulations to the host for getting the favor of Indra''s Sasuke. The degree of world integration has increased by 1%!" "Ding, congratulations on Fusion increased by 1.5%! " ¡­¡­ Hearing the voice in his mind, Chu fan secretly apologized to Tuan Zang and Naruto. He admitted that he had made a wrong decision to say that these guys were the black sheep of the family. After all, compared with the goods in front of him, those guys in front of him were just well managed. In just a few minutes, Chu fan''s fusion degree of Huoying world has reached 33%. According to his estimation, if he can get all the favor from Sasuke, it will be no problem to reach 40%. Looking at the firm look on Sasuke''s face, Chu fan couldn''t help sighing. This child is also a bad luck, unexpectedly used a abnormal brother to control his brother, trying to help him grow up with hatred. To some extent, Sasuke, who has been living in hatred, is more pitiful than Naruto. Chapter 1004 After all, Naruto is only hostile to the people in the village, and his heart is still bright. But Sasuke''s heart is full of darkness. At the thought of this, Chu fan sighed directly, and then said: "get up, I don''t need too much price, as long as you have money and luck, you can become strong." When Chu fan spoke, Sasuke had already stood up. Of course, he didn''t want to stand up, but with Chu fan''s strength and his control over the fire shadow world, he could follow his words. Seeing Chu fan''s words, you can make yourself stand up, and Sasuke''s eyes are more blazing. Of course, he knows about the existence of cards, but he has other ideas in his mind. Just a few cards are so powerful, so how powerful is Chu fan who owns these cards? In Sasuke''s view, as long as he gets Chu fan''s help, it''s more cost-effective than what kind of cards he draws. However, Sasuke also knows that this kind of thing must not be too hasty, such as Chu fan, if you want them to help, you need to persevere. That''s why, after standing up, Sasuke didn''t bother too much, but after saluting Chu fan respectfully, Sasuke said: "please prepare ten blue cards for me!" After that, Sasuke directly took out a pile of notes and put them on Chu fan''s desk. After all this, he took a look at the envious Naruto next to him. Sasuke hesitated for a moment, and then took out a pile of notes: "help Naruto to prepare ten blue cards." Unlike Naruto, Sasuke is a member of the yuzhibo clan. Although yuzhibo has been exterminated, the land and money of that year are still preserved. In other words, Sasuke is actually a top local tyrant in Muye. "What?" After hearing Sasuke''s words, Naruto was stunned at first, and then gave out a burst of drinking: "fart Sasuke, are you, are you, is what you just said true?" I can''t help but be surprised. Ten blue cards are a number that even Tuan Zang has to worry about, not to mention Naruto, a poor man who can''t afford a white card. Seeing Naruto''s surprised appearance, Sasuke''s mouth slightly raised: "since you are yuzhibo''s friend, you should naturally accept the kindness from yuzhibo." In fact, for Naruto Sasuke, of course, there is a good feeling, even in his heart there is still some envy Naruto. Although the goods are very poor, stupid and weak, and even hostile by many people, they can''t hold people''s hearts. Sasuke even envied Naruto for being happy every day more than once. When he thought of the scene when Naruto said he was a friend, Sasuke''s heart moved: "maybe it''s good to have another friend?" Of course, the reason why Sasuke said that was because he was afraid that Naruto would refuse his kindness out of face. But it''s obvious that Sasuke is thinking too much, for Sasuke''s mind, Chu fan can only say a word - you don''t know Naruto! In front of his acquaintances or identified friends, he didn''t know how to write "polite". Don''t say it''s ten blue cards. Even if you give all the land deeds of yuzhibo to Naruto, he will take them. Of course, when Naruto is not polite, he is also ready to pay everything for his friends. Otherwise, Naruto would not have taken so long in the original work, just to bring Sasuke back to Muye. After hearing Sasuke''s words, Naruto snatched ten blue cards from him with an excited face, and then burst out a strange laugh: "haha, hahaha, blue cards, I''m going to rise at last." Speaking of this, Naruto also consciously extended a hand and patted Sasuke on the shoulder: "Sasuke, you can rest assured that as long as I am here, no one will be able to hurt you." Feeling Naruto''s action, Sasuke uncomfortably opened his paws and then said in a cold voice: "protect me? You''d better protect yourself from being bullied by others! " At this point, Sasuke turned to see Naruto, and then said with disdain: "don''t forget that I have money to buy a lot of cards." When he said this, Sasuke''s heart was full of confidence. As a ruthless man with all the savings of the whole yuzhibo family, how could he not have money? "Hey, hey." Hearing Sasuke''s words, Naruto touched his head with a simple smile: "it''s the same thing."What Naruto doesn''t notice is that Sasuke''s eyes turn red and his voice becomes a little strange when he talks. At the moment just now, I heard Naruto''s bold words and ambitions. I don''t know why, but Sasuke felt that he and the man overlapped: "weasel, I will find you, catch you, ask why you do that, and then Kill you After mumbling in the heart, Sasuke quickly converged and looked at the cards in his hand. Although has decided to use their own determination to move Chu fan, but for this can enhance their own strength magic card Sasuke is also full of interest. When he saw the first card, Sasuke was stunned: "manager, what''s on it, please?" Hearing Sasuke''s words, Chu fan was stunned. However, when he saw the cards in his hand, Chu fan really wanted to capture the two non chieftains, ape feiri and Tuan Zang, and let them rub the European spirit. [Dijia''s magic light stick (fake)] classification: equipment (red) Introduction: Recently, the system was watching Altman, so it was born function: using this card, you will get a fake version of Dijia''s magic light stick with its own transformation function Transformation: after using it, you will instantly become Dijia, the giant of light, and have all the abilities of Dijia''s weakened version (strong shadow level) Note: even three minutes is tough three minutes! It''s obvious that the system was able to make it, but for Sasuke, it''s an artifact. Hearing Chu fan''s introduction, Sasuke''s eyes are about to fall out of his eyes. I can''t help but he''s not excited. He can become a strong movie player. Although it''s only three minutes, he can still do a lot of things. Of course, what makes Sasuke even more excited is that the first card won such a treasure. What about the remaining nine cards? Just as Sasuke was about to check the next card, a cheering came from one side: "ha ha ha, I''ve won again!" Chapter 1005 Turning his head, he saw Naruto holding a card and laughing. In addition, there are nine blank cards lying at Naruto''s feet. Seeing Naruto''s appearance, Sasuke can''t help frowning: "idiot!" When speaking, Sasuke stretched out a finger and rubbed his forehead. After ten cards, you got a useful thing from it. What can you be proud of? At this moment, Sasuke suddenly regretted his decision to be friends with Naruto. If you stay with this kind of second class goods for too long, will you be infected? If you let Tuan Zang and Naruto know what Sasuke is thinking now, they will definitely unite to kill him directly. One is because of jealousy from non chieftains, and the other is purely to get a statement for one''s IQ. For Sasuke''s idea, Chu fan certainly does not know. After hearing Naruto''s voice, Chu fan directly looks at the card in his hand. This card is a picture of a boy with a straw hat and a lot of food in front of him. After seeing the information on the card, Chu fan was stunned. What''s the matter: the cross plane friendship between the two goods? [rubber fruit (different)] classification: Yibao (red) Introduction: the devil fruit from the world of pirate king has been modified by this system function: taking this fruit, you will get all the abilities of rubber man! Note: none "The system, since there is no note, don''t put this one out. You are very suspicious of the number of words in water!" After make complaints about the system, Chu fan told the speaker the attribute of the card. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Naruto was stunned: "brother Chu fan, is this rubber fruit powerful?" With Naruto''s IQ, it''s impossible to know whether this card is powerful or not only from the text, but he has a good habit of asking if he doesn''t understand. When asking questions, Naruto''s face was full of expectations. You should know that the card Sasuke got just now can give play to the strength of the strong shadow player. Although it can only last for three minutes, it is still a top treasure for Naruto. In Naruto''s mind, of course, he is not willing to have too much gap with Sasuke. After hearing Naruto''s words, Chu fan immediately understood his meaning and nodded his head with a smile. Then Chu Fan said: "if you can completely grasp the power of rubber fruit, even Huoying may not have hit you." "Really?" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Naruto just gave a loud drink, and then used the card in his hand instantly. Without waiting for Chu fan to speak, he quickly put the fruit in his hand into his mouth: "hahaha, Huoying, I want to be Huoying''s man Vomit ~ " in the middle of the speech, Naruto directly fell on the ground and retched, but at the thought of the powerful effect of the fruit in his mouth, Naruto was still not willing to spit it out. Then an extremely terrible scene happened. In Sasuke''s frightened eyes, Naruto firmly ate the strange fruit in his hand. Of course, this is not the key, the key is that this guy will retch and sometimes eat something that is about to spit out. After eating the last bite of the devil''s fruit, Naruto directly lay on the ground: "finally finished eating, Naruto is going to be a man of Huoying, how can I be knocked down by such a little difficulty?" Looking at Naruto lying on the ground motionless, his face is full of the expression of "broken by playing", Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. He decided not to talk about the devil''s fruit and told him that he only needed a bite. In fact, just now Chu fan wanted to say this, but unfortunately Naruto''s action was so fast that he didn''t give Chu fan a chance to speak. As for why Naruto stopped him in the process of eating the devil''s fruit, Chu Fan said that because the picture was too shocking, he had forgotten to stop him. In fact, not only Chu fan was shocked, but Sasuke''s little face turned purple. Although he usually looks cold, but in fact he is only a child, there is still a huge gap in endurance. In addition, he is still the orphan of yuzhibo. Although the fate is more tragic, but the usual life is absolutely belong to the upper class of the wood leaf. For Sasuke, such a disgusting picture is absolutely a spiritual storm. Looking at Sasuke''s appearance, Chu fan can''t help shaking his head. Fortunately, it was Naruto who drew the devil''s fruit just now. If it was Sasuke, he would clean the shop today."Are you all right?" Although the picture just now is hard to accept, after seeing Naruto''s weak appearance, Sasuke still can''t help asking. "Hey, hey." Hearing Sasuke''s words, Naruto first gave a giggle, then reached out a hand and touched his head: "I''m Naruto whirlpool. How can I be a man who wants to be Huoying?" While speaking, Naruto also extended a thumb to Sasuke by the way, which is completely like a young man. "Idiot." Seeing Naruto''s appearance, Sasuke was relieved. However, after thinking of his performance just now, Sasuke''s xiaoaojiao burst out in an instant and said in a cold voice directly. "Asshole Sasuke, you wait for me!" For Sasuke''s emotional changes, the nervous Naruto will not find that he only knows that he has been insulted by this guy! After hearing Sasuke''s words, Naruto immediately jumped up from the ground, and then glared at each other. Seeing the appearance of Naruto, a strange color flashed in Chu fan''s eyes. It''s worthy of Naruto with immortal body and large power bank. The real protagonist of this world, if ordinary people had experienced what happened just now, they could not recover so soon. "Idiot!" Looking at Naruto''s running and jumping, Sasuke snorts again, then looks down to check his other cards. The first card won a treasure. Now Sasuke is full of confidence. If he doesn''t have to worry about his image, he will shout "who else" now. After taking a breath, Sasuke looked at his second card, empty. Sasuke was stunned when he found that there was nothing on the card, but then he responded: "it''s OK, it''s normal." Chapter 1006 After all, Naruto has already described the characteristics of mysterious cards on the way here. Even in order to show how powerful it is to get a skill from the card, Naruto specially said that the winning rate of the card was extremely low. After consoling himself, Sasuke looks at the third card again Empty card! ¡­¡­ Finally, after eight blank cards in a row, Sasuke finally knows that Naruto''s description of the card is not much exaggeration. Sasuke was in a better mood when he thought that he had got at least one treasure before. In any case, it''s a big advantage to spend so little money to have the strength of a strong movie player, even if it''s only three minutes. Think of here, Sasuke''s mood can not help but calm down, can also be said to have entered a state of mind access. At random, he took a look at the last card in his hand. However, Sasuke was stunned: "store manager, I, I seem to have hit again." Sasuke was excited when he spoke. If he could get a treasure like the transfiguration stick again, he would be the legendary son of destiny. After hearing Sasuke''s words, Chu fan was also stunned. As the manager of the mysterious card shop, he is very clear about the winning rate of cards. It was because of this that Chu fan was surprised. Looking at the excited expression on Sasuke''s face, Chu Ye''s heart was full of strangeness: "what''s the matter? Is the Crown Princess more important than the crown prince in the world of fire shadow?" You know, even Naruto only gets one treasure from ten cards. If Sasuke can get two, then Chu fan really needs to doubt who is the real protagonist. But after seeing the words on the card clearly, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing bitterly. [sword drawing skill] classification: skill (green) Introduction: advanced skill from a martial arts world role: with this card, you will master the skill "sword drawing" sword drawing: Sword drawing is for killing. At the moment of sword drawing, the speed will be doubled, and you will launch a must hit attack on the enemy remarks: those who see me drawing are dead! ¡­¡­ Very good, very powerful, especially this remark, which contains a strong atmosphere of forced to let Chu fan know that this skill is definitely tailored for Sasuke. But at the same time, Chu fan also understood why Sasuke could get one more card than Naruto. Because not long ago, Naruto also got a "Fu Hu Quan" from himself! In other words, Sasuke''s experience today is just a compensation for his own son from Huoying world. After Chu Fan said the role of this card, the expression on Sasuke''s face was stiff. As the saying goes, it''s hard for water to survive the vicissitudes of life, but Wushan is not cloud! After seeing the "top" treasure of Dijia''s magic wand, and looking back at the sword drawing skill, Sasuke just wanted to say two words: "rubbish!" Although I can''t see the sword drawing skill, it''s better than the previous blank cards. The most important thing is that Sasuke also agrees with the idea that "mosquito legs are also meat". Now that he has obtained it, he will naturally learn it. "Use it!" Will be two cards together to his chest, and then Sasuke learning Naruto just like shouting. See Sasuke a pair of two appearance, Chu fan can''t help but mouth a smoke. He would like to say that this thing is not very strict with movement, sound and expression, but considering Naruto''s life safety, Chu fan finally gave up the idea. With Sasuke''s arrogant appearance, if you know that because of Naruto''s misleading, you have made such a shameful action. It is estimated that he can directly use kuwu to blow Naruto into a sieve without other people''s hands. With the sound falling, two cards in Sasuke''s hand directly disappeared. At the same time, a strange shaped magic wand came out of his hand. How to say, it looks like an erect middle finger. Once again carefully looked at Sasuke in the hands of things, Chu fan can finally be sure, this thing''s shape is indeed an erect middle finger. At the thought that this thing was created by the system, Chu fan''s heart was immediately filled with understanding. With this guy''s character, it''s normal not to make a gold microphone. In addition to the light wand, Sasuke''s body also has a sharp breath. If someone who practices sword skills comes here, he will find that it''s a sense of sword. With this sense of sword, Sasuke''s speed in learning other sword skills will also be greatly accelerated. In fact, it can be regarded as the implied role of drawing sword cards.After all, it''s a green card. It can''t be just a simple sword move. In fact, even when Naruto learned Fuhu boxing before, he also understood the meaning of the boxing. In the future, when he learned boxing, he would speed up greatly. Of course, these words Chu fan certainly won''t say, only wait until they find out by themselves. "Thank you, manager!" Feel their body suddenly more information and power, Sasuke slowly opened his eyes, and then seriously to Chu fan line a gift. He is different from Naruto. As the orphan of yuzhibo, he has high requirements for his own etiquette. "Well, you are all here." Just at this time, an excited voice came out of the door. Then Chu fan saw three little carrots coming in curiously. "Luwan, is it true that you say it can help us improve our strength?" The questioner was a little fat man who kept putting chips into his mouth when he was talking. "Ding Zuo, can you eat less?" As soon as the little fat man''s words were finished, a hot girl with long golden hair behind him rushed in excitedly: "sasukjun, it''s a coincidence that you''re here too!" ¡­¡­ There is no doubt that this is one of Sasuke''s final fans, yamanakano. But in the face of Inoue''s gallant expression, Sasuke just casually turned his lips. Joking, in addition to Naruto, who can let me yuzhibo little cool brother make redundant expression, even if I lose! See Sasuke ignore themselves, Inoue is not angry, but a face of excitement staring at Sasuke in front of him. "Naruto, are you here to draw cards, too?" Ignoring his two second pen teammates, Luwan greets Naruto directly. The reason for this is that Naruto brought him to this place. Second, compared with Sasuke, Luwan thinks Naruto is more communicative. Chapter 1007 "Aha, it''s Luwan." After hearing Luwan''s words, Naruto was stunned and then showed a big smile: "Sasuke and I just finished drawing cards. Did you bring those two of them to draw cards?" Even if he only treats a stranger, Naruto is enthusiastic, not to mention the Luwan who had dinner with him not long ago. Hearing Naruto''s words, Luwan nodded with a smile. In fact, after leaving Chu fan''s shop, he wanted to go to Inoue and Dingzuo. After all, it seems that it is not appropriate to share this kind of good place with his good friends. You should know that yamanakano, Akita and Nara lumaru are not only classmates, but their families have been allies for many years. It''s just that I''m so tired after I get home. As a salted fish, today''s amount of exercise for him has been regarded as an overload exercise, plus he has just obtained the magic skill of big dream, so of course, Luwan can''t help but want to test it. When Luwan woke up, he found that the amount of chakra in his body had increased by 30%, even the purity had increased a lot. After some investigation, Lu Wan did not hesitate to take his two little partners to kill Chu fan''s shop again. "Well, Inoue, we have business to do." After communicating with Naruto, he turns around and sees that he is still facing Sasuke''s tangled Inoue. Luwan can''t help pulling his mouth. Niang xipi, why even Naruto''s best friend is a little cool guy, but my teammate is a fat man who only knows how to eat and a flower girl? Of course, although this is the case, we still attach great importance to Inoue and Dingzuo deer pills. In addition to the friendship they grew up with, another reason is their previous secret skills. As members of the three pig deer butterfly families, when they are united, they can perform many powerful secrets. After hearing Lu Wan''s words, Inoue was stunned at first, and then slowly moved away from Sasuke. Although I was reluctant, considering the anxious appearance when Luwan called them before, both Inoue and Dingzuo expressed their importance. Seeing their performance, Luwan could not help nodding with satisfaction: "taking you two here this time is to help you improve your strength. Since Naruto is here, let him introduce it to you." After that, Luwan pushed out Naruto beside him without hesitation. The reason for this, of course, is that the lazy disease of Luwan broke out just now. If you want to be a qualified salted fish, the most important skill is to be able to find the right reason for "rest" at the right opportunity. There is no doubt that Naruto is a top commentator in Luwan''s eyes. Hearing Luwan''s words, Naruto was stunned at first, and then quickly told the story to Dingzuo and Inoue. It has to be said that Luwan is indeed a very intelligent and insightful person. Naruto, who was selected by him, was extremely serious in his narration. Not only that, in order to make Inoue and Dingzuo more easily accept the existence of cards, this guy even gave examples with himself and Sasuke. After listening to Naruto''s words, Inoue directly turned to Sasuke: "Sasuke Jun, did you really draw treasure from that card?" Looking at Inoue''s fiery eyes, Sasuke could not help frowning, but finally nodded: "yes." "No problem, I''ll draw the card, too!" Sasuke''s words just finished, Inoue is a violent drink, and then directly drag is eating the potato chips in the hands of Ding Zuo wholeheartedly toward the shop. Seeing Inoue''s action, Luwan couldn''t help taking a puff from the corner of his mouth. What''s going on, sister? You look down on us like this! You don''t believe what I said by Luwan, but you still have some doubts about what Naruto said that Naruto said that Naruto almost died of losing water due to spitting too much. But Sasuke is just a word, you believe it! Thanks to Luwan and Naruto, one of these guys is too lazy to care about these things, the other is that they didn''t think of this possibility at all. If a character like Tuan Zang came here, he would have lost his mind because he was too angry. "Hello, you are How handsome ~ " when entering the shop, just in the middle of the conversation, Inoue suddenly noticed Chu fan lying on the chair like a salted fish and Kaner standing behind him. "Inoue, don''t be impulsive!" If it wasn''t for Ding Zuo''s timely response, he would have rushed to Chu fan and Kaner. Seeing Inoue''s reaction, Chu fan can''t help but raise the corners of his mouth, and then inquires:"Hello, guest. Are you here to draw the card?" For Inoue''s reaction, Chu fan was not too surprised. Whether it''s Chufan or Kaner, it''s the existence of handsome level. Not to mention that they are all strong men at the level of saints in the way of heaven, but their breath has a huge attraction to others. "Wow, handsome, handsome talked to me." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Inoue didn''t answer his question. Instead, he cheered and jumped with excitement on his face. While jumping in the well field, the big fat face of Ding Zuo on one side was about to wrinkle into a bun. Because Inoue actually held out a hand when jumping, grabbed a piece of meat on him, and directly started 360 degree passion rotation. "Cough." Seeing the well field more and more excited, Chu fan quickly coughed twice, at the same time released a breath, let the little girl in front of calm down. Although Chu fan is very happy that he has such charm, he has not forgotten that there is a blue sky in his big world. Because of Bi Xiao''s special identity, although she is in Chu fan''s inner world, she can sense things outside. Chu fan didn''t want to wait for a while, so that his flesh began to jump 360 degrees. With the help of Chu fan''s breath, Bixiao soon calms down and looks at his people strangely. Inoue can''t help blushing: "Keke, Shuai Brother, I''m here to buy cards! " Looking at the gentle Inoue in front of him, Naruto''s chin is about to fall to the ground. In particular, Naruto, with an exaggerated face, points a finger to the nearby well field, and then looks at Luwan beside him in horror: "this Is this Inoue Chapter 1008 Naruto is very excited when he speaks. As a classmate, he has a great understanding of Inoue''s character. It''s no exaggeration to say that among all the girls in the whole class, Inoue and Sakura are absolutely the representatives of women, absolutely big sisters! Seeing Naruto''s appearance, Ding Zuo, who was eating french fries, was stunned at first. Then he quickly put out a hand to cover his mouth: "are you crazy, do you want to be killed by Inoue?" Compared with other people, although Ding Zuo is big, he is a very gentle person in his heart. He now stops Naruto, also in order to prevent the goods from being killed directly by the furious Inoue. Sure enough, after hearing Ding Zuo''s words, Naruto was stunned at first, and then reacted instantly. "Ah ha ha, Ding Zuo, thank you very much." Naruto patted Ding Zuo on the shoulder. He wanted to invite the other party to a meal to show his gratitude, but considering the size and appetite of Ding Zuo, Naruto quickly shook his head. This kind of impulsive behavior must not happen. Just when Naruto and others communicate in secret, Chu fan also replies to Inoue: "don''t know how many cards the guests want to buy?" "The elder brother of the store manager just calls people''s names. My name is Inoue!" Chufan''s words just finished, but Inoue didn''t hurry to reply, instead, he opened his mouth to Chufan. Hearing the words of Inoue, Chu fan can''t help but draw the corners of his mouth. At this time, he can already feel a light sense of killing around him. Needless to say, we all know that Bixiao, who is in a special inner world, is not satisfied. After carefully swallowing a mouthful of saliva and taking a look at the serious looking Inoue, Chu fan nodded, and then asked: "in this case, I don''t know how many cards Inoue you want to buy?" "A hundred blue Wu, Wu, Wu... " Well wild words just said half, was worried deer pill and Ding two people directly covered mouth. At the same time, they also tried to dissuade Inoue: "Inoue, don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive!" while talking, Ding Zuo also took time to wipe the cold sweat on his face. Up to now, both Ding Zuo and lumaru are very happy with their vigilance. If they didn''t respond in time, it''s estimated that now Inoue has already exported. One hundred blue cards are not enough for the three of them. Originally, Inoue was seduced by Chu fan''s "beauty", so she was impulsive. At this time, she was stopped by Ding Zuo and Lu Wan, and she immediately responded. Although they are also members of the family, there is still a gap compared with Sasuke. Not to mention that yuzhibo is the most powerful family in the whole Muye family, and Sasuke has the wealth of yuzhibo. "Cough." Disgusted to push away Luwan and Dingzuo, Inoue''s eyes flashed a look of embarrassment, and then turned to look at Chu fan: "brother store manager, please give us 30 green cards." Hearing the words of Inoue, Ding Zuo and Lu Wan are greatly relieved, and then turn to see Chu fan. Feeling the eyes of several people, a smile appeared on Chu fan''s face: "of course." After that, Chu fan put away a pile of coins that Inoue took out, and then handed her 30 green cards: "good luck Chu fan''s original purpose is not to sell cards. For him, it''s more important to win the favor of these little guys. That''s why he doesn''t care much about how many cards Inoue and others will buy. But what Chu fan didn''t expect was that as soon as he finished his words, a systematic voice came to his ear: "Ding, congratulations to the host for getting the favor of Qiu daoding. The degree of world integration is + 1%!" "Ding, congratulations on the host''s favorable impression of Nara Deer pill. The world integration degree has increased by 1%!" "Ding, congratulations to the host for getting the favor of yamanakano. The degree of world integration has increased by 1%!" After hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned at first, but he quickly responded and affirmed that his behavior just now won their favor. At the thought of this, the smile on Chu fan''s face became more sincere. No doubt, because of this smile, the peach heart in Inoue''s eyes became bigger. After receiving 30 cards from Chu fan, Inoue divided the cards into three parts, and then gave two of them to Luwan and Dingzuo. "I''m starting!" After a shout full of vitality, Inoue looked into his hands. For Inoue''s action, Luwan and Dingzuo didn''t care too much. At this time, they also carefully looked at their cards.Compared with Dingzuo and Inoue, lumaru, who had once understood the power of mysterious cards, is more calm. And the performance of Inoue and Dingzuo is a little strange. Inoue first took a deep look at Chufan, and then looked at the cards in his hand. Seeing the action of Inoue, Chu fan can''t help but draw. This silly girl doesn''t think that making a wish to herself can increase the winning rate, does she? After making a wish to Chu fan, Inoue looks at the card in his hand: the first, blank card! "It doesn''t matter. There''s still a chance." After quietly encouraging himself in his heart, Inoue looked at the second card, which was still blank! ¡­¡­ Compared with Naruto and Sasuke, the luck of the combination of pig, deer and butterfly was not as good as them. They checked nine cards in a row, but they were all white cards. Holding the last card in his hand, Inoue''s eyes have burst out a breath of terror. If it wasn''t for Chu fan''s handsome enough, she would have let this unscrupulous businessman know what is unspeakable pain now! Compared with Inoue, Ding''s performance is even worse. Between originally tall Ding Zuo is now more like suffered what inhuman treatment, a big face is full of tears. "Sobbing, sobbing, sobbing ~" in Chu fan''s disgusting eyes, Ding Zuo sobbed and looked at the last card in his hand: "this is the money for several barbecues. If I can''t win the prize, I will die of sadness." Hearing Ding Zuo''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. He suddenly felt that not winning the prize seemed to be a good thing for the little fat man. After all, he really should lose weight. Compared with his two teammates, Luwan is still calm. When he saw the tenth card, Luwan was stunned and looked up at the crowd: "I seem to have won the lottery?" Chapter 1009 Although the voice is still very calm, but Chu fan still heard a wave of emotion from his voice. It is obvious that Luwan''s heart is not as calm as he showed. As a matter of fact, Luwan is very excited now. You know, just a big dream skill has already brought him great benefits. If he can get better treasures, he will not be able to get them. "Aha!" As soon as Luwan''s words were finished, Ding Zuo, who was crying, suddenly cried out: "ha ha ha, I seem to have won too!" Seeing Ding Zuo''s excited appearance, Lu Wan and others couldn''t help taking a puff. This guy was just in pain, and his nose and tears had not been wiped clean. Now he suddenly began to laugh, looking very strange. Seeing that Ding Zuo and Lu Wan both hit something, Inoue''s heart became more anxious. If you don''t win, it can be said that the winning rate of cards is relatively low, but if the other two people all win, only they don''t, it''s the non chieftain of stone hammer. As a beautiful girl, Inoue certainly does not want to admit that she is a non chieftain. He squeezed the last card into his hand and took a deep breath before Inoue said again: "handsome store manager, please bless me. I must draw something." After the voice fell, Inoue didn''t care about the reaction of other people, and looked directly at his hands. Just a glance, Inoue''s face immediately showed a big smile: "hahaha, I also won the lottery." Hear the well wild words, Chu fan silently nodded. It''s worthy of being the top 12 of Muye. Although it''s not as lucky as Prince Naruto and Princess Sasuke, it''s better than Tuan Zang and ape feiri. After taking the card from three people''s hands, Chu fan first looked at the card of Inoue. On Inoue''s card, there is a picture of a weeping little Laurie with two horsetails sitting on the ground and a brown teddy bear lying at her feet. [Annie''s bear] classification: evocation (blue) Introduction: special alchemy product from a magic plane function: shout the slogan "where is my bear?" Then tibers, the magic creature giant bear, can be summoned to help fight. Tibers has the highest endurance level strength remarks: no "very good little toy." In the hands of the card ability to tell Inoue, Chu fan also by the way evaluation. Although in his eyes, let alone the upper forbearance, even the shadow level strong are nothing, but in the world of fire shadow, the upper forbearance still has a certain deterrent. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, Inoue immediately took the card from his hand with a look of excitement: "ha ha, thank you Not only Inoue is happy, but also Naruto Sasuke and others show their envious eyes. Although Sasuke can play the power of the shadow level strong, it only takes three minutes after all, and Inoue''s summon can exist forever. "Mine, mine, Mr. store manager, look at my cards!" See the well wild unexpectedly got so powerful treasure, one side of autumn way ding a face excited toward Chu fan inquires a way. Chu fan didn''t care too much about Qiu daoding''s recklessness. After reading the original work, he knew that the little fat man in front of him was also a very good role. In fact, to some extent, Ding Zuo''s character is like a weakened version of Naruto. If you want to say he is fat, then this guy is also a careless guy. In Ding Zuo''s strong request, Chu fan naturally checks his card first. Ding''s card is very strange. It''s painted with a strong looking armor. [anti stab armor] classification: equipment (blue) Introduction: one of the top-level equipment from a special card function: using this card, you will get the equipment "anti stab armor" with the ability of "anti armor" and "thick blood" thick blood: wearing anti stab armor will increase the wearer''s endurance to a certain extent anti armor: when wearing anti stab armor, you will get the ability of "anti stab armor" When a person of thorn armour is attacked, the attacker takes 20% of the damage and counterattacks. remarks: maybe it''s a hedgehog or a porcupine. "ha ha ha, thank you, Mr. store manager." Chu fan just said the attribute of anti stab armor, Ding Zuo took the card from his hand and chose to use it. With Ding Zuo''s voice falling, a red and ferocious armor appeared on his body immediately. It''s worth mentioning that with Ding''s body shape, this armor actually perfectly wrapped him in. I reached out and felt the armor on my body. I found that the armor was not as heavy as I had imagined, but it felt light"With this, I will never be afraid of being beaten again." Hearing Ding Zuo''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. As early as in the original, he already knew that this guy didn''t like fighting, but he didn''t think that the real reason was that he was afraid of being beaten! Ignore the excited want to sing a turn over serf sing Ding Zuo, Chu fan looked at the deer pill card. Among the people present, this salted fish, which is similar to himself, seems more normal. The picture on Luwan''s card is still a middle-aged man sitting on a blue fat fish, but this time he has a pair of wings. [Yimeng Huangliang] classification: skill (red) Introduction: skill from a special plane function: with this card, you will get the top skill "Yimeng desolation". After learning, you can improve the concentration of chakra in your dream, and the strongest can reach "shadow level"! Note: some people seem to be sleeping, but they are actually practicing "aha?" As soon as Chu fan finished with the attributes of the card, he heard a strange voice from Luwan''s mouth: "ha, ha ha..." Hearing Lu Wan''s voice, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth. He suddenly found that he had made a huge mistake just now. This guy is definitely an abnormal role. Lu Wan didn''t know that in the moment just now, he had become an abnormal role in Chu fan''s eyes. After taking the card from Chu fan''s hand, Luwan''s body trembled directly. For him, this thing is too important! You should know that in the morning, Luwan is still struggling. What should he do once the efficacy of daydream is lost. I didn''t expect that the problem would have been solved by the afternoon. "Use it!" In the eyes of Chu fan and others, Luwan chose to use the card without hesitation, and then showed a fool''s expression. "Luwan, are you ok?" Seeing the appearance of Luwan, Inoue and Dingzuo could not help but flash a trace of worry in their eyes, and then asked carefully. Chapter 1010 You know, the usual Luwan is lazy, but it has never been so impolite. However, when Inoue put his hand on Luwan''s shoulder, he found that he didn''t know when he was asleep. It''s obvious that after getting "a dream of Sorghum", Luwan can''t wait to start the experiment. With Lu Wan''s clever head, melon seeds can naturally think that they will never encounter any danger in Chu fan''s shop. A big exclamation mark appeared directly on Inoue''s forehead when he heard the slight purr coming from Luwan''s throat. If not Ding block in time, Chu fan estimates that he can visit Luwan in Muye''s hospital tomorrow. Fortunately, Luwan was just a simple attempt, and he soon woke up from his deep sleep. Looking at the angry Inoue, Luwan carefully shrunk his head. As a wise man, he guessed almost instantly what had just happened. After this period of calm, Luwan also reflected how impolite it was to go to bed directly under the gaze of the public. After biting his teeth, Luwan said: "why don''t I invite you to barbecue?" "barbecue?" As soon as Luwan''s words were finished, the voices of Naruto and Dingzuo came to one side: "good!" Hearing the voices of these two guys, Luwan couldn''t help taking a puff from the corner of his mouth: "Damn, I forgot the existence of these two buckets." At the thought of this, lumaru looks at Kaner behind Chufan with regret, as if this guy is more terrifying than Ding and Naruto. However, since the words have been said, so the deer pill naturally can''t go back, so it has to walk slowly towards the barbecue shop with a sad mood. When Chu fan and others are going to have a barbecue party, the atmosphere of the original Pangu world is very depressed. Looking at the empty scene around, Qi Shi''s eyes were full of crazy look: "what''s the matter?" As long as it is a person with ears, he can hear Qi Shi''s anger from his words. When he hears Qi Shi''s words, people on the scene can''t help shivering. After this period of time together, these usually arrogant and incomparable heaven saints have long been full of fear of Qi Shi. Because all the people who don''t respect Qi Shi have already gone out of their wits and disappeared in the vast universe forever. "Ain!" Hearing Qi Shi call his name, ayin, who had been hiding in the crowd, couldn''t help but show a bitter smile, and then walked out helplessly: "I''ve met the princess." Although respectfully salute to Qi Shi, ein''s heart is full of regret. If he can get a chance to do it again, he won''t do it again! "Take people to find it for me. Even if you dig three feet, you must find out Pangu world for me!" Qi Shi''s face was full of resentment when he spoke: "if you can''t find it, you don''t have to come back!" Pangu world has long been Qi Shi''s demon. If he doesn''t destroy Pangu world, his strength will not be improved from now on. Hearing Qi Shi''s words, Ayn haoxuan didn''t take out his sole and directly patted him on the face. You''ve lost your enemy, and now you''re looking for trouble for us? Of course, this kind of words ain certainly won''t say, although with his strength Qi Shi can''t kill him, but even if this guy makes trouble for him, he can''t stand it. And judging from the current situation, the Holy Lord is very lucky to Qi Shi. "Princess, there is a way to find Pangu world." When Qi Shi was entangled, a voice came from one side. "You?" Looking at the primary sage of heaven standing in front of him, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a trace of contempt: "if you can help me find Pangu world, then the saint will reward you, but if you don''t find it..." Although Qi Shi didn''t say the rest of the words, they already understood what he meant. If we don''t find Pangu world, the poor guy''s life will be lost. Although Qi Shi can''t kill a saint like ayin, it''s very casual to kill a junior sage. Hearing Qi Shi''s words, the monk who stood up first gave a shiver, then bit his teeth and said seriously: "don''t worry, princess. As long as Pangu world is not destroyed, I can find it!" As if to make others believe in themselves, the friar just hesitated a little and said directly:"The prototype of the villain is the wind sniffer. As long as there is a little residual flavor, the small one can track the target." Looking at the long nose and sharp mouth of the wind sniffer, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a strange look: "in that case, you can try it." "Yes Hearing Qi Shi''s words, the wind sniffing beast couldn''t help looking happy. After that, without waiting for the people to speak, the wind sniffing beast had directly grasped the void, and then smelled it with its own nose. A few minutes later, under the gaze of the public, the wind sniffer suddenly turned and pointed in a direction: "this direction has the flavor of Pangu world!" When speaking, sniff the wind beast''s firmness. The wind sniffer is full of confidence in his tracking ability. At least he is a special race in the universe. Although not as powerful as other races, the wind sniffer has a strong tracking ability. Even a saint level wind sniffer can trace a person in the universe, not to mention the existence of a saint in heaven. Looking at the expression on the animal''s face, Qi Shi did not hesitate and nodded directly: "chase!" Although I don''t know why Pangu world suddenly began to shift, Qi Shi''s heart is not very worried. You know, behind him is a saint of the way of heaven with almost the whole monakal world. Even if he meets a saint of the way, he has to think about it before he dares to fight. With the wind sniffing beast leading the way, and Qi Shi''s constant urging all the way, the speed of people''s action has basically reached a peak. A few days later, a tired wind sniffer suddenly showed a happy look on his face: "princess, Pangu world is not far away!" Can''t help but he is not happy, because there is no harvest in this period of time, Qi Shi''s patience is almost exhausted. Even this morning, Qi Shi broke his leg. If he can''t find Pangu world quickly, his life will be over. Chapter 1011 If it wasn''t for the fear of the Holy Lord''s strength, the wind sniffing beast would have escaped without Qi Shi''s attention. Hearing the words of the wind sniffer, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a cold color: "waste, if you slow down, you can die here today!" "The little one knows it''s wrong." Although the heart wants to jump directly to kill Qi Shi, but on the surface, the wind sniffing beast is still humble. Seeing the performance of the wind sniffing beast, Qi Shi nodded with satisfaction: "now that we have found each other, let''s start to act." After that, Qi Shi took another look at the crowd, and then said: "as long as you work hard this time, I will let the saint reward you when you return to the world of monakal!" Hearing Qi Shi''s words, all the saints of the way of heaven present were grateful. But in fact, each of them has a cold heart. If it is before, they may really believe Qi Shi''s lies, but after this time together, they have long been full of understanding of Qi Shi''s character. Although the strength of this guy is not so good, but in fact, he is a person with extremely thin and cool character. It''s better to consider how to avoid being bullied by this guy than to expect this guy to get credit for it. You know, during this period of time, these saints of the way of heaven, who are usually high in the world of monakal, have not suffered less. Of course, it is precisely because of this period of experience that their hearts are full of disgust towards Pangu world and the monks in it. Just stay where you are and wait for us to destroy it, OK? How could we have suffered so much if you hadn''t run around? At this time suddenly heard the traces of Pangu world, everyone began to rub their hands. As Qi Shi''s designated second leader, Ayn is full of momentum: "smell the wind, lead the way quickly, and I will preach for you one day after returning to monakal world!" In fact, because of Ayn''s character, he would not take the initiative to stand out in the limelight. But I have to say that the experience of sniffing wind beast during this period is too sympathetic. Originally, I wanted to get a reward for meritorious service, but I didn''t get the credit. On the contrary, I almost lost my life. However, it is precisely because of the initiative of the wind sniffing beast that other people can avoid suffering. It''s no exaggeration to say that if it wasn''t for Qi Shi''s eyes that olfactory wind beast attracted during this period of time, the rest of them didn''t know how much more suffering they would suffer. It is precisely because of this idea in my heart, so this sentence of EIN is actually a kind of compensation and thanks to the wind sniffing beast. In addition to Ayn, other saints of heaven and earth also promised to prepare some healing medicine for him after he went back. Of course, the wind sniffing beast knows what people think. Seeing that all the people present except Qi Shi expressed their opinions, a touch of moving color flashed in the heart of the wind sniffing beast. Grandma, after a long time of suffering, I finally heard some good news. Almost in an instant, the wind sniffing beast regained his spirits. We should know that the elixir promised by the people can completely recover his injury. In addition, Ayn''s sermon can also make his strength further. "Thank you, Princess!" Forced to restrain his inner excitement, the wind sniffing beast first bowed to Qi Shi to express his thanks, and then turned to other humanity to thank him: "thank you very much "Sniffing wind doesn''t have to be like this. I''d better find out Pangu world quickly." If it is normal time, with the strength of Ayn''s highest heaven sage level, he will not care about a small wind sniffer. But now because of what Qi Shi has done, he is embarrassed to be too harsh on this unfortunate man. After hearing Ayn''s words, the wind sniffer quickly nodded. He also knows that it''s not the time to be complacent. After all, Pangu world has not been eliminated. If Qi Shi is angered, he will have to suffer a lot! "Fellow Taoists, please follow me!" After nodding to the crowd, the wind sniffing beast walked directly in one direction. Seeing the action of the wind sniffing beast, he did not dare to do anything else. He followed him closely. "Pangu world, Chufan, are you ready?" Qi Shi''s eyes were full of resentment at this time. As long as he destroyed Pangu world, he would be able to have an open mind. With the reward of the saint, he would not be able to break through and become a saint of heaven. "Here it is!" A few minutes later, the wind sniffing beast took the crowd to an open space, and then pointed to the open space in front of him."Here?" looking at the empty environment around him, Qi Shi couldn''t help frowning. "Princess, there is a strange border here. They should be saved and hid in it!" See Qi Shi''s appearance, the AI Yin of one side hastily opens mouth to explain a way. "I see." Although Qi Shi has the strength of a senior sage of heaven, his strength is not obtained through cultivation. That''s why he didn''t find anything wrong with the space in front of him. However, Qi Shi doesn''t care much about this kind of thing. Although he can''t find out, Ayn and others can. As the princess of monakal, he just needs to order other people. Looking at the space in front of him, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a fierce color; "since they want to hide in it, then force them out!" Qi Shi was calm when he spoke. Since Ayn could find the boundary, he could break it. Besides, in addition to Ayn, there are three top-level saints of the way of heaven and dozens of middle, high and low-level saints of the way of heaven. "Don''t worry, Princess!" Hearing Qi Shi''s words, the corner of Ayn''s mouth was raised slightly, and then he put out his tongue and licked his lips: "I can break the boundary soon." As he spoke, a huge rake appeared in ein''s hand, and then he photographed directly in front of him. You know, Ayn is a saint of heaven at the top level. With his strength, even the space will be directly broken when he tries his best. However, when ein''s rake hit the air, it seemed to be blocked by an invisible force. Seeing ayin''s flushed face, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain, and then waved to the crowd: "you hand together!" "Yes Hearing Qi Shi''s words, all the people present nodded seriously. Chapter 1012 If it is normal, as long as Ayn does not take the initiative to ask for help, then they will certainly not intervene, because it represents disrespect for each other. But now that we have Qi Shi''s order, it''s hard for people to continue to care about these things. Almost instantly, all the people on the scene began to attack the space in front of them. "Click ~" with a clear sound, Qi Shi and others saw that the space in front of them finally appeared cracks. "Hum, Chufan, I''ll see where you can hide." Looking at the cracks in the space, the expression on Qi Shi''s face is gradually abnormal. "Princess, the taste of Pangu is here!" At the moment when the crack appeared, a smile appeared on the animal''s face. From the current situation, his life was saved. Hearing the words of the wind sniffing beast, Qi Shi nodded coldly: "rush in and kill all the others except Chu fan!" The reason why they are not in a hurry to kill Chu fan, of course, is not because Qi Shi suddenly burst out of kindness, want to let each other go. But he wants to destroy Pangu world in front of Chu fan, and kill all the people in Pangu world, so that Chu fan can bear the greatest pain. Although Qi Shi didn''t say his purpose, everyone on the scene had guessed it. After hearing Qi Shi''s words, they all nodded their heads seriously: "don''t worry, princess. We won''t let Chu fan die so easily." When speaking, everyone present, including Ayn, was full of caution. With Qi Shi''s character, Chu fan must suffer unimaginable pain. If they dare to kill Chu fan now, Qi Shi will not let them go. However, just as they were planning to enter the border and look for the whereabouts of Pangu world, a strong breath came out of the border. "How dare you attack this seat!" Before everyone could react, a strange creature with a pair of small horns on its head, pale skin and round eyes came out of it. "The big barrel wood clan?" Seeing this unique appearance, Ayn and others were shocked, and then looked at the big papaya field with frightened eyes. If you want to survive in the universe, you need to know something about some powerful races in the universe. It is precisely because of this, when the big papaya field just came out, people already recognized his identity. "Hum!" Seeing people''s frightened eyes, the big papaya field could not help but feel relieved, and then said in a cold voice: "now that I know I''m a monk of the big papaya family, why don''t you get out of here?" When speaking, the big papaya field''s eyes are tightly staring at Qi Shi and others, and there is a feeling of direct hand when they say something different. Hearing the words of the big papaya field, Qi Shi couldn''t help looking cold. Since he became the concubine of the saint, he had vowed that he would never bow to anyone again. He did not expect that he would encounter the existence he did not want to provoke so soon. If only from the point of view of strength, big papaya field is just a saint of heaven. But behind this guy is the big wood family, even the saint of monakal is not willing to provoke. "Your Majesty?" Seeing Qi Shi for a long time, he didn''t respond. Ein couldn''t help looking at him. At the same time, Ayn prayed silently in his heart that Qishi should not be impulsive. After hearing Ayn''s voice, Qi Shi nodded slowly: "since he is a Taoist friend of the big barrel wood clan, the things just now are all misunderstandings. Let''s leave now!" After that, without waiting for the big papaya field to speak, Qi Shi had turned his head and walked towards the distance. Seeing Qi Shi''s action, several people on the scene were relieved, and then left behind him tightly. "Your majesty As soon as he left, the wind sniffing beast looked timidly at Qi Shi, who was full of anger: "the taste of Pangu world was on the man just now." Hearing the words of the wind sniffing beast, Qi Shi turned to look at him, and then asked: "are you sure you are not mistaken?" "Absolutely not." At this point, the wind sniffer will not admit that he has made a mistake. After all, he almost brought everyone into danger just now. If he was really wrong, he probably didn''t need Qi Shi''s hand. Other people on the scene could kill him directly. Looking at the wind sniffing beast''s vows, Qi Shi was silent for a while and then nodded directly. After a few breaths, Qi Shi suddenly said:"Hold your breath, come with me!" Speaking, Qi Shi has his breath convergence up, and then carefully toward the direction before. "Your Majesty?" Seeing Qi Shi''s action, AI Yin and others couldn''t help changing their faces: "the big barrel wood clan is not so easy to provoke, even the saint may not be willing to deal with them." When he spoke, ayin''s face was serious, which was actually a kind of warning to Qi Shi. Although the strength of monakar seems to be very strong, he is just a small role compared with the big barrel wood clan. Hearing Ayn''s words, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a trace of anger. As the princess of monakal''s world, he certainly didn''t want to see anyone go against his will. However, considering that Ayn''s strength had already been used by the other party in the next thing, Qi Shi suppressed his anger, and then explained: "don''t you think it''s strange that the people of the datongmu clan appear here alone and are seriously injured?" In fact, after the words were exported, Ayn already regretted them. After this period of time together, Ayn has already found out Qi Shi''s character. He knows that his behavior just now will definitely cause each other''s unhappiness. Ayn felt uneasy at the thought that the other party might blow pillow air in front of the Holy Father. But after hearing Qi Shi''s words, Ayn was stunned: "princess, what do you mean?" As he spoke, ein''s eyes were full of disbelief, and he had a terrible guess in his heart. Sure enough, after hearing Ayn''s words, Qi Shi raised his mouth slightly, and then said: "under what circumstances do you think someone would dare to attack the friars of the big barrel wood clan?" Hearing Qi Shi''s words, Ayn was stunned at first, and then tentatively said: "interests, great interests!" Ayn had a confident face when he spoke. Chapter 1013 Although the big barrel wood clan has a great reputation in the universe, if it has enough interests, then there will certainly be some people taking risks. Ayn''s eyes narrowed at the thought. If you can make people take the risk to attack the monks of the big barrel wood clan, what great benefits will there be? Seeing Ayn''s expression, Qi Shi raised his mouth slightly, and then said: "kill each other, no matter what his treasure is, it belongs to you!" As soon as Qi Shi''s words came out, everyone''s breath became thick and heavy. They are not stupid to be saints of the way of heaven. After hearing the conversation between Ayn and Qishi, they also guessed that there must be something extraordinary on the big papaya field. Seeing the faces of the people, Qi Shi knew he was right. For these friars at the bottom, strength is what they desire most. The best way to improve one''s strength is to obtain treasures besides his accomplishments. However, due to Qi Shi''s previous behavior, people still have some doubts about his words. However, Qi Shi had already guessed what they thought. After looking at the crowd, Qi Shi put up three fingers directly: "I, Qi Shi, swear in the name of monakal''s great world princess, that I will never covet the treasures obtained in this operation, otherwise all the spirits will be destroyed!" Seeing Qi Shi''s action, the people on the scene were stunned at first, and then relaxed. The oath of the universe! For monks, the oath is something they can never break, that is to say, Qi Shi really uses his own actions to reassure others. In fact, after Qi Shi swore, all the people present were relieved. Even if Qi Shi has the protection of the holy man, it is still impossible to break the oath of the universe. Looking at Qishi, Ayn''s eyes flashed a hot light. Now that Qi Shi has voluntarily given up the treasure, the people who have the most chance to get it are Qi Shi and the other three saints of heaven. As for the others, I''m sorry, I didn''t pay any attention to you! "The princess is very polite. Since it''s your request, we will try our best to do it!" Although he is satisfied with Qi Shi''s current behavior, in order to show his loyalty, Ayn still flatters him seriously. Sure enough, Qi Shi nodded with satisfaction after hearing what Ayn said: "in that case, let''s go." "Yes With treasure as a temptation, there was no objection to the hunting of the people of datongmu. Although most of them have no chance to fight for the treasure, they still have a little expectation in their heart. What if they get the treasure by themselves? Although decided to hunt big papaya field, but people dare not have the slightest carelessness. As the so-called "the name of the shadow man of the tree", since the family of big tube wood can become the top family in the universe, it should not be underestimated. Under the leadership of Qi Shi, they carefully restrained their breath, then thought about the direction of the big papaya field and touched it. Not to mention the actions of Qi Shi and others, after Qi Shi and others left, the big papaya field collected the broken border and fled to the distance. If it is a normal time, with his strength and the name of the big barrel wood clan, of course, it will not be so embarrassed. It''s a pity that his tree of world fruit was discovered by a group of cosmic thieves. Although he finally tried his best to kill the other side, he also paid the corresponding price. It is precisely because of this that after Qi Shi and others were scared away by the fox and tiger, the big papaya field immediately chose to leave. None of the creatures who can survive in the universe is a simple role. When Qi Shi left, the big papaya field saw a strong murderous atmosphere in his eyes. He didn''t think anyone who could show that look would be intimidated by the name of the big barrel family. Facts have proved that the choice of big papaya field is correct. As a saint from the lower heaven, he has made continuous progress by swallowing up the monks who are stronger than himself in both status and strength, and dares to deceive the existence of the great sage. Qi Shi''s ambition makes him dare to face any challenge! In fact, when he knew that the big papaya field was seriously injured, he already wanted to kill each other. After all, in addition to carrying the Pangu world, the big papaya field is also a saint of heaven. When he destroys Pangu world, and then devours the big papaya field, Qi Shi dares to guarantee that his strength will be promoted to the highest level of heaven sage in the extreme time. The main reason why Qi Shi chose to retreat just now is to persuade AI Yin and others.In order to be able to successfully avoid Qi Shi and others who may come after him again, Da Tong papaya Tian keeps using secret methods to cover up his tracks when he runs away. If it is a general case, this kind of action in the big papaya field is indeed a very correct choice. It''s a pity that he didn''t expect that there would be a wind sniffing beast in Qi Shi''s team, and he didn''t expect that he still had the taste of Pangu world. In this way, the actions of the big papaya field not only failed to help them confuse the enemy, but wasted a lot of their mana. In a few minutes, is trying to escape the big papaya field was Qi Shi and others stopped. "How dare you stop me?" Looking at Qi Shi and others in front of him, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes. "Ha ha ha ha." When he heard the words of papaya field, Qi Shi directly looked up to the sky and laughed: "hand over Pangu world and your treasures, we can make your death less painful." Everyone knows in their hearts that when they stop the big papaya field, their two sides have already become a state of life and death. So Qi Shi naturally won''t say anything. I''ll let you go. "Ha ha." Hearing Qi Shi''s words, the big papaya field could not help but sneer: "it''s up to you?" As he spoke, the big papaya field suddenly reached out to Qi Shi, who was about to speak. After a short observation, the big papaya field has determined that Qi Shi is the leader among the people, so he wants to hit the key with his hand. However, just when the big papaya field was about to succeed, a rake suddenly appeared out of thin air and smashed down on his head. Feeling the great power carried on the rake, a helpless color flashed in the eyes of the big papaya field, and then hid to one side. Chapter 1014 According to the situation just now, if he insists on catching Qi Shi, he will be hit in the head by the rake. Everyone is a saint of heaven at the peak level. If he is hit in his current state, there will never be a second result except his death. And just as the big papaya field dodged away, another long gun poked directly at his chest. "Another top level sage of heaven!" Almost instantly, the big papaya field already felt the strength of the owner of the spear. There is no time to think too much, big papaya field had to mention a breath of fairy Qi again, and then to hide in another direction. If it''s normal, it''s nothing for a big papaya field to make such a move. But now he is in a state of serious injury, this degree of action for him is absolutely difficult. As soon as he dodged the attack of the long gun, the big papaya field felt a sweet throat, and then a mouthful of blood gushed out directly. Seeing the big papaya field with blood in the corner of the mouth, Qi Shi and others'' faces couldn''t help but get a joy. Although they had known that the other party might have been seriously injured, the performance of big papaya field is obviously more serious than they expected. Looking at the big papaya field that was trying to stabilize his breathing, a smile flashed in Qi Shi''s eyes: "let''s go together." "Yes As monks who have lived in the universe for a long time, they don''t have the so-called singleton idea in their mind. For them, as long as they can survive, they are the most intelligent people. After hearing Qi Shi''s words, the people on the scene rushed to the big papaya field without any pressure. Of course, there are several people standing beside Qi Shi, carefully observing the surrounding. These friars all gave up fighting for the unknown magic weapon. Standing beside Qi Shi at this time, they not only said they gave up, but also meant to brush their faces. Qi Shi certainly knew what these people thought, but he didn''t say anything. Although Qi Shi and others are pressing the big papaya field on the ground, they are friars of the big papaya family. No one knows if they have any cards. In case the other party is forced to die with him, these guys around are the best cannon fodder. Not to mention Qi Shi''s inner thoughts, under the attack of the crowd, the injury on the big papaya field became more and more serious. Looking at the big papaya field, which was about to stand unsteadily, a little surprise flashed in ein''s eyes, and then he yelled directly: "Friends of Taoism, when is it better not to do it now?" While talking, the rake in Ayn''s hand suddenly burst out a force far beyond his previous performance, and directly smashed down the head of the big papaya field. Hearing Ayn''s words, the others were not ambiguous, and they directly used their unique skills. In fact, if you can, people are naturally willing to spend a little more time with the big papaya field, and it''s better to let each other''s state lower. After all, there is also a cost in performing unique moves. In the universe, excessive mana consumption may make it difficult for you to avoid next time you encounter danger. But the identity of big papaya field is too special. As a friar of the big wood family, no one knows what other cards or companions he has. If the delay leads to the arrival of reinforcements in the big papaya field, it will not be worth the loss. Looking at the various moves attacking him, the big papaya field''s face showed a trace of madness: "since you want to kill me, this seat can''t make you feel better!" The voice falls, the body of big canister papaya field is like inflated balloon to rise quickly unexpectedly. Seeing the change of the big papaya field, Qi Shi''s face changed: "stop him quickly, he will explode!" After hearing Qi Shi''s words, everyone''s face changed, and their unique skill power and speed increased a lot. Although the big papaya field has been seriously injured, the other party is a saint of heaven. If this guy really blows himself up, the people present may not be able to survive for three years. In the face of everyone''s unique skill, the big papaya field''s face is particularly calm, neither avoiding nor resisting. However, when Ayn''s rake hit his head, a smile appeared on his face: "fool!" As the voice fell, the body of the big papaya field turned into a light spot and dissipated. At the same time, a huge border appeared in the void. "Damn it, it''s not self explosion!" Looking at the border that enveloped all of them, Qi Shi and others'' faces were all blue and white.They thought that the big papaya field wanted to die with them at the last moment, but who knew that the other party wanted to trap them. In fact, this kind of problem is also caused by the fact that Ayn and others don''t understand the big barrel wood clan. Although many people know that the big barrel wood clan is one of the top races in the universe, because of their mystery, most people don''t know what their cards are. This time, after being forced into a desperate situation, the big tube papaya field finally showed the unique skill of the big tube wood family - the border of life and death! The people of the big tube wood clan have two talents since they were born. One is to plant the tree of world fruit, and the other is the boundary of life and death. The fruit tree of the world can cultivate the top strong for the big tube wood family, and the border of life and death is the most reluctant ability of the big tube wood family. The so-called boundary of life and death, in fact, is that the people of the big tube wood clan sacrifice their bodies, instantly summoning a boundary with super strong defense. Generally speaking, the defense of the summoned border is two levels higher than the strength of the summoner. That is to say, a low-level big tube wood family of heaven saints can summon a high-level heaven saints can break the border after sacrificing themselves. In addition, after the birth and death border appeared, other people of the big tube wood clan could also instantly sense the location of the birth and death border, so they chose to come to support. Generally speaking, the boundary of life and death is used by the people of datongmu to protect the important people. Of course, sometimes there will be some other effects, such as this big papaya field is to use the boundary of life and death to trap Qi Shi and others together. In this way, when the people of the datongmu clan arrive, the results of Qi Shi and others can be expected. Looking at the border that trapped them all together, Qi Shi''s eyebrows wrinkled deeply. Chapter 1015 "Can you open this border?" Hearing Qi Shi''s words, Ayn and others couldn''t help but show a bitter smile: "princess, according to the strength of the boundary, no one can break it except the great sage." It''s not that Ayn has raised other people''s morale to destroy his prestige, but that he has tried to attack when the border appears. As a result, not only did it not cause any damage to the border, but it almost hurt itself. "Don''t worry too much, princess. Without the support of mana, this border won''t last long." Looking at the tangled look on Qi Shi''s face, ein quickly comforted him. Qi Shi also nodded when he heard Ayn''s words: "it can only be so." Even so, we all know in our hearts how dangerous their situation is. Since the big pot of papaya field gave up their lives to trap them here, it must have his purpose. The most likely is that his people are about to arrive. At the thought of this, the eyes of the people looking at Qi Shi could not help but become resentful. They would not be in such danger now if the goods had not seduced them. Qi Shi certainly knows what people think, but it''s hard for him to say anything in this state. "Princess, I found a tree here!" When Qi Shi was thinking about how to escape from the border, the voice of sniffing wind beast came from one side. Looking in the direction of the wind sniffer, Qi Shi and others could not help but pick their eyebrows. On the wind sniffer''s finger, there was a tree not much bigger than the dust. There is no difference between this tree and ordinary trees except that it is small. There is a fruit hanging on the top of the tree. But Qi Shi and others don''t think it''s an ordinary tree. First of all, ordinary trees will not be so small. Secondly, if they are ordinary trees, the big papaya field will not take so much effort to protect. You know, in the incarnation, everything on the big barrel of wood, including the storage ring, was sacrificed directly. But the tree is still intact. In addition, the big papaya field also uses a secret method to make it so small. If there is no secret in it, Qi Shi dares to stand on his head and take a shit! If you let the big papaya field know that the world fruit tree that he worked hard to protect before his death will not be found so soon, I don''t know whether it will revive directly. In fact, the idea of big papaya field is right. In his opinion, Qi Shi and others will be panic when they are trapped in the border. However, people will try their best to find a way to escape from the border. They will not notice the world fruit tree which has been changed into dust by themselves. Unfortunately, the big papaya field once again ignored the wind sniffer. After being locked in the border, the wind sniffing beast was also worried, but soon he found that it was useless to be worried. After all, among the many monks present, there are four middle-level, high-level and even the highest level, which can''t work with their own strength. But because of this sudden calm, the wind sniffing beast found something different. After the big papaya field died, his breath directly dissipated around, but the wind sniffer found that he could smell the Pangu world more strongly. Anyway, when it''s cloudy to beat a child, it''s also idle. The wind sniffing beast just opens up its talent and looks around. It is the so-called "where there is a will, there is a way."! After a lot of hard work, comrade olfactory wind beast really made extraordinary achievements - he found the world fruit tree hidden in the big papaya field! It''s also bad luck to say that the big papaya field, which can be called perfect operation twice in a row, has been destroyed by a low-level sage of heaven, and I don''t know if he will feel subdued. In the first moment of finding the fruit tree of the world, the heart beat of the wind sniffer has already started to accelerate. He is not a fool, almost instantly, he has thought of this thing is to let Ayn and others take great risks to hunt and kill the treasure of the big papaya field. If it is a normal time, the wind sniffer must be quietly put away this thing, and then a person hiding in the dark to make a fortune. But considering the current situation, the wind sniffer did not dare to make such a decision. After all, no one knows if this is the key item to open the border. If you lose your life because of greed, the wind sniffing beast will not want to. So after some simple thinking and entanglement, the wind sniffer finally defeated his inner demons and chose to hand over the fruit tree of the world. Of course, the wind sniffing beast has other plans in mind. If this thing can really make them escape from the border, then they have made great achievements. Can''t there be no reward?Not to mention sniffing wind beast in the heart of small 99, at this time Qi Shi and others are trying to study the world fruit tree. After a long time, Ayn, who had been exploring the fruit of the world with his spirit, suddenly uttered a exclamation: "princess, it seems that this is not an ordinary fruit!" ¡­¡­ As soon as ein''s words came out, he found that the atmosphere around him was not right. He turned around and found that all the people on the scene looked at him with a kind of look at the mentally handicapped. Just a little bit of thinking, Ayn couldn''t help his mouth. If he didn''t consider the current critical situation and maintain his image, he would definitely give himself two big mouths. Since this thing can be protected by the big papaya field, it must not be ordinary fruit. "Princess, this fruit is actually a big world!" He calmed down a little, and ein said. Hearing Ayn''s words, all the people present were stunned. At this time, Mo Mo''er, another top saint of heaven, suddenly brightened his eyes: "I know, this is the result of the world!" Hearing Mo Mo''er''s words, the people on the scene were stunned at first, and then directly looked at him with curious eyes. Feeling the eyes of all the people, there was a flash of pride in Mo''er''s heart, and then he explained: "I saw in a book that the reason why the big barrel wood clan can become the most powerful race in the universe is that they have a treasure called worldfruit." Speaking of this, Mo Mo''er took a big breath, and then continued to say: "it is said that there is a world among the fruits of the world. As long as the fruit world is refined, he can become a saint of the road!" Chapter 1016 "Not only that, but also if the world can help monks break through the restrictions of affiliation." As soon as Mo Mo''er''s words were finished, everyone''s breath became thick and heavy. In the universe, the power of the subordinate cannot surpass its own master, which is a kind of law. For example, monakar''s subsidiary, although Ayn and others have enough accumulation and talent, they can''t break through before monakar breaks through to the intermediate sage of heaven. However, there is something that can break this iron rule now. It''s not up to everyone present to be excited. Almost in an instant, the eyes of Ayn and the other three saints of heaven became hot. This is their chance! Even if it''s just a kind of words that can''t be verified from where indifference doesn''t know, Ayn and others still have some reasons to try. Of course, just because they want to break through doesn''t mean they just want to betray monakal. After all, monakar doesn''t know how many years he has been a great sage, and his cards and strength are not what ordinary people can imagine. For Ayn and others, in addition to the desire for power, the greater reason is to get the right to speak. It can be imagined that once they have a breakthrough, they will immediately gain a huge voice in the world of monakal! "In that case, I don''t know how you plan to deal with this world fruit?" Because of the temptation of the world fruit, people have ignored how dangerous their environment is. Moreover, Qi Shi has become more respectful when he talks to several top-level saints of heaven. Qi Shi''s scheming is beyond ordinary people''s understanding to be able to grow up from a low-level sage of heaven to the present and become the favorite concubine of monakar. Knowing the role of the world fruit, he immediately changed his attitude towards the four top saints of heaven, including Ayn. After all, in the current situation, once one of them gets the ownership of the fruit world, I''m afraid even the monakar saint can''t protect him. Of course, in Qi Shi''s mind, Qi Shi has another idea. If he had the chance, he would certainly try to take away this world fruit, so that he could return all the things that monakar had imposed on him. Yes, revenge! As the princess of monakar, but in fact Qi Shi has little loyalty to monakar. For him, if there is an opportunity to replace monakal, then he will certainly not miss this opportunity. Of course, Qi Shi will not show what he thinks. He clearly knew that the reason why he was able to brag in front of so many saints of the way of heaven and direct them to do things for himself was that monakar was standing behind him. And once he shows the slightest bit of disloyalty to monakar, then these guys will rush up like hungry wolves and kill him! It is also because of this, so at this time Qi Shi deeply hid his inner thoughts. Hearing Qi Shi''s words, AI Yin and others were stunned at first, and then fell into silence. "Why don''t we send a few people in first?" As he spoke, ein turned his head and looked at some middle-level saints. Although Mo Mo''er''s description is very attractive, it is only one side of his story. No one can guarantee whether there will be danger in this fruit world. In Ayn''s view, sending an intermediate heaven sage who is the best choice. In the later period, the saints of the way of heaven were too strong. If the other party''s fruit world was refined by the other party, they would not even have a place to cry, and the lower ones were too weak, so they would be killed. Hearing Ayn''s words, the other three sages were stunned at first, and then nodded with approval. Since it was something that Ayn could think of, they could also think of it. For a moment, everyone''s eyes were on a few intermediate saints of the way of heaven. Feeling people''s eyes, several middle-level sages on the scene couldn''t help but draw their lips, and then directly shrunk their necks and began to hide behind. I''m kidding. Even you saints of heaven are not willing to go in. Do we deserve to be cannon fodder when we are weak? However, it''s a pity that several people''s avoidance is doomed to be useless. After a few breaths, Ayn''s eyes are on a monk: "Kabel, let''s go into the fruit world and find out." Hearing Ayn''s words, the saint of the way of heaven, who was chosen by him, could not help but change his face. Then he looked at Ayn with a gray face: "my Lord, I..." "Kabel, your life-saving ability is even better than many high-level saints of heaven, so you are the most suitable person!" After that, before Cabell could speak, ein said again:"As long as you can successfully find out the state of the fruit world, I promise you that I will help you to become a saint of heaven at the peak!" Hearing Ayn''s words, Cabell, who wanted to refuse, suddenly froze. The peak saint! It''s a limit that he can become an intermediate sage with his talent. If Ayn and others can really help him become the peak saint, then it is also an opportunity. After a brief thought, Cabell showed a wry smile and then said: "my Lord, although I have good self-protection ability, my combat effectiveness is too low. I''m afraid it will affect your plan." Cabell didn''t lie and didn''t mean to shirk. In fact, when Ayn and others used breakthrough as a reward, he was already excited. But just as he said, because of race, although he has super life-saving ability, his combat effectiveness is not as good as that of a superior saint. After hearing Cabell''s words, Ayn frowned and then turned to look at the others: "who else among you is willing to explore the fruit world with Cabell? As long as you come back successfully, the reward I just said will be equally effective for him!" As soon as ein''s words were finished, the eyes of many middle-level saints on the scene became tangled. It''s a great temptation for them to break through and become the top saint of heaven. After a long time, a bald old man with a slightly humped back came out slowly: "since you Taoist friends don''t speak, it''s impolite to have this opportunity." Looking at the old man standing up, Kabel couldn''t help but look happy, and then said: "if master aobi is willing to accompany me, I can''t help it!" Chapter 1017 After aobi stood up, several other middle-level sages were stunned at first, and then directly restored their original state. If other people come forward, they may fight for it. However, aobi, as a strong man in the universe, although he is only an intermediate sage of heaven, even an advanced sage of heaven is not necessarily his opponent. Looking at aobi standing out, Kabel''s face showed a strong smile. If Cabell has the strongest ability to protect his life among the people present, aobi has the strongest defense. Coupled with the long life span, Ao Bi does not know how many means are hidden. It''s no exaggeration to say that with aobi as a teammate, Kabel''s life will be greatly protected. Looking at Ao Bi, Ayn nodded with approval: "in that case, you should start quickly. When you find out the reality of the fruit world, we will try our best to help you break through." Ayn was serious when he spoke. Although it''s very difficult to help other people break through the strength, they are willing to pay so little compared with the chance of becoming a sage. "So good!" After hearing ayin''s words, Ao Bi nodded with satisfaction: "in that case, you Taoist friends will wait for my good news." After that, without waiting for AI Yin to speak, Ao Bi had already stepped into the fruit of the world on the tree. Looking at Du Ao''s action, Cabell was stunned at first, and then followed up. But he regarded Ao Bi as his big thick leg, how could he separate from each other. After saluting Ayn and others, Cabell also entered the world directly. Seeing that they had left, Ayn turned to look at the others: "since the two Taoist friends Cabell and aobi have already acted, you Taoist friends will wait for the good news with me." At this point, Ayn''s face suddenly became serious: "but in the meantime, I hope you can guard here, otherwise..." Although ein didn''t say the rest, the expression on his face clearly expressed his inner thoughts. If someone really wants to do something during this period, he will be very rude. On hearing Ayn''s words, three more monks came out of the crowd. Although the three men were different in appearance, their momentum was no less than that of Ayn. "We agree with Ayn Daoyou!" Needless to say, the three people who are talking now are of course the other three saints of heaven. The only four sages of the way of heaven who were present had already expressed their own meaning, so the rest of them certainly would not and did not dare to refuse. After taking a look at the four, the rest of the Taoist saints saluted respectfully: "we will do our best and never let the four Taoist friends be embarrassed!" Seeing the performance of the crowd, Qi Shi, who had been standing beside him, showed a sneer. Although Ayn has gradually replaced him as the leader, he doesn''t care much about it, or he doesn''t care much for the time being. In fact, Qi Shi''s goal is to reduce his sense of existence. If he continues to be paid attention to by everyone, then his chance to continue to plan for the world will not be so great. Although he has vowed not to fight against the treasures of the big papaya field, after the big papaya field died, the world fruit tree and the world fruit have become ownerless. This is a loophole Qi Shi deliberately left when he swore, and the purpose is to give himself a chance to get the treasure. Now what Qi Shi needs to do is wait for Ao Bi and Kabel to bring back the news, and then decide what to do next. Looking at Ayn surrounded by the crowd, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a cold color: "fool!" Just as Qishi looks at ayin, ayin feels his eyes. Turning to look at Qi Shi, AI Yin said with a proud face: "you don''t have to worry too much, Taoist friend Qi Shi. As long as you meet Pangu world, we will help you destroy it." Since knowing that the existence of world fruit lags behind, Ayn has not been so afraid of Qishi. In his opinion, the world fruit this time must be in his own hands, and once he successfully breaks through and becomes a great saint, even monakar will treat him with courtesy, let alone a small Qi Shi. That''s why Ayn stopped calling each other "Princess" when he spoke. As for the threat Qi Shi might bring, Ayn never thought about it at all. In his opinion, Qi Shi, who has made the vows of the universe, has already lost his qualification to fight for the fruit tree of the world.In other words, in Ayn''s eyes, Qi Shi''s threat to him is not even equal to that of some low-level saints in heaven. Qi Shi''s heart is full of anger about Ayn''s attitude. However, on the surface, Qi Shi still has a smile on his face: "in that case, I would like to thank Ayn Daoyou." Hearing Qi Shi''s words, the smile on AI Yin''s face became more intense. In his opinion, Qi Shi''s calling himself a Taoist friend is a kind of recognition of himself. It can also be said that Qi Shi''s present performance is that Qi Shi is softening to him in disguise. After looking at Qi Shi, Ayn waved his hand casually: "you don''t have to care, it''s just a matter of lifting your hand." Although he didn''t know what Qi Shi thought in his heart, he also knew that he was not as calm as he seemed. But at the thought of monakar''s beloved being treated like this, ein''s heart was filled with a strange emotion. Especially when he saw the hidden humiliation in Qi Shi''s eyes, ein''s heart became more excited. A strange idea was born in his heart. "Cough." As soon as the idea appeared, ein coughed twice and hid his idea. In any case, this kind of idea can''t be expressed before we really get the world fruit breakthrough and become the great sage. But if we wait until we become the sage of the road, we can still find a chance to realize this idea. Qi Shi''s brow was slightly wrinkled when AI Yin took back his eyes. Just now, he felt that the way in which Ayn looked at himself was like monakar. But the difference is that monakar''s eyes are a kind of appreciation and love, and ein''s eyes are more of a kind of abnormal desire. Chapter 1018 At the thought of this, Qi Shi''s heart could not help showing a sneer. Now that it is confirmed that the other party has such an idea of himself, he will be more able to ensure his own safety. After he put his mind away, Ayn coughed seriously twice, and then turned to look at the other people present: "now that it''s decided, it''s up to you to guard around for this period of time. When it''s over, we will reward you." "Yes After Ayn''s words fell, most of the sages of the way of heaven around them turned to leave directly, and then patrolled in the border. And the remaining three peak level saints of heaven also chose a direction to leave after looking at each other. They were contemptuous of EIN''s behavior. Although Ayn''s strength is indeed a little stronger than them, once they join hands, even Ayn will have to fight on the spot. It''s just that they don''t want to be that outsider. But once the role of world fruit is really determined, they will join hands to kill the most powerful existence. After the three left, Ayn''s mouth showed a smile, and then began to practice cross legged. Of course, he knew what they were thinking, but he didn''t care. To be the most powerful saint of heaven under monakar, he certainly has his own card. If those three guys can''t look him in the eye, they will all die. Not to mention what happened in the border, when the big tube papaya field incarnated in the border, everyone in the big tube wood clan was shocked. "What''s the matter? Why do some clansmen use the border of life and death?" All the people are angry. As one of the strongest races in the universe, although they are powerful, under the influence of the laws of the universe, their members are actually very few. So even the loss of one person is a big deal for the whole race! Soon, everyone heard the assembly bell of the big wood clan ring. After the 133 people of the whole family gathered together, the old man who had sent out the papaya field came out wobbly. "See you old folks!" Seeing the old man, the faces of all the big wood clansmen all showed the look of worship. This is the eldest and the most powerful member of the family. It''s the primary saint of Huajing! It is precisely because of his existence that the big tube wood clan can maintain their status all the time. "Children Looking at the worshippers and many of their own ethnic groups, big tube wood coughed twice before saying: "I have bad news to tell you that there is a sinner in our race, big tube wood Huiye, who stole our holy things!" Hear the words of big tube wood one, the public on the scene immediately begins to whisper. In fact, we all know about this. At that time, the datongmu clan also sent members to arrest each other. It''s a pity that datongmu Huiye was too hidden, so they had to return in vain. "It has happened for a long time. Why do the clan elders mention it again now?" At first, they were stunned, and then an idea came into their mind: "did the clan elders find the holy things?" Looking at the people who were talking below, the big tube wood coughed twice again. Hearing the voice of Datong Muyi, they stopped their communication and looked up at the big barrel Muyi again. "You guessed right, I found the holy thing!" At this point, daitongmu ignored the excited people who began to talk about it again, and then said: "but daitongmu field died on the way of escorting the holy things back, and the holy things are still in the boundary of his life and death." "Old clan!" As soon as otang Muyi finished, a middle-aged man, full of muscles and full of terror, came forward: "elder clan, I''m willing to meet the holy things and avenge for otang papaya field in person!" "I will, too!" "And me!" ¡­¡­ Almost instantaneously, all the big wood clansmen were shouting. The loss and recovery of the holy things and the death of the people deeply stimulate them. They are eager to set out to revenge for the big papaya field. Looking at the excitement of the crowd, otangmuyi nodded with satisfaction, and then said: "guatian has the strength of the supreme sage of heaven, so this time I need an intermediate sage of heaven to go!" After hearing the words of big tube wood one, the voice in the field immediately small come down.Although the big tube wood clan is powerful, there are few saints on the road. You know, in the universe, the middle-level sage can be regarded as a big man. "Old clan, big tube muchun is willing to go!" "I''m willing to do it, too!" Looking at the two people who stand out, they are also the only two middle-level saints of the datongmu clan, the strongest two people besides datongmuyi. Da Tong Mu Xia was the first strong man to stand up before. And big tube muchun is big tube Mucha''s brother, compared with big tube Mucha, his strength is even better. "This time it''s up to Xia." After that, the big tube wood looked at some disappointed big tube wood spring: "spring, you still have to stay to guard the clan, can''t act without authorization." "Yes Although some dissatisfaction in the heart, but for the order of a big tube wood, big tube wood spring or to carry out. And he knows how important he is. Although the big barrel wood clan is strong, their opponents are also strong. In today''s state, he can only be used as a deterrent force. If he often acts, his life will be reduced. It is precisely for this reason that the big tube wood spring and the big tube wood summer are the real patrons of the whole big tube wood family. When she saw that she was selected, she was stunned at first, and then laughed. Then she reached out and patted her brother on the shoulder: "hahaha, brother, don''t worry, I will teach those mole ants who dare to offend the authority of my family!" Compared with the size of big tube Mu Xia, big tube Mu Chun is more like a gentle scholar. All of a sudden, he was slapped hard by Tanmu Xia. Tanmu Chun felt a pain in his shoulder. "This time is very important. You must be careful and don''t let the holy things be lost again!" Looking at the big tube of wood summer careless appearance, big tube of wood spring strong endure shoulder pain, and then mouth warning. For his brother''s character, big tube muchun is still very understanding. Chapter 1019 In the big tube wood spring talk, big tube wood summer has turned to show method, left in situ. Looking at the direction that big tube Mu Xia left, big tube Mu Chun''s eyes flashed a trace of worry. Although the strength of otang Muxia is very good, but his character defect is too big, presumably if there is no more suitable person, the clan elder will not let him out. Seeing the expression of Tatung muchun, Tatung muchun sighed helplessly: "spring, don''t worry too much. Although Xia is reckless, with his strength, he won''t encounter any trouble." At this point, the big tube wood stopped for a moment, and then continued to say: "and this thing is also a kind of training for Xia Lai, he can''t live in your shelter all the time." "Yes After hearing the words of big tube Mu Yi, big tube Mu Chun was stunned, and then nodded: "I believe Xia will be able to complete the task." Although both of them are confident, they are worried. At the same time, there is resentment for the big tube wood in their hearts. If she didn''t steal the fruit tree of the world, how could the big tube wood people wither to such a point. "I hope Xia can succeed." After a deep sigh, big tube wood turned around and walked toward his closed chamber. Although the life span of monks is very long, even if it is longer, there are limits. For example, today''s big barrel Muyi''s life is coming to an end. Now, even every shot will reduce his life. If it wasn''t for his strong strength and certain deterrent power, it is estimated that the big barrel wood clan would have been eliminated by several other races. "Xia, you must not let me down." After returning to his chamber of secrets, he sighed deeply: "I can''t hold on for a long time, my Lord. When will the child you predicted appear?" If someone is here, they will find a picture on the wall of a big wooden chamber. The picture shows a young man in a blue robe with a notebook in one hand and a pen in the other. Beside the young man, there is a pale child with a small horn on his head. After taking a deep look at the young man in the picture, he slowly closed his eyes. At the same time, his breathing became smooth. This is also a way for him to reduce his energy consumption. At the same time, Kabel and aobi also successfully entered the fruit world. Looking at the tall trees around him, Kabel''s eyes flashed a strange color: "master, it seems that there is little Reiki here?" Although aobi''s strength is almost the same as his own, cabel still cleverly calls each other the elder. As a really smart person, Cabell knows who is the thick thigh he should hold tightly now. For Cabell''s performance, aobi is obviously very useful. After looking at him with a look of "you know who you are", Ao Bi said: "if the world is not mature, of course the world here will not be too strong." When talking, Ao Bi''s face is full of smiles. At the same time, his eyes are full of wisdom. After hearing aobi''s words, Kabel was stunned, and then looked at aobi with puzzled eyes: "master, you..." As he spoke, Cabell''s eyes were fixed on aobi. You know, he and Ao Bi both entered the world of fruit at the same time, but from Ao Bi''s words just now, we can see that the other side seems to know the world of fruit very well. Feeling Kabel''s eyes, Ao Bi nodded with a smile, and then said: "you''re right, I do know the secret of the world fruit." While talking, Ao Bi''s body was shaking slightly: "those stupid people who don''t know anything want to get the world''s fruit, which is the biggest problem in the world." As members of the long-lived universe tortoise family, although they do not have a strong heritage, they know a lot about many races in the universe. In Ao Bi''s inheritance memory, there is information about the world fruit. According to the memory in his mind, Ao Bi knows that what Mo Mo''er said before is correct, but different from the other party, he knows the way to refine the world fruit. The best way to refine the fruit of the world is to get the approval or submission of the creatures in the fruit world. When there are enough creatures to surrender, the fruit world will take the initiative to be refined. When I saw the fruit tree of the world before, Ao Bi''s mood had become fiery.As long as the fruit world is refined, although he can''t become a saint of the road immediately, he can break through the limitation of monakar and have the qualification to become a saint of the road at the same time. As for AI Yin and others outside, Ao Bi doesn''t care at all. After he refined the fruit world, although he could not become a saint of Tao, there was no problem in becoming a saint of heaven. It is precisely because of this idea that when Ayn said that he wanted to select the intermediate sage of heaven to investigate the reality of the fruit world, he had already produced this plan. Thanks to his long life, Ao Bi performed well outside, and no one else found out his secret. After entering the world of fruit, Ao Bi didn''t care any more. He could not stop him with the help of a waste who could not even defeat the primary sage of heaven. Seeing the proud expression on Ao''s face, Kabel almost spat out his old blood and then died. If it wasn''t for the urgent situation, Cabell even wanted to yell: "are you so special that Ayn is blind that he can find such a boss even looking for cannon fodder!" Of course, there is also regret for his previous decision. You know, he wanted to treat Ao Bi as a golden thigh, but the other side was really a strong thigh, just a little too thick. "Poop As aobi''s eyes became fiercer and fiercer, Cabell could not think more and fell to his knees with a "puff" sound: "my Lord, I''d like to be your pawn, just ask you to save me a life!" Cabell''s face was bitter as he spoke. Although his life-saving ability is very strong, but it also needs to have enough preparation. And with the distance between him and AO she, as long as the other party is willing, he can kill him before he makes a response. At the thought of this, Cabell''s mood became even sadder. Chapter 1020 You know, the reason why the distance between him and Ao Bi has become so close is that he has made great contributions. Seeing Kabel''s performance, Ao Bi''s eyes flashed a trace of satisfaction. Although he has a perfect plan, it would be great if he could add a few helpers. Even if Cabell''s strength is not very strong, but when used as cannon fodder, it can also create a certain value. As for whether Cabell would really surrender to himself, Ao Bi didn''t think much about it at all. There are countless ways to control others in the universe. If Cabell wants to live, he will definitely make the right choice. After looking at Cabell, Ao Bi said: "now that you have made a decision, prove your sincerity with your actions." After hearing aobi''s words, Cabell was stunned, then quickly bit his finger, and drew a strange Rune in the air: "this is my soul, as long as you master it, you can kill me at any time." In order to save his life, Cabell did not hesitate to give his life directly. Seeing Kabel''s performance, Ao Bi nodded with satisfaction and then took over the rune. After looking at Cabell, Ao Bi said: "you don''t have to be too sad. After refining the fruit world, what eyn and others can give you, I can give you!" When talking, Ao Bi''s face is serious. He didn''t lie about that. If Cabell was really loyal to him, he wouldn''t mind helping each other further. When he heard aobi''s words, Cabell was stunned at first, and then he was delighted: "don''t worry, my Lord, I will concentrate on your work!" I thought that even if I could save my life this time, I would have to pay a huge price. But I didn''t expect that there was such a benefit now. For a moment, there was a feeling of excitement in Cabell''s heart. Seeing Kabel''s appearance, Ao Bi nodded with satisfaction: "so good!" After that, without waiting for Kabel to speak, Ao Bi walked directly to the distance: "now that he has come, let''s have a good study of this world." Hearing aobi''s words, Cabell immediately followed him closely. "My Lord, how are you going to refine the world?" On the way, Cabell asked aobi directly. Hearing Kabel''s words, Ao Bi was stunned at first, and then said on his face: "the world is not mature yet. With our force, it''s easy for them to surrender!" When talking, aobi''s face showed a cool color. If he can, of course, he wants to choose a more gentle way to gain the recognition of the creatures in this world. But when he thought of ayin and others outside, Ao Bi knew that he had to use force to succeed. Although they were selected by AIIn and other candidates to come in to explore the information. However, Ao Bi knew that the other party must be wary of him and Babel, so if he wanted to realize his plan, he had to refine the world in the fastest way. Hearing aobi''s words, Cabell was stunned at first, and then reacted. Judging from the current situation, Ao Bi''s method is indeed the best choice. At the thought of this, Kabel''s eyes towards aobi were filled with admiration. He was really brave to calculate the existence of the highest level sage of heaven, and his wisdom was really beyond his reach. When Kabel tried to express his admiration to aobi''s back, aobi had already understood the power distribution of Huoying world. Looking back at Kabel, Ao Bi''s face showed a proud smile: "sure enough, as I thought, the strongest existence in this world is only the intermediate sage of heaven, and still in a weak state." When I speak, I look proud. If he was an ordinary monk, he would not be so relaxed in the face of a strong man of the same level, but Ao Bi didn''t care. With his strength and cards, even in the face of senior heaven saints will not be afraid, not to mention the situation of the other side is obviously not optimistic. Hearing aobi''s words, the light of worship in Kabel''s eyes became more intense. "My Lord, what shall we do next?" "Follow me!" After speaking, Ao Bi went straight in one direction. Huoying world is growing, and its scope is not very large. In the last few breaths, Ao Bi has made a lot of things clear. For example, after the investigation of the spirit, Ao Bi found that the creatures in the world of fire shadow actually gathered in different places.And now where he''s going is the strongest force in the telepathy. According to Ao Bi''s plan, as long as he conquers most of the creatures in the fire shadow world, the sage of heaven in his induction will surely appear. After killing each other, the chance of refining the fruit world will be greatly increased. If someone who is familiar with the world of fire shadow comes, they will find that the direction of aobi and Kabel is Muye! Not to mention the actions of aobi and Kabel, at this time in Muye village, Chu Ye is sitting on the roof with great interest, looking at the golden haired kid and another white haired man with kidney deficiency below him. "Naruto, what are you doing here?" "Ah?" Hearing the voice coming from behind, Naruto, who was in a state of sadness and discontent, was startled. Even if he didn''t respond in time, he might have fallen to the ground now. After turning his head to see the man with kidney deficiency behind him, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "it''s Mr. Shuimu. What can I do for you?" Because of the failure of this graduation exam, Naruto, who is full of vitality in his daily life, is now in a low mood. Even when he speaks, he is a little weak. If it''s just the failure of the graduation exam, it won''t make Naruto so sad. What really makes him helpless is that Sasuke Luwan and others all passed the exam, only he failed! After this period of time together, Naruto Sasuke and pig deer butterfly trio relationship has been very familiar, so the five also have a deep understanding of each other''s strength. Because of the different cards drawn, Naruto is the best of the five as long as Sasuke doesn''t use Altman avatar! However, because of these things, Naruto is so sad. In his opinion, those who are weaker than himself have graduated, but they can''t, which is absolutely a shame! Chapter 1021 Of course, for Naruto''s inner thoughts, Shuimu certainly does not know. Because of Chu fan''s explanation, Naruto and others didn''t specially tell the existence of the card shop. That''s why Naruto and others only know their strength changes. In other people''s eyes, these guys seem to be the same. The only change is that Dingzuo seems to be able to eat more, Luwan seems to be able to sleep more, and Sasuke''s relationship with Naruto is more ambiguous. It has to be mentioned that because of this change, Naruto''s position in the eyes of girls in the class has changed greatly again. However, for Shuimu, Naruto''s depressed mood is the most correct state. As a spy lurking in Muye village, Shuimu also has a huge dream. If you can get the seal book of Muye village, then his task is successfully completed. After a long time of observation and research, Shuimu found the most suitable "wingman" in his eyes - Naruto! In Shuimu''s opinion, this guy was created by heaven to help him finish his task. Especially now Naruto is in the sad period of being unable to become a ninja. In this case, Shuimu feels that he only needs a little guidance, and this guy will become a sharp sword in his hand. Looking at Naruto with sadness and doubt on his face, Shuimu shows a smile that he thinks is very "gentle": "Naruto, I heard that you failed in the exam this time?" ¡­¡­ Hearing Shuimu''s words, Naruto can''t help but draw his mouth. What''s the matter, little brother? I''m hiding here. You''re going to come after me and stab me, aren''t you? After taking a deep breath, Naruto resisted the impulse of drawing his sole directly to Shuimu''s face. Looking at the expression of Du Naruto, Shuimu was stunned. According to his plan, isn''t Naruto now supposed to be sad and complain to himself? However, this kind of thing is also harmless to Shuimu. After taking a look at Naruto, Shuimu continued to say: "but Naruto, you don''t have to be too sad. I know another way to make you a ninja." "Nani?" When he heard Shuimu''s words, Naruto was stunned at first, and then burst out a exclamation: "Mr. Shuimu, is what you just said true?" Seeing Naruto''s performance, Chu fan, who is sitting on the roof not far away to watch the play, can''t help but draw his mouth: "I didn''t expect that you, Naruto, who usually looks big eyed, are actually a guy who has milk and is a mother." In fact, not only Chu fan, but also Shuimu has the same idea in his heart. Just now, you just ignored me. Why did you become so enthusiastic in the blink of an eye? Do you think I don''t know you well enough? You know, in order to steal the sealed book successfully, Shuimu did an in-depth investigation on Naruto. In his opinion, Naruto''s IQ will never exceed that of single cell animals. But with this guy''s performance now, Shuimu suddenly doubts his investigation. But now it''s time to start, so after taking a look at Naruto, Shuimu continues to say: "Naruto, I have a task here. As long as you can complete it, I can make you a real ninja!" "What mission?" As soon as Shuimu''s words were finished, Naruto looked at him excitedly: "don''t worry, Mr. Shuimu. No matter what kind of task it is, I will certainly be able to complete it!" Looking at Naruto''s vows, Shuimu suddenly has an impulse to let the goods assassinate ape feiri. Fortunately, as a spy, there is a certain gap between Shuimu''s IQ and Naruto''s. As soon as this idea appeared, he quickly shook his head to eliminate it. The Naruto is Han, but he is not mentally retarded. After calming down for a while, Shuimu said: "there is a sealed book in Huoying office, as long as you don''t disturb..." In this way, under the gaze of Chu fan, a white haired wretched man with a smile fooled a golden lamb into his own trap (cough) To make a long story short, Shuimu tells Naruto that as long as you can steal the sealed book, I can make you graduate smoothly and become a glorious muyexiaren. And in order not to arouse Naruto''s suspicion, Shuimu also defines this spy act as a secret mission. "So as long as I can bring that book out, I can be a ninja, right?" "That''s right!" Seeing the expression on Naruto''s face, Shuimu''s smile became more intense. He knew that his plan was about to succeed"I will wait for you in the woods outside the village, as long as you successfully complete the task, you can become a Ninja!" I have to say that Shuimu''s words are really full of holes. But there''s a saying that''s good. I''m not afraid of a plan full of loopholes. I''m afraid of an opponent with a lack of brains. Even though Shuimu''s words have marked a humiliating mark for the spy industry, Naruto still gives face to believe each other. After nodding to Shuimu, Naruto patted his chest with warm blood on his face, and then said: "don''t worry, Mr. Shuimu, I will be able to complete the task!" Seeing Naruto''s action, not far away Chu fan could not help sighing. If we say that our own existence proves that words such as handsome, kind and smart can appear on one person at the same time, Naruto proves that silly and stupid can also appear on the same person. "In that case, I''ll wait for your good news." After that, without waiting for Naruto to speak, Shuimu had already rushed to the woods outside the village. As a spy, of course, he knew how important the sealed book was to the wood leaf. It is because of this that Shuimu has made a plan. As soon as he gets the sealed book, he will kill Naruto immediately and start to escape. Looking at Shuimu''s back, Naruto first bites his teeth, and then "lurks" to Huoying''s office. It has to be said that Naruto''s existence is absolutely a disgrace to ninja. This guy''s latent ability is not even as good as muyewan in the original work! However, it is this kind of rubbish that can be called the latent ability to insult the eyes. Naruto has successfully entered the fire shadow office and found the legendary seal book. "That''s it After conveniently carrying the huge sealed book on his back, Naruto runs directly to the place agreed with Shuimu. Looking at Naruto''s aboveboard running again, the corners of Chu night''s mouth can''t help twitching. Chapter 1022 Looking at the wretched old man who appeared in Huoying office after Naruto left, Chu fan nodded his head with satisfaction. It seems that the thing that Naruto can steal the sealed book is really arranged by ape feiri. Otherwise, Chu fan will doubt the security of Muye. Ape flying day chop don''t know in not far away actually has a far more than their own Voyeur is watching their own action. Looking at the direction of Naruto''s departure, ape feirizhan sighed: "iluka, whether Naruto can really grow up depends on you." When talking, ape Flying Sun chop''s eyes are full of wisdom. In fact, as early as a long time ago, ape Fei already knew the identity of Shuimu, but after discovering the purpose of Shuimu, ape Fei had a bold idea in his heart. Use Shuimu''s hand to exercise Naruto! You know, Naruto is the son of Huoying of the fourth generation. For ape feirizhan, Naruto is like a grandson. Whether it''s the identity of the Nine Tailed man Zhu Li or his feelings for Naruto, ape Fei feels obliged to help Naruto grow up. It is precisely because of this that Comrade Shuimu, the glorious spy, unknowingly becomes the sharpener of the flag in his eyes. After leaving Huoying office, Naruto rushed to the agreed direction quickly. For Shuimu''s account before, Naruto can remember very clearly, this action must not be known by others, otherwise he will lose this opportunity. After arriving at the forest, Naruto was greatly relieved: "Mr. Shuimu, I''m here!" "Bang!" As soon as Naruto''s voice fell, a stream of white smoke rose from the tree in front of him, and then Shuimu, a person with kidney deficiency, appeared on the stage: "Congratulations, Naruto!" Looking at his Naruto with an excited face, Shuimu''s mood is even more excited. Niang xipi, the so-called ten-year-old daughter-in-law, has become a mother-in-law. I, Lord Shuimu, have spent enough time in making two films. Now it''s harvest time. After smiling at Naruto, Shuimu said: "Naruto, give me the sealed book, and your task will be completed." After hearing Shuimu''s words, Naruto''s face also showed a smile: "sure enough, Uncle Ben can still be a ninja, stinky assistant, lazy deer pill You can''t leave me Naruto expresses his excited mood in his heart and hands the sealed book to Shuimu. Looking at the gradually close to his seal of the book, Shuimu couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. "Shua ~" just as Shuimu''s hand was about to touch the sealed book, his face suddenly changed, and then he jumped to one side. And at the moment when the water and wood jumped away, a bitter nothingness with cold light was directly inserted in the place where he just stood. "Naruto, come here soon." Hearing the sound, Naruto was stunned: "Mr. iluka, how are you here?" Although he is very dissatisfied with iluka''s behavior that he can''t graduate smoothly because of taking the skill of separation as an exam question, he still respects iluka Naruto. It''s because of this that Naruto can''t help showing a puzzled look when he sees iluka attacking Shuimu. Hearing Naruto''s words, iluka''s face showed a trace of Black: "Naruto, stealing the sealed book is the same crime as betraying the village. Don''t you return the sealed book soon?" "What?" Looking at iluka''s serious expression, Naruto can''t help exclaiming: "but teacher Shuimu didn''t say..." "Be careful!" Before Naruto''s words were finished, iruka''s face changed, and then he yelled directly at Naruto. "Bang!" Hearing iruka''s words, Naruto was stunned at first, and then the whole person flew out upside down. "It''s just a stupid kid. There''s so much nonsense!" After flying Naruto, Shuimu said in a cold voice. When iluka came, he knew that his identity had been exposed. In this case, Shuimu certainly won''t waste time to continue to fight with Naruto and others. "Naruto?" Looking at Naruto splashing a pile of dust on the ground, iluka exclaimed, and then looked at him anxiously: "Shuimu, are you so mean as to attack a child?" As he spoke, iluka looked angry. "Ha ha." When he heard iluka''s words, Shuimu wrung his hands with a sneer: "it''s just a stupid kid. If he dies, he will die. What''s the pity?"For Shuimu, when Naruto successfully took out the sealed book, his use value has become zero. In this case, Shuimu naturally doesn''t care about Naruto''s life or death. Even for Shuimu, a dead Naruto is better than a living one. You know, Naruto is a Nine Tailed man. As long as you kill him, Muye will suffer huge losses. Looking at Naruto who was beaten out by himself, a trace of satisfaction flashed in Shuimu''s eyes. You know, the blow just now was premeditated. Although iluka reminded him at the last moment, the ending of Naruto was doomed. The only strange thing is that when he hit Naruto, he felt a little strange, but Shuimu didn''t care too much about it. After all, this kid is a Nine Tailed man. What''s a little strange is nothing Before Shuimu''s inner experience had been expressed, a look of consternation appeared on his face: "how is this possible?" Although Shuimu doesn''t show mountains and water when he is in the woods, he has the strength of tolerance among the elite who can actually become a spy. With such strength to attack a kid who is not willing to endure, Shuimu feels that Naruto''s death is doomed. However, the fact is far beyond his expectation. Just as he was about to ridicule iluka and remove the sealed book from Naruto''s body, a dusty hand suddenly grabbed his arm. "Just now, you hit me?" Looking at the angry Naruto staring at him, Shuimu was stunned at first, and then showed a cold look on his face: "annoying kid, I didn''t expect you were still alive." While speaking, Shuimu''s other hand has been pinching bitterly toward Naruto''s neck. As a ninja, shuimuke won''t have any sympathy because of Naruto''s age. "But it doesn''t matter. Since I didn''t die just now, I''ll send you away now." Chapter 1023 When he speaks, Shuimu''s face shows a proud smile. He steals the sealed book and kills Zhuli, the Nine Tailed man of Muye. It seems that his name will resound through the whole world of fire shadow after this time. However, when kuwu in his hand poked Naruto''s neck, Shuimu''s face became strange. The imaginary scene of throat cutting did not appear. After being stabbed by a dagger, Naruto''s neck turned into a strange appearance, but his skin was not even scratched. "How is that possible?" Looking at Naruto''s appearance, Shuimu was stunned. As a successful spy, Shuimu knows a lot about some ninjas of Muye. But Shuimu found that he had never seen this kind of Ninjutsu that turned himself into a rubber! Shuimu will be surprised by the change of Naruto, but Naruto will not. After this period of familiarity, Naruto has not awakened the rubber fruit, but has mastered many skills. Looking at Shuimu in front of him, a trace of anger flashed in Naruto''s eyes. If you have not eaten the rubber fruit, if you have not mastered the rubber fruit, you should have become a cold corpse now, right? "Bang!" Before Shuimu even had time to speak, he was hit in the face by Naruto''s fist. "Pain The strong sense of pain makes Shuimu lose the ability of thinking in an instant. Naruto doesn''t care about Shuimu''s inner thoughts in the state of rage. In the surprised eyes of iluka, Naruto grabs Shuimu''s arm with one hand and makes a fist with the other hand. He quickly attacks dozens of fists on Shuimu''s stomach! "Goo Doo!" Looking at a few breaths before the still exuberant water wood moment into this saliva and snot all can''t control the bad luck appearance, iluka can''t help but play a saliva. Is this a student of Ninja college who hasn''t graduated yet? No exaggeration to say, Naruto now show the strength, iluka do not think he will be the opponent of the other side. At the thought of this, iruka immediately stepped back cautiously. Now Naruto is in a violent state. If you suddenly think that it''s because of yourself that he can''t pass the exam, then don''t you want to be unlucky with Shuimu? You should know that Naruto now not only surpasses himself in the original book, but also greatly improves his standing fighting experience. After gaining power through mysterious cards, Naruto and others often stay together to compete with each other. In this way, if Naruto''s strength is not improved, then he is not worthy of Sasuke. In addition to the sharp pain from his body, Shuimu is also full of pain in his heart. If circumstances permit, Shuimu would like to shout: "director, the script is wrong!" Not only that, Shuimu feels that his IQ has also been greatly offended. Is this the famous crane tail in Ninja school? If you Muye ninjas are so powerful, why haven''t you wiped out several other villages? To describe the current state of Shuimu in one sentence, it is probably: children, do you have many question marks? "Ninja ¡¤ rubber fist!" Even before Shuimu completely recovered from the state of doubting life, he heard Naruto''s voice again. For a moment, Shuimu''s body could not help shivering, he actually felt the danger of death. Although Shuimu has ten thousand ways to escape, it''s too late. His physical strength is not as good as Naruto, and because he was dragged by Naruto, he was unable to perform the stunt, and felt more and more intense death crisis. A trace of sadness flashed in Shuimu''s eyes: "I didn''t expect that I would die in the hands of a scum who hadn''t graduated yet." However, what Shuimu doesn''t know is that even without Chu fan as a variable, in the original world trajectory, he will still be defeated by Naruto and become an abandoned son in the hands of dasheban. As the saying goes, when a man is dying, his words are good. In the face of this crisis, Shuimu''s heart actually flashed a trace of regret. Looking at iluka with anxious face, a rare smile appeared on Shuimu''s face: "fool, I lost to you again this time!" Just like naruto and Sasuke, Shuimu and iluka are also good friends they have known since childhood. In childhood, Shuimu and iluka had a good relationship. Unfortunately, because of his personality, Shuimu is always full of jealousy for iluka''s experience and luck. Under the influence of this emotion, he finally embarked on such a road. As soon as Shuimu''s words came out, Naruto''s fist fell directly on his head."Poof Almost instantly, Shuimu''s head broke like a watermelon falling from a height. You know, it''s also the fruit of the devil, but Naruto''s physical strength is much stronger than that of a straw hat. After all, Naruto''s immortal body and a fox in it are not used to be vegetarian. "Putong ~" at the moment of killing Shuimu, Naruto turned pale, and then fell on his knees. Although his behavior just now seems very relaxed, in fact, his physical strength has been completely exhausted. After all, it takes a lot of energy to perform the demon fruit. Of course, part of the reason is the discomfort of killing for the first time. Naruto is just a child anyway. And today''s fire shadow world is relatively in a state of peace, so it''s impossible for Muye to be abnormal to cultivate children who are still in school to kill. Looking at Naruto falling on the ground, iluka was surprised, and then he was held by an instant body skill: "Naruto, are you ok?" When asking questions, iluka carefully uses his chakra to feel Naruto''s situation, and finds that the other party is only exhausted, which is a great relief. "Pa, PA..." At this moment, a burst of applause came from one side. With the sound of applause, Ao Bi and cabel walked out step by step with their feet in the void: "it''s true that the world is worthy of fruit, even if it''s just an aborigine, it has such great potential!" When talking, Ao Bi''s face was full of praise. At the speed of him and Kabel, it''s not a waste of time to get to Muye village. However, after their arrival, they found this battle, although for them, no matter Naruto or Shuimu, they were as weak as ants. Chapter 1024 However, the body of Naruto fairy + nine tails + rubber fruit still attracted Ao Bi''s attention. "Who are you?" When aobi and Kabel appeared, iruka''s face became serious. Now to see two people actually put their eyes on Naruto, iluka is more nervous. You know, Naruto is a Nine Tailed man. In Muye village, Naruto is like a nuclear weapon. If he is hurt by others, iluka will not forgive himself. Of course, there are other reasons because Naruto is his own student. In iruka''s opinion, as a teacher, he should and must stand in front of his students when danger comes. Yes, it''s dangerous! Iluka is neither blind nor stupid. As long as you think about the way cabel and aobi played just now, you can see that these two guys are definitely not simple characters. At least in the world of fire shadow, no one has ever used other methods to fly except some special blood boundary and secret skills. And whether it''s blood or secret, people who can master this kind of thing are not easy to provoke. "I hope I can stand it." looked at Cabell and AO Lu, and he was bitten by his teeth: , "awesome adults, you must give them strength." Iluka also knows that the Shuimu incident is actually just a cultivation of Naruto by Huoying, so he will definitely pay attention to it. Otherwise, with Naruto''s poor Kung Fu, let alone stealing the sealed book, it''s estimated that even the fire shadow office would be found by the secret department if it couldn''t get in. However, what iruka doesn''t know is that the strength of the two guys in front of him is much more terrifying than he imagined. With the strength of Kabel and aobi, let alone the flying ape, all the people in the whole Huoying world can''t be their opponents. For iruka''s action, Babel and aobi did not care. People will never care what kind of posture ants pose to themselves, and for Babel and aobi, iluka is not even an ant. What Babel and aobi didn''t know, however, was that in a tree not far away from them, there was an existence whose strength far exceeded them, and they were watching them. "Intermediate sage of heaven?" Because they have a certain understanding of the force of Huoying world, Ao Bi and Kabel have no intention to hide their strength. But it is also because of this, so Chu fan can see their strength effortlessly. Looking at the two people standing in front of iluka and Naruto, Chufan''s face showed a bit of anxiety. Originally thought that with the protection of the border, there should be no problem in Huoying world. I didn''t expect that someone had broken in so soon. Take a look at your world fusion - 45%! Chu fan can''t help but sigh. It seems that his wish to be a salted fish is doomed to failure. Just when Chu fan was sad for his dying salted fish life, Ao Bi had already reached out his hand and caught Naruto directly. For aobi''s action, iluka''s blocking seems particularly ridiculous. If it''s not too lazy to do it, it''s estimated that iluka has become ash now. Looking at the idea that aobi and Babel didn''t kill iluka directly, Chufan didn''t rush to do it. He planned to see the purpose of the two guys first. "Little fellow, I wonder if you would like to be a servant for me?" Looking at Naruto struggling in his hands, Ao Bi''s eyes also become more interested. At the same time, Ao Bi also released a little bit of his momentum, which made Naruto, who was going to swear, tremble all over, and then calm down. And hiding in the dark Chu fan saw this scene, the heart is more calm. With aobi''s action, Chu fan knew that Naruto''s life would not be in danger in a short time. Otherwise, with aobi''s strength, he could use other methods to make Naruto stop struggling. Looking at the frightened looking at Ao contrary Naruto, Chu fan''s mouth slightly a draw. This simple goods is worthy of being the protagonist in the world of fire and shadow, and can directly attract the attention and favor of the sage of heaven. However, after thinking of this, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing. If he calculated carefully, he would find that he was actually the first sage who was attracted by Naruto. "Is this the world will of Huoying world?" When Chu fan mumbles, Ao Bi and Kabel have already driven Naruto toward Muye. "Stop, who are you?" I don''t know what the reason is. No matter aobi or Kabel didn''t hide his body or fly, even though he swaggered toward Muye with his hand.That''s why they were instantly discovered by the guards of Muye. After stopping them, the ninja, the leader, could not help changing his face: "no matter who you are, let Naruto go, or we will be rude!" Although they don''t like the legendary fox, no matter what, Naruto is also a member of their own village. Of course, they watched Naruto dragged by Ao Bi. "Hum!" Hearing the words of the guard ninja, Ao Bi just gave a cold hum, and then continued to walk towards the village. And the ninja who heard aobi''s voice had exploded like a punctured balloon. "Is it too much, sir?" At this time, a cold voice sounded, at the same time, ape flying sun cut angry body also appeared in front of Kabel and aobi. When he spoke, ape feirizhan''s face was a bit alert. From the two guys in front of him, he could feel a force far beyond Chu fan. Of course, this is actually because Chu fan did not really release his momentum. Generally speaking, in the face of their own can not see through the existence of the ape flying day chop are not willing to be enemies with them, but these people obviously do not include Kabel and aobi. First of all, these two guys openly arrested Zhuli, the son of Huoying of four generations, and now they directly killed a ninja in Muye village. If the ape flies day to chop to still don''t make a statement under this kind of circumstance, that regiment Tibet etc. absolutely can not politely drive him out of office. Seeing the cautious look of the ape flying, Ao Bi''s face showed a sneer: "are you the strongest in this village?" Although it''s a question sentence, Ao Bi''s face is affirmative. Chapter 1025 As an intermediate sage of heaven, it is not difficult for him to explore the basic situation of a village. After a look at the ape Flying Sun chop, Ao Bi said directly: "I''ll give you a chance. From today on, you will be my servant!" ¡­¡­ As soon as aobi''s words came out, the ape almost fired his decades old phlegm as a concealed weapon. My three generation Huoying, the boss of Muye village, will be your servant? Seeing the ape flying in the sun, Ao Bi''s face immediately cooled down: "since you don''t want to, forget it. Waste has no value of existence." "Son of a bitch!" As an old man, ape feirizhan realized that he had passed the age of losing his temper casually. Even with the change of physical condition over the years, this guy has taken the saying "old people don''t depend on their muscles and bones" as his motto. Otherwise, with his ability, how could he let a group of Tibetan tramp for so long? But today the ape flies day to chop but angry, and still very angry! In your eyes, is the third generation of fire shadow of Laofu hall a little scum that you can handle at will? First you want me to be a slave, then you say I''m a waste. It seems that I''m not angry. Do you really want to treat me as king Jiji? An angry reprimand, and then ape flying day cut in the hands of the ape demon incarnation of the golden cudgel directly appeared, and then mercilessly toward Ao contrary head hit down. "Mole ants." When he saw the action, Kabel gave a cold hum, and then just casually stretched out his left hand and patted it gently. As soon as he rushed over, the Flying Sun chopper flew backwards. "Bang!" After smashing a house, ape Fei successfully landed on the ground. As soon as he landed on the ground, the ape flew to the sun and directly spat out a mouthful of old blood, then looked at Cabell and aobi not far away with frightened eyes. It''s just a move. No, even the move just now is not a move. But it''s such a random attack that not only defuses your attack, but also directly injures you! "Huoying grandfather ~" seeing that ape Fei rizha couldn''t stand up, Naruto couldn''t help exclaiming. Unfortunately, Ao Bi didn''t give him a chance to continue talking. After sealing Naruto''s speaking ability, Ao Bi looks at the ape Flying Sun chop who is trying to stand up: "give you another chance, I hope you can make the right choice." When speaking, Ao Bi radiates a momentum, and then flies directly over the wood leaf: "from today on, I am your master, and this existence will become my territory, and you And a servant "Damn, where is this monster from? What kind of nonsense are you talking about?" "Don''t be afraid to kill this man who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth!" ¡­¡­ Hearing Ao Bi''s words, all the people in the whole Muye village scolded angrily. However, although everyone''s mouth is fragrant, no one dares to fight against Ao Bi directly. Just now, they all saw the "battle" between Huoying and the other party. With such a terrible power gap, they would not have any other ending except death. Hearing what they said, Ao Bi''s face showed a color of impatience: "enough!" With a cold drink, the whole village immediately rang out a "Putong" sound. Looking around, there was no one standing in the whole wood leaf. "Surrender or die!" When talking, aobi''s face and appropriate hair out a trace of killing. If it wasn''t for the fear that killing too many people would make these guys not really submit to themselves, Ao Bi didn''t want to waste his time with such a group of mole ants. Under the effect of mana, Ao Bi''s voice directly resounded through the whole wood leaf. Hearing Ao Bi''s words, a layer of haze appeared on everyone''s face. Muye village, the most powerful of the five shadow villages, is now forced by two people. Of course, in addition to worry and fear, there are also a few people''s hearts are angry. "Damn it, you son of a bitch, let go of that fool!" In a corner, Lu Wan and others are anxiously stopping Sasuke. If it wasn''t for their efforts, it''s estimated that this guy would have rushed out to fight with AO she now. "Sasuke, don''t be impulsive." He reached out to control Sasuke with the gesture of "love for seven days and seven nights is stronger than gold". Then Luwan leaned on Sasuke and said: "that guy''s strength is so strong that even Huoying is not an opponent. Why don''t we go to find a helper?""Help?" Hearing Lu Wan''s words, Sasuke was stunned: "even Huoying is not his opponent, where can we find help?" Speaking of this, Sasuke''s face was more gloomy: "why don''t we just rush up, even if we die, we can stay with Naruto." ¡­¡­ Hearing Sasuke''s words, Luwan couldn''t help taking a puff from the corner of his mouth. If Naruto was not still in aobi''s hands, he would have doubted whether Sasuke had changed with Naruto''s transfiguration. He couldn''t figure out how Sasuke, who was usually calm and witty, would now become the image of fighting for the second best goods with Naruto. After glancing at Sasuke, Luwan said: "who says there is no one better than Huoying in the village? Isn''t the store manager of Chu?" He felt that he needed to speculate about the relationship between Sasuke and Naruto. Although Naruto is in danger now, he is still intact after all. From the perspective of the amount of blood loss of Huoying adults, if they don''t get treatment again, maybe the elderly will go directly to see the God of death. However, it was such a bad situation that Sasuke, as a young soldier of Muye, did not show his worry about Huoying. Instead, he wanted to die with Naruto. Of course, these are Lu Wan''s own brain holes, which can not be mentioned for the time being. After hearing Luwan''s words, Sasuke''s eyes immediately burst out with a sense of Grace: "yes, brother Chu and Kaner can certainly help. Let''s go to find them." "Ha ha." As soon as Sasuke''s words were finished, Ao Bi''s cold laughter came from the air: "don''t waste your efforts, there can be no stronger existence in this world than us!" Ao Bi''s self-confidence was on his face when he spoke. He had already "investigated" the situation of Muye before. The ape Flying Sun chop is definitely the strongest existence in this village! In fact, we can''t blame Ao Bi for this idea. Chapter 1026 After knowing the force situation of the fire shadow world, aobi and Kabel are still worried about Ayn and others outside, but they look down on the creatures inside the fire shadow world. In addition to the previous investigation, Ao Bi found that ape Fei was indeed the strongest person in the whole village. As for Chufan and Kaner, one is stronger than him, and the other is sleeping in a shop with systematic protection. Of course, he can''t find out. It is precisely because of these two reasons that both aobi and Kabel feel that their conquest of the village is a certainty. Looking at Ao contrary a pair of triumphant appearance, Chu fan can''t help but corner of mouth a burst of twitch. According to the needs of the plot and his current emotional outburst, should he shout "who else" to express his inner excitement and pride? "Who''s bothering me to sleep?" was in Chu fan''s Secret Tucao, Cabell and AO Yue had not make complaints about his "guess", but some people could not help it. With a roar, a young man with black face and disheveled hair flew out from afar: "are you two bastards bothering me to sleep?" "Brother canal?" Seeing the youth appear, Sasuke and others can''t help but look happy: "brother kanar, please help Naruto quickly." I don''t know if the relationship between Kaner and Sasuke is surprisingly good because they are all stinky ghosts in Naruto''s eyes. At this time, seeing Kaner coming, Sasuke''s heart is immediately full of hope. When he heard Sasuke''s words, Kaner was stunned. Then he turned to aobi, who was holding no one with one hand: "Hey, old man, if you don''t want to die, let go of that little yellow hair quickly!" Although this period of time is still and Naruto kept bickering, but for this simple goods in Kaner''s heart has actually accepted. Of course, even if the relationship with Naruto is still not good, Kaner will not watch him be killed by others. After all, this product has always been regarded as Chu fan''s younger brother. While speaking, Kaner''s body exudes a strong evil spirit. Since coming to Huoying world, especially after trying Yile''s ramen and fighting Naruto every day, the once ruthless destroyer of the world has gradually died. Instead, it''s a funny house that makes Chu fan unbearable. Yeah, it''s fat house! I don''t know if it''s because there is no pressure. Anyway, during this period of time, Kaner''s life can be said to be extremely regular: eating, sleeping and Naruto bickering before eating In such a reciprocating cycle, if it was not for the powerful strength, Chu fan estimated that the goods would have become a sphere. "Intermediate sage of heaven?" Feeling the momentum of Kaner, Ao Bi was stunned. According to his investigation, there should be only one saint of heaven in the fire shadow world, and the other party is still injured. How can there be one now? However, after a moment of doubt, Ao Bi instantly recovered. I don''t know where the goods came from, but judging from the current situation, he must be his own enemy. "Ha ha." After showing a sneer at Kaner, Ao Bi directly turned to Babel behind him: "go up and kill him!" Hearing aobi''s words, Babel could not help but draw his lips. If he had a choice, he would certainly refuse Ao''s request. God went up to kill him. Although we are also middle-level saints, don''t you know how much water I have? It is no exaggeration to say that if the General intermediate sage of heaven is weaker, it can only be said that there is moisture. But Babel is not the same. People are in the water! But when he thought that his life was still in someone else''s hands, Kabel had to nod helplessly, and then rushed directly to Kaner. Looking at Babel rushing towards him, Kaner''s face became cold. Although he knows that aobi will not give Naruto back to him so easily, are you looking down on me too much when you send a little brother out to fight with me? "Go away!" As Babel approached him, Kaner suddenly snorted and slapped him. Babel''s face turned cold when he saw Kaner''s action, and then there was a flash of anger in his eyes: "soul eating!" Although I admit that my strength is relatively weak, but you treat me with such casual moves that you don''t respect my Babel''s identity. In order to maintain his dignity, Babel showed his unique skill without hesitation."Bang!" Under the gaze of the crowd, Kaner and Babel bumped into each other without accident. But what happened made the faces of the people present strange. With a casual face, Kaner didn''t have any problems. Instead, Babel, who showed his unique skill, screamed and flew backwards. Looking at Babel lying on the ground motionless and spitting out a mouthful of blood from time to time, a trace of anger flashed on aobi''s face, and then a direct cold hum: "waste!" Different from aobi, people in Muye village look at Kaner in the air with adoration. You should know that Babel can defeat the existence of fire shadow with one hand, and how strong is Kaner who can defeat Babel with the same hand? "Goo Doo!" Naruto, caught by Ao Bi, seems to forget his environment for a moment. After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, he opens his mouth in horror: "my God, how powerful is this fart ghost?" Naruto''s head sweats at the thought of fighting with Kaner all the time, and even saying something dumb. Thanks to I didn''t aim at irritating this guy, otherwise don''t say to be Huoying, I guess I can walk in front of Huoying! Unlike Naruto, Ao Bi looks at Kaner calmly: "it turns out that he is a destroyer. No wonder he is so arrogant." Although Kaner just defeated Babel when showing the strength is terrible, but aobi is not very concerned. Generally speaking, among the strong of the same level, the destroyer is stronger than the sage of heaven. In particular, the smell of destruction emanating from them will make many people lose their mind instantly, and even can''t give full play to their strength. Just now, for example, although Kaner just released his breath for a few minutes, Ao Bi still guessed his true identity. Chapter 1027 If Kaner defeated Babel as a saint of heaven, aobi might pay more attention to him. But the destroyer didn''t care. In aobi''s opinion, the main reason why Babel failed just now is that he did not know the identity of Kaner. If it had not been for Kaner''s instant release of the breath of the destroyer, which made Babel''s means unable to use, he would not have failed so much. After all, if Babel was really a waste wood, he would not be selected by Ayn to explore the fruit world, nor would he be selected by aobi to be his own man. You should know that he is not such a fool as Babel. By his means, since he already knows the identity of Kaner, he will not be affected by his momentum. At the same time, another idea was born in Ao Bi''s heart. He took a look at Kaner, and then Ao Bi said directly: "as long as you surrender to me, I will not only leave you a life, but also make your strength further." While speaking, aobi''s eyes were fixed on Kaner. As an old monster, he is very clear about the cultivation method of the destroyer, destroying the world, and then improving his strength. In aobi''s opinion, he and Kaner have not much hatred, and once he can successfully accept Kaner, he will play a great role in dealing with Ayn and others. Hearing aobi''s words, Kaner''s face showed a sneer: "just because an old guy like you wants us to surrender?" During the conversation, without waiting for aobi to react, Kaner directly hit the opponent with one punch. Seeing Kaner''s action, Ao Bi calmly dodged his attack, and then continued to tempt: "even if you destroy this world, it''s just a world. If you surrender to me, I can help you destroy more worlds." ¡­¡­ Looking at Ao Bi''s expression of "as long as you surrender, we are good brothers", Kaner''s face is even colder: "I asked you to let go of that yellow haired kid, didn''t you hear me?" "Ha ha." Hearing Kaner''s words, Ao Bi could not help showing a strange look: "how can a destroyer care about the lives of other people?" As he spoke, Ao Bi looked at Naruto in his hand curiously again: "what''s the secret of this kid?" "Old man, you''re done!" Looking at aobi ignoring his own appearance, Kaner couldn''t help but give out a cold hum. If at the beginning he had a zero liking for aobi, it''s definitely - 100 now. As a fat house, the most important thing is to eat and sleep. When Ao Bi first came here, he not only disturbed his good sleep, but also ignored him now! Words fall, Kaner''s hand appeared a pair of hammers, and then directly to aobi''s head hard hit down. "A small skill of carving insects!" Seeing Kaner''s action, Ao Bi''s face showed a sneer: "since you are so stubborn, we just need to use force to subdue you." The reason why he didn''t directly fight with Kaner before was that he wanted to subdue each other, and the second reason was that he was afraid that the fluctuation caused by their fighting would be too big, which would hurt the fire shadow world. But just now when Kaner started, Ao Bi''s mood suddenly relaxed. Because although Kaner didn''t keep his hand when he shot, he gathered all his strength together. In this way, he would not hurt other people except his target. Although I don''t know why Kaner cares so much about the safety of the world, it is certainly a very beneficial thing for aobi. Looking at the sledgehammer in Kaner''s hand, Ao Bi welcomed it without fear. Ao Bi''s weapon is a jade Ruyi, which can not only help him calm down in his daily practice, but also shake the enemy''s mind in battle. Seeing yuruyi and hammer approaching each other, Kaner''s body suddenly burst out a breath of terror. When this breath appeared, all the people present were cold. For a moment, they felt as if they were being watched by some ferocious beast. "Ha ha ha, it''s no use." Feeling the breath that enveloped him, Ao Bi showed a big smile directly. Now that he knows the identity of Kaner, how can he be unprepared for this move? "The tortoise lives long!" After laughing, Ao Bi''s mouth spits out a white gas directly. Immediately after the gas appeared, it gathered together and became a giant turtle that enveloped him. After the appearance of the giant turtle, Aoran''s speed and strength were obviously enhanced.Seeing aobi''s display, Kaner was stunned. It was the first time that he met someone who could resist the destructive breath of the destroyer. As if feeling Kaner''s doubts, Ao Bi''s smile became more obvious: "this is the secret skill of my universe tortoise family. Any momentum magic has no effect on us." When talking, Yu Ruyi and sledgehammer have touched each other. For a moment, a glimmer of joy flashed in Ao Bi''s eyes: "little guy, if you surrender earlier, you don''t have to suffer this kind of pain..." Before he had finished speaking, Ao Bi''s face became strange: "how is this possible?" Ao Bi stares at Kaner as he speaks. According to his prediction, even if Kaner could not be seriously injured in the collision just now, he would at least have the upper hand. After all, the most famous thing of the tortoise family is defense and strength. But when the two weapons really touched each other, Ao Bi knew that he was wrong, and he was also wrong. The picture in imagination didn''t appear. On the contrary, Ao Bi felt numb in his hand and almost threw his jade Ruyi out. "Ha ha." Hearing aobi''s words, Kaner showed a sarcastic smile, then raised his hammer again and smashed it down. He''s not a hundred thousand whys. He''s even more an enemy with aobi. Naturally, he has no obligation to help the other party solve their doubts. Seeing Kaner''s hammer, Ao Bi didn''t pick it up directly this time. Instead, he made a strange tone, and then the white tortoise suddenly moved. "Boom ~" there was another loud noise, with Kaner and aobi as the center, and cracks appeared directly in the surrounding space. Fortunately, both aobi and Kaner are more restrained. Otherwise, it is estimated that the world of fire shadow would have been destroyed long ago. "I''ll give you one more chance, and I''ll take it?" Chapter 1028 It''s obvious that Kaner didn''t take advantage of the collision, otherwise Kaner would not be so proud. "Cough, cough..." In fact, Kaner''s situation is not as simple as taking advantage. After the previous fight, although Kaner didn''t show it, he actually had a kind of contempt for aobi. It is precisely because of this emotion that he suffered a lot in this fight. You should know that the white giant turtle is the basic reason why aobi can become the almost invincible saint of the same level. The world only knows that the defense and strength of the universe''s wild turtles are amazing, but in fact, for their species, the real means is the ancient spirit contained in their bodies. When the wild animals in the universe are just born, there will be a sense of desolation in their bodies. The stronger the breath, the higher their achievements will be. And with the growth of the universe tortoise, the ancient Qi in their bodies will gradually change. When they grow up, this breath can even help them to fight. However, due to the rare number of turtles in the universe and their ability to press the bottom of the box, few people in the universe know the power of this move. Just like Babel before, this time Kaner obviously suffered from the lack of intelligence. Trade rashly with their own body and aobi do not know how many years of cultivation of the spirit of the ancient collision, Kaner did not have the slightest accident of flying back out. After standing on the ground again, there was blood oozing from the corner of Kaner''s mouth. Watching Kaner cough and spit out a mouthful of blood, Ao Bi''s mood is even better: "as long as you surrender now, I can forgive you for your previous offense. Not only that, but also I can make your strength further." Seeing that he had "conquered" Kaner by force, Ao Bi released his conditions again. In aobi''s opinion, this time, he belongs to the group full of sincerity, and even wants to praise his operation directly. First, use force to let Kaner know what is called a strong man, and then use improving strength as bait to urge the other party to surrender to himself. Aobi was not worried that Kaner would refuse himself. After all, most people in the universe will never give up their life as long as they are alive, not to mention the chance to improve their strength. The reason why aobi said that he would improve his strength just now is actually to give a step down to Kaner''s surrender. It has to be said that aobi is really a very gentle person at this point, but it''s a pity that his carefulness is no different from talking to cattle for Kaner. Hearing Ao Bi''s words, Kaner''s face suddenly showed a smile: "do you really want to accept me?" While speaking, Kaner stares at aobi, as if to see through each other''s heart. Seeing Kaner''s appearance, aobi was not angry, but happy. In his opinion, this is the omen of Kaner''s surrender. In just a few breaths, Ao Bi had thought a lot. From accepting Kaner to conquering the world of fire and shadow, to finally becoming the sage of the road, sitting flat with monakar and even killing each other. Even Ao Bi has thought of a very domineering nickname for himself - Dragon turtle saint! In the universe, only the great sage can be called the Holy One. In Ao Bi''s opinion, compared with the name of his dragon and tortoise saint, the name of monakar saint is just like playing casually, which does not reflect the cultural quality of a great sage. Of course, in an instant, aobi reflected that with monakar''s virtue, it seems that he would not have any cultural accomplishment. However, Ao Bi will fall into his own deep YY, but Kaner will not. Seeing the smile on aobi''s face becoming more and more crazy, Kaner has completely lost the idea of fighting with him. After all, when you fight with a normal friar, even if you are hit by the other side or hit by the other side, some of them have the pleasure of fighting. But when he fights with Ao Bi, a guy with abnormal eyes, Kaner is afraid that the other party will take advantage of him. After seeing aobi, Kaner stepped back two steps carefully, and then roared directly: "boss, help ~" hearing Kaner''s voice, aobi was stunned at first, and then directly showed a proud smile: "ha ha ha ha, it''s useless, there is only one sage in the world, and the other is definitely not ours Rivals. " When he said that, the expression on aobi''s face became strange: "it''s useless. No one will come to save you even if you break your throat. Even your cry will only make me more excited." Unfortunately, Ao Bi''s words just wanted to show his strength, but it turned into a different way when it fell to Kaner''s ears."Help me, boss. This old Bangzi is really not a good bird!" As we have said before, after this period of time together, Kaner has completely become a teaser. It is also because of his idea of doubi that aobi becomes an old glass in his mind. As a destroyer, Kaner said that he was never afraid of powerful opponents, but he was still afraid of these perverts. Hearing Kaner''s cry, Ao Bi''s expression was more happy. In his opinion, the more Kaner asks for help, the better it is. Asking for help means that the other party is still afraid of death. And as long as he''s afraid of death, he can subdue the other. As for whether or not Kaner will really find help, aobi is not worried, but has some expectations. After all, there are AI Yin and others outside the world. If they can cause some troubles, Ao Bi will be very happy. It''s a pity that Ao Bi''s calculation is still missing a little bit. He only thought that the threat might come from the outside of the world fruit, but he didn''t think that in fact, Kaner''s boss was in the world fruit. Just after Kaner''s voice fell, a lazy looking young man came out of the void: "you can''t beat an old man, Kaner. You''ve really fallen recently." Hearing Chufan''s words, Kaner couldn''t help but draw his mouth. Because of this period of fat house life, so Chu fan gave him a nickname - fat house No.1! All along, due to the hard struggle of Kaner, Chu fan didn''t call him that. Chapter 1029 But now Kaner has a bad feeling in his heart. It is estimated that he will never get rid of this title after today''s event. At the thought of this, Kaner''s eyes on aobi become dangerous: if it wasn''t for this guy, his own situation would not be so bad. If he can, Kaner would like to jump on aobi and bite him to death, but unfortunately, with his current physical condition, it is difficult even to stand up, let alone complete his perfect goal. Feeling his physical condition, Kaner could not help biting his teeth: "boss, as long as you help me to kill this grandson, I will admit that I am a fat house in the future." Hearing Kaner''s words, Chufan was stunned. You know, Kaner has always hated the title of "fat house". That''s why Chu fan never thought that one day Kaner would accept the title. But I didn''t expect that in order to kill aobi, Kaner was willing to pay such a high price. "Brother kanar, is brother Chufan OK?" As soon as Kaner''s words were finished, he ran to help him, but he was stunned, and then asked. Hearing Sasuke''s words, Kaner couldn''t help but look at him: "don''t worry, my boss is very good!" After that, Kaner also looked at Sasuke vaguely. This silly child is really missing a string in his head. He can even ask such questions. Don''t you know that as a man, he won''t say he can''t do it? Kaner and Sasuke''s small movements naturally can''t hide Chu fan''s eyes. Fortunately, he doesn''t care much about this kind of thing, otherwise he will press Kaner to show his kung fu on the ground. "Ha ha." Hearing Kaner''s words, Ao Bi''s face showed an undisguised contempt: "do you think any dog or cat in this seat can stop it?" In his opinion, no matter how strong Chu fan is, he will not be much better than Kaner. And for him with the spirit of desolation, this level of opponent is not enough to fear. After that, Ao Bi turned his head and looked at Chu fan directly: "I''ll give you a chance. If you don''t want to be like him, you can offer your loyalty to us quickly." Hearing Ao Bi''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth, and then a breath like an ancient beast came out of him: "if you want my loyalty, I''ll try your weight." ¡­¡­ At the moment when Chu fan''s momentum burst out, Ao Bi''s face changed: "later, the sage of heaven?" When talking, a lot of sweat came out of aobi''s forehead. If the momentum that Kaner released before is a little sheep, then Chufan''s momentum is a fierce tiger. They are not on the same level at all. "No way!" After the initial surprise, Ao Bi''s face slightly recovered: "how can the sage of heaven stay with the destroyer?" As if to comfort himself, Ao Bi''s voice grew louder and louder as he spoke: "it must be fake. Do you think such a small technique can deceive me?" In fact, if we look at the normal development of things, there must be no problem with aobi''s calculation. You should know that in the universe, the saints and destroyers of the way of heaven are natural enemies. As long as they meet, they will fight. Even the saints like him who want to cooperate with the destroyer belong to a different kind, not to mention Chu fan who stays with the destroyer directly. "Ha ha." After a verbal hint, Ao Bi completely believed his conjecture, and then he directly sent out a cold hum and rushed to Chu fan: "I''ll show you that in front of the real strength, any conspiracy is useless." At the time of speaking, Ao Bi has approached Chu fan. Different from Kaner, aobi used his full strength to treat Chufan. Although he thought that Chu fan could not be a sage of the way of heaven in the later period, in the spirit of being careful, Ao Bi decided to do his best. However, with Ao Bi''s approach, Chu fan was still calm, and didn''t even make redundant actions. Seeing Chu fan''s appearance, Ao Bi''s face was even more excited: "hum, arrogant guy, even the real sage of the way of heaven in the later period dare not despise this move." While talking, the white gas giant turtle behind Ao Bi has already sent out a roar, then stretched out a hoof to kick toward Chu fan."Turn into earth, mole ant!" Looking at Chu fan, who was still calm, a sneer appeared on Ao Bi''s face: "although I don''t know what method you used to subdue a destroyer, now you are still going to die in my hands!" By now, Ao Bi doesn''t care whether Chu fan is a real sage of the way of heaven in the later period. Anyway, as long as he can kill each other. Looking at the giant hoof approaching him, Chu fan''s face also showed a smile: "I still agree with your words. In the face of absolute strength, all the intrigues are useless!" While speaking, Chu fan raised a hand calmly. After Chu fan''s hand collided with Bai Qi giant turtle''s hoof, Chu fan had no reaction, but Bai Qi giant turtle dissipated directly. "Poof ~" at the moment when the white tortoise dissipated, Ao Bi turned pale and spat out a mouthful of blood. The white Qi giant turtle was formed by the ancient Qi in his body, and the ancient Qi was the magic weapon of his life. Now the giant tortoise has dissipated. Although it has not died directly, it has also been severely damaged. In this case, Ao Bi, who intersects with the life of the ancient Qi, has also been damaged. "You..." Reaching out to wipe the blood off the corner of his mouth, Ao Bi stares at Chu fan in horror: "you are not a saint of the way of heaven in the later period!" Hearing Ao Bi''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but be stunned. Although his strength is not good, he is still stubborn in character, and now he insists on his own judgment. However, when Chu fan praised him in his heart, Ao Bi began to speak again: "it is impossible for the later sages of heaven to have such a strong strength!" When talking, Ao Bi''s eyes stare at Chu fan, and two words are directly exposed in his eyes - mean! Yes, it''s mean! Chapter 1030 Although he is only an intermediate sage of heaven, aobi also has his own pride, which of course comes from aobi''s own strength. During his experience in the universe, Ao Bi also dealt with other saints and even destroyers. It is precisely because of this that Ao Bi is very clear about his own strength. Although he is not as good as the top heaven sage, it is not a problem to kill the later heaven sage when he releases the spirit of antiquity. If not for his own strength and self-confidence, Ao Bi even ate ambition leopard dare not count several top level heaven saints. But now it is not half of the great cause and the middle way is collapsing, and the culprit of all this is just a later sage of the way of heaven. No matter from reason or dignity, Ao Bi could not accept that he was defeated in the hands of a later sage of heaven. Therefore, a conspiracy patient immediately appeared in Ao Bi''s heart. In his opinion, Chu fan must be a saint of heaven at the top level, and this guy''s shameless hidden strength after he found himself is to defeat himself with one move. It has to be said that sometimes brain hole is really a terrible existence. After some brainstorming, Ao Bi is more convinced of his guess. Therefore, in the speechless eyes of Chu fan and Kaner, Ao Bi, who is attached to the opera essence, gives a sneer directly, and then looks at Chu fan with a kind of scorn: "I didn''t expect that you, a top saint of heaven, would hide your accomplishments in order to deal with the old man, which really makes him flattered." Hearing Ao Bi''s words, Chu fan could not help but feel a twitch at the corner of his mouth. He wanted to pull out his sole to wake up the old man. He thought he could find the existence of Huoying world. How could he say he was a smart man? I didn''t expect to be such an idiot. If you are really a saint of heaven at the top level, you need to hide your strength and slap him to death? In fact, the reason why he was so easily defeated by Chu fan was that Ao ran asked for trouble. If he competes with Chu fan in magic or other moves, it''s not a problem to hold on for a while with his strength, but this guy has to choose to fight with Chu fan. This kind of behavior is like Ao Bi putting his weakness in front of Chu fan, and then he says with a happy face: "brother, hit me, hit me!" Of course, this kind of thing Chu fan certainly won''t explain to Ao Bi. Seeing that Chu fan ignored him, Ao Bi''s face became more strange. First, he was sad, but then he looked happy: "do you think that if you defeat me, you will be able to get the world of fruit?" When he spoke, Ao Bi was elated: "you just beat me, but outside the fruit world, there are these four top-level saints of heaven and a dozen later saints of heaven..." Speaking of this, Ao Bi carefully looked at Chu fan, but unfortunately, he didn''t see the anxiety in his expectation from each other''s face. However, in Ao Bi''s opinion, Chu fan''s calmness must be forced. In fact, the goods should have been terrified for a long time. He smiles at Chu fan, then Ao Bi continues to say: "as long as you leave the fruit world, or we don''t respond for a long time, you will be killed directly by four strong men of the same level!" Aobi has no doubt about what he said. In his opinion, no matter how strong Chu fan is, he will certainly not be the opponent of four strong men of the same level. but Ao Ao did not know that Chu fan was just a corner of his mouth after he had finished speaking, and then silently tucked in his heart: " boy, you make complaints about many, that is not four strong men of the same class, but ten! However, Chu fan doesn''t care about the things described by Ao Bi, or Chu fan doesn''t care now. If it was Chu fan half an hour ago, he would have some mental deficiency when facing the top level sage of heaven, but now, someone in Chu just wants to roar at the sky: it''s clear and the rain has stopped, and I feel like someone in Chu is OK again! Of course, the reason for such a change of mentality is thanks to Comrade Ao Bi''s help. According to Chu fan''s plan, he needs to slowly get the favor of the main characters in the fire shadow world, and then integrate the fire shadow world. However, who knows that an aobi is killed suddenly in the middle of the way, and this guy wants to conquer Muye directly by force. Especially after Babel defeated Huoying and showed that he and Ao Bi were fully qualified to be world-class boss, the villagers of Muye village naturally fell into endless fear. And at this time, Chu fan appeared as a brilliant Savior. What''s more, the Savior hasn''t fought the boss for hundreds of rounds like in the legend. After being beaten by the boss like grandson, he suddenly defeated the enemy with his love for the world.On the contrary, Chu fan, who is not the first time to serve as a world-class Savior, seems to be very experienced. He finally becomes Ao Bi, the boss, and even lies down before he makes a move. All in all, Chu fan''s powerful strength and crisp style won the recognition and worship of the majority of the whole Muye village in an instant. But this kind of situation causes is, in defeats Ao contrary in a few minutes, Chu fan''s mind directly experienced a system prompt sound storm. "Ding, congratulations to the host for getting the favor of Shangren passer-by a, the world integration increased by 0.2%!" "Ding, congratulations on getting cannon fodder..." All in all, after a few breaths, Chu fan''s fusion degree of Huoying world has reached 100%! "Ding, congratulations on the host''s successful fusion of fruit world. The special world meets the conditions for evolution. Do you want to start evolution?" That''s right. In Chu fan''s original plan, the fruit world, which needs to be recognized by most of the main characters in Huoying world, can be integrated, just like this! After hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw the corners of his mouth. No wonder later wood leaves will become the most powerful place in the whole Huoying world. It turns out that people''s cannon fodder is so valuable? "Evolution!" Chu fan, of course, will not give up the special chance of world evolution he has "painstakingly" gained. The words of the system just finished, Chu fan couldn''t wait to issue the instruction. One minute, two minutes, three minutes Half an hour later, Chu fan finally couldn''t help it: "system, when on earth will you help my special world evolve?" Chapter 1031 "Ding, evolution is over." "What?" Hearing the system''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "how can I not know when I set it?" "Half an hour ago, the third second after you confirmed it!" ¡­¡­ The words of the system just finish saying, the facial expression of Chu fan turned iron cyan color directly. Although the system didn''t express his inner thoughts, Chu fan still seemed to see a group of crows flying over his head, and then these guys were still shouting "fool". In fact, Chu fan is not to blame for this. In his opinion, the evolution of a special world should be a very compelling thing. Even if there is no special effect of golden light and auspicious clouds, there should be at least some hints, right? However, the reality is that not only Chu fan''s imagination did not appear, even the dog department did not even have voice prompts. It was not until the sound of the system came that Chu fan found a small and pitiful text prompt in the corner of his system interface: "congratulations on the host''s completion of the evolution of the special world and the acquisition of the special world ability - plunder!" Looking at this line of words smaller than the eye of a needle, Chu fan''s mouth twitched: "is this your hint?" At the time of questioning, Chu fan''s face directly turned to iron blue. "Cough." Obviously, the system also knew that it was going too far this time. After hearing Chu fan''s words, it immediately gave out a cough: "recently, the system is in a tight situation and can''t produce too many fancy things. Please forgive me." ¡­¡­ Although he knew that this was absolutely the excuse of the dog system, Chu fan had no choice but to continue to offer his favorite middle finger to thank him. After expressing his love for the system, Chu fan asked again: "what kind of ability is this plunder?" When questioning, Chu fan''s eyes flashed the right color of curiosity. You should know that the first two skills carried by the special world are very powerful. In principle, the third ability will not be weaker than the first two. Maybe Chu fan had already played with him, so the system was in a good mood. As soon as Chu fan''s question came out, he immediately gave an answer: "plunder: a top-level special ability. The host can turn other creatures into its own appendages by paying a certain price." "Hiss!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan took a breath directly, and then directly pointed to Ao Bi, who was lying on the ground motionless: "what''s the price of plundering this goods?" "Ding!" As soon as Chu fan''s voice fell, the voice of the system rang quickly: "the target''s strength was detected as a" sage of the way of heaven in the later stage ", the opponent''s state was detected as" seriously injured ", and the price of looting was" a senior sage "!" "What?" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan fell into doubt again. Although Ao Bi''s strength is very weak in front of Chu fan, he is a ruthless man who can defeat Kaner after all. When did such a strong man become so cheap? As if feeling Chu fan''s inner thoughts, the system made a voice again and explained: "the price of plunder is based on the state of the other party, and aobi''s current state is only worth this price." Hearing the words of the system, Chu fan nodded. This method is really fair and reasonable. "What are you looking at?" In Chu fan''s opinion, he just inquired about the price of aobi''s current state, but he didn''t know that his action fell into aobi''s eyes, which was disdain without clothes. After trying to bear Chu fan''s eyes for a few minutes, Ao Bi finally couldn''t help it. In any case, I am also more ruthless than the later sage of heaven. How can I be treated like this by you? In order to show his strength, Ao Bi immediately said: "if you have the ability, you will kill me. Anyway, you will come with me soon." When speaking, Ao Bi''s face is firm and confident. Although the failure of the plan makes aobi very sad, in his opinion, it''s not too bad to die with Chufan. After the words fell, Ao Bi closed his eyes and choked his neck: "despicable guy, please give me a good time." Up to now, Ao Bi still insists on his own judgment. Chu fan is a saint who hides his strength in the later days. Seeing Ao Bi''s appearance, Chu fan didn''t get angry. Instead, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "plunder!" The voice falls, a black ray of light flies directly from Chu fan''s hand to shoot out.Seeing Chu fan''s action, Ao Bi closed his eyes calmly: "I''m going to..." After a long time, in Chu fan''s strange eyes, Ao Bi opened his eyes: "why don''t you kill me?" When he spoke, Ao Bi directly showed a look of disdain: "even if you can kill my body and soul, my spirit will not be tarnished by you!" Chapter 1032 "Is it?" Hearing Ao Bi''s words, Chu fan''s corner of mouth showed a strange smile, and then inquired. "When What have you done to me? " Just in the middle of the conversation, Ao Bi screamed in an instant. If you don''t look at Ao Bi''s appearance and his previous performance, just listen to his cry, maybe others will treat him as a poor girl in the face of hooligans. At this time, a middle-level sage of the way of heaven made a series of complex emotional sounds, such as "panic" and "disbelief". "You, how did you do it?" However, in fact, no matter who meets Ao Bi''s situation, they will have such emotions. Even some of the performance may not be as good as aobi, because just in a moment, aobi found himself in front of Chufan has become a kind of appearance. Not that Chu fan''s appearance has changed, but in his eyes, Chu fan''s temperament has changed. In the face of Chu fan, his heart suddenly a wave of submission and want to worship. This kind of feeling is not strange, when he faces monakal, he will have this kind of feeling, which is a normal reaction when he is attached to his master. But now Ao Bi doesn''t have that kind of emotion for monakar, but has this kind of feeling for Chufan. There was even a voice in aobi''s heart telling him that his Lord was Chufan, not monakar. "If you want to do it, you can do it." Seeing Ao Bi''s frightened appearance, Chu fan''s mouth showed a smile. Just now, he directly selected a saint level monster from his own big world and gave it to the system. Correspondingly, Ao Bi became his subordinate. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Bi''s corners of the mouth twitched a few times. If God wants to do something, he can do it. If all the subordinates can be taken away so easily, then not all the great sages in the universe have to live in fear. However, as a wise man, especially a creature of the tortoise tribe in the universe, Ao Bi clearly knows that this is not the time to be surprised. After a look at Chu fan, Ao Bi immediately gave a five body salute: "Ao Bi paid homage to his master, for the crime of offending him, please don''t blame him!" When he spoke, Ao Bi was worried and regretted. If he had known Chu fan was so abnormal, he would not have been so arrogant just now. No, if he had known there was such a pervert in the world of fire shadow, he would not have come in. Originally thought that if the world will become their own surprise package, who knows that now they have become someone else''s package, or the kind of door-to-door. "Get up." Hearing Ao''s words, Chu fan nodded and waved to him. Chu fan didn''t blame Ao Bi too much. One reason is that they were enemies before. The other reason is that Ao Bi did not hurt him, but helped him a lot. If it wasn''t for aobi, Chu fan didn''t know how long it would take to integrate the fire shadow world successfully. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Bi stands up gratefully, and then stands behind Chu fan. Chu fan didn''t care about Ao Bi''s action. He pointed to Babel again. Needless to say, Babel made the same choice almost instantaneously. Chapter 1033 "See you, Babel!" Babel, by contrast, is self-conscious. Of course, there are many reasons for this. In addition to Ao''s surrender, another reason is the strength gap between them. As a smart man, Babel has a clear understanding of his strength. His strength is not enough to support him to perform his "reserve" in front of Chu fan. "Get up." Seeing Babel''s appearance, Chufan nodded with satisfaction: "how did you find the fruit tree of the world?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Babel and Ao Bi were stunned at first, and then they reflected that the so-called fruit tree of the world should be the Holy tree of the big tube wood family. Before Babel could speak, Ao Bi had explained their previous experience directly. Hearing Ao Bi''s words, Chu fan''s face showed a strange look: "so, your initial purpose was to find Chu fan?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Babel and Ao Bi nodded seriously. Not only that, there was a trace of anger on Ao Bi''s face: "if it wasn''t for that bastard, we wouldn''t have met you." Looking at Ao Bi''s desire to bite directly, Chu fan''s mouth can''t help showing a strange look, and then directly turned to look at them: "do you know Chu fan''s appearance?" "I don''t know!" Ao Bi didn''t notice the more and more strange eyes of Chu fan and Kaner. After hearing Chu fan''s words, they all shook their heads seriously. In fact, it''s no wonder that Ao Bi and others, in their view, so many of them go out together, it doesn''t matter who Chu fan is, anyway, it''s a dead word at that time. It is for this reason that Qi Shi is the only one who knows Chu fan''s appearance. At this time, when asked by Chu fan, aobi and kanar were filled with grief. They never thought that the task that could be easily accomplished would become so difficult. Among them, Ao Bi was especially angry. After he finished speaking to Chu fan, he still felt a little angry, so he directly added: "who would have thought that guy named Chu fan would run directly with his big world!" At this point, Ao Bi hummed twice, and then said again: "hum, that boy had better pray not to let me meet him, otherwise..." Although Ao Bi didn''t say what he would do, he could guess from his expression. looked at his face with anger. Chu could not help but face his old face. Although this guy is a little hateful, there is nothing wrong with him. He really took the world away. But this kind of thing can''t be admitted. Chu fan''s solution is very standard. As long as I don''t admit that I''m running away, then I''m not running away! With this mentality, Chu fan coughed twice, then turned his head and looked at Ao Bi beside him: "do you know my name?" Looking at Chu fan and Kaner''s smiling faces, Ao Bi was stunned, and then he had an ominous premonition in his heart: "I don''t know the owner''s name?" "I''m not talented. It''s Chu fan in your mouth!" Chapter 1034 Chu fan''s words just finish saying, the corner of Ao''s mouth is a spasm. If there is anything else in the world that can make Ao Bi regret, it must be to say what he just said. In fact, not only Ao Bi, but also Babel on one side was dull: "Lord, master, we know we are wrong!" When talking, both aobi''s face and Babel''s face showed a look of fear, and even their hearts also gave birth to the disgust of Qi Shi: is this the mole ant you are trying to kill? Although I don''t know how strong Chu fan''s specific strength is, the strength Chu fan just showed, whether Babel or aobi''s heart all know a fact - Chu night is very strong! For his own strength, Ao Bi is still very confident, even in the face of the top level sage of heaven, he can not lose so simply. After looking at Chu fan again, Ao Bi could not help but take a breath in his heart: "is the master a sage?" When he thought of Chu fan''s powerful strength, Ao Bi''s heart was full of fear. The power just now was absolutely beyond the reach of the sage of heaven. In fact, aobi and cabel misunderstood this point. Although the real strength of Chu night is much stronger than the normal peak level heaven sage, there is still a certain gap between Chu night and Dao sage. And the reason why we can play such a powerful power is just because we use the power of Huoying world. You know, Chu night is now the master of the fire shadow world. As long as he is in the fire shadow world, his strength will be greatly improved. Not to mention aobi and Kabel''s conjecture about Chu Ye''s strength, at this time in the moon, a woman suddenly wakes up from her deep sleep: "how is it possible that the power of world fruit has been cut off?" When talking, the woman''s face was angry: "Yucun and Yuyi, did you two make them?" Just look at a pair of delicate small horns, pale skin and the pair of circle eyes on the awakening woman''s head, you can guess her identity - the big tube wood clan! Yes, this awakening woman is the thief of the sacred things of the family of big tube wood: big tube wood glow night! After stealing the sacred tree, in order to prevent being caught by his own people, datongmuhuiye created datongmuyuyi and datongmuyu village to help him look after the sacred fruit. But she has completely restrained her breath to ensure her safety. But what she didn''t expect was that her two "Sons" would have feelings for the aborigines in the fire shadow world. After knowing that they will eventually devour the holy fruit, they resolutely betray her and seal her when she doesn''t pay attention. Of course, with the strength of glow night, it is impossible to be sealed so easily. But when it happened, Huiye had other ideas. She planned to seal her breath with the help of her two sons, and then wake up to devour the holy fruit when it is mature. And this is actually one of the main reasons why for so many years, the big tube wood clan can''t find the fruit tree of the world. Originally, all this was carried out in the plan of Tanmu Huiye, but she never thought that someone would suddenly break in and merge into the fire shadow world in such a short time. Chapter 1035 After feeling his own state for a while, a trace of anger appeared on the face of Tanmu Huiye, and then directly floated up: "Yuyi, Yucun, I didn''t expect that you still have such ambition!" While speaking, Huiye turned her head and looked directly at the world of tolerance: "let me see if you have the strength to accommodate your ambition!" As soon as I think of the fact that I have been sealed for so long by the two of them, I can feel the anger rising from my heart. After the words export, big tube wood bright night also don''t waste time, directly toward the fire shadow oneself feel in the breath of the strongest place down. "Yuyi, Yucun, don''t you come out to see me soon?" Hearing the voice coming from the air, Chu fan and others were stunned. "This is "The big wood is shining at night?" Looking at the bright night floating in the air, Chu fan''s face showed a strange color. "Bold, can you call my name at will?" Chu fan''s voice didn''t depress, so big tube wood bright night can hear Chu fan''s words clearly. After seeing Chu fan''s face clearly, Huiye was stunned at first, and then the expression on her face eased a lot: "since you know the taboo of this seat, I think you are also the confidant of Yuyi and Yucun?" At this point, a terrible momentum suddenly burst out on Tanmu Huiye: "as long as you tell me where they are, I can make the decision to save your life for you!" After the words fall, the eyes of big tube mu Huiye stare at Chu fan. In her opinion, to save her life is her greatest gift to Chu fan. In fact, it''s normal for Tanmu Huiye to have this idea. After all, she must devour the world of fire shadow after she wakes up. Once the fire shadow world is swallowed up, the aborigines in this world can''t continue to live. In this way, she gives Chu fan a life. Unfortunately, Huiye didn''t expect that Chu fan and others were not people in Huoying world at all. After hearing Huiye''s words, before Chufan could speak, aobi and Kabel looked at her with disdain: "woman, are you crazy?" When he spoke, a terrible momentum directly emanated from Ao Bi''s body. When he felt the breath, he was stunned: "are you not the creatures in the holy fruit?" Big tube mu Huiye is not a fool. It is impossible for a stronger creature to be born in the fruit of the world. After the words came out, Tanmu Huiye calmed down again and took a look at aobi and Kabel standing in front of him: "in this way, did you take the ownership of the world fruit?" The voice fell, and the figure of big tube mu Huiye disappeared instantly. When it reappeared, it was behind Ao Bi: "in that case, you can leave your life behind!" While speaking, big tube wood bright night already one palm toward Ao contrary of head clap down. In the process, a confident smile appeared on Tanmu Huiye''s face. She believed that as long as she was hit by herself, the old man in front of her would not survive. However, at this time, the face of big tube mu Huiye suddenly turned pale. I don''t know when Ao Bi has turned his head and easily blocked her attack. "Little girl, I''m not the part you can deal with." See the expression of big tube wood bright night, the face of Ao contrary peeped out a smile. Since he met Chu fan, his self-confidence has been completely defeated. Fortunately, there is still a big tube of Mu Huiye that can let him look for self-confidence again. After a move to capture the big tube of wood night, aobi''s heart rose unprecedented confidence. After a little thought, Ao Bi turned to Chu fan directly: "master, although the girl has a bad personality, she looks good. Why don''t you let her be your servant girl?" When talking, Ao Bi''s face showed a flattering smile. Hearing Ao Bi''s words, Chu fan didn''t have time to speak, but cabel''s face flashed a trace of regret. Both he and Ao Bi have just become Chu fan''s subordinates, but Cabell didn''t expect that Ao Bi, who usually looks unruly, has mastered such a good skill of flattering. Looking at Ao Bi''s wrinkled face like an old chrysanthemum, Kabel wanted to give himself two big mouths. How could he not grasp such a good opportunity? However, at this time, Cabell did not consider whether he was the opponent of big barrel muki. In short, even if you want to flatter, you also need enough strength, otherwise, the scene is not sure what it will be like. Hearing Ao Bi''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but be stunned, and then he looked at the big tube of wood. To be honest, ignoring some of the non mainstream modeling, big tube wood glow night is still very good.In addition, she is infinitely close to the later strength of the sage of heaven. If she is really used as a servant girl, she can definitely greatly improve Chu fan''s ability. "Cough..." Chapter 1036 However, when Chu fan wanted to promise, his face suddenly changed, and then he looked at Ao Bi with a serious face: "Ao Bi, in your eyes, is this such a greedy flower and good color generation?" When speaking, Chu fan''s face showed an angry look. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Ao Bi was stunned. In fact, not only aobi, but also Kabel was stunned. Just a few breaths ago, he was still envious that Ao Bi had found a good opportunity to flatter him. Unexpectedly, in such a short period of time, the situation had changed dramatically. Looking at Chu fan''s serious expression, their mood became tense. What''s going on? Why is the host so angry all of a sudden? After a simple thought, a terrible idea was born in their minds: does the host actually like men? Cabell shivered at the thought. Although they are monks in the world of monakal, the venerable monakal also has a wide range of hobbies. But that doesn''t mean they can accept this hobby! In fact, even in the world of monakal, there are not many monks who are willing to give their bodies in exchange for status. It can be said that few people are willing to volunteer if they are not liked by monakar. But when he thought that Chufan might have the same hobby as monakar, cabel could not help feeling bitter: "is this the legendary wolf''s nest and tiger''s mouth?" Thanks to Chu fan''s lack of mind reading skills, otherwise, he would have killed Cabell. In fact, Chu fan himself is looking forward to having such a servant girl. Just when he was about to promise to come down just now, a faint murderous spirit enveloped him directly. You should know that Chu fan is now the master of the fire shadow world. There is only one person who can release his murderous spirit here - Bixiao! Under the support of the strong desire for survival, Chu fan changed his words abruptly. After hearing Chu fan''s words, different from the other two people, there was a trace of despair on the face of big tube mu Huiye. As the existence that can escape from the big wood family, her wisdom and ambition are extremely powerful, but unfortunately, her ambition is doomed to fail. Not only that, from the current situation, she may even lose her life. In any case, Tanmu Huiye also wandered in the universe. It is because of this that she has some understanding of the cruelty of the universe. If Chu fan had just agreed to let her be a servant girl, she still had some hope of survival. But now that Chu fan has refused, she has only one way to die. At this time, Chu fan''s side suddenly flashed a ray of light, and then a girl in a blue dress suddenly appeared in place. "How did you get out?" Looking at the girl who appeared beside him, Chu fan''s face showed a bitter smile. "Why, can''t I come out?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the girl''s face was cold. Then she directly looked at Chu fan with her hands akimbo: "or did I come out to disturb you to find your own maid?" Needless to say, it must be Bixiao who knocked over the vinegar jar. Hearing that Bixiao was biting the word "close to the body" heavily, Chu fan quickly shook his head: "no, no, impossible!" Looking at Chu fan, who is denying the third company quickly, cabel can''t help feeling relieved. From the current situation, the host should be just afraid of men, not like men, but then Cabell''s mood became strange again. Not only that, he also threw a schadenfreude look at Ao Bi on one side: dog thief, aren''t you very good at flattering? Didn''t you expect this to happen? Feeling Cabell''s eyes, Ao Bi could not help but twitch at the corner of his mouth. If they had not become Chu fan''s men now, he would have killed him directly. Can you see my joke? But now Ao Bi honestly retracted his neck into his clothes, and then began to desperately reduce his sense of existence. He is not a fool, as long as you can see from the expression of Bixiao that his mother is not a good match. Fortunately, Bixiao didn''t expect to find trouble for them. She just looked at Huiye in front of Chufan. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Bi Xiao''s face showed a strange look, and then continued to ask: "in that case, what are you going to do with her?"After hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan is also stunned. No matter how to say, big tube mu Huiye is a strong person of heaven''s way sage level. If you kill her in this way, it''s really a waste. But if you accept her like this, it''s obvious that you can''t satisfy Bixiao. Chapter 1037 If it''s normal, Chu fan will take the big tube mu Huiye as his assistant. But after the operation of aobi and Cabell, if he still does it now, it will appear that he has some bad intentions. Turning to see Bixiao, Chu fan could not help but shake his head: "in that case, what do you say to deal with her?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Bixiao''s face showed a satisfied smile: "it''s just that I lack a servant girl. Why don''t you let her be my servant girl?" After the words fell, Bixiao turned her head and looked at the big dark tube of muhui night: "would you like to?" "Yes!" Bi Xiao''s words just finish saying, big tube wood bright night already a face is joyful, nodded to agree to come down. Originally, she thought that she was doomed this time, but she didn''t expect to find a chance to survive. As for the maid who became such a primary sage of heaven as Bixiao, she didn''t have the slightest reluctance to this kind of thing. Compared with small life, dignity is not worth mentioning. See big tube wood Hui night agreed to his proposal, Bi Xiao''s face this just show a smile, then Qiao smile Yan Yan Yan looked at Chu fan: "Chu fan elder brother, how do you think of this proposal?" ¡­¡­ Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan can''t help but draw his lips. You''ve made an agreement with others. What else can I say? But Chu fan knew that this kind of words can''t be said. After all, if the vinegar jar was completely knocked over by himself, there would be no way to end it. So at the beginning of Bixiao''s question, Chu fan nodded without hesitation: "OK, this method is really wonderful, just do as you say!" After that, without waiting for Bixiao to speak, Chu fan turned his head and looked directly at the big tube of muhuiye: "give up your true spirit. From today on, you will be Bixiao''s servant girl." Hear Chu fan''s words, big tube wood bright night dare not have the slightest hesitation, spit out a silk true spirit directly from the mouth. After refining the spirit of muhuiye, Chu fan turned his head and looked at Bixiao: "you''d better go back to the big world first. I still have some things to deal with." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Bi Xiao''s expression was tight, and then nodded to Chu fan: "you must be careful." Although Bixiao has been staying in a special world, she is still very clear about what happened outside. That''s why Bixiao knows exactly what Chufan is going to do next. If there is no mistake, Chu fan must go to find the trouble of Qi Shi and others. After all, these guys are still around outside. Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s just a group of saints of heaven, and it doesn''t make me care." Chu fan didn''t brag. Although he was only a saint of heaven, he had a special world bonus. Even in the face of some weak saints, he would not advise them. Looking at Chu fan''s confident appearance, Bixiao nodded and returned to the special world. As Bixiao''s servant girl, after Bixiao left, the big tube muhui night naturally followed. Chu fan didn''t care too much about the big barrel of Mu Huiye. First of all, her true spirit had been refined by Chu fan, and she couldn''t turn the waves at all. Second, because the goods just woke up from the seal, the strength of a body can not play much. After Bi Xiao and Da Tong Mu Huiye left, Ao Bi and Kabel swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then looked at Chu fan: "master, you don''t really want to rush out, do you?" "Of course!" Hearing their questions, Chu fan nodded without hesitation: "it''s just a bunch of local people. Is it worth our attention?" After that, without waiting for them to speak, Chu fan had already squeezed a strange handprint in his hand: "take it!" As Chu fan''s voice fell, the fire shadow world immediately began to connect with the special world in Chu fan''s body, and began to be slowly absorbed. And when Chu fan began to act, around the world tree, the expression of AI Yin and others became serious. "Lord Ayn, what''s the matter?" Looking at the shrinking world, Qi Shi asked respectfully. "Hum!" After hearing Qi Shi''s question, Ayn''s face showed a trace of pride, and then said: "according to my guess, this is probably a sign that the world fruit is about to mature." At this point, Ayn''s heart beat faster.When the world is ripe, he will swallow it up immediately. I believe that he will not be stopped by a small boundary of life and death. Although Qi Shi doesn''t know about ein''s inner thoughts, he also has some conjectures. Looking at Ayn with a smile on his face and the other three saints with fiery eyes, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a cold color. Chapter 1038 "A bunch of idiots, with your IQ also want to get the world fruit?" Thought movement, Qi Shi''s eyes in the four people kept spinning. Different from Qi Shi, he has greater ambition in his heart. He not only wants to devour the fruits of the world, but also the four top saints of heaven. At that time, he will be able to take advantage of this opportunity to soar to the sky, and even surpass monakar is not impossible. However, Qi Shi is not a fool. He knows that his thoughts must not be exposed now, otherwise, Ayn will not be the first to let himself live. So after hearing Ayn''s words, Qi Shi''s face immediately showed a flattering smile: "Congratulations, Lord Ayn, you will soon become a saint of the road." "The princess is joking. It''s not so easy to break through the road saint." Although seemingly modest, in fact, the corner of Ayn''s mouth has been raised. He doesn''t think anyone else in the crowd is qualified to compete with himself for the world fruit. Looking at Qishi, a strange idea flashed in ein''s heart. After the breakthrough, he must have a good talk with monakar. He also wants to taste the taste of the princess. And Ayn believed that any Saint would not offend himself for the sake of a little sage. However, at this time, people''s expressions suddenly became strange, and ein, who was still smiling, gave a roar directly: "what''s the matter?" As he spoke, the terror came out of EIN. Can''t help but he is not worried, just in this short period of breathing, the fruit of the world, which was still hanging on the tree of the world, began to shrink rapidly. Even in the end, it just disappeared. "Aobi, Kabel?" Just when Ayn was about to fall into anger, he was suddenly stunned, and then looked at the original place of the world. After hearing Ayn''s words, all the people present were stunned at first, and then saw Ao Bi and cabel suddenly appear. "What''s the matter? Where''s the world?" In the speech, the eyes of Ayn and others are all focused on the two. If they can''t give them a reasonable answer this time, they don''t mind killing these two guys directly. However, what Ayn didn''t expect was that after hearing his words, aobi and Kabel didn''t answer. Looking at Cabell and aobi with a calm face, ayin''s expression gradually became ugly. You should know that he is about to become a great saint. Even Qi Shi, the imperial concubine, should be respectful when facing him. But these two guys dare to ignore him. If he didn''t want to know the information about the world fruit, he would have slapped these two guys dead. Just when Ayn was about to get angry, there was another shock in the space, and then Chufan appeared behind aobi and Kabel. "See you master ~" as soon as Chu fan appeared, they immediately saluted Chu fan respectfully. Seeing their actions, Ayn was stunned at first, and then a trace of anger appeared on his face: "waste, it''s amazing that he will be defeated by an aborigine!" In fact, it was not only Ayn who had this idea, but also the other people around him who looked at Kabel and aobi. Anyway, these two guys are also their colleagues, the saints of the world of monakal. But now they call the aborigines in a fruit world their masters, which even makes them feel insulted. However, among the people present, one of them had a different expression. At the moment of seeing Chu fan, Qi Shi''s expression became ferocious, and then he gritted his teeth and said a few words: "I finally found you!" If you don''t know, when you see Qi Shi''s appearance, you may even think that he is the boudoir who was abandoned by Chu fan. "Ain, Chufan, he is Chufan. Kill him quickly!" At the moment of seeing Chu fan, Qi Shi''s heart was filled with anger, and there was only one thought left in his heart: kill Chu fan, I must kill him! "As long as you kill him, no matter what the conditions are, I can promise you!" After hearing Qi Shi''s words, Ayn was stunned, and then a cruel smile appeared on his face: "originally, you are not a native of the fruit world." When speaking, Ayn''s smile became more intense: "so, the world should be in your hands?" "That''s right." Hearing AI Yin''s words, Chu fan nodded calmly"Do you want it, too?" "Hey, hey, hey." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Ayn directly put out his tongue and licked his lips: "as long as you give me the fruit of the world, I can promise to leave you a trace of soul, OK?" When speaking, ein''s eyes are fixed on Chufan. In his opinion, Chufan can''t refuse his request. Chapter 1039 You know, it''s not easy for a strong man like them to die. In other words, if he left the soul of Chu fan, it means that Chu fan can use other means to revive. AI Yin''s words just export, Qi Shi''s face is a change, from the bottom of his heart, he doesn''t want to let Chu fan go. But Qi Shi''s heart is very clear that he has no way to stop ein''s choice. Even as long as Chu fan agreed to hand over the world fruit, then all the people present were willing to leave him a chance of life. Knowing that he can''t stop him, ayin can only focus on Chu fan again. He hopes Chu fan can refuse ayin''s "good intentions.". For the moment, it is Qi Shi''s prayer that touched some unknown existence. After hearing Ayn''s words, Chufan''s face directly showed a sarcastic smile: "what if I say no?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, ayin''s face became cold: "in that case, you should die." As soon as the voice fell, AI Yin rushed to Chu fan in an instant. In his opinion, since this guy can''t be used by himself, he should die. Looking at Ai Yin, Chu fan''s face showed a sneer, and then the momentum of the highest heaven sage level was released from him in an instant: "roll Voice down, just close to his ein moment like a ball like inverted fly out. "Poof ~" after spitting out a mouthful of blood, AI Yin looked at Chu fan with a face of fear: "the top saint of heaven?" When talking, ayin couldn''t help looking at Qi Shi beside him. If it wasn''t for the situation, he wanted to kill him directly. This is Chu fan, who you took us all the way to pursue and claimed to be weak? Although he was not on guard just now, if Chu fan, who can defeat him and hurt him, can be regarded as weak, what are they, waste? Qi Shi couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva when he felt ein''s eyes: "how is this possible?" Qi Shi''s eyes were full of surprise when he spoke. He thought his cultivation speed was fast enough, but compared with Chu fan, he was like a turtle climbing. Feeling the momentum of Chu fan, Qi Shi''s face showed a dim color: "it''s impossible, he was just a primary sage of heaven not long ago!" Hearing Qi Shi''s words, AI Yin spat out a mouthful of old blood again. If he wasn''t sure that Qi Shi didn''t dare to deceive himself now, he would surely think that this guy was deliberately harming himself. But just a little thought, Ayn''s eyes burst out a murderous gas: "you guy, you have absorbed the world fruit, haven''t you?" Although in the heart some don''t want to believe, but this is now the only can explain Chu fan strength by leaps and bounds of reason. Almost instantly, ein''s heart was filled with anger. You know, in order to get the world fruit, they even killed the people of the big tube wood clan. Unexpectedly, they made wedding clothes for others now. "Kill him!" Hearing Ayn''s words, Qi Shi''s eyes flashed a little light, and then suddenly said: "as long as I kill him, I have a way to extract the power of world fruit from his corpse!" In order to kill Chu fan, Qi Shi has no intention to continue to hide, so he directly showed his talent skills. As soon as Qi Shi''s words came out, all the people present, including AI Yin, breathed heavily, and then looked directly at Chu fan: "in that case, go to die!" At this point, they even thank Chu fan. If Chu fan didn''t devour the world fruit, then there must be only one person among them who can get the world fruit. But when Qi Shi extracted the power of world fruit from his body, several people on the scene were able to get a share! "Boy, when you die, I''ll set up a burial mound for you." The first one to attack Chu fan was a monk with a snail shell on his back. Although he had only the strength of the later sage of heaven, he still wanted to have a try. "Go away!" In the face of flying friars, Chu fan is still a calm face of waving, this kind of strength of the weak chicken, is not worth him too much attention. By Chu fan''s heavy blow, the Friar''s body was like a bomb, which exploded in the air in an instant. In an instant, there was a strong blood gas in the air. But his tragedy did not make others around him shrink back. On the contrary, the more powerful Chu fan is, the more power he really devours the fruits of the world.As long as they kill this guy, their strength will be greatly improved. "Get out of the way!" At this time, a breath of terror suddenly appeared around, and then, people saw a huge hammer appeared in ein''s hand, directly toward the place where Chu fan was. Chapter 1040 Feeling the momentum of the hammer, all the people on the scene could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Before that, they looked down on this guy in their heart when they saw that AI Yin was attacked by Chu fan. But judging from the momentum of this guy, none of the people present was his opponent. "Goo Doo!" Looking at Ai Yin, who is gradually approaching Chu fan, an intermediate sage of heaven swallows a mouthful of saliva: "what a powerful force, is this the highest sage of heaven? I think he can kill me with one move!" "Ha ha." As soon as the monk''s words came out, another top saint of heaven immediately gave a sneer: "even I can''t underestimate the power of Ayn''s move. If I''m hit, I''m afraid I can''t keep my body!" "Hiss ~" after hearing this man''s words, there was a sound of cold breath. You know, the one who spoke was the highest level sage of heaven. Even he could not resist Ayn''s move, and other people on the scene were not opponents. Not far away, Qi Shi also looks at Ai Yin who is attacking Chu fan. "Dying, dying, this guy is dying at last!" When talking, Qi Shi''s face is full of excitement. After so many hardships, Chu fan has long been his demon. If you can watch Chu fan be killed, he may be able to directly sublimate his mood, and then become a saint of heaven. As for whether Chu fan would die or not, Qi Shi didn''t worry too much. Although he is also a saint of heaven at the top level, you should know that Ayn is an old strong man. As the most powerful existence under the saint of monakal, he has no idea how many unique skills he has. For example, the present big hammer, people didn''t know that he still had such a move. Correspondingly, Chu fan is just a dreg who breaks through with the help of the power of the world fruit, and he is certainly no better than AI Yin in the aspect of details. "Die, die, die!" As AI Yin gets closer to Chu fan, Qi Shi''s expression becomes more ferocious. He looks forward to his enemy turning into a pool of meat mud under AI Yin''s hammer. However, in the face of AI Yin''s hammer, Chu fan is still a light face. If it is before, in the face of this level of strong attack, even if he is also the top level of heaven sage, even if he is not afraid, he certainly needs to use some means. But after the integration of the world fruit, Chu fan''s heart has long been full of self-confidence, even if he is also the top saint of heaven, there is a gap. In an instant, the special world in Chu fan''s body released a strange light, and then he stretched out a finger directly to ayin''s hammer: "broken!" Looking at Chu fan''s indifference, ayin''s expression gradually became arrogant: "fool, you are going to pay for your own madness!" As he spoke, Ayn''s hands increased again. You should know that the hammer in his hand is called "breaking the boundary hammer", which is a top-level weapon of heaven. With his full strength, even a strong man of the same level, he has the confidence to make his opponent seriously injured. As for Chu fan, the weak chicken who just broke through, he felt that the other party would die directly under his own move. Feeling the stronger breath of ayin, there was a glimmer of expectation in the eyes of all the people present. As long as Chu fan was killed, they could also get great benefits. "Alas ~" looking at Chu fan''s appearance, there was a look of disdain on a saint''s face: "after all, it''s just a casual cultivation, even if it has a strong strength, it''s just an empty shell." After hearing his words, the others around him nodded with approval. Compared with ein, Chufan''s performance is not up to his strength. However, what happened next was far beyond their expectation. In the eyes of the people, Chu fan''s fingers and ein''s hammer came into contact. However, the picture that Chu fan was directly hammered to death did not appear. Not only that, but AI Yin''s face changed, and then he vomited blood and flew out. Not only that, in the moment of landing, the hammer in his hand also directly broke into a pile of debris. "Poof ~" the magic weapon that intersects with his own life is smashed, and Ayn''s whole person is greatly injured again. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, the whole person lies on the ground motionless. "How is that possible?" Seeing the tragic situation of AI Yin, several people on the scene involuntarily took a breath, and then all looked at Chu fan with frightened eyes. Want to know the strength that AI Yin just showed, even if they are not opponents, but they were easily defeated by Chu fan."No way, it''s not true!" Looking at Ayn, who was lying on the ground and vomiting blood, Qi Shi''s face first showed the color of despair, but immediately turned into a surprise: "yes, it''s false, it can''t be true!" Chapter 1041 "Yes, it''s a fake!" In an instant, Qi Shi''s face showed an amazing light: "he''s at the end of his life, and now he''s just pretending to make us feel scared." Hearing Qi Shi''s words, all the people present were stunned at first, and then the color of enlightenment flashed in their eyes. Yes, it must be! No matter whether Chu fan can really defeat ayin, they are more willing to believe Qi Shi''s conjecture. In fact, there are very simple reasons for this idea. First, they don''t believe that someone can defeat Ayn so easily. As for another reason, it is equally simple, that is, they are not willing to accept Chu fan''s terrible strength. You should know that their main purpose this time is to kill Chu fan. If Chu fan''s strength is really so terrible, doesn''t it mean that they will all die here? Almost for a moment, everyone''s eyes burst out with a firm look: "yes, it must be so. We can kill him together!" "Yes, as long as we kill him, our strength can be greatly improved." Under the temptation of great will to survive and breakthrough, all the people present showed their unique skills to Chu fan. Looking at the crowd''s actions, the expression on Chu fan''s face is still like an old well without waves: "courage is commendable, but it''s a pity that you chose the wrong opponent." As he spoke, Chu fan''s right hand slowly opened and then began to close again: "die!" Although Chu fan''s action is very slow, but with his action, the people present are scared to find that the space around them is broken. A friar who accidentally touched the cracks in the space didn''t even have time to scream, so he became a pile of indescribable things. Seeing this horrible scene, all the people present swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Things to now, as long as it is not a fool will know that Chu fan is certainly not the end of the crossbow. Joke, break space at will, this is the thing that only Daosheng can do. Looking at Chu fan, who was calm from beginning to end, a terrible thought came into everyone''s mind: "this product, isn''t it a saint of the road?" But as soon as this idea appeared, it was eliminated by them without hesitation. If Chu fan was really a saint of the road, he would not be so "weak". But they didn''t underestimate Chu fan because of this. On the contrary, Chu fan was more terrible in their eyes. To a certain extent, a saint of heaven who can give full play to his power is more terrifying than a real saint of heaven. Because the former represents only strength, while the latter represents the potential of terror! Even they have been able to imagine how terrifying power Chu fan can exert when he becomes a saint. Now, they want to squeeze Qi Shi to death. If it''s not for you, how can we provoke such a terrible existence? Chu fan didn''t care too much about his ability to break the space. You know, after refining the fruit world, although he did not break through to become a saint of the road, he also had the strength of the saint of the road. Even Chu fan''s heart has a feeling, that is, as long as give him a little chance, he will be able to smoothly break through and become a saint. Looking at the pale people in front of him, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a cold color: "don''t worry, I won''t wipe you out completely." After the voice fell, the cracks in the surrounding space instantly increased, killing all the people present. However, at the moment of death, there is not much hatred in their hearts. There are often fights in the universe. It is normal for them to be killed by others. What''s more, as I have said before, for the friars of their level, as long as they are not completely destroyed by others, including the soul and spiritual brand, they still have a chance to revive. So after knowing that Chu fan would not destroy their souls, there was a feeling of gratitude in everyone''s heart. Correspondingly, Qi Shi has become their most disgusted person. If this guy didn''t provoke Chu fan for no reason, then they wouldn''t lose their lives. "Goo Doo!" Looking at Chu fan, he killed all the saints of heaven in a moment. Qi Shi could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. If it is facing other people, he will choose to surrender and wait for an opportunity, but in the face of Chu fan, Qi Shi knows that he certainly has no chance. It was for this reason that he looked directly at Chu fan with malicious eyes"Kill me, and you''ll come down and bury me soon!" When he spoke, Qi Shi''s face was even more crazy: "the Reverend monakal will surely take revenge for me!" Chapter 1042 Hearing Qi Shi''s words, Chu fan''s face showed a calm look: "in this case, let him come." After that, Chu fan ignored Qi Shi, but reached out and called Kaner out: "what do you think of this guy?" When speaking, Chu fan looked at Kaner directly. If he remember correctly, this guy only needs a complete world to become a saint of heaven from a destroyer. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaner was stunned, then shook his head madly. "Master, you are not going to let me absorb the world of this goods, are you?" As he spoke, all the cells in Kaner''s body were full of rejection from head to toe. Although he had been in the big world before, he could still see the situation outside. That''s why he knows all about Qi Shi''s special hobbies. As soon as he thought of accepting this guy''s big world, Kaner suddenly had the desire to vomit. Who knows if this unique hobby will be infected with the big world? Although the probability of this kind of thing is not very high, but the universe is mysterious, and it is not impossible for this kind of thing to happen. At the thought of this, Kaner was more resentful. There were so many saints in heaven just now, but they were all killed by Chu fan. Feeling Kaner''s eyes, Chufan''s face showed a embarrassed smile. He would not admit that he had just forgotten it. With a serious cough on his face, Chu Fan said: "in that case, you are useless." After that, without waiting for Kaner to speak, Chufan had already pinched it with one hand, and Qi Shi, who was still alive, turned into a pile of dust in an instant. Unlike others before, after killing Qi Shi, Chu fan didn''t leave his soul. It''s better for this kind of mad dog to disappear into the universe as soon as possible. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" At the moment Chu fan killed Qi Shi, the sound of the system rang out in his mind. "View tasks!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned. You know, this guy hasn''t appeared for a long time. I didn''t expect that he would come out today. I don''t know if it''s because it hasn''t bubbled for a long time, so Chu fan thinks that the reaction speed of the system is much faster than usual. As soon as Chu fan''s words fell, the task panel appeared in front of him. Mission: Avenue falls Introduction: Qi Shi''s death brings revenge to monakar. requirement: kill monakar, the junior sage of Avenue time limit: three days mission reward: a sacrifice card of Avenue failure punishment: none looking at the mission in his panel, Chu fan can''t help but draw his mouth. Chu fan was not too surprised that there was no task punishment. After all, in the current situation, if the task failed, he would not even survive. But Chu fan''s heart is not much worry, not only that, when looking at this task, Chu fan''s heart also has a faint expectation. With his current strength, only the great sage can bring pressure to him. In addition, another reason is that Chu fan feels that the Dao sacrifice card in the task reward has a great effect on him. Seeing that Chu fan''s words didn''t agree with each other, he killed Qi Shi. Kaner couldn''t help but draw his mouth. In fact, just now he was going to swallow up Qi Shi''s big world. Who knows, Chu fan had blocked his way before the words came out. Looking at Kaner, Chufan thought he was sad that he had only left a Qishi. After a brief thought, Chu fan thinks that as a boss, he should take care of his younger brother''s mood. So after watching rhyme Kaner, Chu fan directly reached out and patted him on the shoulder: "don''t care about such trifles. I''ll help you find a better world in a few days." Chu fan doesn''t talk nonsense. Anyway, there will be a battle with monakar soon. Chu fan believes that he can harvest a large number of big worlds. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaner was stunned at first, and then immediately saluted Chu fan: "thank you, master!" For Chu fan''s words, he did not doubt too much. After all, with Chu fan''s strength and identity, there is no need to deceive him. After calming Kaner, Chufan waved him and aobi back to the world, and then turned to look at the world. After the world fruit disappeared, the breath of the world tree also became weak.According to the information obtained from the big barrel of muhuiye, after the world fruit is swallowed up, the life of the world fruit will reach the end. With a wave of his hand, the world tree, which was about to die, was put into his own big world. Chu fan turned his head and looked at the border around him. Chapter 1043 "Master, this is the boundary of life and death." Just as Chu fan was observing the boundary, the voice of dayuangmu suddenly sounded in his mind: "only the people of dayuangmu clan can release themselves after spending their lives." "Oh?" Chu fan was stunned when he heard the words of Da Tong Mu Hui ye, and then a look of interest flashed on his face: "so, a member of Da Tong Mu clan died here?" "That''s right!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the voice of dayuanmu was heard again: "master, the boundary between life and death is the last card of dayuanmu. If I guess correctly, some strong members of dayuanmu have come here. You''d better leave quickly." Hear the words of big tube Mu Hui night, Chu fan is a Leng at first, then directly wave a fist to face the seal in front of to smash down. Although the defense of the boundary of life and death is good, it can''t resist the saint of the road, so under the attack of Chu fan, the boundary is broken instantly. After the border was broken, Chu fan did not hesitate to escape in one direction. If Qi Shi and others are still alive, they will find that the direction Chu fan chose is exactly the direction of monakar''s world. At the moment when the boundary was broken, the face of Tanmu Xia, who was on her way in the universe, suddenly changed: "Damn, the boundary is broken!" In the meantime, the speed of tanmutha has increased a lot again. The purpose of his coming out this time is not only to help his own people revenge, but also to find the holy things stolen by the big barrel muhui night. Now the border is broken. If he can''t feel it in time, he may lose the trace of the world fruit. In addition to tanmusha, who is trying hard to get on the road, monakal''s face suddenly changes when he was sitting on his throne in monakal''s world: "Qi Shi is dead, everyone is dead?" When speaking, monakar''s face is directly turned into iron blue. Although he is a saint of the way, it is not easy to cultivate such top-level saints as ayin and others. You know, when Qi Shi left, he took away almost all the saints of heaven in the whole monakar world. It can be said that the death of these people reduced the strength of the whole monakar world. "No matter who you are, I will make you pay the price!" Close your eyes and feel it. There is a trace of anger on monakar''s face, and then look directly in the direction of Chufan. Qi Shi and others are monks of monakar''s world. As their masters, after Qi Shi and others died, monakar naturally has a unique feeling. And because of his love for Qi Shi, he taught him some special spells, among which one is to leave a mark on the enemy. In monakar''s induction, a creature marked by Qishi is approaching himself quickly. Different from Qi Shi and others, Chu fan didn''t need to search in the universe, so he was very fast. It only took him a few hours to get close to the world of monakal. Standing on the edge of monakar''s world, Chu fan took a deep breath, and then the mana worked to transmit his voice directly: "monakar, don''t you come out to die?" Although he has confidence in his own strength, Chu fan will not enter other people''s world casually. If you know that Mona Carr is a saint, who knows if there are any dangerous cards in his big world. After Chufan''s voice spread out, the whole monakal world was boiling. This is the world of great saints. Some people dare to challenge the Saint monakal here. It''s like drinking arsenic for a long time. Chufan certainly didn''t know what monakal thought of the creatures in the world. He just wanted to see monakal earlier. But monakar didn''t disappoint Chufan either. After his voice took a few breaths, a friar in a pink robe appeared in front of him. "It''s you who killed my concubine and my men?" Feeling the breath of Chufan, monakar''s eyes stare at him. Hearing monakar''s voice, Chufan couldn''t help shivering. Although this guy''s strength is good, he is extremely feminine when he speaks. Looking at this guy''s performance, Chu fan immediately thinks of a special product of the Tang Dynasty - eunuch! "Monakar?" Looking at monakal in front of him, an incredible look flashed in Chufan''s eyes. Although I already know that this guy has some unique hobbies, I didn''t expect that his external performance is also so unique. "Bold, a little sage of the way of heaven dare to call my name!"As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, monakar let out a loud drink, and then the great sage''s momentum was directly released from him: "do you think you can be presumptuous in front of us if you kill a few wastes?" Chapter 1044 What happened next, however, was somewhat unexpected. In his opinion, in the face of his own road Saint level momentum, Chu fan even if he can''t accept the head to worship, at least he should look ugly. However, the fact is that in the face of his momentum, Chu fan did not respond! For monakar''s inner thoughts, Chu fan certainly does not know, if he knows, he may laugh at monakar''s innocence. You know, he has the strength to resist with the sage of the road. How can he be defeated by a little momentum? Looking at Chu fan''s calm appearance, monakar''s eyes flashed a little appreciation: "you are very good." After hearing monakar''s praise, Chufan''s heart can''t help flashing a bad feeling. It''s a pity that he didn''t have time to interrupt each other''s words, so monakar said again: "as long as you are willing to submit to me, this seat can not only let bygones be bygones for your offenses, but also give you the status of Princess!" As he spoke, monakar gave Chufan a greedy look. After a few minutes of observation, he suddenly found that Chu fan''s appearance was also very good-looking. If he could become his own princess, he would surely bring him other enjoyment. Hearing Mona Carr''s words, Chufan''s face couldn''t help darkening. He suddenly regretted talking nonsense with this guy. I''ve known this guy''s unique hobby for a long time, but he still wastes time with this product. It''s not that he can''t find pleasure for himself. See Chu fan not only don''t agree to oneself, on the contrary the face showed the expression of dislike, how can Mona Carr not know each other''s inner thoughts. After a cold hum, there was an angry expression on monakar''s face: "since you give up this opportunity yourself, I can only bear to kill you." After that, monakar said again: "but don''t worry, I will leave your body, and then refine it into a corpse puppet, so that you will always be with me!" Looking at monakar''s serious expression, Chufan only felt a chill in his heart, and then he had only one thought: "this guy must die!" If you want to kill monakar just because of the system task, then now he is on Chu fan''s must kill list. As a straight man of iron and steel, Chu fan can''t accept the fact that other men are greedy for their bodies. In particular, this guy is not only greedy for his body, but also intends to profane himself! After a look at Mona Carr, Chu fan did not speak, and directly hit Mona Carr in the face. "Ha ha." For Chufan''s action, monakar did not care. "Bang!" Holding out a hand to block Chu fan''s fist, monakar said with disdain: "mole ant, you can''t fight against the saint of the road." Anyway, monakar is a saint of the road. Although he is greedy for Chufan''s body, he will not show any mercy after the real fight. When he heard monakar''s words, Chufan''s face also showed a sneer: "is that right?" When the words fell, Chu fan suddenly made a strange gesture with his hands: "hair falling, farting, death playing double!" Seeing Chu fan''s action, Mona Carr could not help feeling cold all over. He suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart. However, monakar soon eliminated this idea. You should know that he is a saint of the way. How can he be afraid of a little saint of the way of heaven? At this moment, however, monakar suddenly felt a chill on his head, and something fell down: "what''s the matter?" Almost instantaneously, monakar found his change! He lost his hair! As a great saint, he has never suffered from the hair loss of young people in the 21st century. However, under the influence of Chu fan''s magic power, he went bald in just a few breaths! Not only that, but also monakar felt a strange force gathering in his stomach. "Poof ~" with a loud voice, monakar''s face turned black completely: "what have you done to me, asshole?" As early as Chu fan''s strength is still very weak, these two magic powers have made great contributions to him. With the strength of Chu fan increasing, the power of these two magic powers is also increasing. Up to now, it can even pose a threat to the great sage. "Poof ~" with all his strength, monakal suddenly pinched his legs, and then his face became strange. What are the four most tragic things in life?The first one: farting brings out excrement, and now Mona Carr is facing this embarrassing problem. Feeling the loss of his rear camp, monakar suddenly felt incomparable indignation: "I must frustrate you!" As he spoke, monakar''s momentum increased again: "be ready to die." Chapter 1045 As a great saint, monakar certainly has his own dignity. It was the first time that he suffered such humiliation after so many years of cultivation. At this stage, monakar has even lost interest in Chufan''s body. The main reason is that once he sees Chufan''s big face, he can easily think of one thing: once he was beaten by a saint of heaven! Although it is not the powerful force of Chufan that leads to all this, for monakar, the process is not important. Now there''s only one way to save your dignity, and that''s to kill the goods in front of you. In fact, it''s no wonder monakal. After all, even though he has lived in the universe for tens of thousands of years and experienced countless darkness and conspiracy, it is still the first time for him to see such wild magic power. Even monakar had his own idea in his heart. After killing the goods, he will also study this kind of magic. He must be able to let his opponent know what is dangerous in the future! Feel monakar''s soaring momentum, Chufan''s expression has become serious. Even he did not expect that this move would cause the explosion of monakar. However, even if they can start all over again, Chu fan will still choose to do so. For such shameless bitches who are greedy for their bodies, they must be as ruthless as the autumn wind sweeping the leaves! While sharing the mana to suppress the special situation in his body, a fan appeared in monakar''s hand: "crisp weathered bone, go!" Speaking, monakar directly took the fan and gave Chufan a hard fan. With monakar''s action, Chu fan suddenly smelled a faint fragrance, and then saw a beautiful woman in red walking towards her. However, with the woman''s approach, Chu fan''s face instantly turned pale, and even directly retched twice. because the woman as like as two peas Carle. "Get out of here!" Seeing the other party getting closer and closer to him, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a little cold, and then he gave out a sudden drink: "look at life and death, die!" The voice falls, Chu fan''s eyes suddenly shoot out a ray of light, directly fell on the human figure body in front of. And after being hit by Chu fan''s light, the woman''s virtual shadow disappeared just like the snow in the sun. "Why?" Seeing that Chu fan cracked his moves so quickly, a strange color flashed in monakar''s eyes: "I didn''t expect that your mind was so strong. If it wasn''t for your offense, I would let you be my princess." As soon as he saw Mona Carr talking to himself, Chufan felt sick. Up to now, there was only one idea left in his heart - to kill the goods! "Heaven and earth of Dharma!" Chu fan knows that he can''t waste time, otherwise sooner or later, he will be directly disgusted by the goods in front of him. With the operation of mana, Chu fan''s body suddenly soared, and within a few breaths, he had become as big as monakal''s world. "Die for me!" After his body became bigger, Chufan''s voice also became bigger, and his voice was just like thunder, which directly spread to the whole monakal world. Feeling the breath of Chufan, monakar''s face became serious. Now Chufan can bring him a sense of danger. Looking at Chu fan''s huge fist, monakar''s expression is more regretful. There is no doubt that compared with killing Chu fan, he hopes to be able to accept each other. After all, it''s not so easy to meet such a powerful and aesthetic man. For monakar''s inner thoughts, Chu fan certainly does not know, at this time he has put his mind into the battle. Anyway, monakar is a saint of the road. If he is not careful, he is likely to roll over. "Bang!" Chufan''s fists collided with the fans in the hands of the manaks without accident. With the two people''s fight, the surrounding space began to tremble quickly, and even the monakal world not far away was affected. In just a few minutes, massive earthquakes and collapses have taken place in the world of monakal, and countless creatures have died directly. "Bang!" It''s another collision. Looking at Chu fan who has been retreating four or five steps in a row, monakar''s face shows a trace of complacency: "your strength is very good, but it''s a pity that you will die here today." As he spoke, there was a faint sense of joy in monakar''s heart.A saint of the way of heaven at the peak level can fight with himself for such a long time. Even monakar has been able to imagine how dangerous his situation would be if he let the other party break through and become a saint of the road. Looking at the blood spilled from the corner of Chufan''s mouth, monakar''s face showed a cruel smile. Chapter 1046 "You are a genius, but there are too many geniuses in the universe. As long as you don''t grow up, it''s nothing." Speaking speaking speaking, monakar shook his fan: "I will not let go of my soul to deal with people like you!" To monakar''s surprise, after hearing what he said, Chufan didn''t feel afraid and regretful. Instead, he raised his mouth slightly: "do you think you can win?" Seeing Chufan''s smile, monakar was stunned, and then he had a bad feeling in his heart. However, before he had time to respond, he saw that Chu fan''s hands squeezed a familiar decision again: "explosion!" "Boom ~" with Chufan''s action, monakar''s face turned white directly. Just a moment ago, the force that had been suppressed in his body burst out. Maybe it''s because it''s been suppressed for a long time, so this instant explosion has made mana in monakar''s body disordered. "Right now!" Feeling the change of monakar''s breath, Chufan''s mouth slightly raised, and then directly hit monakar''s head. In the face of Chu fan''s attack, monakar wants to fight back, but he can''t mobilize the mana in his body now. In this case, monakar only had time to say two words: "mean!" Words just export, Chu fan''s fist fell on his head without accident. "Bang!" With a loud sound, monakar climbed directly to the ground. "Poof ~" not only that, after a strange sound, the faces of Chufan and monakar became ugly. Monakar looks bad because he feels like he''s shitting! It''s not a shame that a dignified saint of the road should be beaten by his opponent (a saint of the road) twice in a row. It''s just a fable! If monakar was able to quibble for the first time, it''s stone hammer now. And Chu fan is because of nausea, you think about fighting with others, the other side suddenly feces urine crossflow of looking at you, do you hate nausea? It''s not just disgusting, you have to worry about whether the other person will touch you. Now Chu fan is facing this kind of situation. He takes his move with his body. Now monakar is at the end of his life. But with this guy''s current misery, Chu fan has to worry about whether he will do anything "too much.". Looking at the tragic situation of monakar, Chufan couldn''t help but look bright, and then directly wave his hand, Kaner directly appeared beside him. "This guy, it''s up to you!" When he heard Chu fan''s words, Kaner was stunned, and then showed his disgusting eyes: "master, you..." Although staying in a special world, Kaner is still very clear about the outside situation, especially monakar''s glorious act of twice defecating under Chufan''s ferocious magic. If the original monakar''s "special" hobby has made Kaner dislike him, now it has become a dislike. "I''ll kill him now if I don''t want to!" Looking at the strange look on Kaner''s face, Chufan said directly. "No!" As soon as Chufan''s words came out, Kaner let out a exclamation. Although he can refine the great world of other saints, it is obvious that the world of refining the great way saints and the world of heavenly way saints can bring him completely different benefits. Compared with the improvement of strength, such a small flaw is tolerable. After stopping Chufan, Kaner went to monakar with his nose in his hand. It has to be said that the saint of the great way is the saint of the great way. Even the fart he gives out is much more terrible than that of the saint of the great way. Even this smell reminds Kaner of canned herring. "Mole ant, what do you want to do to this seat?" although he has been seriously injured, as a great saint, monakar still has the power he should have. Seeing Kaner approaching him with a strange expression, monakar immediately asked in a cold voice. Hearing monakar''s question, Kaner''s face showed a strange expression, then he directly bit his thumb and began to depict it in the air. It''s also amazing that red marks appeared immediately where Kaner''s fingers crossed. After a few minutes, a complex Rune appeared between monakar and Kaner. At this time, monakar can''t care to show his contempt for Kaner, because the rune in front of him can bring him a huge threat.Looking at the formation of the rune, a smile appeared on Kaner''s pale face. At the same time, he couldn''t help scolding: "you old beggar, you bastard, didn''t tell me that this move would cost so much." After expressing his dissatisfaction with someone, Kaner acted again. Chapter 1047 "In my name, the world is plundered!" As soon as Kaner''s words fell, the rune in front of him exploded. Before monakar could react, a sharp pain surrounded him. Not only that, as time goes on, monakar can also feel that his strength is gradually becoming weak. But Kaner won''t stop his action. After the broken Rune enters monakar''s body, Kaner''s face shows a trace of joy: "exchange!" As Kaner''s voice fell, a strange look flashed in Chufan''s eyes. He could feel a strange breath suddenly appeared on Kaner. When this breath appeared, monakar, who had been seriously injured, began to struggle quickly. He had a premonition that something bad would happen to him next. Unfortunately, in his current state, he can''t resist Kaner''s magic. Just a few breaths, monakar felt that his control over the world of monakar began to decline rapidly. On the contrary, there was a familiar breath in front of him. After a few minutes, Kaner''s face became more and more pale, but his expression was more excited: "it''s a success!" With the sound of Kaner''s voice, his strength began to increase rapidly. In a few breaths, he had become a saint of heaven. Different from Kaner, the strength of monakar at this time has declined to the point that even the sage is inferior. With the decrease of strength, monakar''s life has reached the end without any accident. At this time, monakar is looking at Kaner with fear: "you, you are the devil..." It''s a pity that monakar lost his life before he spoke. Moreover, due to the influence of Kaner''s secret arts, monakar did not even leave his soul. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the mission and obtaining a special card, the Da Dao sacrifice card!" At the moment of monakar''s death, the sound of the system came to Chufan''s ear. Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan has no time to pay attention to Kaner. He looks directly at his item list: Avenue sacrifice card classification: special card (Avenue level) Introduction: with this card, you can get an opportunity to sacrifice on the avenue once function: to sacrifice a powerful person on the avenue, which can help the host break through and become a saint on the Avenue! "Goo Doo!" Looking at the information about the sacrifice card in front of him, Chu fan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, but also some sadness. If he had known how powerful this thing was, he would have sacrificed monakal first. You know, in the universe, only to become a saint can be regarded as a big man. But on second thought, only by killing monakar can he get this card, which means that he can''t become the sacrifice of Chu fan. After silently erecting a middle finger for monakar''s luck, a trace of helplessness flashed in Chu fan''s eyes: "in this case, I still need to find a way to kill a strong man of the saint level." It will take at least tens of thousands of years for Chu fan to break through from the sage of heaven to the sage of Tao by his own strength. Chu fan is not interested in wasting his time here. There is danger everywhere in the universe. Who knows if he will encounter danger somewhere. "Master, I have finally broken through." Just as Chu fan was thinking about his life, Kaner rushed over with a look of excitement: "with my current strength, even in the face of primary road saints, I have the power of the first World War." Looking at Kaner''s joyful face, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "it''s at the cost of all the strength of a great sage that he becomes a top saint of the way of heaven. What''s so proud of?" Of course, Chufan would not admit that he was jealous of Kaner. Yes, that''s right. It''s all the help of a boss to help his little brother recognize the reality. I know someone is such a kind person. At the thought of this, Chu fan felt that a piece of music was playing slowly in his mind: the light of the right way ~ For Chufan''s heart, Kaner certainly does not know. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaner was stunned at first, and then found that it was really like what the master said. For a moment, Kaner''s heart was full of guilt. All his pride just now was like shame. "Master, I..." Just as Kaner was about to admit his mistake to Chufan, a burst of wild laughter suddenly rang out. Then, a strong man appeared in front of Chufan and Kaner.Cough, I mean he has no hair. "Boy, you have the smell of holy fruit!" Looking at the monk in front of him, who had no hair on his head, but was seven or eight times stronger than teacher Qiyu, Chu fan couldn''t help saying: "are you a member of the big wood family?" Chapter 1048 "Why, is there anyone in the universe who dares to pretend to be my big barrel wood family?" Speaking, Mu Xia looks proud and stares at Chufan and Kaner in front of her. Hear the words of big tube wood summer, Chu fan can''t help but the corner of the mouth a draw. If you didn''t have the unique circle eyes and small corners of the big barrel wood family, I would think you were a fake! In fact, I can''t blame anyone who has such an idea. You know, in the past, when watching animation, although the people of the big barrel wood clan have different looks, they are still very good in hair. But if the man in front of him didn''t speak, Chu fan would think he was a Buddhist disciple. "Cough." forced his desire to Tucao out, and Chu fan saw this to make complaints about the big wooden summer: , "I don''t know why this friend came to me." A trace of vigilance flashed in Chu fan''s eyes. Although he didn''t know the strength of Tanmu Xia, he could feel a breath of terror from his opponent''s body. In addition, Chu fan also felt guilty when facing the people of the big wood family. After all, he refined the holy fruit of others. Hearing Chu fan''s words, a big smile appeared on the face of Da Tongmu Xia: "you have the smell of sacred things of our da Tongmu clan." "No, it''s impossible. Don''t talk nonsense!" The words of big barrel Mu Xia just export, Chu fan begins to shake head madly, make fun of, this kind of thing can easily admit? Just when Chu fan was making a three-step quality evaluation, the voice of big tube wood in his mind already sounded: "master, big tube wood people are naturally sensitive to the world tree, you can''t hide it from him." Hearing the words of big tube mu Huiye, Chu fan couldn''t help pulling his mouth: "so, this matter is now equal to a stone hammer?" Almost for a moment, Chu fan had 10000 alpacas running in his heart. It''s not necessary to catch thieves and get dirty now. People can see it at a glance. make complaints about Chu''s heart when he Tucao, and he again spoke: , "you can rest assured, I have no malice toward you." In order to increase the feasibility of his words, Tatung Muxia also explained: "you don''t have the mark of Tatung Muzu, which means that you are not the murderer of our people." Chu fan could not help but be stunned when he heard the words of Mu Xia: "but I also refined your holy fruit." As soon as the words came out, Chu fan almost gave himself a big mouth. What is the name of being cheap? That''s what he''s doing now. It''s a capital cheap word! Others don''t care about it. Instead, they don''t mention it. Isn''t it boring. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, a smile immediately appeared on the face of Da Tong Mu Xia, and then instantly appeared beside Chu fan: "ha ha ha, I haven''t seen such an honest monk as you for a long time." In the process of speaking, Mu Xia could not help reaching out and patting Chu fan on the shoulder. In a word, from expression to behavior, she expressed the same thought: I appreciate you very much! See big tube wood summer''s move, Chu fan can''t help but look a shrink, this si isn''t what he can deal with! You know, even monakar can''t reach Chufan and touch his shoulder when he doesn''t pay attention. But the "strong man" in front of him did it easily. This also means that if Da Tongmu Xia wants to, he can easily attack Chu fan. Chu fan''s mouth twitched after hearing what he said, and then he squeezed out a smile: "ha ha, someone in Chu has always been such a simple and honest person!" Speaking of this, Chu fan''s face also showed a serious expression: "all the time, what I despise most is the cheating immoral phenomena in the universe. If I have the chance, I will certainly give all my strength to purify the universe." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaner, who has just broken through, has put out his hand to cover his mouth. He is mainly afraid of laughing out of his carelessness. After all, as Chu fan''s subordinates, he knows this guy''s character very well. It also purifies the universe. If you were such a person, you would not have made monakar''s excrement and urine flow. Of course, it must be strange to talk like this, but the meaning of Kaner''s expression is very clear: if you Chufan is an honest man, Kaner dares to go up and fight the goods in front of me! But what Kaner didn''t expect was that someone believed Chufan''s crude excuse! That''s right. It''s the big barrel.As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Da Tong Mu Xia''s eyes became fiery, and then he patted Chu fan on the shoulder: "ha ha ha, I''m worthy of being the son of the prophecy of Da Tong Mu clan, even the ideal is so lofty!" struggled to make complaints about his shoulder. Chu''s heart flashed a malicious Tucao. Chapter 1049 Dead bald, don''t let me surpass you, otherwise I must let you know what pain is! Although the current big tube wood summer for Chu fan and no malicious. But with his body shape and strength, even if he slapped Chu fan on the shoulder, he could still make Chu fan feel a pain. Of course, Da Tong Mu Xia didn''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. In fact, when Chu fan''s words just came out, his favor for Chu fan reached MAX +! he reached out and moved the claw that Da Tong Mu Xia put on his shoulder. Chu fan looked at Da Tong Mu Xia with a puzzled face: "son of prophecy, what is that?" "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" As soon as the words came out, the sound of the system began to ring. Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan was stunned: "view tasks." Mission: the land of prophecy Introduction: the selected children, bravely move forward to the legendary land of prophecy requirements: arrive at the land of the big tube wood family time limit: one month mission reward: mysterious reward failure punishment: system unloading "hiss ~" seeing the mission punishment, Chu fan couldn''t help sucking My mouth is cool. This is the first time he has seen this kind of punishment since he got the system: "system, does the land of the big barrel wood clan have anything to do with you?" "Ding, the host has insufficient permissions. Please complete the task in time." Hearing the sound from the system, Chu fan''s eyes immediately narrowed. This is the first time the system has talked about "authority" with itself. But Chu fan doesn''t worry about the system''s malice. After all, if the system really has any bad ideas for him, he can completely kill himself when he is an ordinary person. "The son of prophecy is the son of prophecy." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Da Tong Mu Xia scratched her head with a simple and honest face: "you''ll know when you return to Da Tong Mu clan with me." Looking at the big barrel of wood Xia''s appearance, Chu fan can''t help guessing that this guy probably doesn''t know what the son of prophecy is, but simply knows to take himself back. I can''t complain that anyone who has this idea has been too "stable" since the beginning. It''s no exaggeration to say that this guy''s intelligence can''t match the strength of his senior sage. After the words fell, Da Tong Mu Xia looked at Chu fan again: "don''t worry, we really don''t mean you any harm." Looking at the task on his task panel, and looking at the expectant big tube wood Xia, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of light, and then directly nodded: "I will go to the big tube wood clan with you." As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan spoke again before she could speak: "but not now, I have to deal with some things." "No problem!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Da Tongmu Xia immediately patted her chest firmly: "we have plenty of time." See big tube wood summer agreed to own request, in Chu fan''s heart this just relaxed a breath. Although from the beginning to the end, Da Tong Mu Xia didn''t express any malice, he went to other people''s territory anyway, so Chu fan decided to improve his strength first. At this moment, Chu fan suddenly noticed a strange message on his task panel: "it has been detected that the ''real world'' of the task has been completed. Do you want to submit it?" When he saw this message, Chu fan was stunned. After a long time, he reflected that he had a task to help Kaner become a saint of heaven. The deadline of this mission is one year. If it fails, its special world will degenerate into the ordinary world. Looking at the decreasing countdown, Chu fan couldn''t help saying: "system, I have finished the task, why don''t I stop the countdown?" "Ding, special tasks need to be submitted by the host, otherwise it will be invalid." Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan doesn''t have a mouthful of old blood. He thinks this guy just wants to see his task fail. It''s still a middle finger that expresses his love for a certain system. Chu fan just clicks the "submit" button. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and getting a chance to evolve in a special world!" When the voice of the system fell, Chu fan immediately felt that the special world in his body had changed again. At the same time, a stream of information also appeared in his mind. After this evolution, there is another ability in the special world, which is called "expropriation"!As long as Chu fan pays a certain price, he can force other big world to become his own subsidiary world. After success, the original master of the world will also become his subordinates. "Goo Doo!" Feeling the information flashed in his mind, Chu fan couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, and then looked at the big tube of Mu Xia beside him: "system, what''s the cost of forcibly expropriating this guy?" Chapter 1050 "Ding, target person detection, detection completed!" With the sound of the system, a new panel appeared in front of Chu fan. Name: otangmuxia strength: Senior Avenue Saint race: otangmuzu collection conditions: a world tree (conditions met) looking at the information in the panel, Chu fan''s eyes shrunk: "system, as long as I wish, can I turn him into my subordinate now?" "Yes Hearing the answer from the system, Chu fan couldn''t help breathing. He was a saint of the high road. As long as he accepted the goods, he could walk horizontally in the universe. But Chu fan didn''t have the impulse, no matter how to say big tube wood summer is big tube wood clan''s clansman. If you don''t want to directly and big tube wood family tear skin, Chu fan certainly can''t do such a thing. However, this exploration also let Chu fan know the horror of the special world. A high-level Taoist sage could be accepted so easily. In Chu fan and system communication, one side of the big tube wood summer suddenly feel a tight heart, and then there is a strong sense of crisis from the heart. However, after a few minutes, the big tube Mu Xia shakes his head to eliminate this idea. Although Chu fan is the son of prophecy in legend, it is very difficult to threaten him. At this time, Da Tong Mu Xia doesn''t know that he has become a subordinate in Chu fan''s eyes. After adjusting his mood, Da Tong Mu Xia looks at Chu fan again: "Chu fan, don''t you think you have something else to do? When are we going to start?" "Well?" Hear the words of big tube Mu Xia, Chu fan can''t help but get a Leng. You should know that his previous words are to sacrifice a great saint to help himself break through, so as to increase the security of going to the big tube wood clan. But now even the high-level sage like Da Tong Mu Xia can accept it, and the previous plan seems to have lost some effect. Just when Chu fan was about to answer the question, he was suddenly stunned, and then his face changed: "Carlo is in danger!" As the voice fell, Chu fan looked in a direction: "let''s go there!" As the master of cayiluo and others, Chu fan is certainly sensitive to their safety. Just now, Chu fan felt that cayiluo and others were in a crisis of life and death. You know, they all opened up the special existence of talent through herring can. Although they are not as good as the saints on the road, they are also powerful beings in the universe. Most of them are saints on the road. At the thought of this, Chu fan''s mood immediately became gloomy: "no matter who you are, since you dare to touch me, you should be ready to accept my anger!" Although I don''t know why Chu fan suddenly became so angry, after seeing Chu fan''s expression, Da Tong Mu Xia made a decision instantly: help Chu fan! You know, Chufan is the son of their prophecy. Although he only vaguely remembers that the person who can refine the lost world fruit is the son of prophecy, and clearly remembers that he does not know what the role of the son of prophecy is. But there is one thing that can''t be changed, that is, Chu fan must have a different meaning and role for the family of Da Tong Mu, and it can even be said that the other party must be their ally. For Da Tong Mu Xia, he didn''t need to know too much, just to make sure that Chu fan belonged to his own people. After a look at Chu fan, Mu Xia took a small wooden boat out of his arms and threw it out directly. As soon as the ship broke away from the hands of Tanmu Xia, it began to grow rapidly. After a few breaths, it became a huge warship with a height of 10 meters and a length of hundreds of meters. "This is the magic weapon of the road, the" broken empty boat ". It''s faster than my flying speed. We can take this action." After hearing the words of big canister Mu Xia, Chu fan threw a grateful look at him. Now, kaylo and others are in danger, Chu fan certainly won''t waste time, after expressing his thanks to the big barrel of wood Xia, he directly jumped on the broken empty boat. After Chu fan got on the boat, Da Tong Mu Xia also jumped up with a happy face, and then the mana turned: "go!" The voice falls down, the broken empty boat turns into a streamer and rushes towards the direction of Chu fan''s induction. As expected, the speed is faster than that of the big tube wood summer. Feeling the speed of the broken empty boat, Chu fan couldn''t help looking at the big tube of wood Xia with a strange look. This guy is worthy of being a member of the datongmu clan. He has such a precious treasure. Even though he thought with his buttocks, Chu fan knew that this broken ship must be an extremely rare treasure. In fact, what Chu fan didn''t know was that this broken ship was as precious as the fruit of the world.And every time you use a broken ship, you need to spend a lot of precious minerals. Even if it is a big barrel of wood, you only dare to run for your life when you are in danger of an irresistible enemy. And now for the sake of Chu fan, big tube wood summer unexpectedly did not hesitate to use the broken empty ship. Chapter 1051 But although Chu fan didn''t know the cost of using the broken ship, his gratitude for the big tube wood summer didn''t decrease at all. Seeing the anxious look on Chu fan''s face, the big tube Mu Xia''s face showed a touch of comfort: "you don''t have to worry too much, you can reach the destination quickly with the speed of breaking the empty boat." Although I don''t know where Chu fan''s destination is, it''s obvious that Da Tongmu Xia has confidence in the broken boat. After hearing the words of big canister Mu Xia, Chu fan nodded anxiously. At present, pokong boat is the fastest speed he can achieve. If he can''t catch up with it, it can only be said that their lives are thin. At the thought of his subordinates being brutally killed by others, Chu fan''s eyes directly flashed cold light: "if you die, I will take revenge for you!" When Chu fan was on his way in the broken boat, Babel and caillo were sitting on the ground with a black face in the depths of the universe. "Tell me the source of that treasure. This seat can not only save you a life, but also help you become the top saint of heaven. How about it?" It was a short man with green skin and Toad legs. Not only that, this guy is actually a Mediterranean, but it is such a ridiculous image, in the face of his speech, whether Babel or caillo is actually a face of fear. It''s just because this guy, though ridiculous in appearance, is a real intermediate saint of heaven, more terrifying than monakar. "Lord Lingna bichi, we just got this treasure by accident. We don''t know its source at all." "Ha ha." As soon as kaylo''s words came out, there was a sneer on Lena bichi''s face: "it seems that you are going to fight to the end?" After the words fell, Lingna bichi suddenly burst out a terrible momentum: "do you think this seat is really so easy to cheat?" Looking at Lingna bichi, a pair of confirmed that they know the source of the treasure, the color of despair flashed on caylo''s face, but also some regret. After leaving Chufan, he and Babel went directly to the area where they used to live for revenge. With the talent of blessing and so many years of accumulation, although their revenge road is a little difficult, they are surprisingly successful. However, when their revenge ended and they began to explore the universe, they met great danger. This danger is the Linna bichi who captured them at this time. At first, caillo and Babel just searched the universe for some gifted monks, and then tried to make them their own subordinates. In order to attract these talents, they took out the herring can they had left. Who knows that one of the friars they have won is actually under Lingna bichi. After knowing that they have this treasure, the other side betrays them without hesitation. Although under the influence of the universal oath, the monk had to lose his life and reincarnate, they were also caught by Lingna bichi. Looking at kaylo and Babel''s appearance of no oil and salt, Lena bichi also felt a little tricky. With his strength, it''s easy to kill them, but he can''t get canned herring. In order to get the information of herring can from them, he is even willing to spend a huge price to improve their strength. If it is an ordinary monk, in the face of life danger and such a huge temptation, she will definitely make the choice that Lingna bichi wants to see most. But it''s a pity that neither Babel nor caylo are ordinary monks. You know, both of them are geniuses of their own forces, and they have been bullied by others. They even stayed in the wasteland of the universe which was regarded as a wasteland by other monks for so many years. Their mental firmness has long surpassed that of ordinary monks. For Babel and caylo, Chufan gave them the opportunity to revenge, and now in danger, they certainly don''t want to involve Chufan. "You two really don''t want to tell us the source of canned herring?" Being rejected so many times by the two, even Lena bichi wanted to get a lot of canned herring, but now she lost patience. You know, he is a saint of the middle level, and even in the universe, he belongs to the top power. It is precisely for this reason that in this universe, only a few monks dare to refuse him, not to mention that these two guys have refused him so many times. Babel''s face showed a sneer when she heard Lingna bichi''s words: "I advise you not to waste your efforts. If my brothers reveal half a word to you, we will be dead!"Now that Babel''s face has been torn, he doesn''t care about his identity. Chapter 1052 "The body dies, the soul dies?" After hearing Babel''s words, Lina bichi was stunned, and then her expression became cold: "in that case, this seat will satisfy you!" After Babel''s words came out, Lena bichi knew that her goal of obtaining the source of canned herring from the two populations had failed. You know, for a monk, death is a terrible punishment. Looking at them again, Lingna bichi''s eyes twinkled with cold light: "you don''t have to reveal anything, this seat will kill you!" As she spoke, Lena bichi stretched out her hand and pinched her face casually, and the expressions on Babel''s and caylo''s faces froze. Then, their bodies became powder like weathered rocks. After the disappearance of the body, there are two virtual shadows, which are the souls of Babel and caillo. Even now, they haven''t reflected what happened just now. Looking at their stupefied appearance, Lingna bichi''s face showed a trace of satisfaction: "your body has been completely destroyed in the long river of time, and there is absolutely no possibility of resurrection." After that, Lingna bichi''s face showed a more cruel smile: "but next, we will let your souls disappear completely in the universe, and let you become the real body death and soul death." Words fall, Lingna bichi''s hand suddenly condenses a trace of magic power, and then is about to shoot toward them. "Evil animal, dare you!" Feeling the terrible power of Lingna bichi''s hands, Babel and caillo look at each other, and they all understand each other''s inner thoughts. Babel: have you ever regretted when it came to this? Caylo: there is no regret in Laozi''s life dictionary! After understanding each other''s thoughts, they showed a smile again. "It''s a pity that I can''t serve my master any more." Babel''s face showed a look of disdain when he heard caylo''s words: "with the master''s qualification and good fortune, will you be needed to serve?" At this point, Babel looked forward to something: "said no, the master now has the servants of the saint of the road." After that, Babel''s expression was somewhat regretful: "it''s a pity that I can''t see the scene when the master came to the world." Babel and caillo never doubted whether Chufan could become a real strong man in the universe. Seeing these two guys'' life in the face of death crisis, not only did they feel no fear, but they began to chat. Lingna bichi felt that her personality had been greatly insulted. As a great sage, his "reasonable" request has not only been rejected by two mole ants, but now they dare to ignore themselves. However, in Lingna bichi''s life, when she once again enhanced the power of her magic, with a roar, a huge power directly shrouded in him. Danger! As a strong person in the universe, Lingna bichi''s response to crisis is naturally not comparable to that of ordinary people. When this breath just appeared, Lena bichi''s eyes instantly doubled. In this breath, he could feel the crisis of death. Run! You must run away quickly, or you will die! However, before Lena bichi had time to respond, his eyes became desperate. Looking at the streamer above her head, Linna bichi''s mouth is wide open, just like a dying fish. Generally speaking, as one of the top powers in the universe, Lingna bichi will not show such an expression, but now, he does not care about his image at all. Break the empty boat! Unlike Chu fan, who had no insight, Lingna bichi recognized the broken boat at the moment she saw it. In the universe, all magic weapons have their own masters. It is precisely because of this that Lingna bichi''s expression becomes so strange when she sees the broken boat. Even though he is a saint of the great way, he still has a great fear of the big wood clan who can dominate the whole universe. You know, in the family of big tube wood, there is the legendary existence of Yuanji sage, which is completely beyond the existence of the universe. And even if it is not the Yuanji sage, among the people who break through the mask, the one who is qualified to control the broken boat must be the strong one at the level of Dao sage. Looking at the broken boat that has completely stayed in her own sky, Lingna bichi gives up the idea of escape. Among the great sages, no one can surpass this magic weapon.Regardless of Babel and caillo, Lina bichi saluted the broken boat respectfully: "I don''t know which adult of the big wood family came here. Please show up." Babel and caillo were stunned to see Lingna bitch licking a dog. Chapter 1053 Caillo: did you find the voice a little familiar Babel: ouch, that''s good. I didn''t expect you to have such an idea ¡­¡­ But the two soon shook their heads and wiped out their thoughts. Although Chu fan''s talent and spirit are terrible, it will take some time for him to become such a respectful saint. So for the familiar voice just now, they only attributed to their auditory hallucinations in their life and death. Although we don''t know who stopped Lingna bichi, they are still grateful for the mysterious existence. Anyway, they''ll be able to live at least a few more minutes. "Hum!" After Lingna bichi''s words fell, a cold hum came from the broken boat: "are you going to kill my servant?" Hearing this angry voice, Lingna bichi was stunned. Almost for a moment, her face was covered with cold sweat. Think of each other''s words before, Lingna bichi instantly know each other''s mouth servant is who. In an instant, Lingna bichi''s heart was full of regret. Not only that, he even had the impulse to give himself two big mouths. How could Babel and caylo be of average status if they were able to take out the treasure of canned herring? As soon as she thought of all kinds of persecution she had done to them, Lingna bichi felt her legs soften: "big, I don''t know they are your servants. I''m willing to make compensation. Please forgive me." Speaking, Lingna bichi is still respectful. Just look at his expression now, no one can believe that he is a saint. "Oh?" As soon as Lingna bichi''s voice fell, a confused voice came out of the broken boat. Then a young man in white with long hair came out curiously: "what kind of compensation can you give me?" Looking at the figure coming out of the broken boat, Lingna bichi was stunned. It''s not that he''s too strong or too handsome, but that he''s surprised at his identity. He is not a member of the otangmu clan, and he is only a saint of heaven at the peak level! Like Lena bichi, Babel and caillo were stunned when the man came out. Looking at Chu fan who was standing in the air and staring at Lingna bichi with disdain, Babel''s face was full of disbelief: "am I hallucinating? Why can the master show up here and make the saints of the avenue respect him so much?" Hearing Babel''s words, caylo was stunned, and then nodded his head seriously: "yes, it must be Lina bichi''s treachery. If you want to rely on magic to get our secret, you must pay attention to it, and don''t be succeeded by the other party!" Babel and caillo are not careful. You should know that Lingna bichi is a great saint. Who knows what kind of means each other has. Different from them, after seeing the strength of Chu fan clearly, Lingna bichi''s face became very wonderful. He was a great sage. He bowed and apologized to a little sage just now. This is a great shame for Lingna bichi. "You''re not from the big barrel family?" Ask again, Lingna bichi''s face becomes serious. The reason why we can see Chu fan''s identity at a glance is that the people of the datongmu clan are really unique. Whether it''s the small corners of the head or the circular eyes, or the pale, paper like skin, these are not available to other races. After hearing Lingna bichi''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "do I look like a member of the big wood family?" When speaking, Chu fan''s face just showed a trace of doubt. After seeing Chu fan''s face, Lingna bichi was stunned, and then she felt a nameless fire rising in her heart: "bastard, I want you to pay the price!" If it''s a big tube wood clan, with the power behind them, Lingna bichi can tolerate her being very counselled in front of each other. But it''s a pity that Chu fan is not. Not only that, he is also a saint of heaven. This kind of strength is not bad, but in Lingna bichi''s eyes, it''s not enough. With a sneer at Chu fan, Lingna bichi slaps Chu fan in the face: "no matter where you got the broken boat, since you dare to offend me, you are ready to pay for your life!" As she spoke, Lingna bichi''s face became more excited"I didn''t expect that a mole ant like you would have a broken boat, but it''s a pity that it belongs to us from now on." Feeling the terrible power of Lina bichi''s injury, Babel and caillo''s faces have become desperate. Chapter 1054 "Master, run away!" As friars who "died" in the hands of Lina bichi, Babel and caylo have a clear understanding of each other''s strength. It is also because of this, so in see Ling Na Bi Chi toward Chu fan hand, two people''s hearts have been desperate. They want to let Chu fan run away quickly, but they know clearly in their heart that they can''t do it with Chu fan''s strength. For a moment, their hearts were full of regret. They knew why Chu fan came here, and they also made the saints of heaven know that the saints of heaven had a special sense of the safety of their subordinates. There is no doubt that Chu fan is attracted by this kind of induction. As soon as they think of Chu fan because they are in a crisis, they regret that they didn''t finish themselves earlier. In this way, at least Chu fan won''t be in danger. Looking at Lingna bichi getting closer to her palm, Chu fan not only didn''t feel panic, but also showed a smile: "you finally started." Hear Chu fan''s words, Ling Na Bi Chi can''t help a Leng, how he feels Chu fan seems to be looking forward to his hands. However, before Lingna bichi had time to think about why such a thing happened, there was a breath of terror coming directly from the sky. However, Lingna bichi is lying on the ground without any image. With his unique appearance, she looks like a toad lying on the ground. Of course, this time he didn''t take the initiative to lie on the ground, but was directly overwhelmed by the breath. Even Lingna bichi had a feeling that the owner of this breath didn''t do his best, otherwise he should have exploded now. "High road sage!" There are not many senior sages in the universe. "A mole ant dares to attack the noble guest of my family. Have you eaten the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard?" Accompanied by a voice of disdain, and then a shiny marinated egg, cough, baldness, appeared beside Chu fan. Although he was very strong, he was still bald. But just at a glance, Lingna bichi knew the identity of the other party - the big wooden people! Of course, in addition to this identity, what makes Lingna bichi feel more scared is that the strength of the other side is far more than herself. "Big My Lord, I''m just confused. Please forgive me. " At this time, Lingna bichi has long lost her previous domineering power. In the face of Tanmu Xia, his identity and strength are inferior to each other. Hearing Lingna bichi''s words, a sneer appeared on Tanmu Xia''s face: "I can''t decide this kind of thing, after all, you don''t offend me." When talking, Da Tong Mu Xia turns her head and looks at Chu fan directly: "Chu fan, what do you want to do with him?" "Poo Tong, bang bang ~" as soon as the words of Da Tong Mu Xia are finished, Chu fan hasn''t had time to speak. Originally lying on the ground, Lingna bichi has become a kneeling posture, and then kowtows to Chu fan quickly: "my Lord, I didn''t know Mount Tai before. I offend you. Please forgive me. As compensation, I''m willing to be an adult "I''m attached to you!" As she spoke, Lingna bichi felt a pang of grief in her heart. To be able to cultivate from an ordinary creature to a great sage, his qualifications and opportunities are not comparable to those of ordinary people. It''s a pity that there is no extremely powerful force behind him. That''s why Lina bichi is so interested in the canned herring in Babel''s and caylo''s hands. He wants to get a lot of herring cans, and then use them to cultivate some powerful men, so as to increase his power. It''s a pity that before his plan was implemented, he had already provoked a group of people who could not be provoked in the universe - the big tube wood clan! Hearing Lingna bichi''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then a smile appeared on her face: "do you really want to be my subordinate?" "I can give my true spirit!" When Lingna bichi spoke, he could tell which one was more precious, dignity or life. Looking at the more satisfied expression on Chu fan''s face, Lingna bichi can''t help but feel relieved. From the current situation, Chu fan should not kill herself directly. Sure enough, as soon as his idea was born, Chu fan took out a purple card and looked directly at Lingna bichi: "don''t resist!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lingna bichi nodded her head seriously. Not only that, he also put his mind completely away, in order to prevent himself from accidentally angering Chu fan.As for the cards in Chu fan''s hand, Lingna bichi didn''t care too much. After all, there are so many friars in the universe, and there are so many skills. In Lingna bichi''s opinion, Chu fan must be able to exert a secret skill to control himself. Chapter 1055 What Lingna bichi didn''t notice, however, was that when Chu fan took out the card, a trace of fear suddenly appeared on the face of Mu Xia. Although he didn''t know what this card was, he could feel a strong threat from it. "Goo Doo!" After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, the big tube Mu Xia quietly opened the distance between himself and Chu fan. This card doesn''t look good. He doesn''t want to be hurt by mistake. Chu fan and Lingna bichi don''t know what Da Tong Mu Xia is thinking. When they see Lingna bichi''s momentum completely converged, Chu fan''s face directly shows a satisfied look: "sacrifice!" Chufan''s voice just fell, Lingna bichi couldn''t help but change her face. Unfortunately, it''s too late now. After all, this card is produced by the system. If he had made preparations earlier, he might have found a chance to escape, but now he would have to wait to die. Feeling that the power in her body began to decrease rapidly, Lingna bichi''s face appeared a color of fear: "master, what are you doing?" When speaking, Lingna bichi looks at Chufan anxiously. He hopes that Chufan will stop his action. It''s not that Lingna bichi didn''t want to resist. As a great saint, no matter what the circumstances, he would not give up the chance to resist. It''s a pity that under the influence of cards, he even had some difficulty in speaking. Hearing Lingna bichi''s words, Chu fan''s face showed a smile: "compared with getting a servant, I think it''s more important to improve my strength!" It''s not that Chu fan is cold-blooded, but that he knows that this time, if it wasn''t for the big barrel of Mu Xia, he would have killed himself. Looking at the miserable situation of Lingna bichi, the big tube Mu Xia on one side couldn''t help but draw from the corner of her mouth. At the same time, she looked at Chu fan with strange eyes. Although he already knew that the card must have some strange effect, when he really saw the role of the card, even with his identity and strength, he was afraid. With the gradual decrease of Lingna bichi''s breath, Da Tong Mu Xia can clearly feel that Chu fan''s strength is increasing. After a few breaths, Lingna bichi, who used to look like a middle-aged man, has directly become a mummy. Correspondingly, Chu fan has become a primary saint. And the breath from Chu fan can be felt by Da Tong Mu Xia. At this time, he is only one step away from the sage of the middle road. "Goo Doo." After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Da Tong Mu Xia looks at Chu fan: "Chu fan, what''s that card?" "Avenue sacrifice card." Chu fan did not hide what he heard from Da Tong Mu Xia, but directly explained: "after sacrificing a sage, the user can directly break through and become a sage." After this period of time together, Chu fan has believed that the big barrel of wood summer has no malice to himself. Moreover, the Da Dao sacrifice card has been used, even if the big tube Mu Xia has any other idea, it is doomed to be impossible to achieve. "Seriously?" Chu fan''s words just finished, big tube wood summer couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Even for the role of that card has had a certain guess, but when Chu fan personally said its role, big tube wood summer still feel some incredible. Although there are innumerable treasures in the universe, such as the world fruit that can help monks break through and become great saints. Moreover, even the treasure like the fruit of the world, the big tube wood Xia, has seen it. With the influence of the big tube wood clan, although this treasure is rare, it is still able to obtain several pieces over the years. But it was the first time to see such a treasure that could gain strength through sacrifice. Even in the eyes of tanmusha, the role of sacrifice card has far exceeded that of world fruit. It''s no wonder that this idea came into being. The sacrificial card is too overbearing. "Chufan, is there any other card like this? We are willing to buy it at a high price!" When talking, big tube wood a face of serious, with his identity in big tube wood clan, this kind of decision can be made. Moreover, she believes that her people will not refuse to get the sacrifice card. You should know that although the big barrel wood clan is very powerful in the universe, their enemies are not weak either. They even have many great roads, and saints are their enemies. And the main reason these guys have been able to be free in the universe is their strength. Although the big tube wood clan can certainly kill them if they are serious, the corresponding big tube wood clan will certainly pay a huge price. This kind of loss making business must not be done by any race or force.But once you get this kind of card in Chufan''s hand, it''s different. What a wonderful thing it is to kill an enemy and have a great saint on our side? Chapter 1056 In any case, the great sage is the top power in the universe. Even with the power and resources of the big wood family, there are not many great saints. As soon as I think of getting this kind of road sacrifice card, I will take the pups of the clan and start to hunt the former enemies. And when their battle is over, some evil guys hiding in the dark just appear, they will find that they are stronger than before. What a wonderful experience? Looking at the lewd smile on the face of big tube wood summer, how can Chu fan not know the idea of this goods. After seeing him white, Chu Fan said: "I only have such a card, so you are doomed to be disappointed this time." "Ah ~" after hearing Chu fan''s words, Da Tongmu Xia was stunned at first, and then showed a look of regret: "to say the same, this kind of treasure must be the same as the world fruit. How can it be mass produced?" Although he had expected this situation for a long time, after hearing Chu fan''s words, big tube wood was still a little sad. He felt that he had missed an opportunity to make big tube wood family stronger. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Just as Chu fan was about to speak, the voice of the system suddenly rang. "View tasks." After hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan didn''t care to comfort big tube Mu Xia, but directly opened his mouth. The voice fell, and the task panel immediately appeared in front of him. Task: the son of prophecy Introduction: as the son of prophecy of the big tube wood family, how can the host not show its own uniqueness? Requirements: sell at least ten Avenue sacrifice cards to the big tube wood clan time limit: one month task reward: enhance strength to senior Avenue sage failure punishment: reduce strength to senior heaven sage "gudu." Looking at the new task triggered by himself, Chu fan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva: "dog system, do you mean the avenue sacrifice card can be sold?" Even the intelligence quotient of big tube Mu Xia can think of things, Chu fan can also think of naturally, it is because of this that he will be surprised. With the current strength of the big barrel wood clan, if they get a large number of Avenue sacrifice cards again, won''t they really become the rightful overlord in the universe? When asking the system, Chu fan was not idle. He directly opened the system to check the price of the road sacrifice card. If the price is right, maybe he can make his subordinates become saints. However, after seeing the price of the sacrifice card clearly, Chu fan could not help but take a breath: "dog system, you might as well grab the price." "Ding, please don''t misunderstand this system. What I''m doing now is much faster than robbing." ¡­¡­ Hearing the answer of the system, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. "Cough." After coughing twice, Chu fan looked at the big tube of Mu Xia beside him: "in fact, although I don''t have the avenue sacrifice card, I have a way to get it for you, but it''s a little expensive in terms of price." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Da Tongmu Xia was stunned at first, and then showed a surprise smile: "no matter what the price is, it''s just a drop in the bucket for my da Tongmu family." When talking, the confident face of Tanmu Xia: "whatever the price you need to pay, just open your mouth." After hearing the words of Da Tong Mu Xia, Chu fan gave him a strange look, and then said: "a Taoist saint can exchange a Taoist sacrifice card." Chu fan''s words just export, originally or a face self-confident big tube wood summer moment was stunned. Up to now, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his face. Just now, he was shouting that the big barrel wood clan could accept any price. As a result, he immediately heard a price that made him hesitant. "Cough, cough ~" after coughing twice, Da Tong Mu Xia looked at Chu fan again: "Chu fan, this kind of card can only be exchanged with Dao sage, is it OK for Dao level treasure?" When talking, big tube wood summer a face expect of looking at Chu fan. For Tanmu Xia, he didn''t sacrifice to the avenue. The price of the card was just expensive. The only thing that made him a little embarrassed was the way to get the card. After all, this kind of card can help others to become a strong player directly, even if the price is expensive. If you can use the treasure exchange, you can accept the price with the inside information of the big wood family. However, the next thing didn''t disappoint Da Tong Mu Xia too much. After hearing his words, Chu fan simply thought about it and nodded"Yes!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, a big smile immediately appeared on the face of Da Tong Mu Xia: "ha ha ha, it seems that my Da Tong Mu clan is destined to rise from now on!" When he was talking, he wanted to kiss Chu fan directly and exchange his treasure for the strength of Dao level. There must be countless people in the whole universe willing to do this kind of business. Chapter 1057 Looking at a face excited big tube wood summer, Chu fan can''t help but mouth corner a smoke. make complaints about the strength of the big wooden family, but after seeing the performance of the big wooden summer, he still can''t help but want to talk. For so long in the universe, he always thought that his family was rich. But compared with Tanmu Xia, he is a poor man! After all, as long as you''re a normal person, you can see from the action of Tanmu Xia that this guy doesn''t take the treasure of Avenue level seriously. In fact, Chu fan really misunderstood Da Tong Mu Xia on this point. If it''s a magic weapon of Avenue level, it''s a very precious thing for any force in the universe, but the treasure of Avenue level is different. In the universe, many races have their own specialties, but most of the time they are chicken ribs. One of the most representative is the big tube wood family. The world tree of the big tube wood clan is famous in the whole universe, but in fact, besides its good reputation, there are also many bad ones. Because it''s very difficult for a world tree to grow fruit. Sometimes the big barrel tree family may not be able to get a world fruit for tens of thousands of years. However, those world trees that don''t grow world fruit will continue to upgrade with their masters'' strength. Over the years, the big barrel family has accumulated a large number of world-class trees, which have no other function except high-level trees. In the eyes of Tanmu Xia, it''s definitely a good deal to exchange a bunch of things that no one cares about for treasures that can enhance the strength of the whole race. Anyway, Chu Fan said before that it was a treasure of Dao level, but he didn''t say it had to be useful. Also thanks to Chu fan don''t know big tube wood summer''s heart thought, otherwise words will certainly change heart to his view. All along, Chu fan thought that he was an honest man, but if he was really an honest man, how could he have this idea? After the excitement, Da Tong Mu Xia looks directly at Chu fan: "Taoist friend Chu fan, your affairs have been dealt with. Why don''t we go to our family soon?" When talking, big tube wood summer a face blazing stare at Chu fan, he can''t wait to take Chu fan to big tube wood clan. Chu fan didn''t shirk when he heard the words of Da Tong Mu Xia. He nodded his head directly and seriously: "of course, no problem." After the words fell, Chu fan directly looked at Babel and caillo in the air: "your two bodies have been destroyed. I think you can''t continue to roam in the universe. Let''s go back to the big world for a while." Of course, in order to appease them, Chu fan added: "I''ll try to help you recover as soon as possible." "Thank you, master!" As soon as Chufan''s words came out, Babel and caylo just looked happy, and then respectfully saluted Chufan: "master, the big world of Lina bichi is not far ahead." Hearing Babel''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then immediately asked: "do you know how many powerful people are there in Lingna bichi''s world?" "No more." "What?" As soon as Babel''s words came out, Chufan couldn''t help but exclaim: "are you sure that there are no great powers in Lingna bichi''s world?" When speaking, Chu fan''s face is unbelievable. You should know that Lingna bichi is an intermediate saint of the road. How can there be no saint of the road in his world? This time, Babel was not allowed to speak. As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Da Tong Mu Xia said directly: "the great sage is the top power in the universe. Without enough resources and opportunities, it is impossible to break through." When she said that, she looked a little proud, and then continued to say: "this Lingna bichi is just a non racial sanxiu. How can she have the resources to cultivate other road saints?" Although the posture of big tube Mu Xia''s nostrils facing the sky is not enough, Chu fan still understands it from his words. In short, Lingna bichi is a poor man. She doesn''t have so much money to help her younger brother improve her strength. From this point, Chu fan seems to understand why Babel and caillo are targeted by Lina bichi. In a word, everyone is innocent and has his own sin! However, it''s not the time to explore Lingna bichi''s inner thoughts. After hearing the answer from Da Tong Mu Xia, Chu fan has a bold idea in his heart: devouring the big world of Lingna bichi! You should know that Chu fan is now a strong man at the level of Dao. It''s not easy to deal with a group of saints in the way of heaven.If it engulfs the big world of Lingna bichi, Chu fan''s strength will certainly be able to improve again. At the thought of this, Chu fan would like to set up a monument for Lingna bichi, who has been used to worship heaven by himself. Anyway, this is a good man! Chapter 1058 Looking at the expression on Chu fan''s face, Da Tong Mu Xia was stunned, and soon understood Chu fan''s plan: "you''re not going to devour the big world of Lingna bichi, are you?" Although it is a question, but the heart of big tube wood summer actually already affirmed his guess. Although Da Tong Mu Xia looks silly, if he can break through and become a great saint, his IQ is not low. Otherwise, with so many people in Da Tong Mu family, how can he break through and become a great saint? As for swallowing other people''s world, this is a very common thing in the universe. You should know that even two friars who have no injustice or hatred sometimes try to devour each other''s world in order to improve their strength. Not to mention that Lingna bichi attacked Chufan''s subsidiary. It is also because of this, so for Chu fan want to devour Lingna bichi big world big tube wood summer without the slightest surprise. On the contrary, if Chu fan didn''t have this idea, he would be surprised, because the universe was never a place where people with inexplicable benevolence could roam. After hearing the words of Da Tong Mu Xia, Chu fan nodded without hesitation: "since Lingna bichi is dead, there is no need for his big world to exist." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, there was a glimmer of appreciation in Da Tong Mu Xia''s eyes: "in this case, we will return to Da Tong Mu family after you devour the big world of Lingna bichi." Hearing the words of Da Tong Mu Xia, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of gratitude: "so good." When speaking, Chu fan''s face was full of excitement. If he just devoured a big world, he would not be so excited, but he had a feeling in his heart that he was only one foot away from the middle road saint. As long as it engulfs the big world of Lingna bichi, he must be able to take advantage of this opportunity to make a direct breakthrough. If the primary Avenue sage is the top strong in the universe, then the intermediate Avenue sage is the real big guy. For example, before Lingna bichi, if it was not for his bad luck to provoke Chu fan, he happened to meet the strength is far better than his big tube Mucha. With his strength, few people in the universe dare to provoke. Of course, these are all gossip, not to mention. After confirming that he wants to devour the big world of Lingna bichi, Chu fan does not dare to waste his time. After all, he has other tasks to complete. After a look at Babel and caillo, Chufan said without hesitation: "lead the way ahead, we''ll go to the big world of Lingna bichi." For Chufan''s orders, Babel and caillo will not violate them. Not to mention that Chu fan helped them to revenge, just to save them and face up to the saints on the road, which is enough to make them grateful. With two people leading the way, Chu fan and Da Tong Mu Xia soon arrived at the big world of Lingna bichi. Looking at the big world which seems to be a bit dilapidated due to the death of Lingna bichi, there is a glimmer of envy in the eyes of Tanmu Xia. Although the big world seems to be a bit dilapidated, it is the world of middle-class saints after all. If it is swallowed up, even he can get some benefits. If the person in front of him at this time is not Chu fan, Da Tong Mu Xia will directly kill people and forcibly seize the world. Resisting the envy in her heart, she smiles at Chu fan: "if you have me to protect the Dharma, you can swallow the world with ease." Chu fan nodded his head seriously when he heard the words of Da Tong Mu Xia: "in that case, thank you very much." After all, what Chu fan wants to swallow is a big world far stronger than himself. Even if Lingna bichi has died, there will still be some difficulties. But if there is a big tube of Muxia''s protection is different, he can calmly devour Lingna bichi world. After expressing his gratitude to the big canister Mu Xia, Chu fan began to take action. This world is worthy of being the great world of the sage of the middle road. Even though there is a certain speculation in his heart, Chu fan still felt a huge resistance when he really began to devour it. Fortunately, Chu fan''s strength is only one step away from the intermediate road saint, plus the special world in his body, he can complete this feat. Feeling the resistance of Lingna bichi, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of light: "even Lingna bichi died in my hands, not to mention you, the ownerless thing?" As the voice fell, Chu fan''s momentum suddenly increased, and then quickly began to pinch the decision: "swallow!" With the thorough exertion of the magic, the big world in front of Chu fan finally changed. Just like a deflated balloon, within a few breaths, Lingna bichi''s world completely turned into a small ball, and then it was swallowed directly by Chu fan."The sage of the middle road!" Feel the momentum change on Chu fan body, big tube wood summer can''t help opening a way. Chapter 1059 For Da Tong Mu Xia, the middle-level sage is nothing at all. What really surprised him was the progress speed of Chu fan''s cultivation. You should know that he was only a saint of heaven a few hours ago! You know, even with the resources of the big tube wood clan, it took more than 30000 years for the big tube wood Xia to become a saint of the great way from the top of heaven. And even this kind of speed is a bit of genius in the universe. But if compared with Chu fan, Da Tong Mu Xia suddenly felt that he was a fool in the legend! Chu fan didn''t know what he thought of Da Tong Mu Xia. Feeling the increase of his strength, Chu fan couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. From now on, he is really a big man in the universe. After a look at the big tube wood summer, Chu Fan said directly: "it''s already done here. We can go to the big tube wood family." Hear Chu fan''s words, big tube wood summer can''t help but facial expression a joy, he already can''t take care of to consider Chu fan''s aptitude to have how terror now. In the eyes of Tatung Muxia, his main task at present is to bring the son of prophecy back to his homeland. As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Da Tong Mu Xia quickly nodded: "in that case, let''s start quickly." While speaking, the big tube of wood summer also does not waste time, directly pinch the law, once again set foot on the broken empty boat. As for the cost of using the broken boat, he didn''t care any more. Anyway, he had used it once. In order to prevent a long night, he had better take Chu fan back first. As a magic weapon of the road level, pokong boat is excellent in both speed and defense. It only took three days for Chu fan to see a big tree world. Looking at the big world not far away, there is a light color on the face of Da Tong Mu Xia: "the big world of Da Tong Mu clan is ahead, and we are back at last." Although he is powerful and has many magic weapons, he is still worried when he is alone in the universe. After all, in his capacity, if he is met by the enemy of the big barrel wood clan, I believe the other party will be happy to kill him. Looking at Chu fan''s curious eyes, a trace of pride flashed on the face of Da Tong Mu Xia: "this is the Holy tree world. It not only has strong defense ability, but also can fight for us when facing the enemy!" Hear the words of big tube Mu Xia, Chu fan can''t help but draw a corner of the mouth. All along, he thought that Babel''s sword world was unique enough, but Babel was still too young compared with the big barrel wood people. However, Da Tong Mu Xia didn''t give Chu fan the chance to express his feelings. After the words fell, he took Chu fan directly to the big world. After entering the Holy tree world, Chu fan''s face was surprised. Different from what he had imagined before, the inner part of Holy tree world was unexpectedly small, even a little larger than Pangu world. As if seeing Chu fan''s doubts, Da Tong Mu Xia explained with a smile: "the number of Da Tong Mu people is not very large, so we don''t need a huge world." "I see." Under the explanation of big tube wood summer, Chu fan nodded. The more powerful the race is, the less it is. This is an iron law in the universe. It is obvious that this law is also applicable to the big barrel wood tribe. I think it''s also normal. If it''s not for the scarcity of clans, the big tube wood clan will not send high-level saints to fight because of the death of a big tube papaya field. "Summer!" Just a few steps away, a member of the family of otangmu came to otangmuxia: "have you come back, found the Holy tree, and avenged the melon field?" Looking at the friar who just met and began to ask the big barrel of wood Xia, a trace of curiosity flashed in Chu fan''s eyes. Although this guy looks thin and weak, and even has a gentle feeling, but I don''t know why, Chu fan can feel a very similar breath from him. Sure enough, just when Chu fan was puzzled, Da Tong Mu Xia already said: "elder brother, I''m 150000 years old, and I''m the third strongest in the family. Can you stop treating me as a child?" Although there has been some speculation about the relationship between them, Chu fan still can''t help his mouth when he hears that the guy in front of him is called brother. How wild is the gene that can produce such a big gap between the two brothers? For the words of Tatung muchun, Tatung muchun didn''t care at all: "no matter how old you are, can you be bigger than me?" Talking, talking, big tube muchun looks at big tube Mucha with disdain:"When you are older than me, I will not treat you as a child." ¡­¡­ Hearing the words of big tube muchun, big tube muchun couldn''t help looking black, and then looked at him bitterly. Chapter 1060 Although my character is more straightforward, although you are my brother, you can''t treat me as a fool. "Hum!" After a cold hum, Da Tong Mu Xia said with an aggrieved face: "brother, you are making trouble out of nothing. How can I be older than you?" At the words of Tanmu Xia, a big smile immediately appeared on Tanmu Chun''s face: "you are right, so you will always be a child in my eyes." ¡­¡­ Looking at the big tube of wood spring upright appearance, big tube of wood summer can''t help but mouth a twitch, and then sighed. He knew that he was definitely not the opponent of muchun, so he gave up the resistance. The two brothers have been together for tens of thousands of years. Of course, they are very clear about each other''s character and way of doing things. It is because of this that after seeing the move of otang muchun, otang muchun directly shakes his head. "Why?" It was not until this time that Tatung muchun noticed Chu fan standing beside him: "who is this?" During the questioning, the face of Tatung muchun directly became serious: "Xia, don''t you know that you can''t take other people into the Holy tree world without permission?" When talking, big tube muchun''s eyes stare at big tube Mucha. As the top race in the universe, the big tree family has a larger world than the Holy tree family. But the Holy tree world is their base. In addition to the Holy tree world, they also control a large number of subordinate worlds. Generally speaking, if someone wants to visit the family, they will go to the subsidiary world controlled by the family. It is also because of this, so big tube wood spring will be so concerned about the arrival of Chu fan performance. In fact, if Chu fan didn''t come in with Da Tong Mu Xia, he would have been killed by Da Tong Mu Chun. "Hey, brother, I didn''t take revenge for the melon field or bring back the holy fruit this time." After hearing the question from Tatung muchun, Tatung muchun was stunned, and then showed a proud look: "but I found Chu fan, the son of prophecy of our Tatung muchun clan!" At the time of the first half sentence of the big tube wood summer, the face of the big tube wood spring has become iron blue. If the guy in front of him is not his younger brother, he will certainly beat up the goods. As a high-level sage, neither of the two tasks has been completed. However, when the second half of the sentence of Da Tong Mu Xia comes out, Da Tong Mu Chun''s expression immediately becomes ruddy. "What?" When talking, muchun directly grasped Mucha''s shoulder: "do you think he is the son of prophecy?" When talking, big tube muchun also looked at Chu fan with curious eyes, and with his observation, big tube muchun''s expression gradually became rich: "how is this possible?" Hearing his elder brother''s incredible voice, Tanmu Xia''s face turned black: "brother, what do you mean, I don''t deserve to find the son of prophecy?" As soon as the words of Tanmu Xia came out, Tanmu Chun shook his head: "that''s not what I mean." When he was talking, otang muchun slapped otang Mucha on the head directly and impolitely: "didn''t you find that he was less than 50 years old?" Even in the process of speaking, big tube muchun''s eyes still didn''t leave Chu fan: "how can it be that the middle-level Taoist saint is less than 50 years old?" By big tube wood spring clapped a slap, big tube wood summer can''t help necking. You know, big tube muchun is a saint of the highest level. His slap is not what ordinary people can bear. But at this time, the big tube wood summer already can''t take care of the pain in the head, after hearing the big tube wood spring''s words, his attention all put on Chu fan''s body. "It''s impossible to be a saint under fifty years old!" When he spoke, he was stunned. It took thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years for ordinary people to cultivate the sage of the way of heaven, not to mention the sage of the way of heaven. It takes a long time to break through even a small realm after becoming a sage of the way of heaven. Although I have seen the speed of Chu fan''s breakthrough, I still can''t imagine that Chu fan''s age is less than 50 years old. Looking at the expression that big tube Mu Xia is even more surprised than himself, big tube Mu Chun can''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth. This fool is the one you brought back. Don''t you know the details of each other? However, after discovering this point, the attitude of datongmuchun to Chufan has changed a lot.No matter whether Chu fan is the son of their prophecy or not, making friends with a peerless genius is the right choice for the big tube wood clan. After bowing to Chu fan, Da Tong Mu Chun said: "I''ve met Dao you, but I don''t know what you call me?" "I''m Chu fan!" Chapter 1061 After seeing the action of Datong muchun, Chu fan also hurriedly replied. After listening to the communication between this man and Datong Muxia, Chu fan has already discovered one thing: although there is a big difference between the two brothers in appearance, they are actually biological brothers in IQ! At this point, Chu fan admires the parents of Tatung muchun and Tatung Mucha. After all, not everyone can give birth to brothers with such huge differences in appearance and similar IQ. At this time, Da Tong Mu Chun didn''t know that he had become a "simple" in Chu fan''s heart. After hearing Chu fan''s words, a big smile immediately appeared on his face: "brother Chu fan, have you refined the holy fruit of my Da Tong Mu family?" "Exactly." Now that we have arrived at the base camp of the family, we can''t hide this kind of thing. So after hearing the words of big tube wood spring, Chu fan directly nodded without hesitation. "Hiss ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, big tube muchun couldn''t help taking a cold breath, and then looked at Chu fan with strange eyes again: "haha, haha, haha, haha, no wonder Chu fan can have such a strong strength at a young age. It turns out that you are the son of my big tube muchun family." Hear Datong muchun''s words, Chu fan can''t help but draw. After living for so many years, Chu fan felt that he was well-informed. At least he never wanted to be shameful. He had already seen many cruel characters. But after hearing the words of big barrel Mu Chun, Chu fan still admired each other''s face. I''ve worked so hard to finish the task diligently. How can I feel like I''m in the light of your family? However, considering the intelligence displayed before the big barrel of wood summer, Chu fan thought that this guy should not have such an idea. After all, with the performance of these two brothers, what he said should really be a kind of praise. After patting his chest and comforting himself for a few words, Chu fan nodded to Mu Chun: "I''m just lucky." "Yes Before Chu fan finished his words, Datong muchun suddenly gave a loud drink: now that you are confirmed to be the son of the prophecy of my Datong muchun family, you''d better go with me to meet the elder first. " "Elder?" Hear the words of big tube wood spring, Chu fan''s face peeped out a color of doubt. "Dachang is always the strongest one in my family. He is also the head of my family. He is the strongest one at Yuanji level." When he spoke, a trace of worship appeared on his face. Although he is a saint at the peak level, he does not know how many years it will take to break through to Yuanji level. After hearing the words of big tube muchun, Chu fan''s expression became serious: "dare to ask friends, what is the son of prophecy?" Although Da Tongmu Xia was very friendly to him along the way, Chu fan didn''t expect that Da Tongmu people would attach so much importance to themselves. It''s incredible to know that there are few strong people in the whole universe who are willing to meet themselves now. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Da Tong Mu Chun was stunned at first, and then looked at Chu fan with puzzled eyes: "didn''t Xia tell you about the son of prophecy?" "Cough, cough ~" as soon as muchun''s words came out, Chu fan coughed awkwardly twice, and then shook his head. Of course, in the process of shaking his head, Chu fan still didn''t hold back and sneer in his heart: What''s your little brother''s IQ like? Don''t you have that number in your heart? In fact, after the words came out, Tatung muchun regretted it. His family knew his own affairs. For Tatung muchun, it was a great celebration to remember the existence of the son of prophecy. With a white eye, he shrunk aside as an ostrich, and then he explained: "the so-called son of prophecy is actually the one who can make my family stronger." Fortunately, compared with Da Tongmu Xia, Da Tongmu Chun is more reliable. He soon explained to Chu fan what is the son of prophecy. It turns out that the original clan leader of the datongmu clan, datongmu limestone, did not rely on his own strength to break through. On the contrary, he got the help of a mysterious man to break through and become a sage of Yuanji. Not only that, but after helping him break through, the mysterious man left a prophecy. After meeting people who can integrate the fruits of the world with the body of an alien, the big tube wood clan will become the most powerful race in the whole universe. Obviously, Chufan is the one in the prophecy. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and upgrading his cultivation to a high-level sage!"When the words of big tube muchun just fell, the sound of system suddenly came to Chu fan''s mind. Hearing the words of the system, Chu fan can''t help but be stunned. He has been in the Holy tree world for so long. How can he finish the task now? Chapter 1062 "Is there a delay in the dog system?" But soon Chu fan would not care to laugh at the system in his heart, because a powerful force appeared directly in his body. "Dog system, you pit me!" Only in time to erect a middle finger in his heart, Chu fan had to start to adjust his inner strength. When Chu fan adjusted his power, the voice of the system sounded again: "before, it was just to let the host have enough time to prepare, but unexpectedly, the host didn''t know how to cherish it." Although it was an explanation, the strong schadenfreude in the system tone still made Chu fan itch with hatred. Although there is only one level gap between the intermediate and high-level road saints, the gap between them is very different. Otherwise, it would not be so easy to suppress Lingna bichi. When Chu fan tries to adjust his state, Datong muchun and Datong Mucha are completely stunned. "Goo Doo!" Compared with big tube muchun, big tube muchun is actually the most hit person: "again, again?" Looking at Chu fan''s face more and more ferocious, but his momentum became more and more powerful, and the eyes and mouth of big tube Mu Xia were all opened into an "O" shape. "Again?" Otang muchun keenly heard a key word from his silly brother: "did he break through it not long ago?" When he was talking, he nodded: "it''s normal, after all, he''s a genius." "Ha ha." After hearing the words of big tube muchun, big tube muchun''s mouth twitched, and then sent out a strange laugh: "this guy is not a genius, he is a monster!" When talking, big tube Mu Xia pointed to Chu fan with a sad and indignant face and said to big tube Mu Chun: "do you know what strength he was when I met him?" "The supreme sage of heaven!" Without waiting for Tatung muchun to open his mouth, Tatung Mucha has already answered himself: "in three days, in just three days, he has changed from a sage of heaven to a sage of high road!" After hearing the words of Tanmu Xia, even Tanmu Chun, who was still calm, completely lost control: "you, you, are you sure you''re right?" After all, this kind of blow can''t only be accepted by myself: "of course, can''t I lie?" Take a look at the big tube wood summer, big tube wood spring this just a face of fear nodded, with big tube wood summer intelligence quotient, even if it is to lie also can''t say so shocking words. However, it is precisely because I know that what Da Tong Mu Xia said is true, so Da Tong Mu Chun will be more painful. In three days, he became a high-level saint of the way of heaven from the peak level. In the past three days, will he become a high-level saint of the way of heaven directly? What about three years? Will you become the sage of Yuanji? At the thought of this, the big tube wood spring looks at Chu fan''s eyes, can''t help but get strange. He is considering whether he wants to take advantage of Chu fan''s current strength to beat the goods first. In this way, after Chu fan broke through and became a sage of Yuanji, he could boast to others: "I''ve beaten the sage of Yuanji too!" It has to be said that this idea is still very tempting, at least big tube muchun has started to consider the feasibility of this plan now. "Cough, cough, what''s the matter with you?" That''s why when Chu fan opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was a big tube of muchun with constipation expression: "is it constipation?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, big tube muchun was stunned at first, then nodded quickly: "yes, yes, I''m constipated!" When talking, big barrel Mu Chun also showed a big smile. After all, he is a person with a big face. He can''t tell Chu fan that I was just thinking about beating you? However, Chu fan didn''t know the mental process of big tube muchun. After hearing what big tube muchun said, he immediately showed a big smile: "so it is. I just have a magic effect on treating constipation. I can give you a try." After saying that, Chu fan''s hands have already started to quickly pinch a strange decision without waiting for the big barrel muchun to speak. Seeing Chu fan''s action, I don''t know why, but suddenly I have a bad hunch in my heart: "no..." It''s a pity that his action is still a little too slow. At the beginning of the conversation, he felt a unique force gathering in his body.Not only that, after gathering, this force also showed a strong purpose, directly towards his ass. "Poof ~" accompanied by a strange sound, there seems to be a strange smell in the air. Chapter 1063 Not only that, big tube wood spring''s face also in the instant change of red. Although as a saint of the road, the face of Tatung muchun has already reached the realm of inviolability, but in the face of such an embarrassing situation, he still can''t accept it. However, the next thing fully shows the meaning of the word "misfortune never comes alone" to the big wooden spring. "Poop, poop, poop ~" before he even had time to adjust his state, several more voices came out. "Hiss ~" listening to the voice coming from the big tube muchun, the big tube muchun on one side couldn''t help taking a breath, and then looked at him with a look full of disgust: "brother, even though we are very familiar with each other, are you too invisible?" When talking, big tube Mu Xia also looked at his elder brother with a look full of disdain. Can''t you do this kind of thing alone in the corner? You have to do it in broad daylight, which makes everyone so embarrassed. Hear big tube wood summer''s words, big tube wood spring can''t help but face a black. Even if he was a saint of the great way, he didn''t expect that he would be despised by his mentally handicapped brother one day! If he didn''t have a certain understanding of the intelligence quotient of Da Tong Mu Xia, he would have doubted whether Chu fan was specially invited back to tease himself. Yes, it''s Chufan! Although there is no way to stop this kind of power in the body, but in any case, Tatung muchun is also a top saint of the road, so he soon found the culprit who made him so embarrassed. "Cough, cough." After coughing twice to Chu fan, big tube Mu Chun said: "brother Chu fan, can you accept the magic power?" When talking, big tube muchun tried to be very relaxed, because he was afraid that if he made a great effort, something would rush out of his buttocks. And big tube wood spring in the heart has a premonition, if you can''t make timely control, estimate next time rush out may not be gas. Chufan''s face showed a big smile when he heard the words of muchun: "chundaoyou don''t have to be so shy, and constipation is not something you can''t see." Speaking of this, Chu fan''s face suddenly became serious again: "and now I''m just a doctor, I won''t laugh at you." When speaking, Chu fan''s face is serious, but as for whether he really can''t laugh at big barrel Mu Chun, only he knows. In fact, Chu fan is still very excited. Although he knows that his strength has been greatly improved, he didn''t expect that he could affect the top level of the road saint. But Chu fan doesn''t think that he can fight against the top level sage. After all, the reason why Tatung muchun was attacked was that he didn''t defend Chu fan. There is another reason, if it is in the duel of life and death, big tube muchun can completely ignore the influence of Chu fan''s magic on himself. After all, although farting is harmful to watch, it doesn''t have a great impact on combat effectiveness Let''s go. Hear Chu fan''s words, big tube wood spring can''t help but the corner of the mouth a draw, to now, he more suspect Chu fan is deliberately make fun of oneself. But Chu fan is the son of the prophecy of the big tube wood clan after all, so although he has doubts about the purpose of this guy in his heart, the big tube wood spring still can''t easily offend him. Chufan was forced to smile. Then he explained: "thank you for your kindness, but now I feel that my body is full of vitality. Please accept the magic power quickly." When speaking, the heart of big tube wood spring is full of sadness, can not be full of vitality? Now that he''s focused on fighting against Chu fan, he has no other choice. Otherwise, he''s worried about what will happen that will embarrass everyone. Looking at big barrel wood spring in this kind of circumstance incredibly can a face calm talk with oneself, Chu fan''s in the heart can''t help but flash a silk appreciation. It''s worthy of being a saint of the highest level. In this case, I can still keep calm. It''s really my model. But in the heart of praise, Chu fan or honestly put away his magic power, after all, with the big barrel of wood spring current situation, also can''t hold on too long. After Chu fan put his magic power away, big tube Mu Chun could not help but take a long breath, and then showed a comfortable look. Only those who have experienced hardships will know what happiness is. For Tatung muchun, the current situation is what makes him most happy. He quietly opened the distance between himself and Chu fan, and then he said: "Taoist friends, come with me. I think the elder already knows that you are coming."After saying that, without waiting for Chu fan to open his mouth, the big barrel of muchun had turned to a direction. But when he was walking, his legs were still tightly clamped together. It was obvious that the spell had an impact on him. Chapter 1064 With two people leading the way, Chu fan can come and go freely in the family of big tube wood. In just a few minutes, the three had arrived under a huge tree. When he saw the big tree, a strange look flashed in Chu fan''s eyes. It was a world tree that had reached the peak of the road. It''s a pity that this world tree is not that world tree. As long as it can''t produce world fruit, it''s a waste. See Chu fan''s expression, big tube wood spring immediately understood what he thought in the heart. After Chufan showed a smile, Tatung muchun explained: "this is my companion world tree, but now it has become the place where the elder lives." After that, without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Datong muchun went directly to the tree: "elder Xia has come back with the son of prophecy in our family. Please give us directions." "Come in." As soon as the words of muchun came down, an old voice came out of the tree, and then there was an opening on the tree in front of him that looked like a gate. After the gate appeared, big tube wood spring to the gate seriously line a gift, this just stepped in. See big tube wood spring''s movement, Chu fan follows directly behind him, also stepped into. After entering the tree, the scene immediately changed. First of all, there is a forest composed entirely of world trees. Under the largest world tree, an old man in gray cloth is sitting there. Chu fan was not too surprised at this situation. After all, even ordinary sages of heaven could create the world, let alone Yuanji sages. "Elder." Looking at the old man with closed eyes in front of him, the big tube murmured. After hearing the words of big tube muchun, big tube muchun slowly opened his eyes: "child, are you here at last?" When speaking, the big wooden limestone looked directly at Chu fan: "your strength is much lower than I imagined." ¡­¡­ Hear the words of big tube wood spring, Chu fan can''t help but draw a corner of the mouth. I don''t like you very much, old man, even though you look kind. If you put it in the universe, even if you walk like a crab, no one will dare to say no, but now it''s abandoned. Looking at the weak appearance of the big wooden limestone, Chu fan can''t help speculating maliciously: if the old man knows that I was just a saint of heaven before, I don''t know whether he will directly doubt the authenticity of the prophecy. Fortunately, although he had a bold idea in his heart, in fact, Chu fan did a good job in respecting the old and loving the young, so he just showed a polite smile on the evaluation of the big barrel of wooden limestone. For Chu fan''s inner thoughts, of course, he didn''t know the big wooden limestone. After pointing out the cruel fact that Chu fan is just a chicken, he said again: "child, get closer and let me have a good look at you." Hearing the words of the big wooden limestone, Chu fan''s mouth drew, but he finally satisfied the old man''s wish. However, what Chu fan didn''t expect was that after he got close to each other, the big wooden limestone once again showed a look of disgust: "you are much darker than I thought." ¡­¡­ Hearing the words of the big wooden limestone, Chu fan immediately felt a lot of forbidden words appeared in his mouth. Even Chu fan doubted whether the so-called son of prophecy was to humiliate the old man? "Cough, cough." After coughing twice to let his mood recover, Chu Fan said to the big wooden Limestone: "I don''t know what elder is looking for?" When speaking, Chu fan''s face showed a trace of proud color. Although he didn''t say it clearly, his meaning is very clear: old man, I am the son of your prophecy. If you don''t want me to give up, please respect me. Unfortunately, Chu fan underestimated the cunning of an old ghost. After hearing Chu fan''s words, a big smile immediately appeared on the face of the big wooden Limestone: "nothing." ¡­¡­ Fortunately, datongmu limestone didn''t continue to challenge Chu fan''s patience. After sighing, datongmu limestone continued to say: "in the prophecy I got, I only know that you can help the datongmu clan to be strong, and there is nothing else." At this point, the big tube wood limestone took a big breath again, and then said: "so you don''t have to care about our views, just do what you want to do, for all your choices and behaviors, my big tube wood family will fully support."After hearing the words of the big wooden limestone, Chu fan was stunned, and then a "shy" smile appeared on his face: "the elder is so forthright, but I feel a little uneasy." However, after Chu fan''s words came out, before they had time to speak, he spoke again: "but since the elder is gracious, I''m not polite!" Chapter 1065 Looking at Chu fan''s grinning and laughing, the big cylinder of wood limestone can''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth. As a sage of Yuanji, he not only has great strength, but also has a long life. However, in the course of his long life, there are only a few shameless people like Chu fan. Are you embarrassed? You''re just looking forward to it and can''t wait, OK? Even after seeing Chu fan''s performance, datongmu limestone doubted the truth of the prediction. Is such a shameless guy really able to make my big barrel wood clan stronger? "Cough." After coughing twice, datongmu limestone said: "from today on, datongmuchun is the new head of our datongmu clan, and you need to lead all the clansmen to cooperate with Chufan younger brother." "This..." As soon as the words of datongmu limestone came out, datongmuchun''s face changed: "elder, I''m afraid I''m not qualified to be the head of the clan, so I ask elder to take back his life." "Son of a bitch!" After hearing the words of Tatung muchun, Tatung muchun suddenly drank violently, then slapped himself on the table in front of him: "how can you not be the patriarch, you are a great saint of the highest level?" Speaking of this, datongmu limestone coughed twice again, and then opened his mouth in a desolate tone: "I am old, and the future must be your younger generation. Spring, don''t worry and do it boldly. With the help of the son of prophecy, you will be the greatest patriarch in the history of datongmu clan." Looking at the big barrel of wood limestone, a pair of expression that I''m about to die, Chufan can''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth. With the strength of the sage, Chu fan doubted that if he only lived longer, he might be able to endure two big wooden springs. However, this kind of words can''t deceive Chu fan, but it is very useful for the unicellular organisms such as Da Tong Mu Chun and Da Tong Mu Xia. Sure enough, after listening to the words of datongmu limestone, the eyes of datongmuchun and datongmuxia were instantly ruddy. "Please don''t worry, clan leader, I will lead the family to be strong!" After big tube muchun expressed his determination, big tube muchun was stunned at first, and then patted her chest seriously: "I''m the same!" ¡­¡­ Looking at the confident appearance of the two younger generations in front of them, the big wooden limestone nodded with satisfaction: "I believe you can do it!" After that, without waiting for Tatung muchun and Tatung Mucha to speak, Tatung muchun limestone has waved: "you go out, remember, you must cooperate with the actions of the son of prophecy, only in this way can our Tatung muchun clan be stronger!" "Yes After the words of datongmu limestone, datongmuchun and datongmuxia nodded seriously, and then slowly left the room. As for Chu fan, he left with them. After the three left, the big tube mu Huiye, who had been sitting under the big tree, finally opened her eyes. "Ah ~" looking at the back of the three people leaving, the big wooden limestone can''t help sighing: "I hope the prediction is really correct." At this point, the big wooden limestone shook his head again: "but with me, even if there is any problem, I can solve it in time." After comforting himself, he closed his eyes and sat back. He believed that with the strength of his master, the prophecy he left would not go wrong. Of course, Chu fan and others don''t know the inner thoughts of datongmu limestone. After leaving the room of datongmu limestone, datongmuchun looked at Chufan with a blazing face: "brother Chufan, from today on, I am the head of the datongmu clan!" Just when Chu fan thought that this guy wanted to speak out loud about his great wish to lead the big tube wood family to prosperity, big tube wood spring opened his mouth again. I saw this guy with a serious face and said: "brother Chufan, what do you think I should do next?" WHAT£¿ Hearing the words of the big wooden limestone, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "cough, are you asking me?" Even when speaking, Chu fan is still unbelievable. Have you made a mistake? You are now the head of the big barrel wood clan. Why do you ask me about this? Just now, when I was distracted, old man datongmu limestone had given me the position of patriarch of datongmu clan? Chu fan even doubted that old man limestone had regretted it. After all, no one thought that he would choose such a successor.In fact, Chu fan did not guess wrong. After the words of the big wooden spring, the big wooden limestone with a calm face and closed eyes fell directly from his stool. "Son of a bitch!" If it''s not to maintain his image, he wants to go straight out and give big tube muchun two big mouths. Chapter 1066 Although he didn''t have much hope to be the patriarch before, he didn''t expect that he could do so thoroughly. However, it is not over that makes the big wooden limestone really sad. Just after Chu fan''s words came out, the big tube Mu Xia on one side spoke seriously: "that''s right!" When she spoke, she was serious and resolute: "just now, the old clan leader has said that you can lead us to be strong, so my elder brother and I will listen to you!" ¡­¡­ "Cough, cough ~" after the words of Datong Muxia came out, the face of Datong mulimestone had completely turned black. If he didn''t trust the prophecy, he wanted to kill the two unworthy descendants directly. I''m talking about letting you cooperate with the son of prophecy, but I''m not talking about letting you give the big barrel wood clan to the son of prophecy. Fortunately, the long life also gives the big wooden limestone a strong ability to accept. After coughing, the big wooden limestone came back again, but his shaking hands still showed the extreme restlessness in his heart. Of course, in addition to the big barrel of wood limestone, there is a person''s mood is also not calm, it is naturally Chu fan. Looking at the serious two brothers in front of him, Chu fan''s mouth twitched. He never thought that he could meet this kind of chance. Does it mean that I am going to go to the top of my life from today on? Fortunately, Chu fan still has some sense in his heart. According to his estimation of the big barrel of wood limestone, the old fox must be hiding in a corner to watch them secretly. If he really does something bad to the big barrel wood clan, it is estimated that this guy will be the first to come out and shoot himself. After all, no matter what kind of son of prophecy, it is certainly not as important as the immediate interests of the big barrel wood clan. After a brief thought, Chu fan''s face showed a smile: "in that case, I think you should buy a large number of Avenue sacrifice cards, at least ten." When speaking, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth raised slightly. Although I can''t destroy the interests of the family, I can quietly work for my own welfare. If we can finish this task as soon as possible, it will be of great benefit to him. After hearing Chu fan''s words, big tube Mu Chun''s face showed a puzzled look: "Da Dao sacrifice card, what''s that?" "I know!" After the big tube muchun''s words came out, Chu fan didn''t have time to speak, and the big tube muchun on one side said without hesitation: "the Da Dao sacrifice card is a kind of treasure, which is more powerful than the Da Dao magic weapon." Speaking, the big barrel of wood summer will be directly the role of the road sacrifice card said. After listening to the introduction of Tatung muchun, Tatung muchun directly looked at Chu fan with fiery eyes: "brother Chu fan, what Xia just said is true?" Can''t help but big tube muchun is not excited. If the card that big tube muchun said just now really exists, doesn''t it mean that big tube muchun is going to be strong soon? If it can really help the top level saint of heaven break through and become a saint of the great way, it is indeed more precious than the magic weapon of the great way. After hearing the question from muchun, Chu fan immediately nodded his head seriously: "there is nothing wrong with what Xia said just now, but the price of Da Dao sacrifice card is more expensive." "It''s not expensive!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were exported, big tube muchun waved his hand dominantly: "with such powerful functions, even if the price is increased by dozens of times, it''s not expensive." After that, without waiting for Chu fan to open his mouth, big barrel Mu Chun said directly: "isn''t it a treasure of Avenue level? What we have more is to buy ten Avenue sacrifice cards first to try the effect." When he spoke, he waved his hand directly, and ten small saplings appeared in his hands: "this is the world tree left by the predecessors of my family. I don''t know if it meets the requirements?" After the words fall, the big tube wood spring looks forward to Chu fan. The reason why he was so confident just now is because of the existence of these world trees. If these world trees can''t meet Chu fan''s requirements, they will really face each other. Fortunately, what he was worried about didn''t happen. After looking at the saplings in muchun''s hand, Chu fan nodded seriously: "in line with the requirements, these world trees can be used to exchange for the avenue sacrifice card!" "Great!" As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, big tube muchun''s face brightened, and then directly handed ten saplings to Chu fan: "in exchange for ten Avenue sacrifice cards, if not enough, I will continue to exchange them."When talking, big tube muchun looks like a rich man. If you insist on using one word to describe the present state of big tube muchun, it''s arrogant! Yes, it''s arrogant. Anyway, the most important thing for my family is the world tree. If I want to buy dozens of road sacrifice cards, it''s OK! Chapter 1067 Although he despises big barrel muchun''s rich and willful way of doing things, as a businessman, Chu fan still knows the truth of making money with harmony. So after taking the world tree from muchun, Chu fan immediately changed into a smile: "this is your card!" While speaking, Chu fan has already handed ten Avenue sacrifice cards to the hand of big barrel muchun. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and getting the reward: the strength has been promoted to a high level." When the card falls into the hands of big barrel muchun, the voice of the system suddenly comes: "it is detected that the host''s current strength is a senior Avenue sage, and the strength stack begins..." After the sound of the system fell, Chu fan was stunned, and then he felt that the power in his body began to increase rapidly. After a few breaths, this enhanced feeling stopped, but Chu fan''s heart still has a feeling, now he can definitely hang himself before! Fortunately, this time Chu fan''s strength improved very fast, and it didn''t cause much movement, so it didn''t attract the attention of big tube muchun and others. After taking the card from Chu fan, a big smile immediately appeared on the face of Tatung muchun: "Xia, go and gather all the people of our Tatung muchun family who are the highest level of heaven saints." "Yes Hear big tube wood spring words, big tube wood summer also don''t hesitate, directly a face of joy began to cast the message. It can be seen from the IQ of Da Tong Mu Xia that this is definitely an opportunity for the rapid improvement of Da Tong Mu''s strength. "Cough, cough." Looking at the two brothers who were already impatient to enhance the strength of the family, Chu fan coughed twice: "spring, do you have a way to find the avenue level creatures?" When talking, Chu fan''s eyes were fixed on the big barrel of muchun. He doesn''t want this guy to get his own card and go to fight with the enemy of the big tube wood clan. In this way, he will definitely become the sinner of the big tube wood clan. If this is true, the strength of the big tube wood clan will increase. Chu fan doesn''t know, but it will decrease for sure. You know, after swallowing the fruit of the world, Chu fan already owes the cause and effect of the big tube wood clan. If the big tube wood clan is damaged because of his reasons, he will also be affected to a certain extent. After seeing Chu fan''s expression, big tube wood spring is a Leng at first, then quickly guessed his inner thought. Facing Chu fan with a smile, Da Tong Mu Chun said calmly: "don''t worry, I''m not a reckless person." After that, there was a confident smile on Tatung muchun''s face, and then he said: "not far from my Tatung muchun family, there are some wild animals in the universe, and there are some leaders in their population." "I see." After hearing the words of big tube wood spring, Chu fan can''t help but feel relieved. Although it''s also against the strong at the level of Dao, it''s obvious that there are two different concepts to deal with friars and cosmic beasts. After all, monks have all kinds of secret arts, magic weapons, talents and even stratagems, and there is nothing to care about except a powerful body. The most important thing is that the intelligence quotient of the wild animals in the universe is very low, which can completely reduce the loss of the big barrel wood clan. Seeing that Chu fan accepted his idea, the expression on Tatung muchun''s face was even more proud: "these evil animals have always intruded into the affiliated world of my Tatung muchun family. They didn''t bother to go to them before, but they are lazy to do it, but now they are different." Looking at the murderous appearance of the big barrel of muchun, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw a "ten" for those wild animals in the universe. If he didn''t give the Dadao sacrifice card to muchun, it''s estimated that these wild animals in the universe would still be able to live freely in the universe, rather than become other people''s prey. When make complaints about Chu''s heart, the people of the big wooden family have gathered quickly. "Chun, what can I do for you?" A total of 32 people, after all the people gathered, they looked at the big barrel of muchun with strange eyes. You know, big tube muchun is a saint of the highest level. Even if there is anything, he won''t find them. Looking at the puzzled eyes of his people, a big smile appeared on his face, and then he said: "there are two things I want to inform you when I ask you to come here today." When he said that, Tatung muchun stopped for a moment, and then continued to say: "the first thing is: from today on, I am the head of the Tatung muchun clan." After the words of muchun fall, everyone is calm.Although in the past, the clan leader of the tatungmu clan was tatungmu limestone, he asked tatungmu chun to do a lot of things. So we all know in our hearts that Tatung muchun is the next successor of limestone. Chapter 1068 Of course, in addition to this, there is another reason that the strength of datongmuchun is the strongest in addition to datongmuchun limestone. Under the superposition of these two reasons, these people did not show too intense reaction to the new patriarch of datongmuchun. Looking at his clan''s calm reaction, big tube muchun can''t help but draw his mouth. He feels that his clan leader''s dignity has been challenged. I am also the new patriarch. Can''t you give me some congratulations? However, before Tatung muchun had time to speak, one of the Tatung muchun people with thick black eyes had already spoken: "clan leader, you''d better quickly say what the next thing is to do. After all, my time is very precious and can''t be wasted here." When talking, big tube Muza blue face helplessly looked to big tube muchun. Hearing the words of big tube muzala, big tube muchun couldn''t help but draw his mouth. If he didn''t consider maintaining his image, he would like to spit directly. Don''t think that if I''m obsessed with cultivation, I don''t know what you''ve done. Who doesn''t know that you are a well-known scum man. You spend twenty-four hours a day, twenty-three hours in hooking up with other girls? What''s more, this guy has to meet, chat, eat and so on with different girls in 23 hours. He is a great sage of heaven. He plays himself into a black eye, but how strict he is with time management. If it wasn''t for the girl who never colluded with the big barrel wood family, he would have been interrupted by the angry man. "Hum!" Sure enough, as soon as she finished her words, a woman from the big tube wood clan beside her gave a cold hum: "why, I can''t spare such a little time. It seems that you are very busy recently?" After hearing this woman''s words, several other people around immediately cast a look of disgust at the big barrel of muzala. They are also the top level saints of the big tube wood clan. They are ashamed to be with this guy. However, after feeling the disdain of her peers, she did not feel shame, but showed a proud look: "hehe, it''s all due to my outstanding male charm." At this point, the big barrel muzhalan also cast a strange look at many male people around him: "if you are interested in my time management ability, you can come to me in private ~" "cough, cough..." Seeing that the topic was about to rush towards some strange directions, big barrel muchun coughed several times to interrupt them. Joke, you know, today''s protagonist is my big barrel muchun. Is it too much to let this scum man steal the limelight? "Since everyone has no opinion, let''s talk about the second thing." After that, Tatung muchun took a serious look at the crowd, and then said: "I have an opportunity for you to break through and become a saint of the road, but you need to fight for it." "What?" The words of big tube wood spring just export, everyone present is surprised. Even big Tanmu Zha Lan, who was just full of impatience, looked at big Tanmu Chun with a blazing face: "patriarch, have you found the holy fruit back?" When the big barrel muzala spoke, the others around him didn''t speak, but their eyes also showed the color of expectation. Although they are the top saints of heaven, it is not so easy for them to become saints of heaven. You know, the great sage is the top of the universe. If you want to be a great sage, talent, chance and natural resources are indispensable. Even with the support of the big barrel family, only one or two of them can break through. If it had been so easy to break through, there would not have been only a few great sages in the family of big tube wood. Feeling the people''s eyes, the corner of his mouth raised slightly. Then he shook his head in the disappointed eyes of the people: "No." ¡­¡­ In the big tube after the words of muchun export, the expression of the people present immediately become strange up. If it wasn''t for this guy''s strong strength, if it wasn''t for this guy''s new clan leader, they would definitely rush up to let him know what cruelty is. In the universe, in addition to the fruit of the tree family, they never know that there is anything else that can help the top level saints of heaven break through. Seeing that his people were about to run wild, big tube muchun quickly spoke out the function of the avenue sacrifice card.After listening to the introduction of big tube muchun, people''s expression immediately became hot again. "Patriarch, in this way, we can break through as long as we sacrifice a cosmic wild animal at the level of Dao?" Chapter 1069 Because big tube wood spring just said the function of the road sacrifice card, did not say the source of the card, so Chu fan has not been noticed by them. After hearing the words of Tanmu zhalang, Tanmu Chun nodded, and then said: "but I only have ten cards of this kind now, that is to say, only ten of you can break through and become saints of the road." As soon as the words of muchun came out, the scene became lively. However, they don''t think that the number of cards is too few. On the contrary, they think that the number of cards is too many. After all, there is only one holy fruit, but there are ten Avenue sacrifice cards! So many cards on behalf of their chances of being selected will also increase, so they can not help but do not care. Things to now, even the big barrel of Muza blue expression has become serious. As for the time and the exotic beauties who had an agreement with him? Hehe, how can these things improve the strength? I said that as long as my strength is improved, will not my big barrel muzala be more successful in becoming a time manager? At the thought of this, Dazhalan''s heart was filled with passion, and then he looked directly at Dazhalan: "patriarch, I don''t know how you plan to choose ten of us?" As soon as these words came out, everyone''s eyes fell on the big barrel of muchun. There are 32 people here, that is to say, their chances of being selected are close to one third, which are very promising. There are even a few female saints of the way of heaven who simply cast their eyes on the big barrel of muchun. In fact, this is a very normal thing, you know, big tube muchun is the most powerful of all unmarried men in the family, and now he has the chance to let them break through. What is this? This is the legendary son-in-law of the golden turtle! Now show your best side. If this guy suddenly takes a blind eye on himself, won''t he make a lot of money? For the behavior of these women, the men did not make too fierce reaction, at most is to blame why they are not a woman. Of course, there is no shortage of exotic flowers in any race, such as the time manager, big barrel muzaran. In the frightened eyes of the people, he also threw a wink at the big barrel of muchun, and then said in a delicate and disgusting tone: "patriarch, if you want to experience men, I can also ~" "ouch ~" as soon as the big barrel of muchun came out, the people around immediately opened the distance from him. Although they knew that he was a scum man, they didn''t find that he had such a good appetite until today. I didn''t notice that this guy still has the idea of eating all men and women? But soon a new idea appeared in everyone''s mind: although he didn''t harass the girls in the clan, he had a very close relationship with many men. At the thought of this, some of the men who usually have a close relationship with the big barrel of muzzlelan, especially those who enter the big barrel of muzzlelan''s room in the dead of night to discuss time management skills, all of them have changed their faces. Can we say that this guy''s previous actions are to reduce our vigilance, and then increase his success rate? In an instant, the big barrel of muzzlelan successfully gained a lot of fear, disgust, disgust My eyes. Feeling the people''s eyes, the big barrel muzhalan was stunned at first, and then showed a proud look: "if the patriarch asked you that, in order to improve your strength, would you agree?" ¡­¡­ The words of big barrel muzala just came out, and all the men on the scene closed their eyes in pain. And in the minds of the saints of the family of big wood, an evil idea arose - promise him! Compared with thousands of years of waiting, even to death can not break through, as if this requirement is not too much. ¡­¡­ After thinking about this, they looked at the big barrel of muchun again. This time, even the men''s eyes became charming. In order to improve their strength, they are willing to give up, but at that time they will be bitten by a dog. Feel 32 hot eyes staring at himself, big tube wood spring can''t help a cold. If it''s just a girl''s eyes, as a man, he can not only accept it, but also feel hi. But when the man''s eyes were added, things immediately became horrible. He could not resist the idea of slapping Da Tong Mu to death in order to purify the social atmosphere of Da Tong Mu. Then Da Tong Mu Chun said with a cold face: "this choice is not up to me, who can get the chance of breakthrough depends on your own efforts."After hearing the words of muchun, people''s expressions became serious. As the patriarch of the big tube wood clan, in this case, the big tube wood spring is certainly not joking. And they don''t want to lose the chance of breakthrough because of their own carelessness. Chapter 1070 Seeing that everyone''s expression became serious again, big tube muchun quietly reached out and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Up to now, he has doubted that the reason why datongmu limestone made him the new patriarch is that he can''t stand these sand carving people. After this idea appeared, big tube wood spring quickly and firmly shook his head. Impossible, my patriarch can''t be so careless! However, it is a pity that some ideas can not be eliminated once they come into being, such as now. As long as he saw the blue face of Muza, his inner emotion would become restless. After taking a deep breath and trying to stabilize his mood, he said: "if you want to get the avenue sacrifice card, you need to exchange the corpses of two Avenue level cosmic beasts." "Hiss ~" as soon as the words of muchun came out, people on the scene couldn''t help taking a breath. although their minds have already prepared for some difficulty in getting the chance to break through, they still want to make complaints about it when they know it. Hunt down the wild beast of the universe! Although it''s easier to deal with the cosmic wild animals because of their intelligence problems, it''s still a near death thing to hunt them with the strength of the supreme sage of heaven. It''s no exaggeration to say that if it wasn''t for the fact that he was the head of the big barrel wood clan, people would have doubted whether he wanted to kill them. Different from the people of the big tube wood family, Chu fan inhaled completely because of the black heart of the big tube wood spring. At the beginning, Chu fan simply thought that Tatung muchun was an honest man, but when things got to this point, Chu fan knew that he had been beaten in the face. If this guy is an honest man, then he is Chu fan, the first simple little gentleman in the world. The value of a Dao sacrifice card, which is a treasure of Dao level, doubled instantly after it fell into his hands. That is to say, if these sages want to break through and become great sages, they have to hunt and kill three great beasts. For this kind of situation, Chu fan can only say that even the North American invaders did not treat the local aborigines as ruthlessly as you! However, at this time, he didn''t feel guilty for driving up prices. Not only that, after seeing the expressions of the people, he also showed a look of irony: "why, do you think there will be a free lunch in the world?" When he spoke, he waved his hand directly: "if someone knows that he can''t hold on, then he should quit now. I won''t laugh at you." Ha ha ~ after hearing the words of big tube muchun, all the people on the scene were puffing their lips. You guys are already laughing now, OK? "Done!" At this time, a sudden burst of drinking came from one side. I saw a big barrel of Muza blue face firmly said: "is not to hunt the avenue level wild animals in the universe, we can not deal with a few animals?" After hearing the words of muzhalan, the sages of the way of heaven on the scene couldn''t help but look bright. Yes, although they can''t deal with the universe wild animals alone, they can cooperate. We should know that although there are so-called species of wild animals in the universe, they don''t have the same sense of cooperation as monks. After the idea flashed, the people on the scene immediately looked at each other around the friars, it is obvious that they are going to start looking for team-mates to work with. In an instant, the more powerful people on weekdays immediately became the hot cakes in people''s eyes. For example, there are a lot of fellow friars around him at this time. Although he is unreliable in life, his strength is still worthy of affirmation. Feeling the warm eyes of his people, the big barrel of Muza blue smiles so that even his eyes are about to disappear. Who would have thought that my big barrel of azalea would be like this one day? However, despite this, but we still quickly selected team-mates, and set out towards the gathering place of the cosmic wild animals. We are all local people, and we are not unfamiliar with the place where the wild animals gather. Looking at the monks who left one by one, Chu fan looked at him strangely: "don''t you worry that they are in danger?" You know, these are the top level saints of heaven. It''s no exaggeration to say that they are the future of the big tube wood clan! Hearing Chu fan''s words, a calm smile appeared on his face: "with our protection, although they may suffer losses, they will not encounter life danger." At this point, he sighed, and then continued: "no matter what, it''s a huge experience for them!"As soon as he finished, Chu fan couldn''t help pulling his lips: "did you just say ''we'' When speaking, Chu fan also pointed to himself. "Of course!" Seeing Chu fan''s action, Datong muchun nodded calmly: "you are the son of my family of Datong muchun, so you can''t be absent from such an important activity." Chapter 1071 Looking at the big barrel wood spring a face naturally of appearance, Chu fan can''t help but get the corner of the mouth a burst of twitch. Good guy, if it wasn''t for you, I thought I was the tool man of your big barrel wood clan? Listen, is this human talk? If it wasn''t for my high IQ, I would have thought that you big tube wood people were looking for the son of prophecy just to help you. though I can''t help but make complaints about Chu''s Wooden spring, Chu fan never refused. Anyway, we are also a conscientious businessman. As a saint, Chu fan feels that he has reason and responsibility to provide after-sales service for his customers. After thinking about this, Chu fan nodded to muchun directly: "in that case, let''s start quickly." In any case, these guys are the top level saints of heaven, the pillars of the future of the big tube wood clan. If the lives of these guys are threatened because of their reasons, Chu fan thinks that the attitude of the big tube wood clan towards themselves will certainly change. For Chufan''s inner thoughts, Tatung muchun certainly didn''t know, and it was because of this that after seeing that Chufan actually agreed to his proposal directly, Tatung muchun immediately showed a big smile on his face: "the kindness of Daoyou today, my Tatung muchun family will pay back a lot in the future!" After the words fell, in order to make Chu fan believe in himself, Tatung muchun added: "don''t worry, Daoyou. If the emperor of the universe comes to you later, I will help you for free." ¡­¡­ Hear big tube wood spring of words, Chu fan can''t help but mouth corner a draw, at the same time also more understand this Si of chicken thief. Listen, listen, is this human talk? Although the surface of the big barrel of muchun is simple and thick, if we carefully analyze what he said just now, we can find a special mystery. Looking at the big barrel of wood spring a pair of "I am an honest man" appearance, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of contempt. This guy''s words just now have been very clear. Thanks to your help now, otherwise when you are attacked by others, we will help you, but there will be a charge! At the thought of this, Chu fan can''t help but want to give big tube Mu Chun two big mouths. Is that how you treat the son of prophecy? If I''m not sure that I''m the son of your prophecy, I''ll suspect you of any conspiracy. However, it is obvious that Tatung muchun does not have so much thought to study Chu fan''s inner thoughts. After the words fall, big tube wood spring hurriedly toward just the direction of the people left to rush past. Just as Chu fan guessed, although Tatung muchun wanted to make his race''s top saints experience, he was reluctant to let these guys really suffer. With the strength of Chu fan and others, naturally you don''t have to worry about being discovered by big barrel muzala and others. When walking on the road, Chu fan remembered one thing: "Daoyou, just now you said that the emperor of the universe would be my enemy?" When asking questions, Chu fan''s brows locked tightly: "I don''t remember when I offended the emperor family of the universe?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, there was a smile on his face: "you don''t know something about Daoyou. Lingna bichi, who was killed by you, handed over a letter of refuge to the emperor family of the universe not long ago." When speaking of this, Chu fan suddenly felt that the expression on the face of big tube muchun had the taste of schadenfreude. After a strange look at Chu fan, Da Tong Mu Chun continued to say: "with the character of the emperor family of the universe, if you kill their men, they won''t let you go." Hear the words of big tube wood spring, Chu fan can''t help but corner of mouth a burst of twitch. Chu fan is not very afraid of the so-called king of the universe, because although this race claims to be the king of the universe, their actual strength is just about the same as that of the otangmu clan. But let Chu fan some helpless is, although Lingna bichi is used as a sacrifice, but it also has a big tube of wood Xia''s great contribution. But you can tell from the words of Da Tong Mu Chun that it seems that the emperor family of the universe doesn''t mean to trouble them. The occurrence of such a thing let Chu fan some dissatisfaction. Why should I be responsible for the mistakes we all make together? Do I look like a soft persimmon? It''s like when you were a child, you and your children bombed Uncle Wang''s dung pit next door and found that you were the only one who was beaten. And your little friend not only did not get beaten, but also won praise. This kind of mood cannot be tasted by ordinary people.What Chu fan didn''t know, however, was that in the eyes of the emperors of the universe, she was indeed a standard soft persimmon. You know, although the names of the kings of the universe sound domineering, they are not really kings of the universe. Chapter 1072 The reason why we have such a domineering name is that this race has a strong fighting capacity. However, as the saying goes, there must be gains and losses. The more gifted the race is, the more defects they have. Just like the big tube wood clan, the universe emperor clan is also a sparsely populated race, but they are more miserable than the big tube wood clan, and there are only a dozen people in the whole race. It is also because of this that it is not cost-effective for the king family of the universe to offend the big tube wood family because of a surrender Lingna bichi. But Chu fan is different. He is a little saint of heaven, and there is no powerful backing behind him. Although the goods seem to have a good relationship with the family of the big tube wood, the emperor family of the universe who don''t know Chu fan''s identity don''t think that the family of the big tube wood will offend them for a Chu fan. It is precisely because of this that after a brief discussion, the emperor family of the universe immediately made the most "correct" decision to destroy Chu fan! In this way, they not only do not have to suffer too much loss, but also maintain the dignity of their own race. This is a business that is sure to make a profit. In fact, it''s no wonder that the emperor family of the universe will make such a decision. You know, they are the overlord class race in the universe, but their reputation is far less than that of the big barrel wood family. In addition to their own strength gap, there is also an important reason is the style of doing things. You know, in the eyes of most creatures in the universe, the emperor of the universe has another title - the robber of the universe! Different from the otangmu people who have been living in the Holy tree world as otangmu, they are basically wandering in the universe because of their belligerent character. If it''s just wandering around, after all, there are all kinds of wonderful races in the universe, and it''s not hard to accept the fact that there is an extra travel loving group. However, what really scares the creatures in the universe is the way that the kings of the universe treat other races. If they encounter the big world of one of the races on their journey, they will kill each other impolitely, and then save each other''s big world for trading with other races! It''s no exaggeration to say that if it wasn''t for the fact that the number of emperors in the universe was really rare and the universe was broad enough, this race would have been attacked by a group of people. It is also because of this, so even if the universe emperor family has a very strong strength, but they still do not have a few men. After all, they don''t look up to those who have too much strength, and those who have the same strength are shameful. They don''t want to damage their reputation for being an unreliable backer. Therefore, although Lingna bichi''s strength is relatively weak, his refuge is also a matter worthy of celebration for the emperor family of the universe. After all, they are the top races in the universe. They are all negative races. They are the only kings of the universe. It''s really embarrassing. However, they have not yet had time to Linna bichi as a breakthrough to show their racial mind, they got a sad news - Linna bichi died! Well, no one has taken refuge for tens of thousands of years. It''s not easy for one person to take refuge. As a result, he was killed by others before he waited a few days. What is this? It''s a shame! It''s like peeing in the face of the kings of the universe. When Chu fan and Tatung muchun were following others in the dark, a huge white spaceship was running fast not far from Tatung muchun. "Beira, how long will it take to get to the big barrel family?" It was a strange bald creature with a silver white body and a long tail. However, the momentum he exudes makes others dare not underestimate him. Hearing what he said, a strange creature, who looks like a frog, but has pincers on both sides of his body, said: "King Lisa, according to the recorder on the spaceship, we will soon be able to reach the big barrel wood clan." After Beira''s words fell, Lisa''s face just showed a smile: "very good, after we find the mole ant who dares to insult the dignity of the king of the universe, our king must grind him directly into minced meat!" At this point, the expression on Lisa''s face is more bloodthirsty, he seems to see the picture of Chu fan''s humble begging for mercy under the strong pressure brought by himself. "Yihouhou ~" after a strange laugh, Lisa said to Beila: "speed up!" Hearing Lisa''s words, Beira trembled, and then waved the pliers in her hand: "speed up!" As Beira''s voice fell, the speed of the spacecraft increased again. Of course, Chu fan didn''t know what was happening in the universe. At this time, he was watching the friars of the big wood family fight against the wild beasts of the universe with great interest. Chapter 1073 It took them more than ten minutes to find a small group of wild animals in the universe. Not only that, after determining the species of these wild animals, they also discussed the ways to deal with them in a very short time. From this point, we can see that the big tube wood clan must have been plotting against these wild animals for a long time, otherwise they would not have had a targeted method so soon. But it''s normal. It is the so-called sleeping place that allows others to sleep soundly, not to mention a group of powerful and unstable wild animals? Of course, this is not the reason that makes Chu fan care. The real reason is that he triggered a task a few minutes ago. Just a few minutes ago, the Da Tong Mu clan had just found this small gathering place of wild animals. Just as they started to move, the voice of the system suddenly appeared in Chu fan''s mind: "Ding, congratulations on the host triggering task, please check it in time!" Hear the sound of the system, Chu fan is a Leng at first, then quickly looked to his taskbar. It has to be said that since swallowing the world fruit, the system''s task reward has become more and more heroic, which can be seen from the speed of Chu fan''s strength improvement. Of course, we can''t rule out that the system found that the weak chicken power of Chu fan is too difficult to survive in the universe, so it''s possible to deliberately increase the strength of Chu fan. These are all gossips. Let''s not mention them. It''s obvious that the difficulty of the task is not very high, so the reward for the task is also very general. Mission: Guardian Introduction: as the son of the prophecy of the big tube wood clan, please protect the safety of the big tube wood clan requirements: protect the top level heaven sage of the big tube wood clan from dying in this training time limit: three days mission reward: open a heaven peak card at any time punishment for failure: strength reduced to primary Avenue Sage "gudu!" Looking at his task, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth: "system, if you are taken away, you blink." Has been used to the system of this period of time forthright, now suddenly see this guy has become a pickpocket, Chu fan actually still some not adapt. Unfortunately, for Chu fan''s sand sculpture idea, the system obviously has no idea to answer. A few breaths in the past, still did not hear the sound of the system, Chu fan would not be polite to offer a middle finger to express his sincere heart. Although he despises the stinginess of the system, in order to prevent his strength from decreasing, and also in line with the idea that mosquito legs are also meat, Chu fan immediately enters a state of vigilance. Although up to now, the performance of these sages of the way of heaven is still remarkable, and on one side there are two guardians, big tube muchun and big tube Mucha. But Chu fan didn''t dare to take it lightly. You know, after the system released the task, these guys in front of them are not pure big tube wood clan, but the strength of Chu fan! For Chu fan''s inner thoughts, other people certainly don''t know. It is precisely because of this that when he saw that Chu fan was really protecting his people, he could not help but flash a touch in his eyes. For his previous "kidnapping" Chu fan to help protect his people, Tatung muchun also knows something is not authentic. But for the sake of the safety of the people, he did it. Originally thought that Chu fan''s heart will have dissatisfaction, who knows he will be so serious to help. That''s why Tatung muchun is more determined in his mind: if the emperor family of the universe really comes to find Chu fan''s trouble, then he won''t let him succeed! Chu fan didn''t know that his behavior of conscientiously completing the task would make Tatung muchun''s heart full of emotion. If he knew, he must be I''m not going to explain. Joke, this is to be able to take advantage of things, Chu fan unless it is crazy, otherwise it will not expose their own. Lu Xun has a good saying: "since misunderstanding is so beautiful, let it go." Lu Xun: I didn''t say that After careful observation, Chu fan found that among the many monks, the most brilliant one was the big barrel of Muza blue. The magic weapon of this product is refined by an unknown tentacle. Whenever it is hit by his tentacle, the wild beast will fall into a strange state of shaking all over. It is also the existence of a large barrel of Muza blue, so his team quickly caught two of the world''s wild beasts. With the good start of muzhalan and others, the other groups were also successful. In just a few hours, seven or eight of them were captured and killed. Looking at the people''s actions, Chu fan''s face couldn''t help flashing a trace of appreciation"It''s worthy of being a friar of the top race. This kind of performance alone is enough for everyone to praise." When speaking, Chu fan''s face was full of praise. Chapter 1074 This is absolutely Chu fan''s sincere praise. Although these wild animals have no intelligence, they are easy to deal with. We should know that the strength gap between the great sage and the great sage is a gap. If we don''t have enough strength, we can''t say who will win in the battle. With the capture of one wild beast, the friars of the big wood family gradually relaxed. In fact, it''s not only these sages of heaven, but also the people like Tatung muchun who have been hiding in the dark. After all, from the current situation, the situation is absolutely good. However, at this time, there was a roar not far away: "roar ~" after the sound came, all the saints of the way of heaven on the scene trembled, and some of them were caught off guard and almost hit by the wild beasts of the universe. Not only these sages of heaven, but also Chu fan''s and datongmu''s expressions became serious. "Peak level, Avenue level, cosmic beast!" If it''s just a common beast in the universe, it won''t make the three people look like this. After all, there is a big guy named muchun between them. However, what really made people feel scared was that the roar just now, even the big barrel of muchun felt the pressure! "You leave quickly!" After giving orders to his own people, datongmuchun looked at Chufan and datongmucha: "Xia, Chufan, we are going to have a fierce battle today!" When he spoke, there was a bitter smile on his face. If he can, of course, he doesn''t want to fight against such a terrible existence. After all, he is not a fighting maniac of the universe emperor. But unfortunately, it is not up to them to choose. We should know that the strength of the sage of Yidao, if not blocked by the three of them, these saints of Tiandao on the spot will certainly not escape its pursuit. After hearing the words of big tube muchun, the people on the scene did not dare to waste their time. They just waved their hand to collect the body of the beast that had just been killed, and then quickly fled to the Holy tree world. They are not hot-blooded idiots, only with a roar can let them hurt, as long as not a fool to know how terrible each other. Therefore, these sages of the way of heaven are very clear in their hearts. Only when they escape here as quickly as possible, can they not drag down Chu fan and others. Different from these sages, Chu fan''s heart began to curse after hearing the roar: "dog system, is this what you did?" Chu fan is not a fool. Since the people of the big tube wood family chose this place as their goal of Seiko, they must have a certain degree of self-confidence. But now there is even a big tube of wood spring can''t deal with the existence, plus he just triggered the task, Chu fan''s heart immediately had a guess. "Ding, please don''t use the blood spray system!" However, as soon as Chu fan''s words fell, the voice of the system began to ring: "this system is a system with integrity, how can it do such things?" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan offered a middle finger without hesitation. In the aspect of immorality, you have never lost the system! However, Chu fan did not have much time to morally condemn the system in his heart, because when he spoke, their enemies had already appeared. "An octopus?" Looking at the universe wild beast rushing towards this side, Chu fan''s face showed a strange color. Different from Chu fan, when he saw the octopus, his face suddenly changed: "Damn, how could it be this guy?" Chu fan was stunned when he heard the words of big tube muchun: "do you know this guy?" "Of course." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, a bitter smile appeared on his face: "the evil god Luo Luo an, this guy has a great reputation in the real universe. It seems that he can''t be good today." When he spoke, the expression on his face was as ugly as a beep dog. Before, he was still glad that he had to deal with a wild animal without intelligence, but after seeing the real face of this guy clearly, he regretted it. He would rather fight with the friar than fight with the man in front of him! Although he knew the terror of the other side, in order to protect his own people from evacuating, he had to be ready to meet the other side. Taking advantage of luoan has not arrived, big tube wood spring began to face Chu fan literacy. The universe is fair. After giving the wild animals powerful strength and huge number, they successfully took away their intelligence.But it is the so-called any race has a wonderful flower, then the universe wild animal race is no exception, and luoluoan is a wonderful flower in the universe wild animals! The reason for this is that this guy is a cosmic beast with only intelligence quotient! Chapter 1075 Luoluoan is one of the most vulnerable species in the universe - Octopus! Generally speaking, the strongest octopus is just barely able to reach the primary sage of heaven. But it happened that luo''an had a completely different experience from his own people. At the beginning, Luo luoan was exiled to a big world without owner because of an accident. Due to the loss of the protection and guidance of the saints of heaven, the strength of life in this world is very weak. It is because of this that when facing Luo luoan, who was born with the strength of a senior sage, he immediately regarded him as a God. Enjoying the belief and worship of the whole world, he broke through his racial restrictions and became an intermediate saint of heaven. Not only that, but also because of an accident, he entered the remains left by the death of a great saint. In this relic, although luoan didn''t get the strength promotion, it unexpectedly opened the wisdom. The next thing is not to mention, this guy is like the son of the universe, just go out for a walk can get a big chance. Thanks to countless opportunities, luoan''s strength has entered a period of rapid growth. After that, Luo luo''an conquered a large number of wild animals in the universe with his IQ much higher than that of his family. Later, he kept invading other big worlds and improved his strength with the help of the belief and Qi of living creatures. As Luo luo''an''s strength became stronger and stronger, its fame began to grow, and it even won the title of "evil god" in the universe. As a cosmic beast with intelligence quotient, luoluoan poses a great threat to the monks in the universe. It''s not that no one wants to eradicate him, but it''s a pity that all of them end up in failure. Not only that, every time you dodge a danger, luoan''s strength will be greatly improved. Up to now, it has become a strong man at the top level! If it were not for the belief of ordinary creatures, it would not be enough to provide him with powerful strength. It is estimated that this guy would have become a Yuanji level cosmic beast. It is precisely because luoluo''an has such a legendary animal life experience that when he saw that the enemy was this guy, his face was so ugly. After hearing the words of big tube wood spring, Chu fan''s face is also some ugly. From the description of big tube muchun, this guy is the leading role of a dragon. Even Chu fan suspected that if luoan was not a wild animal in the universe, he would be a sage of Yuanji now. "Roar ~" however, Chu fan was not shocked by the current situation. His mood did not last long, and Luo an''s roar came from one side again. But now the distance between luoan and them is less than 100 meters. At the same time of roaring, a huge tentacle of luoan also directly attacked Chu fan and others. After hearing the roar of Luo Luo an, Chu fan could not help frowning, and then took a small step back. Of course, it''s not fear, it''s intolerance. Yes, I can''t bear it. In fact, just now, the two of them, Tatung muchun and Tatung Mucha, took a tacit step back and looked at Luo an with strange eyes. "Cough, cough." After coughing twice, Chu fan used magic power to seal his sense of smell: "Damn, it stinks!" When speaking, Chu fan''s face showed a look of disgust: "I heard that you are a cosmic beast with only intelligence quotient. Don''t you know that your bad breath is very serious?" Speaking of this, Chu fan suddenly realized: "I know, you must want to kill us with halitosis. It''s too cruel!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo Luo an''s eyes flashed a trace of anger, and then roared again: "mole ant, God wants you to die!" Words fall, immediately four or five tentacles toward Chu fan mercilessly hit down. Looking at the tentacles falling towards him, Chu fan''s face flashed a ray of joy: "thanks to the smell just sealed, otherwise I would have been assassinated by you now." Between the words, Chu fan deftly evaded the attack of Luo an. Although he is confident in his own strength, he is not masochistic and uncomfortable. As long as you look at luoan''s figure, you will know that this guy must be a strength player. In this case, only a fool would choose to fight it! However, as soon as the thought came to this, Chu fan''s face suddenly became strange. He felt that he had just been small and the pattern was small. Originally, Chu fan thought that there were some things in the world that only a fool would do, but when things really happened, he found that in addition to a fool, there were also some simple people who would do it. Chapter 1076 Just now, just as we set out to avoid the attack of luoluo''an, the big tube muchun and the big tube Mucha on one side gave out a roar respectively, and then directly attacked Chu fan. Looking at the two men waving their weapons to attack luoluo''an, Chu fan couldn''t help pulling out his mouth: "with such excellent teammates, why can''t he worry about failure?" Yes, failure! At the beginning, Chu fan and others thought that it was not difficult to deal with a cosmic beast with their IQ. But when it really happened, Chu fan discovered a sad fact that his two teammates didn''t seem to have much difference in intelligence with the wild animals in the universe. Sure enough, in Chu fan''s eyes, big tube muchun and big tube Mucha, just like two baseball, were directly hit back by luoan''s tentacles. At the moment of falling to the ground, Tanmu Xia roared: "for the glory of Tanmu!" As soon as the voice fell, a huge hammer appeared in the hand of big tube Muxia, and then he smashed it down to a tentacle of luoan again. Not only that, when launching the attack, a strong layer of thunder and lightning surrounded the hammer in the hands of the big tube Muxia. Looking at the big barrel Mu Xia that roars to launch an attack toward Luo Luo an, Chu fan can''t help but draw a corner of his mouth. In his field of vision, the figure of this guy has already merged with a two goods man who wears armor and yells "for the glory of the northern God". However, although the behavior of Da Tong Mu Xia is closer to that of Mangfu, Da Tong Mu Chun, who has just suffered a heavy blow, is more rational. Maybe he knew the gap between himself and luoan, so after he got up from the ground, he didn''t rush to fight with each other, but became a mage. Standing in the same place, muchun''s hands began to pinch quickly: "silence ¡¤ thunder space!" With the sound of big wooden spring falling, a large purple thunder immediately fell around. Looking at these weapons in various shapes rushing towards luoluo''an, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a look of appreciation: "it''s worthy of being the second strongest of the big barrel wood clan. The mana of this move is estimated that even the ordinary top level Taoist saint will be directly injured." After hearing Chu fan''s praise, a proud smile immediately appeared on his face: "the friars of my family have always been the strongest in the same class!" When talking, big tube wood spring a face of pride. He is now the head of the family. As long as he is strong enough, the face of the family will not be damaged. However, the pride of big barrel muchun didn''t last long. Because just after his words fell, I saw Chu fan''s face opening strangely: "spring, have you forgotten something?" When he heard Chu fan''s words, he was stunned, and then he looked puzzled: "impossible!" When talking, big Tanmu Chun''s face was proud: "as a strong man at the top of the road, how can I forget something?" Looking at the confident appearance of big tube muchun, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth, then reached out and pointed to not far away: "are you sure, then guess if big tube muchun can resist this move?" Chu fan''s words just fall, big tube wood spring is can''t help but face a change, then toward the direction of fall an to see. Sure enough, in his line of sight, originally and oneself are hit by fall to fly out of big tube wood summer don''t know when unexpectedly rushed up again. Not only that, he is still fighting with Luo Luo an. Looking at a man and a beast surrounded by countless thunders, big tube muchun couldn''t help but change his face: "bastard, when did the two goods rush out?" When talking, big tube muchun looks worried. His family knows his own affairs. For the power of his move, big tube muchun is very clear. In order to deal with Luo an, he has already taken out his own move of pressing the bottom of the box. It''s because of this that big barrel muchun knows the terrible power of this move. Even the top level Taoist saint of the same level will be seriously injured when hit by this move. Not to mention the big barrel of wood summer is just a senior road Saint level slag. However, the reason why this move is a big wooden spring pressing the bottom of the box is that it is a move that can only be used but cannot be stopped. That is to say, once the thunder is called out, it will be indomitable towards their own target direct attack, even if he has no way to stop. Looking at the worried look on the big barrel wood spring face, Chu fan this just affirmation this si doesn''t intentionally want to get rid of own two goods younger brother. In fact, this matter can not be entirely blamed on the big tube muchun.You know, each race has its own characteristics, and the big barrel wood clan is good at all kinds of powerful magic. It is because of this that when the monks of the big barrel wood clan fight, they always keep a distance from the enemy and cast all kinds of spells. Chapter 1077 It is also this kind of custom that is close to the Convention, so when launching the attack just now, big tube muchun completely ignored Xia''s action. But as long as you look at the shape of the big barrel of Muxia, you can see that this guy is not a material for playing magic. That''s right. Like luoluo''an, big tube Muxia is also a wonderful flower! However, although they are both wonderful flowers, there is a gap between them. As a monk of the big tube wood clan, but the big tube wood Xia is not proficient in any magic, and even the life and death boundary of the big tube wood clan will not be released. But fortunately, when the universe closed a door, the guy also found the hole in the door. Although he is not good at magic, he is good at all kinds of melee, and even few people of the same level can defeat him in melee. It''s because of this, so after the loss just now, Da Tong Mu Xia has to face his brother''s unique skill this time because they both have their own habits. "Gudu ~" feeling the terrible power from the weapons turned into thunder around, Tanmu Xia could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, and then turned on the only magic he could do: "the size of Ruyi!" The sound falls, the body of big canister Mu Xia begins to quickly become small, a few breaths became the size of common fly. But it''s not over yet. After it''s getting smaller, the action of big tube Mu Xia is not over. Hard to take a breath, and then the big tube of wood summer directly toward the fall of an rushed in the past. Although it is more like a simple man in daily life, she will enter the awakening state when fighting. It is also because of this, so in just a moment, big tube wood summer thought of the safest place at present - falling side! You should know that luoan is more powerful than muchun. If any of the people present can block this move, it must be luoan. Now luoluoan also felt the terror threat brought by the thunder weapon in the air, so he gave up the attention to Tanmu Xia for a moment. It is also with this opportunity, big tube wood summer actually directly rushed to the side of Luo an. "Ouch ~" smelling the sour smell from luoluoan, the big tube of Muxia could not help but puff out from the corner of her mouth, but almost vomited out. When things got to this point, he suddenly believed Chu fan''s previous words. He felt that Luo luoan must have wanted to kill himself with his bad smell. But who''s big tanmusha? It is a wonderful flower of the whole family of big tube wood, and the only crazy warrior born in the family of mages. In terms of the will to survive alone, comrade Datong Muxia has surpassed the existence of Populus euphratica in the desert. So almost in an instant, big tube wood summer made a difficult decision, he fell directly on the body of Luo an. And in order to maintain their physical stability, big tube wood spring also reached out to catch a hair of Luo an. "Ho ~" the prototype of Luo luoan is bigger than a big world. Even the ordinary Luo luoan is just a little bit in front of him, not to mention that he has become smaller now. So although I know that the big barrel of wood summer fell on my body, but luoan has no way to attack him. Of course, the main reason for this is the strong threat brought by the big barrel wood spring. After a helpless roar, all the tentacles of luoluo''an waved, and then directly to the thunder weapons around. It''s obviously impossible for him to avoid the thunder because of his size, so in this case, his only choice is to fight against the thunder directly. In the attack at the same time, Luo an''s heart also secretly fierce, wait until the thunder after processing, the first thing he has to do is to kill his fleas! For the mood of Luo Luo an, of course, people don''t know. Chu fan shows a relaxed expression on his face after he rushes to Luo Luo an. I didn''t expect that this guy looked silly at ordinary times, but he had such keen intuition when fighting. But Chu fan also knows that this is not the time to think about these, and the most important thing now is to solve the problem. In the eyes of Chu fan and Da Tong Mu Chun, Luo Luo an''s tentacles collide with countless thunder. "Yila ~" accompanied by a strange sound, there was a smell of meat in the air. "Goo Doo!" Smelling this smell, Da Tong Mu Chun, who was weak because of his unique skill, swallowed a mouthful of saliva directly: "it''s so fragrant ~" as a strong man in the universe, Da Tong Mu Chun had eaten wild animals in the universe, but compared with the smell in the air now, what he used to eat was pig food.Hear the words of big tube wood spring, Chu fan can''t help but draw a corner of the mouth. Although what you said is true, is it not too serious to consider this kind of thing now? Chapter 1078 It''s obvious that otunguchun also finds that he''s not serious enough. "Cough, cough." Therefore, after the words fell, Tatung muchun immediately coughed seriously twice: "as a threat to all living beings in the universe, now that we have the opportunity, we will naturally make a contribution to the peace of the universe!" Looking at the big tube wood spring a face serious appearance, Chu fan can''t help but have the corner of the mouth twitch for a while. If you hadn''t been swallowing all the time, maybe I would have believed you. However, Luo an would not have thought that he would be killed one day because he was too delicious. Even Chu fan and Datong muchun, who are still some distance away from luoan, smell this smell, so Datong muchun, who has been staying on luoan, is no exception. At this time, luoluoan''s body was blackened by the shrunken big tube of Muxia. Although he has tried his best to make himself smaller, he was hurt in the thunder just now. If you didn''t have luoan blocking most of the thunder just now, it''s estimated that he has turned into ashes now. However, this is not the main thing. Smelling the smell of meat around her, she immediately swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "good smell!" Looking at his smoking arm, a strange look appeared on his face. How could I not find myself so fragrant before? Fortunately, when Da Tong Mu Xia was about to poison himself, he finally found the source of fragrance -- Luo Luo an! "Goo Doo!" Swallow a mouthful of saliva again, big tube Mu Xia''s eyes flashed a hard color, and then without hesitation toward his feet of black skin bit down. "Ouo ~" almost immediately, a roar full of shame came out. There is no doubt that this is the voice of Luo an. When making a cry, Luo Luo an''s heart also raised a strong sense of shame. As a terrible and terrifying wild animal in the universe, and as a well-known evil god in the universe, his royal highness, he has always been the only one to eat others. When did anyone dare to eat him? However, just now, Luo Angong gave his first time! Shame! It''s a shame! Even Luo luo''an felt that what just happened was enough to be remembered in his life. He, luoluoan, his highness, was bitten! Not only that, the son of a bitch who bit him even tore a piece of meat from him. "This battle can be lost, this tusk must die!" Almost in an instant, Da Tong Mu Xia has achieved the same achievement as a short leg in a canyon. Under the strong ability of ridicule, Da Tong Mu Xia has become the inevitable killer of luoan. "Mole ant, I want you to die!" The voice falls, Luo Luo an''s body immediately rose a terrible momentum, is enjoying the delicious big tube wood summer is no accident is pressed on Luo Luo an''s body. Seeing Luo Luo an''s action, big tube Mu Chun couldn''t help but look worried: "evil, stop!" With the intelligence of big tube muchun, how can you not see that luoan wants to start with big tube muchun, but with his current state, he has no ability to stop each other. You should know that even in its heyday, Tatung muchun is not an opponent of luoan, let alone the end of his life. Looking at Luo luoan who turns a deaf ear to his voice, the face of big tube Mu Chun can''t help showing the color of despair. By now, he has some regrets for setting up this so-called experience. if he hadn''t led the people to slaughter the wild animals in the universe, he would not have attracted Luo an''s attention. "No, I can''t let Xia die!" Looking at Luo luo''an in front of him, big tube Mu Chun''s face suddenly righted, and then a mysterious breath rose on his body: "evil animal, as long as I have a breath, you can''t hurt Xia!" While talking, big tube muchun''s body began to expand rapidly, and the aura around him also flocked to him. "Self explosion?" See big tube wood spring''s action, fall to fall not from can''t help but send out a exclamation. Only from the sound can you tell how scared Luo Luo an is at this time, as a top level road Saint level cosmic beast. As long as he didn''t take the initiative to die, then almost no one in the universe could hurt him. However, what makes Luo Luo an helpless is that today he meets an existence that can hurt him, and this guy is still a madman. According to the normal point of view, the strength of big tube muchun is certainly not as good as luoan. However, the current situation is obviously not normal. No matter how strong luoan is, it is impossible to survive the self explosion of a strong man of the same level."Am I going to die here today?" At the thought of his legendary animal life, Luo Luo an''s heart couldn''t help flashing a trace of unwillingness. As the only one with intelligence in the universe, how can he fall here before he has time to come to the world and break through to that realm? Chapter 1079 But at this time, the side of Chu fan finally moved. Even Chu fan didn''t expect that this guy would be so strong. You know, it''s self explosion. Self explosion, as the last means of cultivating creatures, can''t be ended by simply letting one''s body explode. In fact, as long as self explosion is applied, both soul and body will disappear into the universe at the same time. That is to say, once someone uses self explosion, he will lose his life completely, and even have no chance of reincarnation. "Pa!" When the momentum gathered on the big barrel of muchun became more and more powerful, Chufan suddenly slapped him on the head. Almost instantaneously, the big wooden spring, which had not been easy to gather momentum, was restored to its original shape again. "Poof ~" not only that, the big tube muchun, who was interrupted and exploded by himself, also performed a human fountain directly to Chu fan, but what he spurted out was blood. After taking a look at Chu fan with a resentful look, Da Tong Mu Chun said: "Chu fan, what are you doing?" When talking, the face of big barrel Mu Chun is a little ugly. You know, self explosion is a very serious thing. Now he is interrupted by Chu fan. In a short time, he has no ability to self explode for the second time. Chufan couldn''t help but draw his mouth when he heard the words of muchun: "isn''t it a beast, as for self explosion to deal with him?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, his face turned black: "this is the fall of an evil god!" When talking, the face of big barrel Mu Chun is full of helplessness. If Chu fan is not here now, he will think that Chu fan is Luo an''s undercover. In his opinion, there is no other way to hit or kill the opponent except self explosion. "I know." However, what surprised Tatung muchun was that after hearing his words, a calm smile appeared on Chu fan''s face: "even luo''an, he is just a beast." After that, Chu fan didn''t waste his time, but began to quickly knead his hands to make a decision: "go!" See Chu fan in the hands of the law, big tube wood spring can''t help a Leng, don''t know why, he always feel this action some familiar. Different from Tatung muchun, after seeing Chu fan''s action, Luo Luo an''s face directly showed a sneer: "human, you are very good!" Even a monk of the same level is not necessarily his opponent, let alone Chu fan, who is just a high-level sage. That''s why, just now, when Chu fan interrupted the explosion, Luo Luo an had an idea: "this guy is his own!" I can''t help thinking that. You know, if you let big tube muchun explode successfully just now, even if he won''t die on the spot, he will be seriously injured. In this dangerous universe, if you are really injured, you don''t need the monks to do it. It is estimated that other wild animals in the universe can kill him directly. After all, although luoluoan has wisdom, there are no other wild animals in the universe. If he is really injured, other wild animals will be happy to devour him and use it to improve their strength. Therefore, Chu fan''s behavior of interrupting the self explosion of big tube Mu Chun fell into Luo an''s eyes, which indirectly saved his life. Even in Luo Luo an''s heart, he already felt whether Chu fan wanted to take refuge in himself, otherwise why would he do such a thing. Almost immediately, Luo Luo an had an idea in his heart: "this guy is a good comrade!" In order to express his appreciation for Chu fan, he didn''t even care about being insulted by Chu fan. Not only that, he made a decision in his heart: "human beings, I will leave you a whole corpse!" Yes, that''s the decision made by Luo luoan. After the big barrel muchun''s self explosion was interrupted, Luo luoan knew that he was completely out of danger. Not only that, this time, he could directly wipe out the guy who almost killed himself. Chu fan, as his "ally", decided to give him some preferential treatment. "Cough, cough." After hearing luo''an''s words, big tube Mu Chun can''t help looking at Chu fan with reproachful eyes: "Chu fan, wait a moment, I''ll block luo''an for you, you take Xia and run away quickly." When he said that, there was a trace of firmness on his face: "as long as you enter the Holy tree world, the elder will surely be able to protect you." When talking about the elder, there was a glimmer of disappointment in his eyes. For the first time, he questioned the elder''s decision.The elder Mingming said that Chufan is the son of prophecy in legend, which can help their family move towards a stronger direction. But judging from the current situation, this guy is clearly a pig teammate, and even the whole big barrel wood clan may decline because of his behavior. Chapter 1080 Yes, decline! Although the elder thinks that Yuanji is a saint, he has existed for a long time. Different from the ordinary people, Tatung muchun clearly knows that the life of Tatung muchun limestone is coming to an end. It is because of this that datongmu limestone attaches so much importance to Chufan and passes on the position of the head of the datongmu clan to himself. Originally, I thought that with the help of the son of prophecy in the legend, I would certainly be able to develop the family of datongmu. But now things have started to develop in a bad direction. In his heart, Tatung muchun knew very well that if he and Xia were also left here, then Tatung muchun would decline from now on. Because if a race wants to develop, it needs not only high-end top combat power, but also strong enough successors. In the family of datongmu, he and Xia are the only people who can inherit the status of datongmu limestone. This is also the reason why big tube muchun must let Chu fan take big tube Mucha. After hearing the words of Da Tong Mu Chun, a calm smile appeared on Chu fan''s face: "don''t worry." "Er ~" hearing Chu fan''s words, big tube muchun''s face became stiff. If he didn''t ask for help now, he would dare to go to the thunder field to Chu fan. No hurry? Can I not be in a hurry at this moment of life and death? It''s not that Tatung muchun didn''t think about running away with Xia directly, but he knew that if he didn''t stop luoan himself, others couldn''t escape at all. From the moment he became the head of the family, he had his own responsibility to protect the family! Looking at the strange look in muchun''s eyes, Chu fan was still calm: "let the bullet fly for a while." When Chu fan spoke, another tentacle of luo''an had been beating down towards them. However, at this moment, Luo Luo an''s face suddenly changed, and then he began to shake all over: "woo, poof!" Accompanied by a strange sound, big tube wood spring can''t help but be stunned. This voice is very strange and familiar, because he just made it not long ago. "Which one is it?" To now, big tube wood spring natural also want to remember why Chu fan knead before the law will look so familiar. Because it''s a weird spell that can make him fart. It''s just that Chu fan''s decision was more complicated. He looked at Chu fan strangely, and the corner of Mu Chun''s mouth couldn''t help smoking: "Chu fan, do you think you can deal with Luo an in this way?" To tell you the truth, Chu fan''s magic is very mysterious. At least Da Tong Mu Chun has never heard of this kind of magic. But even so, big tube wood spring still don''t think Chu fan can deal with Luo an. You should know that luo''an is a saint of the highest level. There is a huge gap between Chu fan and him. At the thought of this, there was a glimmer of depression in the eyes of big barrel muchun. If Chu fan had the strength of the highest level Taoist saint, maybe he could really rely on this technique to deal with luoluo''an. "Poof ~" just when the heart of big tube muchun had given up, a strange voice came from one side again. Looking in the direction of the sound, the face of big tube muchun became strange: "how is this possible?" From the breakthrough of the sage of heaven, there is a huge gap between every small realm. And the gap between the top level road saints and high-level road saints is just like that between mortals and immortals. It''s no exaggeration to say that a top level road Saint needs only one finger to deal with a senior road saint. Now, however, the situation is totally different from what he imagined. See in Chu fan''s that strange technique under, originally still a face of invincible Luo Luo an, now has completely curled up into a ball. The tentacles on his body have been completely closed together, wrapping himself tightly.. However, even so, there is still a strange voice on Luo an''s body from time to time: "poof ~" not only that, with the passage of time, Luo an''s situation is getting worse. If the voice was loud before, it has begun to develop flavor now. Whenever a fart falls, there is a stench, accompanied by a hurricane, rushing towards the distance. If it''s an ordinary cosmic beast, he may not care about it, but now it''s luoluoan.As a wild animal with wisdom in the universe, there is a huge gap between luoluoan and his family. Even sometimes, Luo luo''an looked down upon his own people. In his view, those without wisdom are just a bunch of lower creatures. But now, luo''an is envious of his family. If he had no wisdom, he would not be so embarrassed. Chapter 1081 Yes, it''s embarrassing! Farting in public, even an ordinary person will feel ashamed, not to mention that the farting of big wood has even spread directly to several big worlds. There is no exaggeration in this point. After all, with Luo an''s size and strength, his fart sound and taste are fully qualified to spread. It is precisely because of this that luoan is so embarrassed. He could even imagine what would happen next. From now on, he, the only one with wisdom in the universe, will have a new title -- the only one who farts and spreads countless worlds in the universe. At the thought that his prestige would be destroyed, Luo an would like to jump on Chu fan and kill him. Luoluo''an didn''t want to make a quick decision. After he got rid of Chufan, he was trying to eliminate the influence. There is even a crazier idea in Luo Luo an''s heart. As long as he destroys all the big world where he hears his farting, no one will know about it. But unfortunately, at least for now, luoan does not have this ability. Whenever he starts to gather the mana in his body, a special force will appear, and then the mana that he has managed to gather will be directly discharged from his body. What makes luoan even more helpless is that the more mana he gathers, the louder the farting sound will be, and even the taste will be stronger. Under the influence of this situation, Luo luoan had to be careful to restrain his mana to prevent more farts from spreading out. Looking at Chu fan, Luo Luo an''s heart is full of anger: "humble mole ant, I want you to die!" Between the words, a tentacle of Luo an smashed directly at Chu fan. However, if you look at it carefully, you will find that the strength of luoan''s tentacles is incomparable with that before. In fact, this is also a normal phenomenon, because Luo luoan didn''t dare to release the spell when he started. Looking at his tentacles getting closer and closer to Chu fan, Luo Luo an''s face directly showed a ferocious smile: "mole ants, even if you can''t use magic power, I can still crush you easily!" When speaking, Luo Luo an''s face was full of confidence. In his eyes, Chu fan was already a dead man. It has been said before that the top level of the road saints and senior road saints are not the same level of existence. This gap is not only reflected in the mana, but also in the physical. What makes Luo an even more excited is that Chu fan has not evaded his attack until now. Looking at Chu fan''s stupefied appearance, Luo Luo an''s mood also became excited: "mole ant, you will pay for your arrogance!" You can''t help but feel uneasy. As long as you kill Chu fan, his magic will be broken, and you can use your magic again. If you want to describe Luo an''s present mood, there is probably only one sentence: it''s sunny and the rain has stopped, I feel like I''m OK again! "Get out of the way!" Seeing Chu fan''s action, the face of big tube Mu Chun showed a trace of despair. Originally, when he saw that Chu fan used some strange magic to seal luoan''s mana, he was quite excited. Even he has seen the hope of survival. As long as he can''t use his mana, he still has a chance to escape with the strength of the three of them. But let big tube wood spring didn''t think of is, in the face of the attack of fall an, Chu fan unexpectedly will not dodge. In such an instant, big tube muchun''s heart was full of regret: "if I had known that one day, I would not have let Chu fan and Xia contact more!" Yes, that''s it. In the eyes of Tatung muchun, the culprit for Chu fan''s becoming such a man must be Tatung muchun. If this guy didn''t infect Chu fan with his reckless personality, they might have escaped now. "Pa, Cha ~" although there are ten thousand words of MMP in his heart, Chu fan''s fists are still touching each other without accident. Accompanied by a clear voice, big tube muchun closed his eyes in complete pain: "it''s over." However, it didn''t happen that Luo an ran away after killing Chu fan. On the contrary, Luo an uttered a Scream: "Damn, what are you?" Yes, in the collision just now, it was not Chu fan who suffered the loss, but Luo an! Originally confident, Luo Luo an became a disabled Octopus when his tentacles and Chu fan''s arms met.When speaking, Luo Luo an looks at Chu fan with a frightened face. He can''t imagine that he is a top-level beast in the universe. He has lost to a high-level sage physically. Chapter 1082 And this high-level road saint is still a human! You know, among the countless races in the universe, the human body is basically the weakest. Feeling that all the bones in his tentacles had been broken, Luo Luo an began to suspect that Chu fan was a cosmic beast in human skin. However, even if it is a wild beast in the universe, it is impossible to be stronger than him when he was a saint of the high road! For a moment, Luo luoan felt that he had been insulted, and it was a very serious insult. If the thing that farted before was Chu fan''s mental insult to him, now it is his identity and physical insult. He''s a beast of the universe. He''s a saint. When is he so easy to deal with? However, although the heart is full of anger, but when things come to this point, Luo an''s heart still has other ideas. Run! We have to run! The mana can''t be used, and the body can''t beat others. Now the only way luoan can think of is to run for his life! You know, for luoluo''an, the current situation is more terrible than the self explosion of the big barrel of wood spring. After all, the self explosion was instantaneous. He still had a chance to escape from the explosion, but Chu fan is really better than him now. If it''s a common wild beast in the universe, even if they know they can''t beat it, they will still have a powerful creature who is not afraid of death. But for Luo Luo an, it is obviously impossible, because he has wisdom! Although wisdom allows him to make a better choice in the fight, it also gives him the heart of fear, the fear of death and the fear of the strong. Seeing Luo an''s expression, Chu fan''s face showed a sneer: "do you think you can escape?" if it was Luo an in his heyday, then he didn''t need to escape. When he saw him, Chu fan would turn around and leave. But now he is not worthy of Chu fan''s fear. Under the full attack of big barrel muchun, luoan has been seriously injured for a long time. At this time, he can''t even play half of his strength. In this case, how could Chu fan miss such a good chance to beat a drowning dog? "Where do you want to go?" Looking at Chu fan standing in front of him, Luo Luo an could not help but utter a cold hum: "let me leave, I can promise that I will never fight against you again." "Ha ha." Hearing Luo Luo an''s words, Chu fan''s face showed a sneer: "I don''t want to believe a beast''s words." Hearing that Chu fan actually called himself a beast, Luo Luo an''s momentum became colder. Unfortunately, the momentum of his body not only did not have the slightest impact on Chu fan, but also strengthened Chu fan''s idea of killing him. After a look at Luo Luo an, Chu fan''s body began to grow rapidly. In just a few breaths, he had become as big as Luo Luo an. "Goo Doo!" Feeling the terrible breath of Chu fan, Luo Luo an can''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. At the same time, he has a bad premonition in his heart. "Bang!" It''s obvious that Chu fan didn''t want to give Luo an too much time to react. After getting bigger, he directly hit Luo an''s head with one punch. With a loud noise, luoluoan flew out directly. "Human beings, don''t deceive fish too much!" When he spoke, all the remaining tentacles of Luo Luo an waved, and at the same time, he stared at Chu fan with a pair of eyes: "do you have to break the net with Ben Wang Yu?" "The net is broken when the fish is dead?" Hearing Luo Luo an''s words, Chu fan''s face showed a sneer: "I''m afraid you are not qualified enough!" As soon as the voice fell, Chu fan''s hands pinched a decision again. Seeing Chu fan''s action, Luo an, who had planned to give up, could not help but change his face: "don''t ~" unfortunately, as an opponent, Chu fan is doomed not to listen to him. In Luo an''s despairing eyes, Chu fan''s action did not stop, but accelerated a lot. When the decision was about to be released, a smile appeared on Chu fan''s face: "since the breakthrough, I have never exerted this magic power with all my strength. I can try it today." Hear Chu fan''s words, one side of the big tube wood spring can''t help but face a change, then with sympathy eyes to see a drop an. I guess this guy never thought that he would become a prop for others to test his magic power one day? However, Luo Luo an doesn''t know that he has won the pity of his opponent. When Chu fan shows his magic power, Luo Luo an''s face is full of despair.He can''t imagine that Chu fan didn''t do his best before. In this situation, Luo Luo an can only watch Chu fan''s magic fall on him. Almost instantly, Luo Luo an''s expression became strange: "I''m wrong!" Tearfully said three words, Luo Luo an then directly made his regiment into a regiment. Chapter 1083 As a cosmic beast with wisdom, luoluoan has its own dignity. When his life was in danger, Comrade Luo an gave up his dignity without hesitation. It''s not that luoluoan is afraid of death. All creatures, whether monks or spirit beasts, are ready to die. It''s just that Chu fan''s moves are really terrible. If Luo luoan could use mana to restrain the unique energy in his stomach before, then when Chu fan tried his best, he had no way at all. Even now, Luo an has a strange idea in his heart. If he lets himself fart again, he may bring out something strange. Of course, if Chu fan could be killed, Luo an would not surrender. But now the situation is very obvious, even if he didn''t want to fight with Chu fan, the final result is just that the net doesn''t break. Even if he uses too much strength, he may end up with a big shit. At the thought that he was said to be beaten out by Chu fan after he died, Luo an couldn''t help shivering. Looking at Chu fan, Luo an quickly repeated: "surrender, I surrender!" Hearing Luo an''s voice, Chu fan was stunned: "are you sure?" When speaking, Chu fan stares at Luo luo''an and looks at him with disdainful eyes. At least it is the only one who has opened the existence of intelligence in the wild beast family of the universe. Unexpectedly, it is a counsellor. After feeling Chu fan''s eyes, Luoluo anhaoxuan didn''t walk away directly. But fortunately, he still has a certain sense. After seeing the sneer from the corner of Chu fan''s mouth, he quickly nodded his head seriously: "yes, I give up, I give up!" When speaking, Luo luoan still comforts himself silently in his heart: LUO luoan, you are the only king of the wild beasts in the universe. You can''t be put on the stigma column of history! Yes, it''s the stigma pillar! As a wild animal in the universe, luoluoan can not be afraid of death, but he can not be afraid of shame. Luo an was 100% sure that if he died here today, it would be like this in the mouth of the monks: LUO an, the first wild animal in the universe, was killed by a high-level strong man. It is said that he even broke the excrement. Yes, that''s what it looks like! In order to protect his reputation, Luo an decided to be brave and flexible. In a word, "counsellor" was over. For Luo Luo an''s inner thoughts, Chu fan certainly does not know. If you can know this guy''s idea, Chu fan will definitely give him a thumbs up, the first time to see someone can be so sober and refined. Looking at Luo Luo an, Chu fan''s face showed a smile: "in that case, show your sincerity." When speaking, Chu fan''s eyes are staring at Luo Luo an tightly. No matter how you say that everyone is an opponent before, you can''t choose to believe you just because of your words, can you? It has to be said that the decision to surrender can be affirmed by Luo an''s IQ. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Luoluo Anlian quickly shakes his bald head, and then spits out a drop of blood from his mouth: "this is my blood essence, which contains my blood oath. As long as I have this thing, I can''t violate any of your requirements." When talking, Luo Luo an''s face is bitter. If time can turn back, he won''t come to provoke Chu fan and others. In fact, Luo an can''t be blamed for everything today. As the only one who has opened up the existence of intelligence, luoluoan has long regarded all the wild animals in the universe as his subjects. In fact, it is true that the other friars can not accept the wild animals in the universe, but it is a very easy thing for luoluoan. It is because of this that Luo luo''an gets a little angry when he sees a large number of big road level wild animals being slaughtered. As a king, it''s natural for him to find a way to protect his people. However, what Luo an didn''t expect was that he didn''t succeed in protecting his people this time. On the contrary, he completely involved himself. Looking at the blood that flies in front of him, Chu fan is a Leng at first, and then directly waves this thing into his big world. As for why not take it directly? With Luo Luo an''s body shape, even his drop of blood is tens of thousands of times larger than that of ordinary human beings. Chu fan doesn''t want to maintain the state of heaven and earth. After seeing Chu fan collect his own blood, Luo Luo an''s face showed a trace of strange color.At this moment, he was a little relaxed and a little sad. Even Luo Luo an didn''t expect that he would surrender to a senior sage one day. "Master ~" Chapter 1084 Although the heart is a little low, but for the fact that has happened, Luo an still can not veto. After taking a look at Chu fan, Luo Luo an''s figure began to shrink rapidly. In a few minutes, it became about the size of a ping-pong ball, and then flew to Chu fan''s shoulder. "Can you get smaller?" Looking at the small after the fall of an, Chu fan can not help a Leng. He couldn''t understand why he had let Tanmu Xia hide on himself before, since he could be smaller. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo Luo an''s face showed a bitter smile: "master, this is different from the ordinary shrinking magic. When it becomes like this, my strength will be sealed." After Luo an''s words, Chu fan can''t help but close his eyes and feel it. It turns out that the strength of this guy is no different from that of an ordinary octopus. "I didn''t expect you to have such amazing skills." When speaking, Chu fan looks at Luo an in surprise. That''s right. The chicken rib skill in Luo an''s eyes is a magic skill in Chu fan''s eyes. If luoluoandang approaches them in this state and then suddenly bursts up, it is estimated that they have been killed. You know, even though he knows that luoluoan is a top-notch beast in the universe, in his eyes, this guy is still an ordinary little octopus. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo Luo an''s face showed a bitter smile. How could Chu fan not know what he thought? But which one of the monks who can walk in the universe is easy to deal with? In other words, at least the vigilance will not be as weak as Chu fan imagined. Even Luo Luo an''s heart was sure that if he really dared to get close to other monks in this way, he would be killed by them. "Tut tut." When Luo luoan was sad, a strange voice came from one side: "this is the legendary" evil god "Luo luoan. I didn''t expect that Luo luoan was also a counsellor." Looking at the black bald man in front of him with a burning smell, he could not help but feel a twitch at the corner of his mouth: "asshole, what did you mean just now?" When talking, Luo Luo an''s small eyes were fixed on the big tube of Mu Xia: "if it wasn''t for the master''s great power, you bald man would have been filled by my king now!" Hearing Luo Luo an''s words, big tube wood summer can''t help but face a stiff. Although I am reluctant to admit it, what Luo an said just now is true. If it wasn''t for the explosion of big barrel muchun and Chu fan''s strange magic, he would have been killed by luoan now. However, as the saying goes, if you lose, you don''t lose the battle. As a top-level brat, comrade otang Muxia looks down on such a surrender guy as luoluo''an. After showing a look of disdain to luoluo''an, Da Tong Mu Xia showed a strange smile: "although it''s a bit counsellor, I have to say that your taste is very good." Speaking of this time, big tube wood summer also with greedy eyes looked at Luo an, in looking at Luo an at the same time, he also very cooperate with the swallow a mouthful of saliva. "Chufan, when are you going to eat this octopus?" When talking, big tube wood summer one face expects of stare at Chu fan. It''s not to say how greedy he really is. It''s just that he found out that after eating the meat of luoluo''an, his strength has improved to a certain extent! You know, Da Tong Mu Xia is a senior sage. For him, it is very difficult to improve his strength. Chu fan couldn''t help taking a puff at the corner of his mouth when he heard Muxia''s words: "I think you smell better than seafood." When speaking, Chu fan also took a strange look at the big tube Mu Xia, and also took the big tube Mu Chun''s big move. Although Luo Luo an has blocked most of it, it doesn''t mean that the big tube Mu Xia is not injured. In fact, his current situation is not much better than that of luoluoan, and there is a smell of meat on him. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Da Tong Mu Xia could not help shrinking her head, and then showed a look of fear: "Hey, I''m joking, Chu fan, you don''t care about me." After saying that, without waiting for Chu fan to speak, the big tube Mu Xia has already run to the big tube Mu Chun behind. Of course, he knows that Chu fan can''t really eat himself, but Luo Luo an is Chu fan''s pet now. Who knows if this guy will come out for his pet. It has to be said that taitanmusha is very smart sometimes. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task and getting the primary Avenue card - Zuan maniac!" Hearing the sound of the system in his mind, Chu fan was stunned"View information!" As soon as the words fell, a card appeared in Chu fan''s mind. At the same time, Chu fan also knew the information of the card. Chapter 1085 Zuan maniac classification: skill card (primary Avenue level) Introduction: in a special plane, there are a group of special existence, they can use words to cause extremely terrible damage to their enemies function: with this card, you can randomly obtain all the attack abilities of a Zuan maniac price: top level heaven sage or magic weapon / piece "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" "Mission?" For the sound of the system, Chu fan didn''t have the slightest accident. In fact, when he opened a new card, he already had such a guess in his heart. According to the dog system has always been the style, since the card has been opened, it will certainly release tasks to themselves. "View tasks." After the sound falls, the glittering task panel immediately appears in front of Chu fan. Mission: the dignity of Zuan people Introduction: even in the alien world, Zuan people still have the determination to conquer everything requirements: ask the host to sell at least ten Zuan maniac cards time limit: three days mission reward: randomly lose a magic power failure punishment: Bi Xiao''s strength is promoted to the primary Avenue Saint "system, you are ruthless! ¡± looking at the task in front of him, Chu fan once again offered a middle finger to the system without hesitation. There is no doubt that this mission dog system once again caught Chu fan''s weakness. First of all, if the mission fails and a magic power is lost at random, if Chu fan''s (let others) fart magic power is cancelled, then Chu fan''s combat effectiveness will be reduced by at least half. This is no exaggeration. For example, this time, if it wasn''t for the magical effect produced by this magical power, it is estimated that luoan would rather die than surrender. And after the completion of the task to enhance the strength of Bixiao is also a thing that Chu fan can''t refuse. You know, if there is no systematic help, with Bixiao''s current strength, how many Yuan Hui will it take to become a great saint. "Cough, cough." After offering his sincerity to the system, Chu fan immediately looked at Tanmu Xia: "Xia, do you want to learn magic power from me?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, big tube Mu Xia couldn''t help but be stunned, and then a trace of light flashed in her eyes: "supernatural power, is it the one you used before?" When speaking, there was water flowing out of the corner of Muzha''s mouth. If it was before, he still didn''t like Chu fan''s magic power, but after Chu fan dealt with Luo luo''an, this magic power had already become a magic power in the eyes of Da Tong Mu Xia. At the thought of being able to learn this powerful skill, a fool like smile appeared on the face of Tanmu Xia, and even something bright appeared in the corner of her mouth. See the expression of big tube wood summer, how can Chu fan not know what he is thinking. But of course, Chu fan would not tell the truth. After looking at the big barrel of wood, Chu fan''s face showed a smile: "although it is not the previous magic power, it is almost the same." When speaking, Chu fan had no conscience. Although he didn''t know the effect of this card, since it was produced by the system, it must have a certain effect. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, although she was a little disappointed, she still showed an interested look: "I''d like to, when can you give it to me?" Looking at the expectant eyes of the big barrel of wood Xia, Chu fan couldn''t help but praise the decision he just made in his heart. Sure enough, it''s too right to choose the big barrel Muxia as the target to conquer. With this guy''s intelligence, the difficulty is reduced by more than ten grades in an instant. For Chu fan''s inner thoughts, of course, Da Tong Mu Xia doesn''t know. At this time, he can''t wait for Chu fan to teach him powerful magic power. Looking at the big tube of wood summer look forward to, one side of the big tube of wood spring can''t help a twitch. Although he didn''t know why Chu fan suddenly wanted to teach Da Tong Mu Xia magic power, he felt that Chu fan would regret this decision soon. You know, although he is usually silly, he is also an old Bangzi who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years. But in such a long life, this guy has not mastered any other magic, let alone supernatural power, except the art of becoming smaller. And just as the so-called law does not spread to six ears, how can Chu fan impart his own magic power at will. Sure enough, when Tatung muchun guessed Chu fan''s destination, Chu fan began to speak again: "however, if you want to learn this magic power, you have to pay a certain price." "The price?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, she immediately patted her chest without hesitation"No matter what the price is, I can accept it!" When talking, big tube Mu Xia''s face is serious. But while listening to the words of big canister Mu Xia, big canister Mu Chun wants to rush up and crush him to death. He suddenly regretted that he had not stopped him before. Chapter 1086 It''s no exaggeration to say that if time can go back, just now when big tube Muxia patted his chest, big tube muchun could rush out and give him two big mouths. Can other people''s conditions be freely agreed? Of course, it''s not that Tatung muchun doesn''t believe Chu fan, but as a fellow monk, he knows how important commitment is to a monk. What''s more, the identity of Tanmu Xia determines that his words can not only represent himself. If Da Tongmu Xia can''t fulfill his promise, the whole Da Tongmu family will bear part of the cause and effect. For the idea of big tube muchun, Chu fan and big tube Mucha of course don''t know. They are very excited now. Big tube Mu Xia is excited because he is about to be able to learn Chu fan''s magic. And Chu fan is excited because he knows that he will be able to complete the task soon. After a look at the big tube of Muxia, Chu Fan said his request without hesitation: "if you want to learn my magic power, you should exchange it with the highest level of heaven sage or other treasures." Chu fan''s words just export, big tube wood spring and big tube wood summer two people all froze. It''s not because Chu fan''s request is too much, but too simple. Seeing their expressions, Chu fan knew their inner thoughts. In fact, it''s no wonder that the two brotherhoods, Tatung muchun and Tatung Mucha, have such an idea. For them to be a top-level Taoist saint and a high-level Taoist saint, the sage of heaven is really nothing. You know, in just a few minutes, they have already slaughtered many saints of the way of heaven. However, after the initial hesitation, the big barrel of wood summer quickly responded. "Hey, hey, hey." He rubbed his hands with a proud face, and then he said: "since Chu fan intends to give me benefits, I''m not polite." That''s right. In the eyes of Da Tong Mu Xia, it''s Chu fan who wants to give himself benefits. Otherwise, he won''t let himself learn magic power at such a low price. After showing a big smile to Chu fan, the big tube Mu Xia directly reached for a grab, and immediately a cosmic wild beast of the highest heaven sage level was not caught by him. There is no doubt that this is a fish that has just been caught in the aftermath of the battle. He was able to survive the battle of the saint level on the peak Avenue, but now he was caught by Da Tong Mu Xia. I don''t know whether he was lucky or unfortunate. "Hey, hey." Then he put the centipede like beast into Chu fan''s hands, and the big tube Mu Xia''s face showed a smile of expectation again: "Chu fan, can you teach me the magic power now?" He didn''t think about the possibility of Chu fan deceiving himself. After all, with Chu fan''s strength, if you really need the treasure or creature of the highest heaven sage level, you can catch it by yourself. Then he took out a card and handed it to him: "just put it on your chest and use it silently." Although the big tube Mu Xia and others have used cards, but out of the care of this guy''s intelligence, Chu fan repeated it. As for Chu fan''s inner thoughts, Da Tong Mu Xia didn''t know. After taking the card from Chu fan''s hand, he didn''t hesitate to use it: "use it!" With the sound of the big barrel of Musha falling, the card in his hand immediately turned into a light and disappeared. At the moment when the card disappeared, Da Tong Mu Xia closed his eyes. With the strength of his senior sage, he naturally felt a stream of information appeared in his mind. But let big tube wood summer also found that he has no way to prevent the emergence of this information, but under, he can only carefully check up. However, it was this investigation that made the face of Tanmu Xia strange. This is a magic power! What''s more incredible to Tanmu Xia is that there is an idea in his heart, that is, he has completely mastered this magic power. After a few breaths, Mucha opened her eyes again. With his strength, it will not take much time to accept this information. After absorbing all the information, a strange light suddenly flashed in the eyes of Tanmu Xia, and then he looked at Tanmu Chun: "brother, I have learned this magic power, do you want to try it?" Looking at the face of big tube Mu Xia, big tube Mu Chun was stunned at first, and then there was a trace of disdain on his face: "it''s up to you?" At this point, the disdain on his face became more intense: "come and have a try." From the bottom of my heart, muchun didn''t believe that his brother could master a magic power so quickly.If the big tube wood summer has this kind of qualification, it will not only become small until now. Although big tube wood spring didn''t directly say his inner thoughts, but his facial expression has no cover to expose his thoughts. Chapter 1087 Looking at the expression on the face of big tube Mu Chun, big tube Mu Xia couldn''t help but be stunned, and then he was greatly insulted. Although my previous performance is a little worse, as a high-level saint, I have my own dignity. After a cold hum, Tanmu Xia spoke directly: "in that case, I''ll let you try my new magic power." While speaking, a mysterious breath came out of the big tube of Muxia. Feel the breath of big tube wood summer, big tube wood spring can''t help a Leng, then in the eyes flashed a trace of vigilant color. Although he has "confidence" in the talent of Tatung muchun, Chu fan''s magic during this period of time shows that Tatung muchun''s heart is still more vigilant. "Is it true that this guy has mastered a magic power skillfully?" After all, he is a brother of the same father and mother, so Datong muchun knows a lot about the character of Datong Mucha. Judging from his current expansion, he must have mastered some special means. As the saying goes, we should despise the enemy strategically, but we must pay attention to the enemy tactically. This is the attitude of today''s Tatung muchun. However let big tube wood spring didn''t think of is, until a few minutes later, he still didn''t suffer the fierce attack in imagination. "Do you want to do it or not?" Take a look at the big barrel of wood summer, found that this guy is still a dull silly look, big barrel of wood spring finally can''t help. We are all people with status and strength. How can we waste our precious time here? After hearing what Tatung muchun said, Tatung muchun was stunned at first, and then touched her face awkwardly: "Hey, brother, are you sure you want me to do it to you?" When she spoke, she also showed a look of fear: "say in advance, no matter what happens later, you can''t be angry." See big tube wood summer shrink head appearance, big tube wood spring can''t help but feel a burst of anger in the heart. You are my brother. How can you be so obscene? Is my brother such a person in your eyes? For their own gas big tube wood spring or very confident. After all, I even tried Chu fan''s strange magic power, can there be a more pit father than that? "Hum!" At the thought of this, muchun immediately gave out a cold hum: "if you have any means, just use it. Don''t you even have such a little tolerance?" Taking a look at the confident big tube muchun, she patted her chest: "in that case, I''m not polite." After that, without waiting for Tatung muchun to speak, Tatung muchun already showed a strange smile, and then said directly: "brother, I actually have one thing I want to tell you all the time." Hear big tube wood summer''s words, big tube wood spring can''t help a Leng, don''t say to want to show me own magic power, how suddenly changed to talk. After a puzzled look at Da Tong Mu Xia, Da Tong Mu Chun was full of doubts: is this guy trying to lower my vigilance now? At the thought of this, the corner of his mouth rose slightly: stupid brother, do you think this little trick can work in the face of absolute strength? At this point, there was a trace of vigilance in the eyes of big tube muchun, but on the surface, he still didn''t care at all. Looking at big tube muchun: "just say what you have to say." "Then I''m welcome." After a look at big tube muchun, big tube Mucha smiles, and then says directly: "brother, has anyone ever told you that you are actually ugly?" As soon as the words of Tanmu Xia came out, Tanmu Chun was stunned. What''s the matter? Is this guy crazy? However, before he made a response, Da Tong Mu Xia spoke again: "growing up with you, I didn''t dare to look at you with my eyes, mainly because I didn''t master the skilled eye changing technique." In the next few minutes, comrade otang Muxia showed the audience what Zuan quality was with his actions. As the main target of the attack, the big tube muchun almost ran away. However, thinking of what he had promised before, he took a deep breath and then stabilized his mood: "Xia, if you don''t do it again, this contest will be considered as your loss?" At this point, a cruel smile appeared on his face: "when the competition is over, I will let you know what regret is!"Hearing the words of big tube muchun, big tube Mucha didn''t care: "brother, do you think you still have the ability to do it to me?" When she spoke, she showed a defiant look in her eyes: "if you have the ability, do it?" Chapter 1088 Hear big tube wood summer pick. Defiant words, big tube wood spring can''t help a Leng, then feel a fury rising directly from his heart. "Good, good!" With a sneer, he said, "since you are so confident, let''s see what you can do." In the meantime, muchun runs his mana directly, and then attacks muchun. He has made a decision in his heart. This time, he must let Datong Muxia know what it means to respect his brother, and also let him know what it means to be a strong man. However, just for a moment, his face became stiff: "how is this possible?" When talking, big tube muchun directly looked at his silly brother with strange eyes: "is this your magic power?" Just now, muchun found that he could not control the mana in his body. It is exaggerating to say that it is impossible to control, but it is true that it is difficult to control. You know, big barrel muchun is a strong man at the top level. He can''t control his mana. This kind of thing doesn''t happen to him at all. When talking, muchun stares at Mucha with surprise. He hopes to get a positive answer. Of course, Da Tong Mu Xia didn''t let his brother down. After hearing Da Tong Mu Chun''s words, he immediately nodded his head without hesitation: "that''s right, this is my magic power!" When talking, Tanmu Xia looks proud, and does not hide the power of this magic power: "as long as my words cause strong emotional fluctuations, especially anger, the mana in your body will become irritable and uncontrollable!" When speaking, big tube wood summer a face of pride, no exaggeration to say, this is absolutely a top-level magic power. We should know that in the universe, although there are two kinds of monks, physical training and Dharma training, the number of physical training is far from being compared with Dharma training. And if a person can''t control his own mana at will, his combat effectiveness will certainly be greatly reduced. Of course, there is one thing that Tanmu Xia didn''t say, that is, when she accepted this magic power, she also mastered a lot of Zuan language. According to the information in my mind, the so-called Zuan language is to arouse the opponent''s strong anger by not spitting dirty words. Even when the supernatural power is cultivated to a high level, you can completely seal your opponent''s mana with just one word. Not only that, but also it will make the opponent lose his cool. In a word, although this magic power does not have strong combat effectiveness, it can greatly weaken the opponent''s combat effectiveness. Although big tube wood summer didn''t say all of his harvest, but only with these information, big tube wood spring''s face has become surprised. Big tube Mu Xia can know the power of this magic power. As a person who surpasses each other in intelligence, he can also understand the function of this thing. You know, even his character was affected just now, let alone other people. Although such a thing happened just now partly because he didn''t resist in time, there was also a reason why he underestimated the big barrel of Mucha. But according to his conjecture, if Da Tong Mu Xia uses this method in real combat, it can definitely reduce the combat effectiveness of the strong at the same level by more than half. That''s why, after hearing the explanation of Tatung muchun, Tatung muchun''s face directly turned into the expression of a fool, and then he looked at Chu fan with fiery eyes: "Chu fan, can you still teach this magic power to others?" When talking, the big barrel Mu Chun''s eyes stare at Chu fan. Although he also knew that his request was too much, he had to make such a request as the current patriarch of the big barrel wood clan. You know, if the monks of the big barrel wood clan can master this magic power, their strength will certainly be greatly improved. As for the question of whether we can learn it or not, this point has not been considered at all. Even if you can learn this wonderful work, it is even more impossible for others to have difficulties. After hearing Mu Chun''s words, Chu fan raised his mouth slightly, and then silently raised a "Ye" in his heart. Why do you want to sell the cards to Tanmu? Isn''t it to arouse Tanmu''s curiosity? Chu fan nodded his head calmly after a look at the big tube wood spring: "anyway, I''m also the son of the prediction of the big tube wood family. I can''t wait to make contributions to the big tube wood family." Hear Chu fan''s words, big tube wood spring big tube wood summer two people''s faces can''t help but show a moving look.You know, it''s a magic power. When people master it, they want to hide it forever. If someone close to them comes out, they don''t want to know. Chapter 1089 But Chu fan didn''t do it. Not only that, but also Chu fan was willing to teach his magic power to the monks of the big wood family. What a generous spirit? If is not considering own status, the big tube wood spring all wants to rush past to embrace Chu fan ruthlessly kiss one mouthful. He believes that with the help of this magic power, the strength of the big tube wood clan can be greatly improved. At this moment, big tube muchun suddenly began to believe the identity of Chu fan''s son. If the previous emphasis on Chufan was due to the old people''s long wooden limestone, now it is entirely due to the action of Chufan. Looking at their excited appearance, Chu fan''s face showed a smile: "you don''t have to be too excited. If you want to learn my magic power, of course you need to complete my conditions." "It''s natural!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, big tube muchun immediately said with a serious face: "no matter what kind of conditions you can put forward, my big tube muchun people are not ungrateful." They all know that there is no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Chu fan''s willingness to impart the supernatural power is already a great kindness. Naturally, Chu fan doesn''t need any reward. Looking at their serious appearance, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head: "you don''t have to be so nervous. In fact, as long as a treasure or creature of the highest heaven level, there will be one person to learn this magic power with me." When speaking, Chu fan''s hand again appeared a previous card: "do you want to try?" This sentence of course is Chu fan to big tube muchun said, after all, Xia has learned this magic power, he thinks Datong muchun will be interested. Facts have proved that Chu fan''s conjecture is completely correct. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Da Tong Mu Chun nodded without hesitation: "of course!" ''s words as like as two peas, and the big wooden wood spring disappeared. After breathing, a creature that had exactly the same appearance as a rabbit appeared in front of Chu fan. " ," this is Bobo rabbit, a big wooden family. This guy just has the strength of the peak. Hear the words of big tube wood spring, Chu fan can''t help but have a twitch at the corner of his mouth, worthy of being a powerful family in the universe, even the pets are so powerful. Then Chu fan nodded: "this is your card, just use it." When he heard Chu fan''s words, he took the card directly from Chu fan''s hand, then raised it to his chest and called out "use"! With the previous big tube of wood summer''s move, these things certainly don''t need Chu fan to repeat again. At the end of the big barrel of muchun''s action, the card in his hand instantly turned into a light and disappeared. A few minutes later, big tube muchun directly opened his eyes, his strength is far bigger than big tube muchun, naturally it doesn''t take too long. In the moment of opening his eyes, the face of big tube muchun became a little complicated. Different from before, after mastering this magic power, big tube muchun realized how unique this magic power is. Different from the general magic power, this magic power is completely scolding in the eyes of big tube muchun. But with the special operation of mana and the embodiment of the power of law, once someone is aroused when they perform their magic power, then their mana will become irritable. What makes Tatung muchun feel more comfortable is the various language arts in his mind. That''s right. In the eyes of big tanmuchun, it''s an art. Even Tatung muchun knows that with these things, even a simple and honest person will become a great language artist in an instant. Of course, this so-called "artist" is definitely not a good word. "Goo Doo." After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, a trace of blazing heat flashed in the eyes of Tatung muchun: "no matter what, all the friars above the level of heaven''s way saints of my Tatung muchun clan must master this magic power!" This kind of magic power is very unique. It seems that it can play an unexpected role in the battle. In fact, it is true that no matter who is suffering from the subtle prophecy of greeting the whole household register without a dirty word, it is estimated that they will not continue to maintain their own mentality. Chu fan''s face showed a smile when he heard the words: "as long as you have enough treasure, your wish will come true." "Hu ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, Da Tongmu Chun waved his hand indifferently: "it''s a treasure of the highest heaven sage level, which is nothing to my da Tongmu family."When they talk, big tube muchun''s face is calm. They even dare to hunt the cosmic wild animals of Dao sage level, let alone just a group of dregs of Tian Dao sage level. "Master, can I learn this magic power?" Just then, a voice came from Chu fan''s shoulder. "You?" Chapter 1090 Hear this voice, Chu fan can''t help but get a Leng, turn head to see to just discover to fall to fall to settle a face to expect of stare at oneself. As a top strong man, luoan''s pursuit of strength is far more than that of ordinary people. If it is a general magic power, luoan will not care. But as soon as he thought that he had been made immortal and dying by a strange magical power of Chu fan, he began to be interested in Chu fan''s magical power. After hearing Luo an''s words, Chu fan was stunned, then nodded: "of course, but you have to pay the same price." "That''s nature!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Luo luo''an spat out a round bead from his mouth: "this is a world of the highest level sage of heaven, and I also want to learn magic power!" After spitting out the bead, Luo luo''an stares at Chu fan expectantly. Hearing Luo an''s words, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. But for luoan can take out this kind of thing, Chu fan is not too surprised. Anyway, this guy is also a cosmic beast with wisdom. It''s normal to have some booty. In fact, before Chu fan had thought about clearing the small vault of Luo an. But after seeing Luo an''s action, Chu fan changed his mind. Anyway, with the magic of mysterious cards, luoluoan''s small Treasury must be lost, and you don''t have to waste too much time on it. With this bead into his own world, and then Chu fan will give a card to luoan. After taking Chu fan''s card, Luo Luo an put it on his chest with a tentacle on his face: "use it!" The next thing is as like as two peas, . We must know that the power of Luo is stronger than that of big wooden wood, so the speed of absorbing these information is naturally faster. After talking about all the information absorption, Luo luoan opened her eyes: "thank you for your reward!" As a strong man, Luo Luo an certainly has his eyes. Just a little look at the information, he will know the power of this magic power. However, they can treat this kind of behavior as a kind of trade, but luoan can''t. As the saying goes, people in their own family know their own affairs, but they are still very clear about their own situation. After all, he is Chu fan''s servant, even he is Chu fan''s, let alone his small Treasury. This time, Luo an thanks Chu fan for not searching his small Treasury. Chu fan certainly understood Luo Luo an''s action. After hearing Luo Luo an''s words, Chu fan nodded calmly: "it''s not necessary." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo Luo an was relieved. However, he turned to look around and found that Da Tong Mu Chun and Da Tong Mu Xia had disappeared. Luo Luo an couldn''t help feeling disappointed. Originally, he planned to use these two people to test his new magic power, but he didn''t expect that these two two goods could run so fast. As long as Chu fan doesn''t do it, and only relies on the words of Da Tong Mu Chun and Da Tong Mu Xia, Luo Luo an can pat his chest and say: "these are the two dregs!" Of course, whether it''s big tube muchun or big tube Mucha, in fact, they don''t know the inner thoughts of luoluoan. At this time, the two of them have returned to the family of datongmu, to tell the exciting good news to their own people. "Well, let''s go back to the big barrel family, too." Looked at Luo Luo an, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth slightly twitches. After mastering the essence and blood of this guy, Chu fan found that he had been able to feel the emotion of Luo Luo an. It is because of this that Chu fan knows that this guy is definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp. "By the way, I have some interesting things here. Would you like to have a look?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo an was stunned at first, and then nodded quickly: "of course!" With the benefits of previous magical powers, Luo Luo an is full of interest in other treasures in Chu fan''s mouth. Looking at the excited Luo Luo an, Chu fan didn''t hide it. He put his hand on his head and then transmitted all the information of his cards into his head. Feeling a large amount of information in his mind, Luo Luo an couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and then looked at Chu fan with curious eyes: "master, I want to taste spicy strips, stinky tofu, snail powder and durian..." Just back to the family of big tube wood, the voice of luo''an came out. On the way back just now, he has successfully absorbed all the information, and it is obvious that the food can attract his interest most.In fact, if you think about it carefully, you will find that this is completely normal. After all, with luoluoan''s strength, the general cards have no effect on him, but the food can be used to satisfy his hunger. "Are you sure you want to take these things out together?" Chapter 1091 When talking, Chu fan looks at Luo an strangely. As a past person, he didn''t recommend Luo Luo an to buy all these things at one time from the bottom of his heart. It''s not that luoan can''t afford the price, but that it can''t accept it. No matter what, they are all under their own hands. Chu fan naturally can''t watch Luo an suffer losses. So after taking a look at Luo luo''an, Chu Fan said: "you should know that some of the flavors are very unique, if you don''t adapt to them..." "Never mind!" As soon as Chu Fan said that, he was interrupted by Luo an waving his tentacles directly: "master, don''t worry, I''m a wild animal in the universe. No matter what the taste is, I can accept it!" Looking at Luo an''s confident face, Chu fan''s mouth Drew: "in that case, I''ll satisfy you." As the saying goes, good words are hard to persuade damned ghosts, and Chu fan never forces others. After the words fell, a pile of cards immediately appeared in Chu fan''s hand: "when you eat later, stay away from me a little bit." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo Luo an was stunned, and then nodded his head indifferently: "master, don''t worry, I won''t affect you." After that, without waiting for Chufan to speak, luoluo''an has jumped from Chufan''s shoulder, and then directly jumped to a tree not far away. After seeing that Chu fan didn''t say anything, Luo an took out the card: "use it!" As soon as Luo an''s words fell, Chu fan quickly sealed his sense of smell with magic power. "The smell It stinks Almost instantly, Luo Luo an''s mouth uttered a scream. Although Chu fan has transmitted a lot of information to him in advance, he can''t understand what it feels like without personal experience. When faced with this terrible smell, Luo luoan suddenly just wanted to say three words: I was wrong! Seeing Luo Luo an''s sad face, Chu fan''s mouth could not help showing a strange smile. You know, in the Tang Dynasty, even Cheng Chumo and others spent a lot of time to adapt to the terrible smell of stinky tofu. And because it''s produced by the system, it won''t become less stinky just because luoluoan is powerful. Chu fan once inquired about the system, and later found out. It turns out that no matter what the identity or strength of the people, mysterious cards out of the things they smell are the same flavor. In other words, for ordinary people, stinky tofu is also stinky for luoluo''an. If you just open a card, you can certainly hold it with Luo an''s perseverance. But if you don''t die, you won''t die. This guy opened all the stinky tofu cards, screw powder cards and durian cards in his hand. In just a few breaths, these flavors are integrated successfully. "Ouch ~" after smelling the sour smell, Luo luoan couldn''t help retching: "master, are you sure this food can really be eaten?" When talking, luoluo''an also carefully looked at Chufan, he suddenly felt whether Chufan was digging himself. After hearing Luo an''s words, Chu fan''s face became cold: "why, don''t you think this seat will cheat you?" "Isn''t it?" At the thought of Chu fan''s strange magic power, Luo Luo an''s heart was full of distrust of Chu fan. If it is the strength of other high-level saints, it will not do anything too much, but Chu fan is obviously not among these people. How much moral integrity can you expect from a man who can let his opponent fart on the spot in battle? Thanks to Chu fan, who doesn''t know Luo luo''an''s inner thoughts, otherwise he will be wronged and cry out. You know, these powers are not his own research, if the system can give him some powerful powers, he will not use this method to fight with the enemy. So I think Chu is a kind, kind, simple and lovely person. The real culprit is the dog system! Of course, this kind of thing has not been found, so naturally, Luo Luo an does not dare to say it directly. He opened his mouth to Chufan with a smile, and then luoan said: "the master is joking, how can I not believe you?" When speaking, Luo Luo an threw a piece of stinky tofu into her mouth with a bitter face.However, just for a moment, Luo luoan''s expression became strange. Originally, he had no hope for these strange things, but did not expect that this thing could really be so delicious? "Delicious After taking a deep breath, Luo Luo an roared: "it''s so delicious!" When he spoke, Luo an''s eyes began to turn red. He felt that his life had been too hard these years. Chapter 1092 Yes, it''s hard! In principle, with Luo an''s strength, even if he is a wild animal in the universe, there will be no problems in his life. But after tasting the smell of stinky tofu, Luo luoan had only one idea in his heart - regret! Although it smells bad, it tastes delicious. Think about it again. What does he usually eat? Although it looks good and smells good, I can''t make my taste produce this amazing feeling! After shouting and expressing his feelings, Luo Luo an immediately looked at the other things in front of him with an excited face: since stinky tofu is so delicious, surely other things are not bad, right? Idea operation, Luo Luo an directly poured a box of snail powder into his mouth. "Hiss ~" almost instantaneously, Luo luoan took a cold breath: "delicious, really delicious!" After the words fall, without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Luo Luo an has quickly put other things into his mouth. "Belch ~" I have to say that strength is willfulness, at least so many things can''t be eaten up without strong strength. After a burp, Luo Luo an looked at the last thing left in front of him. This is a gray tin with some strange fish painted on it. "Goo Doo!" After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Luo Luo an''s eyes became blazing: "let me have a taste. What kind of delicious food are you?" Luo Luo an was not excited. According to his memory, the tin in front of him was the most expensive one in his pile of things. Moreover, according to the information transmitted by Chu fan, the taste of this iron can should be dozens of times higher than the previous stinky tofu and other items. That''s why Luo an is so excited: "it seems that this thing can help me open up a talent?" While muttering, Luo Luo an had already planned to open the iron can in front of him. When Luo Luo an talks, Chu fan on one side can''t help but get a surprise in his heart. He turns around and looks at Luo Luo an. He just sees that Luo Luo an''s face is crazy and his evil hand is stretched out to the tin can. "Stop it Unfortunately, Chu fan''s words are still too slow. You know, luoan is a strong man of the highest level, although he suffered losses in the hands of Chufan due to some special reasons. But this does not mean that his strength is not strong. For example, when he opened the herring can just now, Comrade Luo an completely showed his strength. Yes, the thing in front of luoluoan is canned herring! Chu fan didn''t notice when he sold the herring can to this guy, so when he saw the herring can, Chu fan was surprised. "Bang!" Accompanied by a strange voice, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw the corners of his mouth. At the same time, his face showed the color of despair. Only then did Luo an look up at Chu fan: "what''s the matter?" Looking at Luo Luo an''s muddled appearance, Chu fan tries to resist the impulse of slapping the goods to death, and then rushes towards the distance quickly. Although his strength is not what it used to be, he still feels fear from the bottom of his heart at the thought of the terrible smell of canned herring. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo Luo an was stunned. Just now, he clearly felt a sense of tension from Chu fan. But since Chu fan has said nothing, as a subordinate, Luo an naturally dare not continue to ask. After shaking his head, Luo Luo an looked at the can in his hand again with excitement: "Yuwei Er, I''m coming ~" "ouch ~" as soon as he lowered his head, Luo Luo an''s face changed, and then he threw up directly on the branch under his feet: "what is this?" When speaking, Luo luoan''s tears and snot flowed from her eyes and nostrils. As one of the most famous strong men in the universe, Luo luoan has never been so desperate as he is now. He even doubts whether there is any heated Baba in the can. "Damn, why can''t this thing be thrown away?" When talking, Luo Luo an desperately shakes his hands. With his highest strength, he can''t throw away the tin can. However, Luo luo''an has nothing to do with it, but Chu fan can''t help it: "bastard, you should eat it quickly!" "What?" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Luo an couldn''t help exclaiming:"Is it edible?" Although the can in front of Chu fan''s message was edible, Luo luoan was full of fear at the thought of its taste. "Of course Hearing Luo luo''an''s words, Chu fan immediately said with a firm face: "think about stinky tofu and snail powder. In fact, they are all the same." Chapter 1093 When speaking, Chu fan''s face is firm. Although he knew that the canned herring could not be compared with what he said, as long as he could make this guy eat the canned herring quickly, Chu fan didn''t care so much. As for cheating, how can things between owners and pets be called cheating? It''s a white lie! The main reason is that if we let the smell continue to float for a while, Chu fan estimated that the whole family would have a huge loss. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo Luo an couldn''t help but feel sure: "dry!" Words fall, don''t wait for Chu fan to talk, fall an directly a grab herring can, and then all poured into the mouth. "Hiss ~" seeing luo''an''s action, Chu fan can''t help but take a breath of cool air. At the same time, there is a faint sense of guilt in his heart. You know, it''s a whole tin of herring. Even Chu fan didn''t expect luoan to have such amazing perseverance. "From today on, I''d like to call you the strongest!" Just as Chu fan was looking at Luo luo''an''s face turning pale quickly, a strange voice came from one side: "ouch ~" "eh?" Hear this voice, Chu fan can''t help but get a Leng, because he discovers that in addition to Luo an, there are other people''s voices. "What are you doing here?" Turning to see, Chu fan just saw the same pale big tube Mu Chun and big tube Mu Xia. In addition, they were followed by more than a dozen big tube Mu people. But at this time, all the people''s expressions were not very good. After hearing Chu fan''s words, big tube muchun couldn''t help but draw his mouth. Then he looked at luoluo''an in the tree with a look of fear: "what''s the matter with you, Taoist friend Chu fan?" Even when he was talking, he couldn''t hide his fear: "why can''t he want to eat excrement all of a sudden?" As soon as the words of big tube muchun came out, the others behind him nodded quickly, and big tube muchun on one side sighed: "if he had such perseverance before, he would not lose to us, would he?" When talking, big tube wood summer also couldn''t help but look at the fall of an. ¡­¡­ Hearing the words of several people, Chu fan couldn''t help but gasp: "cough, cough, in fact, that''s not what you imagined." Anyway, luoluoan is also his pet. Chu fan doesn''t want to hear that he has a pet that likes to eat excrement. After a look at the crowd, Chu fan began to explain: "what luoluoan eats is a kind of thing called herring can, which can help the eaters open their talents." When they heard Chu fan''s words, they were stunned: "is there such a thing?" However, before Chu fan had time to speak, the big tube of Mu Xia on one side immediately spoke in a tone that I had seen through everything: "Chu fan, we are good brothers anyway, can''t you cheat us?" When talking, Tanmu Xia also pointed to Luo luoan, who was lying on the branch and vomits madly: "if it''s really a treasure that can open the talent, how can this guy become like this?" Because has been accepted by Chu fan, so now luoluoan is not the kind of terror that can be compared to a big world before. Today''s luoluoan is only the size of a football, because it has just experienced a terrible scene, so now all the tentacles are powerless in the air. "Goo Doo!" Along the big tube of wood summer fingers to see, the presence of all people including big tube of wood spring swallow a mouthful of saliva. What a terrible torment it is to make a strong man at the top of the road look like this? "Summer!" But soon, Tatung muchun reacted and glared at Tatung muchun. After that, Tatung muchun said: "how can Chu fan cheat us because of his personality and relationship with us?" When he spoke, muchun turned to Chufan and showed a big smile: "I believe what Taoyou just said is true!" Hear the words of big tube wood spring, Chu fan not only didn''t have the slightest move, but also some greasy crooked. Don''t look at this guy''s appearance of trusting himself, but as long as you savor his words carefully, you can hear other flavors from it. This is the message revealed in my words, which is clearly: Chu fan, you are the son of the prophecy of my family. Don''t deceive us! Then Chu fan opened his mouth"It''s a treasure that can open up talents. Don''t you want to improve the strength of the big barrel wood clan?" As he spoke, the corners of Chu fan''s mouth rose slightly: "if you are lucky, you can even awaken a talent more powerful than magic power." When he heard Chu fan''s words, he couldn''t help thinking: "is it really that powerful?" "Boom!" Chapter 1094 Chu fan hasn''t had time to open his mouth, a terrible momentum suddenly came from the tree beside him. "What''s the matter?" Turning his head and seeing the picture in front of him, muchun can''t help but grow up with his mouth: "gudu!" The clear voice of swallowing saliva came from the mouth of big tube muchun, but none of the people on the scene cared about it, because the momentum of luoluo''an was so terrible. Want to know big tube wood spring but peak road Saint class strong, but at this time of he in front of Luo an but appear so weak. Even from today''s luoan, people can actually feel the momentum of the big barrel of wood limestone. After hearing the words of big tube muchun, big tube Mucha also looked at luoluoan on the branch with a blazing face: "can you say that eating excrement can break through?" ¡­¡­ "Bang!" As soon as the words of big tube Mu Xia came out, a white light was released from Luo an''s body. Then, before Mucha could react, the whole person flew out. "The sage of Yuanji!" Feel the breath of that instant falling on the body, big tube wood spring''s face can''t help but become serious. Up to now, he doesn''t care about the fact that his brother was beaten just now. He just wants to know the real strength of luoan at this time. If the sage of Dao is the top strong man in the universe, then the sage of Yuanji is the legendary emperor! Because of the existence of dacongmu limestone, the dacongmu clan has been the overlord of the universe for tens of thousands of years. From this, we can see the horror of Yuanji saints. But today''s big wooden limestone is old. Although he can live tens of thousands of years with the strength of daguanmu limestone, with the passage of time, his strength will gradually decrease. And datongmuchun believes that once the strength of datongmuchun limestone drops to a threshold, those who hide in the dark will definitely not let the datongmuchun family go. As the strongest member of the family of datongmu in addition to datongmu limestone, no one can understand the pressure on datongmuchun. Unless he can break through and become the sage of Yuanji before the strength of datongmu limestone weakens again, otherwise, the datongmu clan will be doomed. With the ability to cultivate the world tree, there must be many forces willing to enslave them completely. However, although he is now a saint at the peak, it is still very difficult for him to break through and become a sage at Yuanji. It is also because of this, so when we see the strength of luoan improve, Tatung muchun will be so excited. "Hum!" After hearing the words of big tube muchun, Luo luoan, who stood up from the branch, gave a cold hum: "next time, if you dare to be disrespectful to our king, be ready to turn to ashes!" Although luoluoan''s attitude is very arrogant, neither Tatung muchun nor Tatung Mucha is angry at all. Because now luoan has this qualification! After leaving a warning to Tanmu Xia, Luo an floats directly in front of Chu fan: "thank you, master!" When speaking, Luo an''s face was blazing. If it wasn''t for Chu fan, he didn''t know when he could have such strength. "You are the sage of Yuanji now?" When talking, Chu fan stares at Luo an curiously. "Not yet." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo an immediately showed an embarrassed smile. He can ignore the questions of Tatung muchun and Tatung Mucha, but he dare not ignore Chufan, because Chufan is his master. Seeing the disappointment on Chu fan''s face, Luo Anlian said: "but don''t worry, master. I''m confident that I will break through and become a sage of Yuanji in a hundred years!" Hearing Luo Luo an''s words, all the people present except Chu fan were shocked. A hundred years! It may be a long time for ordinary people, but it''s no different from a moment for them. "Is it the same as what you just ate What is it about? " Words fall, big barrel wood spring can''t help reaching out to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead, just a moment ago excited, he almost said the word excrement. "Hum!" After a look at muchun and a cold hum, luoluoan said: "that''s right!" Seeing that Chu fan didn''t stop him, Luo an continued to explain: "just now, I got a talent, its name is'' extreme breakthrough ''!" When he said that, Luo an took a look at Chu fan, and then continued: "this talent can make me improve my strength by a small level in three minutes, but then I will be weak for a day."Don''t look at Luo Luo an''s regretful appearance when he talks, but actually everyone present knows that he can''t figure out what he''s laughing like. You should know that luoan''s original strength was the saint level of the peak Avenue. He was promoted to a small level and just became a junior Yuanji saint! Chapter 1095 Looking at the smile that can''t be hidden at the corner of Luo Luo an''s mouth, the big tube wood spring and others can''t help but have a twitch at the corner of their mouth. Are you just showing off? You must be showing off! You know, this is an opportunity to experience the strength and state of Yuanji sage. Even if you can only experience three minutes at a time, it still has great benefits for the breakthrough of the strength of big tube muchun! What''s more, this talent can not only make luoan realize the state of Yuanji sage in advance, but also make him safe when he is in danger! Although it''s only a short three minutes, judging from the strength gap between Yuanji sage and Dao sage, it''s enough time for luoan to kill any strong person at the peak of Dao level. "Goo Doo!" After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, muchun directly looked at Chu fan with his fiery eyes: "Taoist friend Chu fan, dare you ask if you still have this treasure in your hand?" When he spoke, big Tanmu Chun looked forward to it. Now he had completely forgotten that he still hated herring cans a few minutes ago. In fact, it''s not only big tube muchun, but also big tube Mucha and other friars of big tube muchun family all stare at Chu fan expectantly. If we can get the chance to break through and become a sage of Yuanji, let alone eat canned herring, what''s wrong with eating real Baba? "Yes, but..." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, a happy look appeared on his face: "don''t worry, Daoyou. No matter what the cost is, my family can agree!" In the eyes of big tube muchun, the reason why Chu fan is so eager to talk and stop is that he has to pay a high price to get canned herring. However, for this kind of thing, big barrel muchun is still very easy to accept. After all, it is a treasure that can make them break through and become Yuanji saints. It is normal to be more expensive. "That''s not true." As soon as muchun''s words were exported, Chu fan quickly shook his head: "the price is not very expensive, the important thing is that canned herring is unstable." When speaking, Chu fan''s face was serious: "although canned herring can help the eaters to open their talent, what kind of talent is open is not fixed. Like luoluoan, it''s absolutely lucky to invite heaven!" Speaking of this time, Chu fan couldn''t help looking at Luo an with strange eyes. Before that, when Tatung muchun talked about this guy''s experience, he already felt that the goods were lucky enough, but after the herring can incident, he knew how lucky the goods were. It''s no exaggeration to say that the talent of Luo luo''an has far exceeded that of Dao Shentong. It''s estimated that only the legendary Yuanji Shentong can be compared with him. "Does this guy actually have an affair with the lady of fortune?" Looking at Luo Luo an, who was smiling like a chrysanthemum, Chu fan could not help but sneer in his heart: "if so, the goddess of luck should be short-sighted!" ¡­¡­ Of course, people don''t know Chu fan''s inner thoughts. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Datong muchun nodded calmly: "please rest assured that we all know this." When talking, whether it''s big tube muchun or other people around, it''s a look of indifference. If Chufan''s herring can guarantee a 100% chance of getting top talent, they will doubt it. After all, if there is such an adverse treasure, it must be the price that they can''t afford even if Chu fan is willing to take it out. After a look at the crowd, Chu fan did not hide, but directly told the price of herring can. "So cheap?" Chu fan''s words just export, all the people present are a pair of incredible expression. A sage of heaven! If it wasn''t for Chufan''s serious expression, they would have thought that Chufan was joking with them. We should know that the sage of heaven is not a strong man in the universe. Even some of the wild animals in the universe raised by the big tube wood family are powerful. Seeing the expression of the crowd, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth: is this the self willed local tyrant in the legend? Of course, this kind of words Chu fan certainly won''t say. After looking at the crowd, he explained: "the number of talents is countless. It''s too low to open a talent like luoluoan, and everyone can only eat one box of herring cans." On this point, Chu fan is not alarmist. You know, he has sold a lot of herring cans, but he is the only one who has gained such adverse harvest as luoluoan. "No harm!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, big tube muchun waved his hand"In any case, it''s a chance. Even if they only have ordinary talents, they can greatly increase their strength." When he spoke, he was so happy that he even had a plan in his heart: let all the people of the family start their talents! Chapter 1096 It''s not necessarily a top talent. But big tube wood spring in the heart know, even if the whole big tube wood clan has a person to gain and fall a level of talent, then they earn! "Now that you''ve made up your mind, I won''t say anything more." Seeing the expression on the people''s faces, Chu fan nodded directly. Anyway, it''s good for him that these guys are willing to buy canned herring, and Chu fan won''t refuse. The previous words are just to prepare the hearts of Tatung muchun and others. After all, it''s impossible to get the top talent without luoan''s bad luck. Seeing that Chu fan agreed to come down, big tube muchun couldn''t help looking happy, and then waved his hand directly: "little ones, buy Zuan quality card first!" The experience of luo''an didn''t affect Da tongmuchun. Chu fan''s words have been very clear, although herring can open talent, but it can''t ensure what is opened. But the quality of Zuan is different. In the eyes of big tube muchun, this magic power is still very powerful. "Yes After hearing the words of the big barrel muchun, all the people present were not polite. They immediately appeared all kinds of treasures in their hands and looked at Chu fan: "please help Mr. Chu!" Because of his status as the son of prophecy, Chu fan has a high position in the family of datongmu. In addition to the three people, datongmuchun, datongmucha and datongmuchuiyan, all the others are called Mr. to express their respect. "No problem." Hearing what they said, Chu fan didn''t refuse. He waved his hand and a pile of cards appeared in his hand. The transaction was completed very quickly. When the last big barrel wood clan got the card, the voice of the system finally rang: "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task of" dignity of Zuan people ", and Bixiao''s strength was promoted to the primary Avenue sage!" Hearing the sound of the system, Chu fan could not help but draw his mouth, and then asked: "dog system, I have overfulfilled the task, do you add the following rewards?" "How about upgrading the strength of Bixiao to a junior Yuanji sage?" As soon as the words of the system came out, Chu fan couldn''t help but have a look in his eyes: "what''s the point?" Although the mouth said sorry, but as long as you see Chu fan''s expression, you can know how good he is. However, unfortunately, the system certainly won''t agree to this kind of request. As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, he heard the sneer of the system: "if the host really wants to get this kind of reward, it''s better to wash up and sleep quickly. Everything is in the dream!" ¡­¡­ There is no doubt that in the face of this situation, we can not be angry, and we must not be angry. As long as we silently put up a middle finger, the system must be able to feel our love. After patting his chest and comforting himself, Chu fan looks at the people present. At this time, many monks of the big wooden family were all looking at each other in a strange way. Not only that, Chu fan also saw that they were eager to try in their eyes. "You bastards, if you want to try your hand, go away!" As the leader of the big tube wood family, how can the big tube wood spring not know what kind of habits their people have. There is no doubt that these guys want to have a try after they have mastered the quality of Zuan. Hear big tube wood spring''s words, the public on the scene can''t help but face a joy, then plan to turn to leave. After all, according to the information in their minds, this is a very powerful and magical power. However, before they had time to respond, another sentence from the big barrel of muchun has been exported: "those who don''t want to get canned herring can can leave now." "Cough, cough!" As soon as the words of Tatung muchun came out, the people who were ready to leave immediately changed their expressions and looked at Tatung muchun: "the patriarch is joking. You are still here. How can we leave?" When talking, everyone has a serious face. Hearing people''s words, big tube muchun can''t help but draw his mouth. If you didn''t turn your head so simply just now, I might believe you. Of course, this kind of words would not be said by Tatung muchun. He just gave everyone a strange look, and then Tatung muchun turned to Chu fan: "Daoyou, we still need to buy 19 canned herring." As he spoke, with a wave of his hand, nineteen vegetable pigs, which he had shrunk with his magic power, appeared in front of Chu fan. Looking at the pig in front of him, Chu fan nodded with satisfaction: "this is your card."After taking the card from Chu fan''s hand, Da Tong Mu Chun turned his head and looked at his people: "who wants it?" "Me Big tube wood spring''s words just export, all of the people present are the eyes blazing look at him. "In that case, these are yours." Voice down, big tube wood spring directly in the hands of the card to them. Chapter 1097 "Thank you, patriarch!" After taking the card from the hand of big barrel muchun, everyone on the scene couldn''t help looking happy. Although we know that the chance of getting top talent from these cards is very small, it''s an opportunity anyway. How can these guys not be excited? After hearing what they said, there was a "simple and honest" smile on Tatung muchun''s face: "it''s OK, you are all members of my Tatung muchun family, and you should be taken care of by me." Although the big tube wood spring when talking a face of earnest, but don''t know why, after seeing his expression, the presence of people can''t help but some uneasiness in the heart. Sure enough, they haven''t responded yet, and Tatung muchun has spoken again: "but the family also has family difficulties, so I believe you will give me back the two celestial saints, right?" ¡­¡­ Shameless! Very shameless! Extremely shameless! As soon as I heard the words of muchun, the people who were grateful immediately became strange. If not for the fact that the strength of big barrel muchun far exceeds them, it is estimated that this guy has been killed by them. In the hands of the store manager, you can exchange a can of herring for just one sage of heaven. How can you become two saints of heaven in your hands? Although it is not very difficult to capture a few celestial saints in terms of the strength of the people present, it does not mean that you will be robbed. Yes, it''s robbery. In people''s eyes, this guy is a naked robbery! "Clan, clan leader, if I remember correctly, a can of herring seems to only need a celestial sage level cosmic beast?" Speaking of is a relatively thin friar, at this time he is looking at his face unbelievable reluctantly big barrel wood spring. "Big tube wood Xiao Yan, do you have any opinions on the arrangement of our clan leader?" Turning his head, after seeing the monk who was talking clearly, a trace of anger flashed in the eyes of Tatung muchun, and then he said directly with a sad face: "even Taoist friend Chu fan, an outsider, is willing to work hard for the prosperity of our Tatung muchun family. I didn''t expect that you, as a member of our Tatung muchun family, actually..." When he said that, he didn''t continue to speak, but the disappointment and sadness in his eyes were obvious. "I..." Seeing the angry expression on the face of big tube wood spring, big tube wood Xiao Yan was stunned, and then the whole person''s face turned red: "it''s just two celestial saints of the universe wild animals, how can I care about big tube wood Xiao Yan?" When the words came out, Xiao Yan''s expression became fanatical: "as a member of big tube wood, I''m willing to give everything for the strength of big tube wood!" Hearing the words of Xiao Yan, all the people on the scene could not help but draw their lips, and then sighed in their hearts: "we also make contributions for the family of Da Tongmu!" "Good, good!" As soon as people''s words came out, the face of Tatung muchun changed into a smile: "you are all members of my Tatung muchun clan. Our clan leader believes you very much!" When talking, big canister Mu Chun smiles like an old fox who has stolen an egg. In fact, the mood of Tatung muchun is almost the same as that of the fox who stole the eggs. After all, a celestial sage becomes two in the twinkling of an eye, and no matter who it is, it will be very happy. Even Chu fan on one side looked at the big barrel of muchun with admiration. All the time, Chu fan thought that he was the best in business. But after seeing the big barrel of wood spring''s action, Chu fan knew that he was wrong, and compared with this guy, he was a brother! For Chu fan''s inner thoughts, the people present certainly don''t know. After a look at the people who have been fully motivated by themselves, the smile on the face of Tatung muchun becomes more intense: "now that you are ready to contribute to Tatung muchun, then start to act!" At this point, otangmu Chun waved his hands excitedly: "my people, start to act, I believe you can make otangmu more powerful." "Oh, ha ha ~" just after the words of big tube muchun, before the audience had time to respond and support, a strange voice appeared: "Qiangsheng, I''m afraid you big tube muchun will soon disappear into the universe." "Who?" Hearing this voice, big tube wood spring can''t help but look cold, and then the peak road Saint level momentum immediately released: "dare to intrude into my big tube wood family, really do not know how to die!"When talking, big tube wood spring a face of cold, dare to say this kind of words in the Holy tree world, it must be the invaders. But what worries Datong muchun is that the friars who can easily break into the big wood family are definitely not simple people. Chapter 1098 "Oh, ha ha ~" as soon as the words of muchun came out, the strange laughter appeared again. "It''s just a big wooden family. What''s the point?" Voice down, a thin small, no hair on the head of a long tail strange creatures appeared in front of the public. "Lisa?" At the sight of this strange creature, Tatung muchun''s face changed: "I intruded into Tatung muchun''s clan without authorization. Do you want to start a war between the two clans?" "Who is this guy?" Looking at a face of arrogant Lisa, Chu fan can''t help but turn his head to the big barrel of wood next to him and ask. Chu fan is not curious, although the big barrel of wood spring on the surface of a pair of fearless appearance, but Chu fan or from his eyes to see a trace of entanglement. Breaking into the family of otangmu can also make otangmu dare not offend. This guy''s identity must be different. "Hum!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, big tube Mu Xia couldn''t help humming coldly: "who else, of course, is the Madman of the emperor family of the universe!" Although big tube wood summer usually performance of some reckless and silly, but for the universe familiar with him but far more than Chu fan. "War?" When Da Tongmu Xia introduces Chu fan, Lisa, who is looking at Da Tongmu Chun jokingly, says: "do you still have the courage to fight against the great emperors of the universe?" when she talks, Lisa squints at Da Tongmu Chun and shows her disdain completely. Hearing Lisa''s words, big tube muchun''s face became more gloomy, but he didn''t make any refutation. Although he was very angry in his heart, he knew that what Lisa said was true. If it was in the past, with the strength of the big wood family, it could compete with the emperor family of the universe. However, as the strength of datongmu limestone gradually weakened, the strength of datongmu group gradually entered a declining period. Although today''s datongmu limestone can still exert the strength of Yuanji sage, it will not be damaged if it fights with the emperor family of the universe. For the long-term development of the family, she had to suppress her anger: "as the emperor of the universe, I don''t know what happened to the family who came to me?" Seeing the change in muchun''s words, Lisa doesn''t continue to force her. Although he is now a fearless look, but Lisa''s heart is still very clear, if it really angered big barrel muchun, then he will be in danger today. After a look at Chu fan, Lisa''s face showed a cruel smile: "I came for him!" As she spoke, Lisa pointed directly at Chufan. Seeing Lisa''s action, Tatung muchun''s face turned black: "Chufan is the son of the prophecy of my Tatung muchun family. I don''t think he offended you?" The identity of Chu fan is also to arouse Lisa''s scruples. Big tube muchun''s heart is very clear, just as he does not want to conflict with Lisa, if not to the last resort, Lisa will not conflict with himself. "The son of prophecy?" When she heard the words of muchun, a trace of disdain flashed in Lisa''s eyes: "no matter what his identity is, he will pay enough price to kill the servants of the king family of our universe!" Lisa''s face was firm as she spoke. If it was the big tube wood clan in its heyday, he would certainly sell each other face, but the power of the big tube wood clan today is not enough to make him care. What''s more, if he retreated today, wouldn''t it make others think that the emperor of the universe is not as good as the big barrel wood clan? Hearing Lisa''s words, big tanmuchun''s face sank. Although there was a guess in his heart when the goods arrived, he was still in a dilemma when he heard Lisa say it herself. After a long period of silence, big tube wood spring said: "I don''t know what you want, my big tube wood family is willing to make compensation!" When talking, big tube wood spring''s hands tightly hold together. As the head of the family, he certainly knew what he meant by saying this. If the previous words only indicated that the family of big tube wood is not as good as the family of cosmic emperors, now it is time to put the result on the surface. Hearing that muchun was willing to make compensation for Chufan, Lisa couldn''t help flashing a trace of curiosity in her eyes. You know, this is not a simple compensation. Once you do this, it means that the big barrel wood clan will give them advice!"Is there anything special about this guy?" Looking at the calm Chufan, Lisa''s heart flashed a trace of doubt. However, Lisa''s expression soon returned to normal. Not only that, there was a sneer on the corner of his mouth: no matter what your special features are, you will die here today! Chapter 1099 Lisa is very confident in the strength of her group. Although the universe emperors are cruel and bloodthirsty, it doesn''t mean that they don''t have brains. On the contrary, as the leader of one power, Lisa knows the current affairs very well. If Datong wood limestone heyday, he will certainly not make any disrespectful move in the Holy tree world. Even if he knew that Chu fan was the murderer of Lingna bichi, he would be very polite to negotiate with the big tube wood family. But after the strength of the big tube wood limestone reduced, the big tube wood clan has no equal treatment in Lisa''s eyes. That''s why Lisa is so confident that Chufan will die in her own hands this time. After taking a look at big tube muchun, Lisa''s mouth slightly raised: "big tube muchun, give up this fool who dares to offend the emperor of the universe, and I will leave here immediately. How about that?" Lisa has a confident face when she speaks. He believes that with the wisdom of big barrel muchun, she will make the right decision. "Don''t you think about it!" As soon as Lisa''s words came out, big tube wood spring''s face changed: "my big tube wood people are never afraid of fighting!" Lisa was stunned when she heard what he said, but soon his face showed an angry look: "since you want to die yourself, you are welcome." As the words fell, Lisa turned her head and looked at Chu fan: "mole ant, as long as you commit suicide now, I can make up my mind and let go of the big wood family." Lisa''s face showed a look of disdain when she spoke: "aren''t you the son of the prophecy of the big Tanmu clan? I don''t think you want to watch the big Tanmu clan perish?" After the words fall, Lisa''s eyes stare at Chufan. Although he is not afraid of the big tube wood clan, if he can, he does not want to conflict with the big tube wood clan so early. After all, there is a struggle within the family of the emperors of the universe. If his power is damaged because of this kind of thing, his status in the family may be reduced. Hearing Lisa''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then looked at him with surprised eyes: "in this way, as long as I kill myself now, you won''t embarrass the big barrel wood family any more?" After that, Chu fan looks at Lisa with expectant eyes. "Of course!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lisa''s face immediately showed a smile: "this is nature. I am the king of the universe. How can I cheat you?" There was a sneer in Lisa''s heart as she spoke. If Chu fan committed suicide now, he certainly would not embarrass the family of datongmu, but after the death of datongmu limestone, what would happen is uncertain. After all, as the top force in the universe, the big barrel family has accumulated many treasures over the years. In fact, in the universe, there are many forces coveting the treasures of the family of the big tube wood. Once the big tube wood limestone dies, these forces will immediately become jackals. Chu fan didn''t know what Lisa was thinking, but just looking at the guy''s face, Chu fan knew that he would never keep his promise. After a look at Lisa, a smile appeared on Chufan''s face: "since it is the promise of the emperor of the universe, I am willing to believe it." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lisa couldn''t help but smile: "in that case, you can do it yourself." After the words fall, Lisa looks at Chu fan with burning eyes: "don''t worry, after you die, I can make the decision to leave a whole body for you!" Lisa was absolutely sincere. As the top power in the universe and the most skilled in fighting, the family of cosmic emperors has no good end for those who have offended them. But if Chu fan really wants to commit suicide, he can get a little favor from Lisa. Although these good feelings are not enough for Lisa to let Chufan go, it''s OK to leave a whole body for him. After the words fall, Lisa looks at Chu fan with a smile on her face. If Chu fan committed suicide, he could not only achieve his goal today, but also hit the prestige of the big tube wood clan. After all, someone killed the son of prophecy in front of him. If this story is spread out, the big tube wood clan will definitely be hit hard. Compared with Lisa, Tatung muchun and others naturally don''t want chu fan to make this choice. After hearing Lisa''s words, Tatung muchun immediately looks at Chu fan: "Chu fan, don''t be impulsive. My family of Tatung muchun is not so easy to bully!"As the current head of the family, any decision he makes will be recognized and supported by the family. "No more." Hear the words of big barrel wood spring, Chu fan didn''t care to shake head. Chapter 1100 Seeing Chu fan''s action, big tube Mu Chun was stunned, and then her eyes turned red instantly: "Chu fan, don''t be impulsive!" In fact, it''s not just Chu fan, but all the clansmen present clenched their fists angrily. "Chu fan, you can rest assured that as long as we are here today, no one will be in charge of your life!" When he spoke, the blue veins on the bald head of Tanmu Xia began to burst. You know, Lisa is a saint at the top of the road. It''s not easy for her to speak under his authority with the strength of Mucha. "That''s right!" As soon as the words of Da Tongmu Xia came out, other monks of Da Tongmu clan also spoke: "Mr. Chu, don''t worry, as long as my da Tongmu clan has not been destroyed, no one can hurt you!" When talking, everyone has a serious face. As a member of the top race in the universe, all the people of the big wood family have their own dignity, and no one can hurt their people in front of them. Although Chufan is not a member of the datongmu clan, he is the son of prophecy in legend. And because of the existence of Chu fan, their strength has been greatly increased. It can be said that in the eyes of the datongmu people, Chufan has long been their people! "Ha ha." Lisa''s face was a little ugly when she heard the words of the big wood family: "I''ve given you a chance. Don''t try to kill yourself!" "Don''t say that again." After a look at the people of the family, a smile appeared on Chu fan''s face: "I''m very grateful for your actions, but..." At this point, Chu fan''s body suddenly burst out a breath of terror: "who said I would promise this guy?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lisa was stunned: "do you think you can save your life with these guys?" As soon as Lisa''s words were finished, Chu fan quickly shook his head: "no, no, no, I mean, only the strong have the right to let others make a choice." "Ha ha ha ha..." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Lisa immediately gave out a huge laugh: "the strong, isn''t this seat the strong?" When she spoke, Lisa''s momentum became more powerful. After feeling the momentum, even Tanmu Chun was surprised. If he was embarrassed by the emperor family of the universe behind Lisa before, what makes him embarrassed now is the strength of the other side. Lisa is also a saint at the top of the road, but Lisa is obviously more powerful than him! seeing the vigilant look of big barrel muchun, Lisa''s face shows a look of disdain: "why, do you still think these wastes can protect you now?" After hearing Lisa''s words, Chu fan was still calm: "I have been thinking about a question, if you are killed here, will your people be sad?" "Ha ha ha." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Lisa had a strange smile on her face: "I''m afraid you can''t know the answer to this question." Voice down, Lisa directly raised a slap toward Chu fan, mercilessly toward Chu fan shot down. His patience has been completely wasted by Chu fan. If it wasn''t for the purpose of fighting against the big tube wood clan, he wouldn''t have wasted so much time communicating with Chu fan. However, judging from the current situation, Chu fan will not be as self-determination as he expected, so Lisa decided to do it herself. Although such can cause the attack to the big tube wood clan certainly not to compare with Chu fan''s suicide, but still has certain effect. However, in the face of Lisa''s attack, Chu fan is still calm: "Luo Luo an, it''s up to you." When she heard Chu fan''s words, Lisa''s face showed a sneer of disdain: "no one can save you today unless the big barrel of wood limestone is taken by herself!" While speaking, the magic power in Lisa''s hand increased again. He was confident that even big tube muchun could not save Chufan''s life under his attack. However, Lisa''s expression soon solidified on her face: "how is that possible?" His attack was blocked, not only that, it was a tentacle that blocked his attack! "Ah ha ha ~" in Lisa''s unbelievable eyes, an octopus not much bigger than apple floated to him: "with my great evil god settled down, you clown can''t hurt your master!" Lisa''s face darkened when she heard Luo luoan''s words.However, compared with his more down-to-earth status, what he said just now is nothing at all. "Is the evil god safe?" After Luo luoan''s words fell, Lisa''s brow wrinkled directly: "so you are the only one with wisdom in the universe?" As she spoke, Lisa looked at luoan in front of her curiously. "Yes, that''s me!" Chapter 1101 After hearing Lisa''s words, Luo Luo an couldn''t help but brighten her eyes, and then said out loud. From the beginning of meeting Chu fan, he completely lost the title of the strongest wild animal in the universe. Unexpectedly, someone called his name now. Luo Luo an was certainly happy. After getting Luo luoan''s affirmation, Lisa''s eyes became more intense: "with your identity and strength, there is no need to protect such a mole ant!" Speaking of this, Lisa''s voice suddenly increased a little: "I believe that only I, Lisa, can be your master in the world. As long as you submit to me, I can ensure that you will become a strong sage of Yuanji level!" After the words fall, Lisa''s eyes stick to Luo luoan''s body. Compared with accepting the first wild animal in the universe as his own man, killing Chu fan is not so important. Of course, Lisa is very confident about her olive branch. In his opinion, the reason why luoan would submit to Chufan is that there is a big wooden family behind Chufan. But now, compared with the big barrel wood family, when they are more powerful as the emperor of the universe, luoluo''an will surely bow to them. "Puyi ~" however, what Lisa didn''t expect was that as soon as his words fell, a strange laugh came out of luoluoan''s mouth: "do you want to accept me?" "That''s right!" As soon as Luo luoan''s words came out, Lisa nodded her head without hesitation: "I''m not only a saint at the top of the road, but also the top genius of the emperor family of the universe. Being my servant will never disgrace your identity." Lisa is confident when she speaks. In his opinion, the more things she shows, the more she can accept and accept. At the thought of this, Lisa''s eyes to Chu fan became friendly. At this time, Chu fan has become a rare good man in luo''an''s eyes: not only gives him the opportunity to fight against the big barrel wood clan, but also sends him such a powerful servant. Isn''t that a good man? Chu fan didn''t know that in such a short time, she had been given a big good man card by Lisa. Chufan didn''t care whether luoan would surrender to Lisa. You know, his hands are full of luoan''s essence and blood. It''s no exaggeration to say that luoan can''t afford the price of betrayal. Moreover, luoluoan is also a famous strong man in the universe. If he can''t be defeated, who can make him surrender? Sure enough, just after Lisa''s words came out, Luo luoan gave a sneer: "if you want to convince me, OK, then you can beat me!" As she spoke, Luo Luo an had already raised her tentacles and yanked at Lisa. In fact, Lisa''s idea is not wrong. In the universe, pursuing good fortune and avoiding evil is a basic skill that every creature has mastered. If just surrender or didn''t hand over the essence and blood, then Luo an might really betray Chu fan. But since eating the herring can, Luo luoan''s heart has no such idea. To be able to grow from the lowest level of the universe wild animal to the first wild animal in the universe, what luoluoan believes most is not his own strength, but luck! When Chu fan lost his power of resistance with the strength of a saint, Luo Luo an had an idea in his heart: "this guy is my destined master!" It is precisely because of this idea, so luoan will be so easy to hand in their own blood essence. Facts have proved that Luo an''s choice is completely correct. In such a short time, his strength has greatly increased, and he sees the hope of becoming a sage of Yuanji. Under the function of herring can, luoluoan has already been determined to Chu fan. Lisa is now running out to dig the corner of Chufan''s wall and is destined to do useless work. "Hum!" Seeing Luo luoan''s action, Lisa could not help but utter a cold hum: "toast, no penalty!" When she was talking, Lisa raised her fist and smashed it at luoan''s tentacle: "since you want to die, don''t blame me for being merciless!" There is no doubt that today is the most unsuccessful day in Lisa''s life. In just a few minutes, he was insulted by a senior road saint, and now he was insulted by a beast. At this time, Lisa was full of anger. Under the impact of huge anger, Lisa has given up the idea of accepting luoan. At this time, he has only one idea - to kill the beast and the mole ant named Chufan! The majesty of the emperor of the universe should not be offended, even if the other party is a man of great value.What Lisa didn''t find out, however, was that when he and Luo luoan started to fight, the expressions of the big barrel Mu Chun and others suddenly became strange. If someone confidently observes them, they will find that the name of this expression is relaxation! Chapter 1102 Looking at the one person and one beast that are about to collide with each other, the big tube Mu Xia''s face directly showed a smile: "ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that I forgot luo''an just now. It''s really inappropriate." Not only Tatung Mucha, but also Tatung muchun and other members of Tatung muchun''s clan nodded with approval: "it seems that Lisa is doomed to suffer losses today because she is settled." When talking, big tube muchun and others did not deliberately lower their voice, so even Lisa, who was in the battle, heard their words. "So you are their card?" That''s why, after hearing what everyone said, Lisa''s face directly showed a sneer of disdain: "but animals are animals. After I kill you, they will know how wrong they have made the decision." As she spoke, Lisa''s fist had already smashed luoan''s tentacles to one side. For their own strength, Lisa is very confident, it is because of this, so he is very clear that luoan is not his opponent. In fact, as the race that loves fighting most and is good at fighting most in the universe, the members of the emperor family of the universe can be invincible at the same level! "It''s a great strength." Looking at the tentacle blocked by Lisa''s fist, Luo luoan''s face showed a smile: "if it was a few minutes ago, maybe I wasn''t your opponent!" The words fall, and the expression on Luo Luo an''s face suddenly changes: "but now, you are doomed to fail!" Before Lisa spoke, Luo luoan''s body immediately sent out a terrible momentum. In this breath, Lisa found that she could not even move easily. Not only that, but also there was a strong sense of fear in his heart. "The sage of Yuanji!" Forced to bite her teeth and spit out three words from her mouth, Lisa climbed directly to the ground: "how is that possible?" At this time, Lisa has no confidence and arrogance. You should know that Yuanji sage is a super power in the whole universe. Even the emperors of the universe only have a Yuanji sage. And the sage of Yuanji is Lisa''s father, Della! If it wasn''t for her father''s powerful strength, Lisa didn''t dare to break into the big tube wood family without authorization, and she also challenged the big tube wood spring and others. You should know that compared with the old big wooden limestone, Della is now in his prime. After hearing Lisa''s words, Luo luoan''s face showed a smile of satisfaction: "it''s wishful thinking to be my master with such a little strength!" The words fall, the tentacles of falling Ann draw to Lisa''s head impolitely. "Pa!" With a crisp voice, Lisa''s head directly appeared a meat bag. "Hey, do you still want me to be your servant now?" Looking at the meat bag on Lisa''s head, Luo luoan''s face shows a satisfied look. You know that his blow just now is not just for revenge on Lisa. In the process of striking just now, luoluoan has completely sealed Lisa''s mana. If there is no powerful person of Yuanji sage level, Lisa will not want to use her mana in decades. As a top three second man, luoluoan will not give Lisa a chance to turn over. He didn''t want to wait until three minutes later for a change of identity between himself and Lisa. In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that Lisa was the king of the universe behind her, she would have killed the goods in front of her with her calm character. Feeling the magic power in her body disappear instantly, Lisa''s face is more desperate. The mana can''t be used, and now she is in the territory of the big barrel wood clan. Lisa knows that she has completely lost the hope of escape. At this point, Lisa had only one thought in her mind - regret! I''m very sorry! If he could make a comeback, he would never break into the land of the big barrel wood clan. No, he would never take over the task of killing Chu fan. In fact, after Lingna bichi was killed, there was an uproar among the emperors of the universe. It is because of this that there are so many people who want to kill Chu fan to maintain the dignity of the emperor of the universe. It''s just that this opportunity was snatched by Lisa relying on her father Della''s identity. However, if Lisa had known that Chu fan had a noble Saint pet besides the support of the big wood family behind him, even if she killed del, he would not have come out. It''s no exaggeration to say that Chu fan, who has Luo luo''an as a pet, now has the qualification to be equal to other top forces such as the big tube wood clan and the universe emperor clan!Because in front of Yuanji saints, the so-called Dao saints and Tian Dao saints are just mole ants. In the universe, the power with Yuanji sage is the top power, while the power without Yuanji sage is only the first-class power at most. Chapter 1103 "Cough, cough!" Looking at Luo Luo an, Lisa forced a smile on her face: "no, I dare not." Although the emperor of the universe should keep his dignity and backbone, it is obvious that it is too difficult to keep these things in front of a Yuanji saint. After taking a careful look at Luo luoan, Lisa said again: "before, I had no eyes and accidentally offended you Jia. If you Jia can forgive me, I am willing to pay enough." After hearing Lisa''s words, Luo luoan didn''t rush to answer, but turned to Chu fan: "master, what are you going to do with this guy?" For his identity, Luo an is still very clear, and it is because of this, so he knows that the only way to deal with Lisa is for Chu fan to make a decision. "My Lord, as long as I can get your forgiveness, I''d like to offer ten great sage treasures as an apology." After hearing Lisa''s words, Chu fan was stunned, and then looked at Lisa with strange eyes: "Ten Great Sage treasures are really big hands." "As long as you can get the understanding of adults, it''s worth it." As soon as Chufan''s words were finished, Lisa said quickly. As a monk in the universe all the year round, Lisa certainly knows what kind of action can help her to save her life. Looking at Lisa''s sincere face, Chufan was silent for a moment, then reached out and touched his chin: "do you think I can get more treasures if I kill you?" When she heard Chu fan''s words, Lisa could not help but draw her lips, and then quickly said: "my Lord, those treasures are not on me. I need my men to deliver them in person." Speaking, Lisa''s speaking speed is very fast. He can''t help being nervous. After all, judging from Chu fan''s expression, this guy is totally driven by the idea of killing people and stealing goods. "So it is." Sure enough, after hearing Lisa''s words, Chufan''s face immediately showed a trace of regret: "in that case, do as you say." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lisa didn''t start to act. Instead, she gave Chu fan an embarrassed smile: "cough, my Lord, please make a contract with me first." ¡­¡­ After Lisa''s words came out, Chufan''s face suddenly turned to iron blue: "you don''t trust me, you guy?" "Of course not!" When she heard Chu fan''s words, Lisa shook her head seriously: "if you can accept the celestial beast of Yuanji sage, then you will not break your promise." When she said that, Lisa took a careful look at Chu fan. After seeing that there was nothing wrong with each other''s expression, she said: "but signing a contract is the normal state in the universe, and the most important thing for the kings of the universe is the spirit of the contract, so I hope you can do it!" Looking at Lisa''s serious face, everyone at the scene was twitching. Who in the whole universe doesn''t know that you are the emperor of the universe, also known as the robber of the universe, and the spirit of the contract? You are clearly afraid of being killed by Chufan after you sacrifice your treasure? However, although we know Lisa''s inner thoughts, they didn''t show it. After all, Chu fan is the leading role now. "Ha ha ha ha." After hearing what Lisa said, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then laughed: "I didn''t expect that the emperor of the universe had the same excellent quality as me. It seems that we have to sign a contract this time." Chu fan''s face was serious. If he only looked at his expression, no one would have thought that this guy would kill Lisa after he wanted to get the treasure just now. Yes, Lisa''s concerns are right. In fact, after hearing what Lisa said just now, Chu fan really had the idea of killing Lisa after he got the treasure. But now that this idea has been seen through by Lisa, Chufan will not continue to implement it. Compared with the ten treasures of the road Saint level, Lisa''s life is nothing in Chu fan''s eyes. As for the so-called "letting the tiger go back to the mountain", Chu fan believes that the goods will never be impulsive again. After signing the contract with Chufan, Lisa takes out a stone with a strange shape and directly crush it. After the stone was broken, a smile appeared on Lisa''s face: "don''t worry, my Lord. In a few minutes, my men will bring the treasure." "That''s good." After hearing Lisa''s words, Chufan nodded with satisfaction. "Chu fan, aren''t you afraid that this guy will tell others to save him secretly?" Chu fan was stunned when he heard the words of the big canister Mu Xia beside him. Then he looked at him with unbelievable eyes"Say, who are you in the end, why should you pretend to be a big barrel of wood summer?" Looking at Chu fan''s serious face, Da Tong Mu Xia was stunned, and then looked at Chu fan with a confused face: "I''m Da Tong Mu Xia, how can someone impersonate me?" Chapter 1104 "No way!" As soon as the words of Tanmu Xia came out, Chu fan gave a loud drink: "how can you think of this problem with Tanmu Xia''s IQ? You must be a fake!" ¡­¡­ Seeing the serious expression on Chu fan''s face, Mu Xia couldn''t help but draw his mouth. You just said I had a low IQ, right? You must be talking about my low IQ! After confirming this point, Da Tong Mu Xia could not help looking at Chu fan bitterly: "am I really that stupid?" Looking at the aggrieved expression of Da Tong Mu Xia, Chu fan couldn''t continue to tease him, so he could only explain: "this is the hinterland of Da Tong Mu clan. Even if he asks for help, no one can arrive quickly, so he won''t bet on my patience." At this point, Chu fan turned to Lisa and showed a "kind" smile: "surely Lisa, you can''t do stupid things, can you?" "Of course!" As soon as she saw Chufan''s smile, Lisa nodded madly: "we have signed the contract, and I''m sure I won''t break it." If there is a chance, Lisa is not willing to pay so much treasure, but as Chu Fan said, if she waits for her people to save her, she will be ashes. Chu fan was very satisfied with Lisa''s performance, so after hearing what he said, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s always our motto to be kind to prisoners." After that, without waiting for Lisa to react, Chufan said again: "now hand over all your treasures." "What?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Lisa was stunned: "what do you mean, my lord?" Speaking, Lisa looks at Chufan with a puzzled face. "What do you mean?" Chu fan looked at Lisa strangely: "is my words not clear enough? If you want to live, you will give all your treasures!" After hearing Chu Fanli''s words, Lisa''s expression became even more strange: "my Lord, we have agreed that as long as we hand over ten treasures of the saint level, you will let me go." After the words fell, Lisa''s voice became a little louder: "if you break the contract, you will be punished by the laws of the universe!" Lisa''s eyes are fixed on Chufan when she speaks. If Chufan really wants to break the contract, his life will be lost. But what Lisa didn''t expect was that after hearing what he said, Chu fan still had a smile on his face: "of course, I won''t break the contract, but ten treasures of heaven and sage can only change your life, and other things on you have already become my booty." After Chufan''s words came out, Lisa was shocked. Although he has been in the universe for hundreds of years, it is the first time for him to see such a shameless person as Chu fan. After taking a deep breath, Lisa looks at Chufan: "I see." As the voice fell, Lisa waved her hand directly, and immediately a lot of treasures appeared in front of Chu fan: "this is all my treasures. Please don''t embarrass me any more." In Lisa''s view, when he handed over these treasures, Chu fan should let go of himself. But what he didn''t expect was that Chu fan shook his head after putting them away. "That''s not all you have." Without waiting for Lisa to speak, Chu fan directly pointed to his clothes, trousers and shoes: "these things are treasures of the sage level." "Hiss ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, there was a sound of cold breath. Big tube muchun directly reached out and pulled big tube Mucha''s arm: "Xia, where did you find Chu fan? Why do I think he might have been a cosmic robber before?" Not to mention the big barrel of muchun, even Lisa, who is known as the robber of the universe, has some admiration after hearing Chu fan''s words. If they had Chu fan''s spirit when plundering in the universe, they would have become the most powerful existence in the universe? Of course, Chu fan didn''t know what everyone thought. Looking at Lisa''s stupidity, Chu fan''s face showed a "kind" smile: "if you don''t want to, just open your mouth. Don''t worry. I''m not a stubborn person." "No!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Lisa quickly shook her head: "my Lord''s statement is very correct. I don''t have any opinions."After the words fell, Lisa quickly took off her clothes, trousers and shoes: "please accept it!" After a few minutes together, Lisa has thoroughly seen through the essence of Chufan. This guy is a demon in human skin. Never argue with him. "My Lord, here we are. Have you conquered the family of big barrel wood?" As soon as Chu fan put away what Lisa had handed him, he heard a loud voice. Chapter 1105 As the sound fell, three long strange creatures rushed in. However, after seeing the situation in front of them, the three creatures were obviously stunned: "what''s the matter, my lord?" Speaking is still just the rough voice, Chu fan noticed that he should be a beetle. "Hey, hey, hey." Hearing the loud words, Chu fan''s mouth showed a big smile: "it''s obvious that your adult can''t pretend to be attacked by thunder. He is our prisoner now." "This..." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, all the creatures, including loud voice, changed their faces. Then they looked at Lisa with inquiring eyes. Although the three did not speak, but after feeling the three eyes, Lisa could not help feeling a sense of shame. This is absolutely the most humiliating thing in my life. As the king of the universe, I have become a prisoner of others. As soon as she thought of the way she had vowed to leave, Lisa wanted to find a way to get in. But Lisa also knows that the most important thing now is to leave this sad place. So just after feeling the three people''s eyes, Lisa nodded with a black face: "what adults say is true!" As soon as Lisa''s words came out, all three of them looked back. You know, Lisa is a saint. Even in the universe, few people can beat him. That''s why although the situation in front of them is obvious, the three people still have to ask Lisa. After hearing Lisa''s words, their expressions immediately became respectful. No matter what happened, if they can capture Lisa and make him so obedient, then the strength of the other side is certainly not what they can afford. After a look at the three people with different expressions, Chu fan was still calm: "well, you know what happened. Now, hand over ten treasures of the saint level, and you can leave with the goods." "Yes Chu fan''s words just export, three people hurriedly respectfully nodded. "My Lord, here are the ten treasures you want. Please let my lord go." Looking at the ten small wooden boxes that the coarse voice took out, Chu fan''s heart couldn''t help rising an impulse. If it is not for the existence of the contract, he will definitely kill these guys in front of him, and then perform a textbook Level murder! These guys must have a lot of good things in their hands if they can easily take out ten great sages. Looking at Chu fan''s undisguised greed, Lisa could not help feeling a burst of happiness in her heart. Thanks to his mind just now, otherwise it would have turned into a pile of ashes. Heartache to see Chu fan put away all the ten wooden boxes, Lisa licked her face and said: "your honor, you have got what you want, can you let me go now?" Lisa felt her heart was bleeding. For the first time, someone was able to snatch a treasure from him. Of course, Chufan is not interested in Lisa''s mental journey. After hearing Lisa''s words, Chu fan waved his hand indifferently: "of course, you can leave." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Lisa''s three men quickly took out a dress and put it on Lisa''s body, and then they would help him to leave. Looking at the three people''s back, Chu fan waved his hand enthusiastically: "goodbye, remember to come and play often in the future." ¡­¡­ Chu fan''s words just export, Lisa and others are at the foot of a crooked. Lisa has made a decision in her heart that he will never step into the sphere of influence of the big tube wood clan until she breaks through and becomes the sage of Yuanji. After watching Lisa leave, Chu fan sighed with regret: "what a nice person. I didn''t expect to be separated from him so soon. My heart is full of sadness." Hearing Chu fan''s words, all the people on the scene were twitching. In fact, you just can''t bear their treasures, can you? "Chufan, we''ve offended Lisa this time. I''m afraid he won''t give up." Unlike Chu fan, Tatung muchun is full of worries. As the current patriarch of Tatung muchun, he must consider the future of Tatung muchun. "No harm!" Chu fan shook his head calmly when he heard the words of Da Tong Mu Chun: "before breaking through the Yuanji sage, he will definitely not ask for trouble again." As he spoke, Chu fan touched luo''an, who was lying on his shoulder tired"You did well this time." After receiving Chu fan''s praise, Luo luoan immediately showed a happy expression: "it''s my honor to play for the host." Looking at Luo Luo an lying on Chu fan''s shoulder, the big barrel Mu Chun was stunned at first, and then reacted. Chapter 1106 "In this way, my family of big tube wood is a blessing in disguise this time." When he spoke, a big smile appeared on his face. And big tube wood spring different, at this time big tube wood summer has been completely in doubt. After a look at Chu fan and Da Tong Mu Chun, the corner of Da Tong Mu Xia''s mouth could not help twitching: "brother, Chu fan, what are you two talking about, can you tell me?" When she spoke, she looked at them discontentedly. It was clear that there were so many people here, but you two began to play riddles. Isn''t it impolite? However, big tube Mu Xia completely ignored one point, that is, in fact, all the people present understood that he was the only one listening to the riddle. Looking at the discontented big tube Mucha, big tube muchun could only shake his head helplessly, and then explained: "although we know that luoan can only play the strength of Yuanji saint for three minutes, in Lisa''s eyes, luoan is a strong one of Yuanji saint." When she said that, there was a smile on the corner of her mouth: "in this way, there will be two Yuanji saints in my family. As long as Lisa is not crazy, he will not dare to fight us again." Chu fan nodded and then added, "not only that, with the help of Lisa''s experience today, other races in the universe will also know about it, that is to say, from now on, the family will be safer." You know, in order to be able to confuse Lisa, just after the talent time has passed, I have been struggling to show my weakness. But there is also a reason that Chu fan constantly embarrasses Lisa, so that he has no time to observe other things, otherwise the situation of Luo an will not be discovered by him. After Chu fan''s words fall, all the people present look at Chu fan with grateful eyes. If it wasn''t for Chu fan, how could they have such a good chance? "Don''t worry, Daoyou. As long as my family of big tube wood exists for one day, it will always be your ally!" When talking, big tube muchun looks serious. Chu fan also nodded with a smile when he heard the words of Tatung muchun: "I''m also very happy to be an ally of Tatung muchun." This is not polite. Compared with the other top powers in the universe, although the big tube wood clan is not the strongest, it is the most "gentle". Because of the existence of the world tree, the monks of the big tube wood family spend most of their time in the Holy tree world to cultivate their own world tree. They don''t care about what happens outside. "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Hearing the sudden sound in his ear, Chu fan was stunned: "check the task!" Voice down, already familiar with the system panel immediately appeared in front of him. Mission: a place to settle down Introduction: the host has a place in the universe, but it has no territory of its own requirements: find a star field, let Pangu world appear in the universe, and have a relatively safe environment time limit: one week mission reward: enhance the strength to the peak level lost Failure punishment: luoluoan died! Looking at the task in front of him, Chu fan couldn''t help but draw his mouth. There is no doubt that the mission punishment hit his soft spot again. You know, luoluo''an is the most powerful force in Chu fan''s hands now. If the goods are really destroyed by the system, Chu fan''s power will be reduced by more than half. But fortunately, it''s not very difficult to complete this task. After putting up a middle finger to the system, Chu fan turned and looked at muchun: "Daoyou, do you know if there is a relatively safe star field near here?" Looking at Chu fan''s suddenly serious appearance, big tube muchun can''t help but be stunned: "yes, there is, but I don''t know what kind of star field Daoyou need, and what do you plan to use it for?" Chufan did not hide his purpose when he heard the words of Tatung muchun, and said directly: "I''m going to find a place to settle down in my big world, and I''d like to invite you to complete it." As soon as Chu fan''s words were finished, big tube muchun''s eyes lit up: "so it is. I know that there is a place that is very suitable, but it may take a lot of effort for Taoyou to get this place." "I''d like to hear about it!" Although it''s the task of system release, it''s related to Pangu world. Chu fan still attaches great importance to it. No matter what, he is born of Pangu world. Of course, he can''t forget his origin. After hearing Chu fan''s words, big tube muchun didn''t want to make a fuss. He said directly:"Not far from here, there is a very suitable star field for survival, but this star field is now occupied by some wandering creatures in the universe and needs to be cleaned up." When he spoke, big barrel Mu Chun showed a smile to Chu fan: "if Daoyou are not in a hurry, I can lead the people to do a little bit." Chapter 1107 After the previous thing, big tube wood spring to Chu fan things more care about, now hear Chu fan need a site, he immediately produced a bold idea. You know, although the big barrel wood clan has a high status in the universe, they don''t have strong enough allies. Even more frankly, in the eyes of most races, they are more willing to take the big barrel wood tribe as their prey. After all, in their eyes, today''s big tube wood family is already sunset. And if they can find a chance to tear a piece of flesh from the big wood clan, they may become the new top race in the universe. Of course, Tatung muchun and others are aware of this situation, but unfortunately, judging from the worse condition of Tatung muchun limestone, they have no chance to change the situation of Tatung muchun. However, the appearance of Chu fan obviously gave them a suitable opportunity, at least in the view of datongmuchun, Chu fan was a natural ally of datongmuchun. This is also the main reason why Da Tong Mu Chun is so enthusiastic about finding a suitable residence for Chu fan. If Chu fan places Pangu world near here, the safety of the big tube wood clan will be greatly improved. You know, Chu fan''s camp has the fighting power of Yuanji sage level, even if Luo an is just a real man for three minutes. For big tube wood spring heart careful think Chu fan of course know, but in the face of this situation, he did not too much rejection. Just as the big Tanmu clan needs an ally, Pangu world needs an appropriate ally. There is no doubt that the peace loving and strong fighting force of the big tube wood clan is a good choice. In this case, Chu fan and datongmuchun were like the legendary firewood and fire, and almost instantly they reached an agreement. After looking at the big tube of muchun, Chu fan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth: "since Daoyou is willing to help, I''m very grateful!" Hearing that Chu fan agreed to his proposal, a big smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "in that case, let''s go!" In order to reach a complete alliance with the forces behind Chu fan, Da Tong Mu Chun also fought. With a wave of his hand, he took all the saints behind him. On the way, Chu fan and Da Tong Mu Chun are not idle. "Daoyou, what is the wandering creature in your mouth? Can you answer it for me?" Although he has been wandering in the universe for a long time, he still doesn''t know much about many things in the universe. For example, he had never heard of the vagrant creatures in the mouth of big barrel muchun. However, this did not prevent Chu fan from having a clear understanding of the strength of this creature. You know, from the mouth of Tatung muchun, we can know that the place occupied by these guys is a good territory. If they didn''t have a certain strength, they would have been wiped out by the Tatung muchun clan. After all, even if it is no matter how not keen on fighting race, will not be willing to put a pile of time bombs in front of their home. When he heard Chu fan''s words, he was stunned, and then explained: "the so-called wandering creatures are actually creatures without a big world." Under the explanation of big tube wood spring, Chu fan finally understood to come over. In the universe, new big worlds are born every day, and some big worlds are destroyed every moment. Generally speaking, when the big world is destroyed, all the creatures in the big world will die. But there are exceptions. In these destroyed worlds, there are always some lucky people who can survive miraculously. Among these creatures, some will gradually adapt to the living environment of the universe and gain powerful power, and these creatures are called vagrant creatures. "So, the wandering creatures who occupied that star field are very powerful?" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Tatung muchun nodded: "there are 12 wandering creatures there, and the weakest of them all have the strength of the highest heaven sage level." At this point, Tatung muchun smiles at Chu fan again: "but Taoyou don''t have to worry about it. With me and my people, they have to move to another place except being destroyed." When talking big, big tube wood spring a face of self-confidence. In fact, he did not boast about this. Although the overall strength of the big barrel wood clan has declined, it is still very easy to deal with a few stray creatures. The reason why they didn''t expel these wandering creatures before is that they didn''t bother to waste their energy. After hearing the words of big barrel Mu Chun, Chu fan also nodded with a smile. This is big tube wood spring to oneself of show good will, Chu fan certainly won''t refuse.In fact, the alliance between forces is very similar to the relationship between people. Only often contact, and each other owe each other''s human feelings, so as to ensure that the relationship will not be easily rigid and broken. Chapter 1108 Between two people, if only one person keeps giving or taking, then their relationship will soon break up. This point is also figured out before the influence. Before, Chu fan helped the family to improve their overall strength, and later gave the family a relatively peaceful development space. Now it''s time for the family to do something for Chu fan. The weakest of all the people present is also the senior sage of heaven. In addition, the star field mentioned by Tatung muchun is not far away from Tatung muchun. So they arrived at their destination soon. Looking at the star field composed of dozens of small planets in front of him, Chu fan could not help but be stunned: "here, it seems really good?" "More than good!" Hearing Chu fan''s words, big tube muchun immediately burst out laughing: "these small planets are all abandoned big worlds. Although they have degenerated, they still have magical power." When talking, big tube wood spring suddenly a wave hand, a ray of light toward the front of the star field flew in. But something unexpected happened. With the strength of muchun, it''s easy to smash an abandoned world, though it''s just a random blow. However, when he released the light near the star field, it was as if he met something strange in the air, and then disappeared soon. "If it wasn''t for the fact that the star field of the Holy tree world is more suitable for us to cultivate the world tree, this star field would have been occupied by us." Hear big tube wood spring of words, Chu fan satisfied of nod. He knows that the words of Tatung muchun just now are absolutely not exaggerated, because it is estimated that any force in the universe will want to occupy this place because of the particularity of this star field. Array! These abandoned worlds, for unknown reasons, actually formed a large array. And the effect of this array is to suppress the power of the monks. For example, the strike of big barrel muchun just now was wiped out by the power of the array. This is still the case when the array is not presided over. If it is presided over, its power must be increased a little more. "What do you think of this place?" After introducing the special features of this star field to Chu fan, big tube Mu Chun looks at Chu fan. "Very good!" Chu fan nodded with a smile when he heard the words of Tatung muchun: "if you are willing to give me such a good star field, Tatung muchun will always be our allies in Pangu world!" Chu fan is not a polite person, big tube wood spring has been on behalf of the big tube wood family came up with the release of a friendly message, Chu fan naturally will not refuse. After hearing Chu fan''s words, datongmuchun''s face was also happy: "it''s so good that my family of datongmuchun is willing to get along with Pangu forever!" Both of them are serious when they speak. Although the relationship between them is not bad, what they represent now are the forces behind them. They must be more serious. "Roar ~" when Chu fan and Datong muchun communicate with each other, a roar suddenly comes out of the star field in front of them, and then a group of creatures with the smell of terror rush out directly. "Friars of the big wood family, do you want to fight us?" After these creatures rushed out of the star field, Chu fan saw their appearance clearly. After seeing the appearance of these guys clearly, Chu fan was stunned, and then a strange look flashed in his eyes: "Chun, can you not kill these guys?" "Well?" When he heard Chu fan''s words, he was stunned: "what''s the matter?" Looking at the puzzled eyes of Tatung muchun, Chu fan smiles: "Pangu world is no better than you. If you want to survive in the universe, I need to find some guardians for Pangu world." When speaking, Chu fan directly pointed to the twelve creatures in front of him: "I think they are very good." ¡­¡­ Looking at Chu fan''s serious face, big tube wood spring can''t help but get a Leng. However, despite his doubts, he responded quickly: "since you have such an idea, of course I won''t refuse it." For big barrel muchun, the difference between killing these guys in front of him and catching them is not very big. Since Chu fan wants to catch them alive, it''s better to catch them alive. We should know that the reason why vagrant creatures are vagrant creatures is because of their particularity. After the destruction of the world that nurtured them, they had no shelter, and for unknown reasons, they could not join other forces.Otherwise, with the strength of these guys in front of them, they would have been recruited by the big tube wood clan. "Roar ~" Chu fan and Tatung muchun did not deliberately lower their voices when they talked, so their words were heard by the twelve creatures in front of them. After hearing the conversation between them, the leading creature could not help but sneer: "it seems that our brother is underestimated by you!" Chapter 1109 Voice down, it''s momentum soared again, is actually a senior road Saint class strong! "Monks of the big barrel wood clan, now, do you still want to accept us?" With its utterance, the other 11 creatures behind it also released their own momentum. Sure enough, as Tatung muchun said, one of the weakest creatures is a pig, which has the strength of a saint of heaven. And the strongest of them is the mouse who talked before, with the power of high-level sage. After all the twelve creatures released their momentum, the face of big tube muchun couldn''t help changing. Although he had known the strength of these 12 guys before, he didn''t expect that they would be so strong. It''s no exaggeration to say that if he doesn''t do it, the people he brings may not be the opponents of the guys in front of him! At the thought of such a powerful group of unstable factors in his clan, the face of big tube muchun was a little ugly. "Chu fan, with the strength of these guys, I''m afraid it''s difficult to subdue them." When he spoke, he could not help regretting something in his heart. If I had known these guys had such strength, he should have waited until tomorrow to bring Chu fan. In this way, at least luoluoan has recovered from the weak state, and the difficulty of accepting these guys will be reduced. After hearing the words of big tube muchun, Chu fan shook his head with a smile: "it''s OK, let me do it." After the words fall, without waiting for big tube muchun to speak, Chu fan has stood out alone: "give you another chance, if you surrender now, I can make you suffer less." "Ha ha." Hearing Chu fan''s words, the leading mouse gave a sneer directly: "if you want to win over our brothers, you should defeat us first!" After that, without waiting for Chu fan to speak, he has directly clawed at Chu fan. To be the leader of the twelve wandering creatures, this mouse is not a fool. When he saw a group of people, he knew that they were more or less in danger. He has been a neighbor of the big tube wood clan for so many years. Of course, he is very clear about the strength of the big tube wood clan. But when Chu fan stood up, the mice knew that their chance had come. From the people''s positions and facial expressions just now, he can guess that Chu fan''s status must be not low, and this product only has the strength of a senior Taoist saint. If I can catch this guy, then I can break the game successfully today. Of course, Chu fan didn''t know what the mouse thought, but when he saw that the mouse was attacking him, Chu fan couldn''t help smiling: "since you don''t cherish the opportunity I gave, don''t blame me for being cruel." The voice falls, Chu fan''s hands quickly pinched a method to decide. Seeing the action in Chu fan''s hand, big tube Mu Chun and many clansmen behind him can''t help but face a change, and then the eyes also become pity. Feeling the change of people''s eyes, the mouse was stunned, and then had a bad feeling in his heart. However, things have developed to this point, and the mouse knows that he has no chance to retreat, so he simply mobilizes all his mana and vows to take Chu fan down with one blow. It''s a pity that the mouse''s wish is doomed to fail. Before he gets close to Chu fan, he feels a sharp pain in his abdomen, and then the mana in his body is out of control. "Poop The mouse that was still in the air fell directly from the air, and then curled up into a ball: "you, what did you do to me?" "Boss, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing the appearance of the mouse, the other 11 vagrant creatures could not help changing their faces, and then rushed out directly from behind. However, in the strange scene just now, they didn''t dare to directly fight against Chu fan and others, but wanted to save the mouse. "Stop, stop!" Seeing the actions of his brothers, the mouse couldn''t help changing his face, and then said anxiously: "don''t touch me!" Although the mouse does not want to lie on the ground with such shame, it has a premonition in its heart that if it dares to stand up, something bad will happen. As for why there is such a premonition, it is because there are some strange things gathering in his body, and it may rush out of his body at any time. Of course, other wandering creatures don''t know what happened to their big brother. Looking at the mouse''s painful face but not daring to move, their faces all showed anger"Son of a bitch, what kind of magic did you do to my elder brother?" When talking, all the 11 wandering creatures looked at Chu fan with angry eyes. Chapter 1110 To know that their twelve brothers can survive in the universe and gradually grow up to the present situation, it can be said that the biggest secret is to help each other. It''s no exaggeration to say that over the years, if there were no mice to take care of, some of them would have died. Looking at the angry look of these guys in front of him, the corner of Chu fan''s mouth raised slightly: "since you want to know, I''ll help you." After that, Chu fan''s hands began to pinch quickly again. "No!" Seeing Chu fan''s action, the mouse on the ground couldn''t help changing his face: "run You know, he is the most powerful one among the twelve brothers, so he didn''t take advantage of Chu fan, let alone the others. It was because of this, so at the moment Chu fan started, the mouse had expected the result. Even if there are mouse reminders and examples, but when the magic power of Chu fan is displayed, the 11 wandering creatures in front of him are still attacked. Almost in an instant, they knew why their elder brother would lie on the ground in such a strange way. It''s really that the effect of this magical power is too terrible. After they are attacked, the mana in their bodies is no longer under their control. What''s more terrifying is that at this time, they also have a violent urge to poop. "No, you must hold back!" At the thought of the present situation, all the twelve wandering creatures took a deep breath, and then began to work hard to restrain their body instinct. You know, it''s a fighting state now. It''s humiliating enough that you can''t beat others. If you are beaten by others again, it''s really shameless. After all, they are in Chu fan''s magic power to become like this, so from another point of view, is really Chu fan will excrement out. Looking at the strange look on the faces of the twelve vagrant creatures, a smile flashed across luo''an''s face lying on Chu fan''s shoulder. This embarrassing situation is not my own experience at last. "I, I surrender!" When the weakest pig opens his mouth, luoan will be more happy. See, it''s not that I''m a loser. It''s the master''s magic power. It''s really a hooligan. According to Luo luoan''s estimation, few people in the universe should be able to keep calm under Chu fan''s magical power. Of course, Chu fan didn''t know what Luo Luo an thought was. After hearing the words of pig, Chu fan showed a smile on his face: "very good, he who knows current affairs is a hero!" The voice falls down, Chu fan waves a hand directly, the supernatural power on pig body then was untied by him. "And you?" Seeing that other people were still quiet, Chu Fan said directly: "if you don''t think about it well, you can continue to think about it. I''m a very open-minded person, but I have some other magic powers here, and you must be very interested." ¡­¡­ I''m not interested at all! Looking at Chu fan''s smiling face, in addition to pigs, the other 11 creatures are all mouth corners. Only metamorphosis will be interested in your magic power, right? Of course, this kind of words can''t be said. Now I''m a fish, if you don''t want to be a warning to others, you''d better be honest. For a moment, everyone''s eyes are on the mouse, after all, it is the boss of all. Feeling the eyes of his brothers, the mouse could not help sighing: "We surrender, please accept the magic power!" As I said before, as creatures in the universe, they are not afraid of death, but before they die, they have to fall the name of being beaten by others. They don''t have the courage! "I surrender!" "I surrender, too!" ¡­¡­ Even if Dadu surrendered, the remaining ten wandering creatures would not continue to insist. "That''s good." Seeing all the people''s statements, Chu fan''s face showed a smile, and then he relieved their magical power. "Hoo ~" at the moment when the supernatural power was touched, all the 11 wandering creatures took a big breath. Compared with the situation just now, they are in heaven now! "My Lord!" After a look at Chu fan, the mouse said: "we are vagrant creatures. We can''t join your world. I''m afraid..." The rest of the words, the mouse did not export, but his meaning has been very clear. Although we are willing to surrender, we can''t join your world. Do you really dare to accept us? You know, killing, cheating and all kinds of things are very common in the universe.If you don''t really carve your true spirit into the world, no matter who you are, you can''t trust others. Hearing the mouse''s words, Chu fan showed a smile on the corner of his mouth: "these are small things. You don''t have to worry about them." After the words fell, Chu fan waved his hand directly: "you stand there first, and it will be ready soon." Hearing Chu fan''s words, mice and other creatures can''t help but be stunned. Finally, they honestly stand aside. "Chufan, what are you going to do with them?" Chapter 1111 When talking, the face of big barrel Mu Chun showed a trace of doubt. For Chu fan''s strength, he certainly does not have any doubt, but if you want to accept the wandering creatures, it is not so easy. If there is no appropriate means to balance these guys, even if they have a strong strength, big tube wood spring still hope Chu fan can give up to accept them. After all, there are so many powerful creatures in the universe that there is no need to put a lot of unstable factors around them. Chu fan''s face showed a smile when he heard the words of big tube muchun: "just rest assured!" When speaking, Chu fan directly gave a confident expression to Da tongmuchun: "since I have the confidence to accept them, naturally there is a way to ensure their loyalty." After hearing Chu fan''s words, big tube wood spring can''t help but get a Leng, but finally nodded. He is a friend of Chu fan. He can make suggestions when Chu fan makes a choice, but he can''t interfere in Chu fan''s decision. Since Chu fan himself has determined that there is a way to accept these wandering creatures, he certainly will not be a villain again. Of course, big tube muchun''s heart also has its own ideas, as long as there is settled down, even if these guys have any bad ideas, it''s estimated that they can''t make waves. Chu fan nodded when he saw that muchun stopped talking: "from today on, this is my territory." The voice falls, Chu fan''s hand appeared a blue small ball. "This is Pangu world Looking at the small ball in Chu fan''s hand, big tube wood spring can''t help a Leng, then the color of shock flashed in his eyes. If it can best reflect the strength of a monk, it must be his own world. But when I saw Chu fan''s big world, there was only one feeling in his heart - vastness! Each person''s world has its own characteristics, and different big world can also give viewers different feelings and oppression. But like Chu fan''s big world released this kind of feeling, big tube muchun is the first time to meet. Pangu world didn''t give him terrible pressure. On the contrary, when he saw Pangu world, he could only feel cordial, even more cordial than Holy tree world. You should know that big tube muchun is a creature in the big world of Holy tree. Generally speaking, there is absolutely no other big world except the big world of Holy tree that can give him this feeling. Biting his tongue to keep himself awake, big tube wood spring quickly looked to his back. At a glance, a layer of cold sweat came out on the forehead of big tube muchun. All the people who were standing behind him, including the twelve wandering creatures who had just been defeated by Chu fan, looked at the little ball in Chu fan''s hands with fiery eyes. If we only look at the look in their eyes, Tatung muchun even doubts whether they are the creatures of Pangu world. "Goo Doo!" After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, muchun runs the mana quickly, and then gives a loud drink: "wake up!" With the sound of big wood spring appeared, all the people behind him were trembling, and then directly woke up. After the recovery of consciousness, the eyes of all the people looking at the little ball in Chu fan''s hand were full of fear. There is a feeling in their heart that if it was not for the big barrel Mu Chun who awakened them in time just now, they would have betrayed their own world. "This..." After taking a deep breath, Tanmu Xia said: "what a terrible world Hear the words of big tube Mu Xia, other people on the scene are also a face of recognition nodded. It''s just a world of high-level road saints. In the case of no control, they almost seduced them all! If it wasn''t for the close relationship between Chu fan and datongmu, and if it wasn''t for the powerful luo''an in Chu fan''s hands, they would certainly destroy Pangu world at all costs. But even so, the people present were still afraid when they looked at Pangu world. Different from the people of the big wood family, the twelve wandering creatures on the scene looked at Pangu world with fiery eyes. "Do you feel that feeling?" The twelve creatures took a deep breath and looked directly at their brothers. "I feel it!" When talking, the eyes of the twelve wandering creatures all became moist: "mother, it''s the breath of mother, it''s the feeling of home!" For the creatures in the universe, the big world is their home as well as their mother. Vagrant creatures are lucky, but also unfortunate!Fortunately, when the big world was destroyed, they were able to save one life. Unfortunately, it was the destruction of the big world! Although they saved their lives, they did not have a big world that could contain themselves. From then on, they could only wander in the universe alone. Chapter 1112 Just as people who travel far away often miss their hometown and relatives, wandering creatures naturally also often miss their big world. But different from the hikers, the wandering creatures are more unfortunate than them! Because no matter how far away people go, where they are called home, there will always be people who are concerned about them, and there will also be people who are concerned about them. But the wandering creatures can only walk alone in the universe, enjoying their own loneliness! It is no exaggeration to say that wandering creatures are the most pitiful and lonely beings in the universe. But just now, when they looked at Pangu world, they actually had the feeling of home. It was the feeling that they had not appeared in tens of thousands of years since their big world was destroyed. After looking at each other, the mouse rushed out of the twelve wandering creatures directly: "my Lord, is that true?" Although their brothers all felt it, he still hoped to get Chu fan''s affirmative answer. In order to get the answer and affirm the conjecture in his heart, the mouse even put down his fear of Chu fan. "That''s right!" Hearing the mouse''s words, Chu fan nodded with a smile: "this is my world, inclusive of all things!" In fact, even Chu fan himself was startled by Pangu''s performance just now. As a special world, the biggest characteristic of Pangu world is that it can accommodate the creatures of other big worlds. When he saw these wandering creatures, Chu fan also inquired about the system and knew that even wandering creatures could become creatures in Pangu world. But Chu fan did not expect that Pangu world could erupt such a powerful force. Even just now, Chu fan had a feeling in his heart that if he wanted to, he could directly use that opportunity to turn all the people present into creatures of Pangu world! Yes, everyone! Everyone, including muchun! Even the big barrel of wood spring estimate also didn''t think oneself can wake up is a kind of how lucky thing. If Chu fan just had a bad idea for him, if Chu fan wasn''t an ally of the big tube wood clan, he would have been recruited now. Of course, this kind of words Chu fan certainly won''t say. Even though they have become allies with the big tube wood clan, they still have to leave some necessary backhand. After hearing Chu fan''s words, the mouse and others were stunned, and then carefully looked at Chu fan: "Sir, please, can we join your world?" As if afraid of Chu fan''s refusal, the mouse quickly added: "you can rest assured that we will never betray Pangu and protect him with our own lives!" The so-called enjoyment of loneliness is nothing but bullshit. Only those who have really experienced loneliness and darkness will hate and fear them! For example, today''s wandering creatures, after tens of thousands of years of solitude, do not want to give up when they see a trace of hope. Looking at the expectant eyes on the faces of several wandering creatures, Chu fan could not help but raise his mouth: "of course." You know, Chu fan has been eyeing these twelve wild animals for a long time. Even if they don''t make such a request, Chu fan will try to convince them. After giving them a positive answer, Chu fan looked at the star field in front of him again. "Fall!" Along with a complicated law being carried out, Chu fan directly threw out his Pangu world. After getting Chu fan''s answer, the hearts of the twelve wandering creatures present were already filled with excitement. It''s a luxury for them to have a big world that can accommodate themselves again. It is because of this that Pangu world has become the most precious treasure in their hearts. They also know that this is an important moment for Chu fan to release the whole Pangu world, so all the twelve wandering creatures on the scene are watching around nervously. Although they know that this process is not dangerous, they still don''t want to let the slightest accident happen. In this mood, the twelve wandering creatures even looked at the friars of the big wood family and became alert. If these guys have the slightest wrong action, they will attack impolitely. Feel the eyes that fall on oneself, big tube wood spring can''t help but the corner of the mouth a draw. If you''re not mistaken, you guys were enemies a few minutes ago, right? Under the public''s gaze, the small ball just separated from Chu fan''s palm immediately began to expand rapidly. In just a few breaths, it became a planet.But what makes people curious is that the size of this planet is even smaller than those abandoned worlds around it. "This..." Looking at Pangu world, which has stopped changing, there is a flash of amazement in his eyes: "is this a special world in legend?" Chapter 1113 As the head of the family, the knowledge reserve of the family is far more than that of ordinary people. In fact, as early as the Pangu world gave them a special feeling, there was a guess in the heart of Tatung muchun. It''s just that he''s not sure because there are so few special big worlds in the universe. Chu fan didn''t hide what he said and nodded his head calmly: "that''s right, this is the special world." When speaking, Chu fan also directly stated the particularity of Pangu world: "Pangu world can accept all the creatures in the universe, and the creatures in Pangu world will not be limited by me when they practice." According to the current performance of Pangu world, sooner or later, tatongmuchun and others will be able to find that it is a special world, so Chu fan simply exposed part of it. "Hiss ~" sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, big tube muchun took a breath directly, and then looked at Pangu world with envious eyes. Although he had known for a long time that the special world must have some special abilities, he was still envious when he really knew the abilities of Pangu world. There is a premonition in Tatung muchun''s heart. In the near future, I''m afraid the top power in the universe will be added. However, in his heart, he was also glad that he could form an alliance with Chu fanda early. In this way, the status of the family of Da Tongmu would be stable in the future. In the big tube of wood spring thinking, in front of the star domain changed again. Because of the existence of a large number of abandoned worlds, a special array has been formed for a long time. But in fact, this array is not complete, because it lacks a suitable array eye! However, when Chu fan put Pangu world in, the array in front of him immediately changed. With Pangu world as the eye of the array, the power of the array was enhanced again. Accompanied by a mysterious breath, even the big barrel of wood spring feel their body''s mana has been weakened to a certain extent. After the complete change of the array in front of him, the voice of the system also appeared in Chu fan''s mind: "Ding, congratulations on the host''s completion of the task, and his strength has been promoted to the highest level!" With the fall of the system sound, a breath immediately appeared in Chu fan''s body. "This is..." Seeing Chu fan''s change, big tube muchun was stunned, and then his eyes suddenly widened: "how is this possible?" Breakthrough! As a strong man at the top of the road, he is certainly familiar with this situation. But let big tube wood spring cannot accept is, Chu fan unexpectedly can break through in this kind of situation. If the big tube muchun is just stunned, then the big tube muchun is jealous and sour. When we first met, Chu fan''s strength was far less than him. But this just how short time, he unexpectedly can''t even see Chu fan''s taillight! You know, to become the second strongest member of the family of big tube wood in addition to big tube wood limestone, big tube wood Xia is also a rare genius. But after a comparison with Chu fan, Da Tong Mu Xia found that he was not worthy of the title of genius. "Goo Doo!" After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Da tongmuchun looks at Da tongmucha, who has a dark face: "Xia, Chu fan is only one case after all. In fact, compared with other people, you are still a genius." After hearing the words of Tatung muchun, Tatung Mucha''s face was slightly better: "brother, don''t worry, I can stand it!" When talking, the voice of big tube muchun is a little dry. Although I have reminded myself many times in my heart, such demons as Chu fan are rare in the whole universe. But at the thought of each other''s strength to improve speed, big tube wood summer''s heart is still a burst of sadness. "What''s the matter with you?" When Chu fan opened his eyes again, he saw the big barrel of Mu Xia''s face as if he had been borrowed a million by others. "Ha ha." Hearing Chu fan''s words, big tube muchun quickly laughed twice, and then said: "it''s OK. Xia is just a little hit and will recover soon." After the words of big tube wood spring fall, Chu fan can''t help but get a Leng, although the strength of big tube wood clan has reduced a lot, but not everyone can bully it? But after seeing the eyes of big tube wood summer, Chu fan immediately understood to come over. Pity to see a big tube of wood summer, Chu fan finally did not speak, after all, as a hang force, he has no qualification to comfort a person who has been trying to cultivate. "Cough."After coughing twice, Chu fan pretended to know nothing and looked at the twelve stray creatures: "come here." After hearing Chu fan''s words, the wandering creatures were stunned at first, and then rushed over with an excited face: "adult, please say what you want!" Chapter 1114 Looking at the twelve animals in front of him, a smile appeared on Chu fan''s face. There is no doubt that in order to join Pangu world and have a real "home", these guys are very willing to give their loyalty. After two laughs, Chu Fan said directly: "in the name of the master of Pangu world, would you like to join Pangu world and become the guardian of Pangu world?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, all the twelve wandering creatures were stunned, and then the excited color flashed in their eyes: "we are willing!" But they were not excited. In their original idea, it was a great honor to join Pangu world. Unexpectedly, Chu fan was willing to let them become the guardians of the world. You know, in a big world, the guardian has a very noble position. The so-called guardian is the existence guarding the peace of one side of the world. It is the most respected existence in a big world besides the Lord of the world. Even in their original world, they are not qualified as guardians. "That''s good." Seeing that all of them agreed, a smile appeared on Chu fan''s face: "since you are willing to be the guardians of our Pangu world, from now on, you will no longer be wandering creatures, and you will have your own title!" At this point, the momentum of Chu fan suddenly becomes mysterious. If you look carefully, it is similar to the previous Pangu world. See this scene, big tube wood spring and others all reduced their breathing rate. With their strength, of course, we can see the change of Chu fan. Now Chu fan is exercising his right as the master of the world. Next, every word he says will become the rule of Pangu world. After feeling his own changes, Chu Fan said: "from today on, your names are: Zi rat, Chou Niu, Yin Hu, Mao Tu, Chen long, Si snake, Wu Ma, Wei Yang, Shen monkey, you Ji, Xu Gou, Hai pig, collectively known as the" twelve zodiac animals "!" Yes, the twelve animals are mice, cattle, tigers, rabbits, green dragons, white snakes, chasing horses, sheep, monkeys, chickens, dogs and pigs! It was because of their special race that Chu fan came up with the idea of accepting them. "Thank you, my Lord!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, the new Zodiac quickly salutes and thanks Chu fan. You know, Chu fan now represents Pangu world, and every word he says will be recognized by Pangu world. Just at the moment when Chu fan''s words came out, the Qi luck of the twelve zodiac animals had been integrated with Pangu world. From today on, as long as there is a battle around Pangu world, you can get the blessing of Pangu world. In addition, when the twelve of them are together, they can also form the zodiac array. Even the top level Taoist saint will not be their opponent! "Get up." Seeing the actions of the zodiac, Chu fan''s face showed a smile: "from today on, you must protect Pangu world. If there is any mistake, you will be punished by us!" "I''ll follow you!" There is no dissatisfaction with Chu fan''s words. Now that they have enjoyed the privilege, they naturally have to bear the corresponding obligations. Moreover, they are now connected with Pangu world. If there is a problem in Pangu world, they will also be injured or even fall. After saluting Chu fan again, the Chinese zodiac animal turned its head and flew to Pangu world. As the guardians of Pangu world, from today on, they will hide in the array around Pangu world. Once someone wants to intrude into Pangu world, they will be attacked by them. "Congratulations, Daoyou!" See the zodiac left the back, big tube muchun can''t help showing an envious look again. If he didn''t see the zodiac before, he would have regretted it when he knew that twelve people could form an array. As long as Yuanji saints don''t fight, then the top level Taoist saints are worthy of the king, and now Pangu world has three peak level fighting power: Chu fan, luo''an and the zodiac sign join hands! Even luo''an can exert the strength of Yuanji sage level. I don''t know why, datongmuchun suddenly feels that the strength of Pangu world has surpassed that of datongmuchun. "No way, it must be my illusion!" As soon as this idea appeared, the big tube wood spring quickly shook his head: "although Chu fan and Pangu have great potential in the big world, they still need some time to surpass the big tube wood family."Chu fan certainly didn''t know what he thought. After hearing the words of big tube muchun, Chu fan quickly showed a smile: "it''s thanks to the help of Daoyou that we can have such a harvest this time." Chapter 1115 On this point, Chu fan didn''t talk nonsense. If it wasn''t for the information provided by muchun, he couldn''t find such a good place. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Tatung muchun nodded with a smile: "Daoyou don''t have to be so polite. Anyway, Pangu world is an ally of our Tatung muchun family, which is what we should do." Although Tatung muchun showed great indifference, Chu fan kept his kindness in his heart silently: "don''t worry, Taoyou, Pangu world will be the eternal ally of Tatung muchun family!" Anyway, if you say something nice, you won''t get pregnant. Now that you get the help of the big wood family, Chu fan certainly won''t be stingy with his promise. Of course, if in the future development, the big tube wood clan does not threaten Pangu world, then Chu fan is still happy to have such an ally. For the idea in Chu fan''s heart, Datong muchun certainly doesn''t know, but even if he knows, he won''t care too much. Because in the heart of otang muchun, there was no idea that it was harmful to Pangu. After hearing Chu fan''s promise, big tube Mu Chun''s face showed a big smile. Chufan is the leader of Pangu world. As long as he has the promise of Chufan, then Pangu world will always be the ally of the family. At the thought of Pangu world''s present strength, big tube muchun''s heart is a burst of joy. From today on, the big tube wood clan is no longer isolated in the universe. Suddenly, Tatung muchun''s eyes lit up, and then he looked directly at Chu fan: "Daoyou, soon there will be a big power competition in the universe. I wonder if you are interested in letting Pangu world participate?" "Big power ratio?" As soon as the words of muchun came out, Chu fan was stunned: "what is this?" He was used to Chu fan''s appearance of Xiaobai, so after hearing Chu fan''s question, he explained: "the so-called big power ratio is actually a contest to determine the position of his own power in the universe." It has to be said that the language description ability of big tube muchun is still very good. Under his narration, Chu fan soon understands what''s going on. There are countless forces in the universe, and new forces are born or destroyed almost every moment. However, this is only for some small forces, such as big barrel wood and the emperor of the universe. If there is no accident, such forces will rarely be destroyed. It is precisely for this reason that under the joint discussion of these top forces, the universe will have a once-in-a-million-year grand gathering - power Dabie! At the beginning of the big power contest, each power can choose three people to participate. After passing a certain contest, their status in the next 100 years will be determined by their performance. "So, if Pangu world performs well in this power contest, it may become a top power?" "Cough." After hearing Chu fan''s words, big tube muchun could not help but draw his lips: "the number of top forces is fixed, but from the perspective of the forces of Pangu world, it should not be a difficult problem to become a high-level force." Chu fan''s face showed a trace of regret when he heard Da Tong Mu Chun''s words: "I didn''t expect that he could not become a top force." After a few breaths, Chu fan sighed: "forget it, senior forces can barely do it." Although big tube wood spring did not say clearly, but Chu fan already understood. The number of top forces is fixed. If you want to become a new top force, you can only destroy one of the existing top forces. This is in line with the law of the jungle in the universe. After a look at Tatung muchun, a smile suddenly appeared in the corner of Chu fan''s mouth: "if I guess correctly, the situation of Tatung muchun clan in today''s big power ratio should not be very good?" It''s not that Chu fan is aimless. As long as he thinks about it a little, he can figure it out. Although I don''t know what the situation of other top forces is like, it can be seen from Lisa''s daring to break into the big tube wood clan that the big tube wood clan certainly can''t compare with other top forces. Sure enough, after hearing Chu fan''s words, a bitter smile appeared on the face of Datong muchun: "not only is it bad, but my family of Datong muchun is going to become a joke of the big power now." This kind of thing as long as Chu fan a little inquiry can know, so big tube wood spring also conceal, directly all things said. In fact, the situation is worse than Chu fan imagined. With the decline of the strength of datongmu limestone, the datongmu people have long been the hot spots in the eyes of other races in the universe.In the mouth of big barrel muchun, when the last big power match, there were even senior forces challenging them! Chapter 1116 If it wasn''t for the sudden explosion of datongmu limestone at that time, and the strength of Yuanji sage forcibly eliminated that force, it is estimated that there would be no datongmu clan now. However, in the past one million years, the situation of datongmu limestone is even worse, but the datongmu people have not been able to guard one side. In this case, if no response is made, the situation of the big barrel wood clan will certainly be worse this time. At this point, the face of otang muchun was full of anger: "if it wasn''t for the secret support of those guys, how could the situation of otang muchun be so bad!" There is no doubt that those guys in the mouth of big barrel Mu Chun are other top forces. Although the situation of the big barrel wood clan is worse now, without the support of the top forces, those senior forces certainly dare not offend them at will. There is no doubt that the reason why Datong muchun invited Chu fan to participate in the power contest is to tell everyone one thing: our Datong muchun family already has allies. You''d better not offend us! If the strength of Pangu Dashi. World is average, big tube muchun certainly does not dare to play like this. But in fact, with the strength of Pangu Dashi, the world now shows, it is fully qualified to let the top forces take the spotlight. After all, as long as it is not exposed, then luoan can make those forces dare not act rashly. After a look at Chu fan, Tatung muchun quickly said: "of course, if you can get a place in the power ratio, then Pangu world will be recognized by the universe, and even Pangu world will get an evolution!" When speaking, Tatung muchun stares at Chufan tightly. After knowing that Pangu world is a special world, Tatung muchun knows how great the temptation of world evolution to Chufan is. We should know that the world and the world are interdependent. When the power of the world leader becomes stronger, the world he owns will become stronger. Correspondingly, if a world evolves, the power of the world leader will also be improved. After the words fall, big tube wood spring then look forward to Chu fan, he believes Chu fan certainly won''t miss this opportunity. Sure enough, Chu fan''s eyes lit up immediately after hearing the words of Da Tong Mu Chun: "to participate, you must participate!" If we can make Pangu world evolve again, although Chu fan will not break through and become the sage of Yuanji, it is a sure thing that he will become the top strong sage of Fengfeng Avenue. You should know that the senior forces and the top forces can enjoy the existence of the universe. In fact, even if there is no such advantage, Chu fan will certainly participate in the power contest. Although today''s Pangu world. Strength is not bad, but after all, there is no fame in the universe. Once it can become a high-level force, Pangu world will be known by other monks in the universe. In this way, when the creatures of Pangu world experience in the universe, they will reduce a lot of trouble! For example, even though today''s otangmu clan is already in the west, there are still not many people who dare to provoke when the monks of otangmu clan walk in the universe. After hearing Chu fan''s words, a long expected smile appeared on his face: "in this case, Daoyou should choose the candidate to participate in the power contest as soon as possible. I also wish Daoyou can realize his dream here!" What is Chu fan''s dream? Of course, it made Pangu Dashi. Jie a senior force. After hearing the words of Da Tong Mu Chun, a big smile appeared on Chu fan''s face: "thank you for your kind words." After a few words of greetings with Chu fan, Da Tong Mu Chun left with his people. Now Pangu world just stayed in the universe, he also knew that Chu fan must have a lot of things to deal with. After the big tube muchun left, Chu fan didn''t waste time, but took luoluoan to the world of Pangu. Although Chufan was the leader of the world of Pangu, he paid little attention to the development of the world of Pangu, which led to Chufan not knowing what the world of Pangu was like. After entering Pangu world, Chu fan''s face showed a strange color. "Master, is this your world?" As a strong man of the highest level, Luo luo''an knew the whole world of Pangu at the moment of entering the world of Pangu. That''s why luo''an was so surprised: "it''s just a big world. Why does it look so prosperous?" When speaking, Luo an did not hide his doubts"And it''s incredible that the weak can get along with the strong so happily!" In the time of speaking, Luo Luo an is already eager to try. If Chu fan is not still around, he may have rushed out. Chapter 1117 "Come on, come down with me and see for yourself." Looking at the look on Luo an''s face, Chu fan couldn''t help feeling proud. You should know that luoluoan is the top strong man in the universe. It''s amazing for Pangu to make him curious and surprised. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Luo an was stunned, and then quickly nodded: "OK, OK, let''s start quickly!" "Hu ~" as soon as Luo luo''an''s words came out, before Chu fan and he had time to move, a figure flew over from a distance. "Blue sky?" Seeing the comer, Chu fan was stunned. "Chufan!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Bixiao doesn''t stop, but rushes directly into Chu fan''s arms: "you are back." Although he has been staying in Pangu world, because of his relationship with Chufan, Bixiao is very clear about what Chufan experienced. That''s why she''s more worried. Every battle Chu fan took part in, every danger Chu fan encountered, she prayed silently in her heart. Fortunately, although the universe is full of crisis, Chu fan did not suffer too much because of it. Otherwise, it is estimated that Bixiao had already rushed out of Pangu world. Feeling the feelings of the people in his arms, Chu fan''s face also flashed a touch of moving color. "Well, I''ve come back." When speaking, Chu fan directly reached out and touched Bi Xiao''s head. After being touched by Chu fan, Bixiao can''t help but close her eyes, just like a lazy cat. A few minutes later, Bixiao opened her eyes again: "Chu fan, when you participate in the world competition, I will join you!" Being able to see what''s happening in the universe, Bixiao certainly knows what''s happening in the big power ratio. When speaking, Bi Xiao''s body directly exudes a momentum, and then looks at Chu fan with full expectation: "you see, I am now a saint of the road, and I am qualified to face the danger with you." That''s right. What Bixiao sends out now is the breath of the saint of primary Avenue. For Bixiao''s situation, Chu fan certainly knows, after all, Bixiao''s strength can be improved, or because he has completed the task. However, different from Chu fan, Luo Luo an''s eyes widened after feeling the smell of blue sky: "how is this possible?" From the dialogue between Chu fan and Bi Xiao just now, he easily understood one thing - Bi Xiao has not been in the universe! That''s why luoan was surprised. It''s not that easy to break through, you know. Many monks, even though they have experienced countless life and death tribulations in the universe, seldom have the chance to break through and become saints. Those like Bixiao, who have never experienced any hardships at all and are directly involved in their own big world, are as rare as myths in luoluo''an''s heart. Unfortunately, Luo an''s doubts are doomed to be unexplained. After all, Chu fan can''t expose the existence of the system. After feeling the firmness in Bixiao''s eyes, Chu fan couldn''t help laughing: "don''t worry, I was going to take you out this time." When speaking, Chu fan''s face is serious, and this is really his plan before. Although he has not experienced the experience in the universe, it does not mean that Bixiao will be weaker than others. You know, Bixiao is not a good-looking vase. She has rich combat experience who has participated in the separate battle. And even if we abandon these reasons, today''s Bixiao is also very strong in the whole Pangu world. Of course, Chufan will not go far away. "Really?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Bi Xiao couldn''t help but feel happy. She is clear about the dangers in the universe, but as soon as she thinks of fighting with Chu fan, Bi Xiao has completely ignored those dangers. As the Taoist partner of Chu fan, what she most hopes is to face all the dangers with Chu fan. Now that her wish can finally be realized, how can she not be excited? Looking at the way Chu fan and Bi Xiao chirp at me, Luo Luo an can''t help a twitch at the corner of his mouth, and then a trace of depression flashed on his face: "is this the sour smell of love in legend?" When speaking, Luo an looks sad. Although he is very strong, he has been a single dog for millions of years. It''s not that Luo luoan doesn''t have such a need, but because his situation is too special. As a wild animal with intelligence in the universe, he certainly would not like his stupid peers, but other creatures in the world could not see his identity.Hearing Luo Luo an''s words, Bi Xiao, who was lying in Chu fan''s arms, turned red, and then quickly climbed out of his arms. See Bixiao nervous appearance, Chu fan is a Leng at first, then fiercely stare at Luo an. The most hateful person in the world is probably the kind who is not satisfied with being a light bulb, but also jumps out to brush the sense of existence! Chapter 1118 Thanks to Luo an''s lack of the ability to find out people''s feelings, otherwise he would be sure to vomit fragrance. Why, should single dogs be bullied? Shouldn''t a single dog have human rights? A single dog should be watching you and throwing dog food? Of course, this kind of thing hasn''t happened yet. After feeling Chu fan''s eyes, Luoluo Anlian shrinks himself into a ball, and then hides behind. "You are Luo an. My name is bi Xiao. I''m Chu fan''s Taoist companion." Seeing the picture of Chu fan glaring at Luo an, Bi Xiao''s face shows a smile, and then he opens his mouth directly. Luo luo''an was stunned when he heard Bi Xiao''s words, and then he quickly extended his tentacles and saluted Bi Xiao respectfully: "Luo luo''an, see your mother!" After feeling the friendship from Bixiao, luoan "defected" without hesitation. He showed a flattering smile to Bixiao, and then luoan said directly: "mother, I''m very curious about Pangu world, can we go and have a look now?" "Of course Luoluoan was a cute thing when it became small, but now it''s a master mother, and it''s a good impression on Bixiao. After hearing Luo an''s words, Bi Xiao nodded with a smile: "of course After the voice fell, Bixiao turned to look at Chufan: "Chufan, let me take a good look at the changes of Pangu world." "Good!" Although know that this is Bixiao to meet the requirements of luoan, but Chu fan did not refuse, after all, he is also very curious about the changes of Pangu world. After Chu fan nodded, Bi Xiao thought for a moment and said directly: "in that case, let''s go to Xiantang first." "Immortal Tang?" hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan''s eyes flashed a strange color, and at the same time, he had a certain guess in his heart. A few minutes later, Bixiao takes Chufan to a city. "Chu fan, guess where this is?" Standing at the gate of the city, Bi Xiao''s eyes flashed a trace of cunning color, and then directly asked Chu fan. Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth: "if I guess correctly, this should be Chang''an?" While speaking, Chu fan couldn''t help praising him: "I didn''t expect that today''s Tang Dynasty has become like this. Li Shimin is worthy of being the emperor of a generation." Bixiao also knows that her problems must be difficult for Chufan, but after hearing Chufan''s words, she can''t help but cover her mouth with a smile: "today''s emperor is not Li Shimin, and Xiantang is not like this in his hands." Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan was stunned: "isn''t it Li Shimin?" After a brief thought, Chu fan responded: "so Li Shimin should abdicate. Who is the new emperor, brilliant or sparrow?" Hearing Chu fan''s words, Bixiao''s face showed a smile: "it''s Gao Ming. You really have a good apprentice." At this point, Bixiao directly pointed to the huge city in front of him: "this Chufan city was built by the wise masters. Of course, the Qingque contributed a lot to it." Hearing Bi Xiao''s words, Chu fan''s face flashed a trace of pride: "it seems that he has grown up a lot in these years." In any case, Li Chengqian, Li Tai and others are his disciples. Now that his disciples have made such achievements, he can''t help being unhappy. "Ha ha." Looking at Chu fan''s proud face, Bi Xiao couldn''t help laughing: "let''s go in and have a look." "Good!" Knowing that this was the city built by his disciples, Chu fan''s mood became more different. "Hiss ~" as soon as he entered the city, luoan couldn''t help taking a breath of cool air: "it''s really prosperous!" Although before, luo''an had seen the situation in the city clearly through his mind. But when you enter it in person, there will be another kind of shock. Human beings, monsters, elves and all kinds of races all stay in this city peacefully. came along and saw Ann, a cow with a head on the head, roast beef, and a flower demon selling perfume. Between the flower demon and the cow demon, there is a human friar who is selling all kinds of magic weapons! As the first wild animal in the universe, Luo luoan''s knowledge is no worse than anyone''s, but when he sees the scenery in front of him, he is still a little nervous.A few minutes later, Luo luoan took a deep breath, and then couldn''t help sighing: "if it could be the same in the universe, how could so many worlds be destroyed?" He can feel an emotion from the creatures here, which is called "happiness". When two people and one beast are wandering in the street, a little girl who doesn''t know where to rush out suddenly bumps into a tiger demon. Chapter 1119 This child is just an ordinary Terran, suddenly hit the strong tiger demon body will not feel good. Almost instantly, the child fell down and sat on the ground. Looking at the terrible looking tiger demon in front of him, the child''s face turned white in an instant: "I, I..." When the child wants to talk, the tiger demon has lowered his head with a fierce face; "little guy, is that you hit me?" Speaking, the tiger demon has stretched out his big hand and caught the child under the gaze of the people. "Yes, it''s me." Although very afraid, but the child or a face seriously nodded. "Well?" After hearing the child''s words, the tiger demon was stunned, and then made a confused voice. "Ha ha ha ha ha." After taking a look at his head close to the child, the tiger demon suddenly gave out a huge laugh. Just when people thought the goods were going to attack the child, the tiger demon''s expression suddenly changed. He gently put the child on the ground and helped the child pat the dust away. Then he said: "there are many people on the street, so you must be careful when you walk in the future." At this point, the tiger demon added: "you know, not everyone is as kind as Lao Wang." Not only that, after the words fell, this guy even changed a candy from his hand and put it in the child''s hand. After comforting the child, the tiger demon turned to look at the others around him: "what are you looking at? Haven''t you ever seen a tiger as handsome as Laozi?" Although the attitude of the tiger demon was very bad, none of the audience around was angry. What''s more, after his words were over, someone cooperated and gave him a "hush". However, after the end of the joke, everyone was busy with their own affairs, as if nothing had happened just now, "how is this possible?" Looking at what happened around him, Luo an was completely shocked. Luo luoan, who lives in the universe, is unimaginable to this kind of situation. You should know that the theme of the universe is killing and intrigue. As for the appearance of Chu Fancheng, it is more like a myth than a myth for luoluo''an. Although whether it''s a child or tiger demon, Lao Wang is a mole ant in Luo luoan''s eyes. But even mole ants, they also have the strength gap. As a mole ant, for the tiger demon just now, the human child is just a weak existence that he can easily kill. If it is in the universe, the human child just now will definitely not survive, because the strong will never tolerate being offended by the weak, even unintentionally. "Nothing is impossible." Luo an''s voice falls, Chu fan and Bi Xiao two people haven''t spoken, one side has already spread a voice. Then, a young man with white robes, long hair and a cool smile came from a distance. After approaching, the young man''s speed suddenly increased, and his face also showed an excited look: "master, after so many years, Gao Ming finally sees you again!" Looking at the young man in front of him, Chu fan''s face also showed a smile: "yes, in the blink of an eye, the little guy of that year has become the emperor of a generation." When speaking, Chu fan reached out and patted Li Chengqian on the shoulder: "well done!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Chengqian was stunned at first, and then excited on his face: "students still have a lot to learn, and there is a big gap compared with the teacher!" When speaking, Li Chengqian looks at Chu fan admiringly. In front of Chu fan and others, he can''t hide his inner thoughts with his strength. It is because of this that Chu fan can feel that what Li Chengqian is saying is all from the heart. Looking at Li Chengqian''s excited appearance, Chu fan also showed a big smile to him: "Gao Ming, why don''t you tell me about today''s Datang?" When he heard Chu fan''s words, Li Chengqian immediately showed a big smile: "since you want to listen, master, you should speak well." No one can understand the excitement in Li Chengqian''s heart when he can see Chu fan again. When he first met Chu fan in those years, he was just an ordinary man who could not control the crown prince. Li Chengqian is very clear that without Chu fan''s training, with his own qualifications, to become a top emperor like this year is basically a fantasy! Because of this, Li Chengqian was so excited when he met Chu fan.It''s like a student in general who suddenly won the first place in the class. The first thing he thought of must be telling his family. Li Chengqian is in the same mood with Chu fan now. In fact, with Chu fan''s current strength, if you really want to know the situation of the Tang Dynasty, you just need to change your mind, but he is still willing to listen to Li Chengqian. Chapter 1120 Just as Li Chengqian can''t wait to let Chu fan see his achievements, as a master, Chu fan also wants to hear about his disciples'' achievements. As the saying goes, Lang Youqing''s concubine is interested (it seems that something is wrong), and they soon reach an agreement. After looking around, Li Chengqian made a gesture of invitation to Chu fan, and then said: "master, we''d better find a place to rest first, and then speak slowly." Although with Chu fan''s strength, even standing here will not feel the slightest fatigue, but as a disciple, Li Chengqian naturally can''t let his master stand on the road. Chu fan will not refuse to accept Li Chengqian''s proposal. After nodding, Chu Fan said directly: "in that case, you should lead the way ahead." After getting Chu fan''s consent, Li Chengqian doesn''t waste his time either. He leads Chu fan and others to the same direction. In fact, when Chu fan arrived at Chu Fan City, Li Chengqian already knew. After all, Chu fan and others didn''t hide their breath. That''s why Li Chengqian came so quickly. However, as Li Chengqian is now, he must not appear in the street openly, otherwise it will certainly cause riots. So he simply cast a hermit to himself, of course, this kind of issue is certainly useless for Chu fan and others. But what Chu fan didn''t expect was that Li Chengqian didn''t take him to the palace. Instead, he became more and more remote. After fewer people on the street, Li Chengqian even directly solved his hiding skill and walked ahead. Looking at the growing coldness around, Luo an''s face could not help showing a trace of dissatisfaction: "Hey, where are you going to take us?" When speaking, Luo Luo an''s body also slightly scattered a strong breath: "do you have any bad ideas about us?" In his opinion, since Li Chengqian is Chu fan''s disciple and the master of the city, if he wants to entertain Chu fan, he must go to a prosperous place. But Li Chengqian did the opposite. Not only that, but he also felt some strange things around him. The breath of these creatures is very weak, but the strength is very strong (compared with ordinary people). You know, luoluoan is a living creature in the universe. No matter what kind of conspiracy he has seen. However, when Luo an was about to get angry, Chu fan waved his hand to stop him: "Luo an, don''t make trouble!" When speaking, Chu fan''s face showed a big smile, and then he turned to look at Li Chengqian: "smart, have a heart!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Chengqian''s face also showed a smile: "Shifu said and laughed, all these are what disciples should do." As he spoke, Li Chengqian had already brought them to a shabby house. Looking at the room, Chu fan''s face showed a trace of nostalgia. Seeing that Chu fan fell into the memory, Li Chengqian didn''t speak, just stood by his side quietly. A few minutes later, Chu fan woke up from his memory and took a look at Li Chengqian who was guarding him. Chu fan nodded: "now that we are here, let''s go in." Chu fan''s voice fell, Li Chengqian quickly pushed open the old wooden door. When he pushed the door, Li Chengqian turned back and explained to Luo luoan: "this is the place where Shifu used to live. Because Shifu has made great contributions to the Tang Dynasty, even in the reconstruction of the Tang Dynasty, we still don''t dare to make any changes to this street." When he heard Li Chengqian''s words, Luo luoan was stunned. He realized that he had misunderstood Li Chengqian just now. However, with Luo an''s character, he certainly won''t admit his mistakes. After he gave Li Chengqian a fierce look, Luo an said: "in that case, what''s the matter with the creatures around him?" "Hidden creatures?" Hearing Luo an''s question, Li Chengqian was stunned at first, and then reacted. After smiling at Luo an, Li Chengqian said: "they''re not hiding, they''re practicing." During the conversation, Li Chengqian explained once again: "all the other friars here are old neighbors of the master. After the master left, they are still willing to guard his old house, so they have been here all the time." At this point, there is a trace of regret on Li Chengqian''s face: "of course, many people have been reincarnated because of their life expectancy, and now those who stay here are all their disciples."¡­¡­ Hearing what Li Chengqian said, Chu fan couldn''t help sighing. In fact, he had expected this situation for a long time. Although Chu fan didn''t stay in the universe for a long time, it was only for the universe. Just like the original Pangu world, there is a time gap between the universe and other big worlds. Chapter 1121 According to Chu fan''s estimation, a day in the universe is equivalent to 100 years of Pangu world. That is to say, Chu fan has been away from Pangu world for thousands of years. If not, the change of Pangu world would not be so great. After sighing, Chu Fan said: "they have a heart. Let them all become great Luoxian in the next life." Don''t think that Chu fan just casually said, you know he is the master of Pangu world. In other words, Chu fan''s words and deeds are recognized and supported by Pangu world. At the time of Chu fan''s words, the people who had been suffering in the world of mortals could not help feeling light, as if something had changed. From then on, they will get a little help from Pangu world. As long as they don''t do things that make people angry, they will be able to break through and become great Luo Jinxian! Don''t think that Daluo Jinxian is very weak. You should know that 99% of the creatures in Pangu world can''t be Daluo Jinxian. In addition, after becoming a great Luo Jinxian, it is equivalent to stepping into the realm of saints. If they are lucky enough to break through, they will be able to leave their mark in Pangu world and then go to explore the universe. Yes, although the power of saints is very weak for the universe, in fact, as long as you become a saint, you can explore the universe. Chu fan believed that as long as he achieved good results in the power contest soon after, even the sage of Pangu world would not easily encounter danger in the universe. Of course, Li Chengqian didn''t know what Chu fan thought. After preparing a cup of tea for Chu fan, he began to talk about it. It turns out that not long after Chu fan left, Xiao Bailong and others left directly. After Li Shimin trained Li Chengqian for several years, he gave him the throne without hesitation, and then went out to eat, drink and have fun with his eldest granddaughter. Although Li Chengqian was very young at that time, no one in the whole court dared to disrespect him. Because everyone knows that Li Chengqian is a disciple of Chu fan, and he is supported by Cheng Chuliang and others. Fortunately, Li Chengqian still had some abilities. Under his leadership, the national strength of the Tang Dynasty was strengthened again. The nine-year compulsory cultivation education ensured that all the people of the Tang Dynasty could set foot on the road of cultivation. Not only that, he also added the "nine celestial beings" examination after the imperial examination. As long as he passed the examination, he could become a sacrifice of the Tang Dynasty and enjoy the protection of the national movement of the Tang Dynasty. On the other hand, after conquering all the countries with incomparable strength, Li Chengqian initiated the policy of one country with many systems. Those countries conquered by the Tang Dynasty, within the scope given by the Tang Dynasty, still guarantee a certain degree of autonomy. At the beginning, the officials of Datang opposed this policy. Because in their view, with the strength of Datang, there is no need to give in to those small countries. Otherwise, it''s so-called that the hearts of those who are not in our clan will be different. At that time, the generals of the Tang Dynasty were more willing to kill all the alien races. Anyway, I have a lot of people in Datang. It''s a big deal that we will carry out the policy of more children and more support at that time. Li Chengqian did not agree with this policy, but he did not reject it completely. So in the next few years, Cheng Yaojin and his silly sons successively destroyed the restless big white elephant Department (the original big white elephant country) and Kunlun slave department! With two chickens slaughtered, the remaining monkeys immediately showed great loyalty. After several hundred years, the Tang Dynasty has completed the unification in the true sense! At that time, everyone only knew that there was Datang, but not other countries. In a word, there was only one country on earth, that is Datang! It was not long before Pangu and other worlds merged. In the face of the new world where the strength of integration is far greater than that of Datang, Li Chengqian did not feel fear and retreat. Not only that, he also actively sent envoys to communicate with the new world''s creatures. After getting to know each other''s details, Li Chengqian took advantage of Chu fan''s name to swallow these new worlds effortlessly. Fortunately, Li Chengqian did look like a king of Ming Dynasty. In the face of these new world creatures, he did not take the previous measures. On the contrary, he later promulgated various laws such as the Civil Equality Law and the friar law of the Tang Dynasty. With the help of Li Tai and others, every decree of Li Chengqian was carried out perfectly. Later, as the strength of the Tang Dynasty increased again, Li Chengqian was not satisfied with being an ordinary emperor. He began to imitate the ancient emperor and changed the name of Tang Dynasty to Xiantang at one stroke! For Li Chengqian''s action, the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata certainly know, but at this time the Tang Dynasty has surpassed them both in strength and inside information.After calculation, they found that even if they join hands, they are not the rivals of Datang. Chapter 1122 In addition, after experiencing the war between the big world, their hearts of rights have been completely extinguished. So after a simple discussion, they ran away. Of course, as the leaders of one side, they still have a little bottom line. Before they left, they had already mentioned that Li Chengqian had arranged everything. The only requirement was that Li Chengqian should treat heaven and Buddhism equally. Of course, Li Chengqian would not refuse such a simple request. After that, it was very simple. After receiving the influence of Buddhism and heaven, Da, no, Xiantang became the most powerful force in the whole Pangu world. With the increase of Xiantang''s power, Xiantang''s national fortune is gradually becoming stronger, and Li Chengqian, who is closely related to Xiantang''s national fortune, has gained great benefits - he has become a saint! In addition, he also made efforts to cultivate with the help of various top-level resources of Xiantang, and now he has become a strong man of the highest heaven sage level. After listening to Li Chengqian''s description of his experience over the years, Luo an can''t help looking at the kid in front of him with a surprised look. Yes, for Luo an, Li Chengqian is really a kid. All the time, Luo an felt that his experience had been regarded as the son of heaven, but when compared with Li Chengqian, Luo an felt that he was still a little worse after all. Even Luo luo''an had an idea in his heart that he didn''t want to believe. If Li Chengqian came into contact with the universe, how terrible would this guy become? Of course, after the thought flashed in my mind, luoluoan immediately wiped it out. If it''s in the universe, this guy can''t live for a day, right, that''s it! After listening to Li Chengqian tell all his experiences in these years, Chu fan nodded directly: "it''s very good, you do better than I imagined." For today''s Li Chengqian, Chu fan made no secret of his appreciation. Although Li Chengqian is just a saint of heaven, it is only because of the limitation of environment. Over the years, Chu fan worried about the safety of the people in Pangu world, so he sealed their ability to leave Pangu world. In this case, Li Chengqian has been able to grow into a strong man of the highest heaven sage level. Of course, it''s certainly not only Li Chengqian''s contribution. In fact, without Chu fan''s evolution of Pangu world again and again, Li Chengqian could not have obtained so many resources. For these cases, Chu fan, Li Chengqian and others are well aware, but they did not say it. After all, Chu fan is the master of Pangu world and Li Chengqian''s master. Whether it''s to protect Pangu world or to help Li Chengqian break through, this is what he was supposed to do. After Li Chengqian finished talking about his experience, Chu fan finished the tea in his cup. After looking at Li Chengqian, Chu Fan said: "now that I have come back, you should gather all the strong people above the sage of heaven in Pangu world. I have something to announce." In fact, if Chu fan wants to, he can let everyone in the world hear his words, but he won''t do it. Anyway, the king of Pangu world today is Li Chengqian. It would be better for him to do this. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Chengqian not only didn''t have the slightest dissatisfaction, but also showed a big smile: "master, don''t worry, they will come soon." In fact, Li Chengqian knew that many people must have felt his breath after Chu fan''s return. But without Chu fan''s permission, those guys didn''t dare to act without authorization. After all, not everyone has the status of Chu fan''s Apprentice. After saluting Chu fan, Li Chengqian took a cuboid made of transparent top-level immortal stone from his pocket, and then pressed it a few times: "master is back, come quickly!" Seeing Li Chengqian''s action, Chu fan was stunned, and then a trace of curiosity flashed in his eyes: "is this a mobile phone?" "Yes Hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Chengqian nodded with a smile: "this is a copy of the experience gained from master''s mobile phone, but after so many years of development, it is much more advanced than the mobile phone you used to take out." Chu fan didn''t care too much about Li Chengqian''s words. After all, although the system must be a boutique, but any boutique has a certain upper limit. If the development of Xiantang for thousands of years can''t surpass that of an ordinary mobile phone taken out by the original system, it''s a fable. "Ha ha, manager, you are back!"Just as Li Chengqian was talking to Chu fan, a burst of laughter came in from outside the door. Then a middle-aged man with a big beard and a stronger body than a bear came in quickly. Chapter 1123 Seeing the visitor, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then a smile appeared on his face: "Cheng Chuliang, I didn''t expect that you were the first one to come here." "Hey, hey." Hearing Chu fan''s words, Cheng Chuliang, who is already a quasi saint, scratched his head immediately: "the store manager doesn''t dare to say that. His majesty is the first one to come, and I am the second one." When speaking, Cheng Chuliang also squeezed his eyes at Chu fan, revealing a wretched expression. "Hum!" As soon as Cheng Chuliang''s words were finished, before Chu fan could speak, Li Chengqian had already spoken: "Cheng Chuliang, when did you make our party your majesty?" When he spoke, Li Chengqian rolled his eyes. Although Li Chengqian has become an outstanding emperor, due to his childhood experience, Cheng Chuliang and others are more like friends than monarchs and ministers. In fact, this way of getting along with the emperor is basically the tradition of Lao Cheng''s family. After all, Lao Cheng was also a top-level gangster. After seeing Cheng Chuliang, Chu fan thought of Cheng Yaojin, whom he had not seen for a long time. When he asked directly: "Why are you the only one here, Chumo, Chubi and your old devil?" After hearing Chu fan''s question, Cheng Chuliang laughed, and then said: "my old man knows that you are back, so he went to dig up the wine he hid." While speaking, Cheng Chu Liang also looked at Chu fan jealously: "that''s a good wine that the old man has been hiding for nearly a thousand years. He didn''t want to drink it last time." "Ho ho ho ~" just as Cheng Chuliang was talking, a burst of laughter came from outside. Then Chu fan and others saw Cheng Yaojin with a smile coming in from outside. "Son of a bitch, I heard you speak ill of me when I was outside. When I get home today, I''ll settle accounts with you!" Looking at the horror of old Cheng Chuliang, Cheng Chuliang can''t help but shrink his neck, and then quickly hide to one side. although Cheng Liang today''s strength has far exceeded the old Cheng, but this does not mean that he can resist the oppression of the old journey. There is no doubt that no matter when, Lao Cheng is worthy of the devil class in their family. "Hey, hey." After watching Cheng Chuliang go to one side, Lao Cheng licks his face and runs to Chu fan: "store manager, it''s really a long time no see." After the words fall, without waiting for Chu fan to speak, Lao Cheng has pulled out a red jar from his storage bag: "this is the wine that Lao Cheng has stored for more than 970 years. Today, I must have a good drink with the store manager." While speaking, Cheng Yaojin has quickly opened the jar in his hand. As soon as the jar was opened, a refreshing smell came out of it. "Oh, the store manager is worthy of being the store manager. Actually, Lao Cheng, the cheapskate, can take out his treasure." Hearing the sound coming from the door, Cheng Yaojin''s face changed: "this wine is prepared by Lao Cheng for the store manager. Lao Hei, you don''t want to mix it." When he spoke, Cheng Yaojin held the jar in his arms. Needless to say, the person who will be so guarded by Lao Cheng must also be a shameless old devil. was in Chu fan Tucao, when the two whips holding his hands make complaints about Wei Chi Gong. "Hei Hei hei heh, since it is the shopkeeper''s drink, then naturally let the shop manager has the final say." After that, Yuchi Gong looked directly at Chu fan: "store manager, do you think this wine should be given to Lao Hei?" While speaking, Yuchi Gong does not hide his desire for wine in front of him. He stares at Lao Cheng''s arms with his eyes. Looking at the two old heads who are over 1000 years old quarreling with each other like two children, Chu fan''s mood can''t help getting better. In Yuchi Gong''s expectant eyes, Chu fan finally shook his head. "Store manager ~" after hearing Chu fan''s words, Yuchi Gong was stunned at first, and then showed an aggrieved look. For these old drunkards, in front of the wine, all the moral integrity and identity were completely forgotten by him. Seeing that if he didn''t agree with him again, he would start to act like a coqueter, Chu Fan said in a hurry: "I have some good wine from the universe. Are you sure you want to drink Lao Cheng''s "No need!" As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Yuchi Gong''s face became serious: "a gentleman doesn''t win people''s love. This wine has been treasured by Lao Cheng for many years. As a good friend, how can I embarrass Lao Cheng?" After that, Yuchi Gong looks directly at Chufan"Manager, we''d better drink the beautiful bar you brought back!" Looking at Yuchi Gong''s statement, Cheng Yaojin didn''t care to protect his wine. He nodded directly and quickly: "I think Da Laohei is right. Let''s keep the wine. We can have the wine with the store manager." Which one of the people present is not smarter than the hairless monkey? They still know that Chu fan''s wine is better than Lao Cheng''s. Chapter 1124 Since Lao Cheng and Yuchi Gong have already begun to show their shamelessness, other people present will not be polite. In just a few breaths, everyone reached a consensus - drink Chu fan''s wine! Chu fan didn''t care too much about people''s behavior. After shaking his head with a smile, Chu fan took out some liquid in jade bottles from his storage bag. Even Chu fan can''t remember that he got these things from that unlucky guy, but he knows it must be better than Lao Cheng''s treasure. Looking at the old Cheng who is carefully sealing his jar, Chu fan directly opens the bottle in his hand. "Hiss ~" at the moment when the bottle was opened, everyone on the scene could not help taking a breath. If the taste of Lao Cheng''s liquor is 1, then the taste of Chu fan''s liquor is 1000! In fact, even Chu fan was attracted by the smell. It was not until he saw the sign on the bottle that Chu fan responded: "I didn''t expect that Lisa had such a good thing on him." But considering Lisa''s identity, Chufan is not surprised. In any case, Lisa is a strong man of the highest level and a member of the family of emperors in the universe. It would be strange if she didn''t have something good on her. At the thought of this, Chu fan worships her decision to take off Lisa''s clothes. If it wasn''t for her cleverness, the wine would not fall into her hands. Looking at the coveted crowd, Chu fan suddenly missed Lisa. He didn''t know when he would be able to see the goods again. At that time, he must make a good search! Thanks to Lisa''s ignorance of Chufan''s inner thoughts, otherwise she would die crying in the corner of the universe. Why, I''m honest. You''re going to bully me, aren''t you? There are so many local tyrants in the universe besides Lisa. Why don''t you harm them? Even if it''s wool collecting, you can''t just stare at me, can you? Of course, this kind of thing doesn''t happen at the moment. When Chu fan opens his brain hole, Cheng Yaojin and others can''t help it. "Goo Doo!" After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, the impatient Yuchi Gong looks directly at Chu fan: "store manager, when are we going to drink? Lao Cheng can''t hold on any longer." When hearing the first half of Yuchi Gong''s words, Cheng Yaojin and others appreciated it. After all, they also want to taste this wine earlier, but they are too embarrassed to rush. However, when he heard the second half of his words, Cheng Yaojin didn''t take out his eight trigrams Xuanhua axe to let him know what the anger from the Mangfu was. How come you''re so shameless that you even have to use my name for drinking? But in the end, Cheng Yaojin didn''t break out. First, Chu fan came back today. He didn''t want to quarrel with Da Laohei. As for another reason, he is really going to be overwhelmed. Smelling the smell in the air, Cheng Yaojin has an idea in his heart. If he is not allowed to drink the wine quickly, he may not be able to resist it. After all, for drunkards, it''s absolutely cruel to see good wine but not drink it. After hearing Yuchi Gong''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then reacted. In order to prevent the riot, Chu fan no longer wasted time, and directly distributed the wine in his hand. Fortunately, although this wine is delicious, it should not be very rare, otherwise Lisa would not have filled a storage bottle. Yes, this jade bottle is a storage bottle. According to Chu fan''s investigation, the wine in it is no less than a small river. There was plenty of wine, and Chu fan and others didn''t use mana to dissolve it, so all the people present were drunk except luoan and Bixiao. When Chu fan woke up the next day, it was already evening. As soon as he comes out of the room, Chu fan sees old Cheng and Yuchi Gong like two cockfighting chickens. "Manager, you wake up?" See Chu fan, two people immediately gave up to each other''s hostility, but directly with a smile rushed over. After a look at them, Chu fan immediately understood what they thought: "there is something to announce today, so you can''t drink." As soon as Chu fan''s words came out, Cheng Yaojin and Yuchi Gong''s faces showed the color of regret. But fortunately, they also know that it must be more important for Chu fan to announce things in person, so they don''t use other ways to get wine from Chu fan. "Master, I don''t know what you are going to announce today?"At this time, Li Chengqian and others came out. After hearing Chu fan''s words, they couldn''t help looking at Chu fan. Feeling the curious eyes, Chu fan took a deep breath, and then said: "this time, it''s related to the whole Pangu world." Chapter 1125 Looking at Chu fan with a serious face, other people on the scene also became serious. "Manager, whatever it is, you can say it. Even if you want to work hard, Lao Cheng won''t frown!" At this point, Cheng Yaojin suddenly showed an expectant expression: "but before we leave, the store manager, you should let me have a good drink!" Hearing what Lao Cheng said, Yuchi Gong patted his chest: "even Lao Cheng didn''t give advice, let alone an old black." In addition to Lao Cheng and Yu chigong, others on the scene also nodded their heads seriously: "no matter what it is, we will do our best." Looking at everyone''s serious expression, Chu fan knew that they must be wrong. After a smile, Chu Fan said: "it''s just to take part in a contest. We don''t have to be so nervous." After saying that, Chu fan directly talked about the big power ratio. Most of the day after Chu fan''s words came out, before everyone spoke, Li Chengqian suddenly opened his mouth: "master, so long as I perform well in this contest, my Pangu world can become a senior force in the universe?" Li Chengqian was excited when he asked. He can''t help but be not excited. Although he is now a strong man of the highest heaven sage level, he has never entered the universe since his cultivation. It can even be said that in Pangu world, there are a large number of monks who do not understand the universe. Even their understanding of the universe was learned from the living beings of the divine world and several other living beings of the great world. In their understanding, the universe is a terrible place. If there is no strong enough backing, even the saints of heaven will encounter all kinds of unimaginable dangers. Now after hearing that Chu fan had a way to improve the status of Pangu world, Li Chengqian wanted to take part in Chu fan''s power contest immediately. However, Li Chengqian knew in his heart that only three people were needed to participate in the big power competition, and there was no chance for him. "Yes." Feeling everyone''s expectant eyes, Chu fan nodded directly: "this time, I''m going to take Bixiao and Kaner to participate." Hearing Chu fan''s words, all the people present were stunned at first, and then nodded to show their support. In fact, Chu fan seriously thought about making such a choice. Bixiao is a strong man in the level of primary road sage, and after this period of cultivation, Kaner has successfully broken through the road sage. Although there are several great road saints in Pangu world, their strength is weaker than that of Bixiao and Kaner. And just accepted the zodiac is not to show up. If you let others know that Pangu world has the ability to accept wandering creatures, it is estimated that even the top forces will be rude to them. Chu fan is not a fool. Strong potential does not mean strong strength. Without turning Pangu''s potential into strength, he won''t be too high-profile. "Don''t worry, master. I won''t let you down!" After hearing Chu fan''s words, one side of the canal quickly opened his mouth to state his position. This represents Pangu world''s participation in the battle. If we can achieve an excellent result, then it is estimated that the master''s reward will not be less. Since following Chufan for a period of time, Kaner has become more aware of Chufan''s terror. Ordinary people can''t get so many treasures. Will you lose in the contest? Kaner said that he had not considered this possibility at all. He was a destroyer before, and he was good at dealing with the saints of heaven. What''s more, the goal of Pangu world this time is only high-level forces, and there''s not much possibility of meeting intermediate road saints. After hearing Kaner''s words, Chufan nodded directly. He was very confident about Kaner. In addition to Kaner, Kabel and others looked at Kaner with envy. In fact, they also want to participate in this power contest, but unfortunately their strength is not as strong as Kaner. Looking at the disappointed people, Chu fan''s face showed a smile: "you don''t have to be too disappointed. This time I came back, but I brought a lot of treasures." After that, Chu fan directly took out a pile of Avenue sacrifice cards, and then gave one to everyone who had not yet broken through to become an avenue level: "this is the avenue sacrifice card. As long as you sacrifice one avenue level creature, you can make the highest level heaven Saint break through to become an avenue saint." "Hiss ~" as soon as Chu fan''s words came out, the people on the scene couldn''t help taking a breath, and then quickly squeezed the cards in their hands.We should know that today''s Pangu world is composed of several big worlds, which also means that the number of heaven saints in Pangu world is much more than that in the ordinary world. Chapter 1126 Once all these monks break through and become saints, the strength of master Pangu will be improved several times in an instant. Of course, among the people present, the most excited one must belong to Li Chengqian. You know, he''s just at the top of heaven. I thought it would take a long time for me to break through and become a great saint. I didn''t expect that Chu fan gave him such a huge gift. Looking at the joyful look of all the people, Chu Fan said again: "but don''t be happy too soon. If you want to use this card, you must capture a big way level creature through your own efforts, otherwise you can''t use it." When he said that, Chu fan took a breath, and then continued to say: "of course, you also seek help from others, but the strength of the people who help you can''t exceed the peak level of heaven sage." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Li Chengqian and others were stunned at first, and then reacted. Although Chu fan is willing to help them become the great sage, he is not willing to let them become the waste with empty realm and no strength. So this requirement is Chu fan''s test on them. If they can''t capture the creatures of Dao level through their own efforts, they are not qualified to be the saints of Dao. After figuring out this point, everyone nodded seriously: "although the store manager (Master) can rest assured that we will not use this card if we fail to capture the avenue level creatures!" "That''s good." Then Chu fan stayed in Pangu world for another three days. In these three days, the person who accompanied Chu fan for the longest time was not Li Chengqian or Bi Xiao, but Cheng Yaojin and Yuchi Gong. In order to drink good wine, these two old people have completely given up their moral integrity. As long as you find a little chance, you will sell to Chu fan. But when he left, Chufan gave the wine he got from Lisa to the two guys. Of course, in order to prevent them from drinking too much and dying, Chu fan left a seal on the bottle. Each of them could only get a little wine from the bottle every day. Even so, it still makes Cheng Yaojin and Chen Yaojin excited. Even they didn''t expect that Chu fan would give them all the wine. When he left Pangu world this time, Chufan was accompanied by Bixiao and kanar besides luoan. In addition, Chu fan also untied the seal of Pangu world, so that the creatures of Pangu world can freely go to the universe. "Chufan, you finally came out." Just came out of Pangu world, Chu fan heard the surprise sound of big barrel muchun. Chu fan was stunned when he saw the big wooden spring: "what''s the matter?" You know, Chu fan spent five days in Pangu world, which is just a blink of an eye for the creatures in the universe. That is to say, from being separated from Chu fan to coming to Pangu world again, the big tube muchun was not continuous. After hearing Chu fan''s question, the corner of muchun''s mouth gasped, and then he explained: "I don''t know what the reason is. This time, the power is ahead of schedule, and the time will be tomorrow!" When he said that, he took another look at Chu fan, and then said: "if you don''t come out, I''m afraid I''ll break in directly." In fact, before the big tube muchun had tried once, but was stopped by the array outside Pangu world. But if Chu fan doesn''t come out for a long time, even if he destroys this array, he will break in. "By the way, are you ready for the competition?" Chufan nodded when he heard the question from muchun, then reached out and pointed to Bixiao and Kaner: "just the three of us, what do you think?" ¡­¡­ Looking at Chu fan''s serious appearance, big tube muchun couldn''t help shaking his mouth, and then quickly nodded: "no problem, it seems that Pangu world will definitely become a senior force this time." There is a word that Tatung muchun didn''t say. Bixiao and Kaner are still normal, but Chufan''s forces are qualified to participate in the battle of the top forces. Although there is only one level gap between the high-level forces and the top forces, the gap between them can be described as a gap. The most intuitive manifestation is that there will be a number of high-level and higher level Taoist saints among the top forces, and there will be no high-level Taoist saints among the high-level forces at all. Even among many high-level forces, the strongest just barely reach the strength of high-level saints. Of course, Chu fan didn''t know what he thought. After he got the affirmative answer, Chu fan also showed a smile on his face"That''s good." When speaking, Chu fan also breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 1127 After all, if too much strength is exposed, it will certainly be detrimental to the future development of Pangu world. "In that case, you''d better prepare a little, and we''ll start soon." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Tatung muchun did not dare to waste his time and said directly: "this time, the big power will be held in the tunxing clan. It''s far away, so we have to start early." "Star swallowing clan?" Hear big tube wood spring words, Chu fan can''t help a Leng, at the same time he also some understand why big tube wood spring expression will be so ugly. You should know that even the top forces have their own network of relationships. Unfortunately, the relationship between the star swallowing clan and the big tube wood clan is very poor! See the expression on Chu fan''s face, big tube wood spring knew he understood to come over. After a bitter smile, Tatung muchun said: "yes, according to the past practice, this time the star swallowing clan will definitely embarrass us." While talking, Tatung muchun took a helpless look at Chu fan, and then continued to say: "as the organizers of this activity, they certainly can''t directly embarrass us, but as Pangu world recommended by Tatung muchun, they will definitely be targeted." The words fall, big tube wood spring to Chu fan showed a sorry look: "this time we are implicating you." Chu fan was stunned and then shook his head casually: "it''s OK, as long as it''s not the top forces themselves, I''m not afraid of any challenge in Pangu world!" With that, Chu fan suddenly showed a smile at the big barrel of muchun: "maybe you can get it back this time?" Looking at Chu fan''s full of confidence, the big barrel Mu Chun also nodded seriously. As an ally of Pangu world, Tatung muchun knows their strength. As Chu Fan said, as long as it is not the top power, few people in the universe can really provoke them. At the thought of this, Tatung muchun was in a good mood: "in that case, I''ll wait for your good news." After the voice fell, big tube muchun directly took out a thing from his arms, which was the broken boat used by big tube muchun before. After a look at Chu fan and others, Da Tong Mu Chun said: "if there is no problem, let''s start right away?" "Good!" As for the promotion of Pangu''s position in the world, Chu fan naturally attached great importance to it. After hearing the words of big tube muchun, he directly took bisiao and Kaner to board the boat. The speed of breaking the empty boat still did not disappoint Chu fan and others, but in a few hours, they had reached a desolate star field. The reason why it is said to be desolate is that this place is really spacious. You know, although the universe is huge, there are also a large number of saints and other creatures in the universe. So basically, except for some dangerous and barren places, we can see all kinds of big worlds in other parts of the universe. But after entering the star field, Chu fan found that there was a breath of death and silence around him, even the abandoned world. "We have reached the territory of the tunxing clan." Took a look at the surrounding environment, big tube wood spring directly open road. "No?" Bi Xiao was stunned when he heard the words of Da Tong Mu Chun: "didn''t you say that the star swallowing clan is the top force in the universe, how could they stay in such a desolate place?" When talking, Bixiao looks unbelievable. Although he didn''t know much about the universe, through Chu fan''s eyes, Bi Xiao also knew some things. For example, Bixiao has seen the internal prosperity of the family of otangmu. As soon as Bixiao''s words were finished, big tube muchun just gave a wry smile, and then began to reply: "Bixiao girl doesn''t know something. This was also the top prosperous place in the universe." After the words fall, without waiting for Chu fan and others to ask, big tube wood spring directly opened his mouth to explain. It turned out that when the major races were born, they had a competition. In that competition, the star swallowing clan gained the most prosperous star territory from the top forces with great strength. At the beginning, other races were still ready to snatch this place back from the hands of the star swallowing clan. But after tens of thousands of years of development, all the strength have given up their ideas. It''s not because of the power of the star swallowing clan. It''s mainly because the star field of that year has completely become a dead place. In fact, all this should start from the particularity of the star swallowing clan.As the name suggests, the star swallowing clan has an extremely powerful talent - Star swallowing! By swallowing the big world in the universe, the monks of the star swallowing clan can achieve a far faster progress than other races. In addition, by swallowing the world, they can prolong their life span and awaken their talents Chapter 1128 In short, as long as they devour enough of the world, the star swallowing clan can completely ignore the cultivation talents and resources. And when they got the star domain, the star swallowing clan devoured all the other monks in the star domain. After that, the territory of the star swallowing clan became the poorest and most desolate of all the star domains. In their territory, there are basically only the creatures of the star swallowing clan. Even over time, the relationship between the star swallowing tribe and other races has changed. If at first other races coveted the chassis of the tunxing clan, now it has become the base of the tunxing clan coveting other races. Among all the top forces, the big tube wood clan is the most coveted by the star swallowing clan. Because after years of development, the star region of the big tube wood clan has become the most prosperous and the place with the most other creatures. "Hum!" After hearing the explanation of big tube muchun, Bixiao could not help humming: "such a cruel race should not exist in the universe at all!" You should know that Bixiao is a disciple of jiejiao. Although jiejiao no longer exists, the doctrine of jiejiao still exists. All the time, Bixiao has been quietly adhering to the principle of "teaching without discrimination". In other words, in Bixiao''s eyes, all races are equal. Especially after experiencing the ordeal of the war of canonization, Bixiao showed more respect for life, and even more respect for life than Buddhist monks in many cases. Now I hear that the star swallowing clan has swallowed all the creatures in the star field in order to improve their strength. How can she accept it? "Ding, congratulations on the host trigger task, please check it in time!" Hear the sound of the system that oneself ear rings out, Chu fan can''t help but get a Leng, then hurriedly toward the task panel looked in the past. Mission: universe peace star Introduction: as the scum of the universe, the behavior of the star swallowing clan has caused everyone''s dissatisfaction requirements: destroy the star swallowing clan time limit: no mission reward: strength is promoted to the primary Yuanji sage, and the cosmic will is recognized failure punishment: Pangu world is destroyed, and the host is dead "hiss ~"< looking at his task punishment, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath: "system, what is the recognition of the will of the universe?" Although the system is very unreliable many times, in fact, when it publishes tasks, the rewards and penalties are equal. In other words, in the eyes of the system, this task reward is equal to Chu fan''s life. "The will of the universe is equivalent to the way of heaven in the big world. If it is recognized, the host will become the only protagonist in the universe." When it comes to this, the voice of the system stops for a moment, and then continues to say: "in other words, no one can kill you as long as the host does not kill yourself, and even if you do, you may turn danger into safety." After hearing the words of the system, Chu fan''s eyes lit up completely: "dry!" You should know that even without this task, the relationship between Yichu fan and the datongmu clan will certainly be hostile to the tunxing clan. In this case, it''s better to start first. It''s better to get rid of the universe. At this point, Chu fan directly looked at the big tube muchun: "what''s the strength of the star swallowing clan?" When he heard Chu fan''s words, he was stunned at first, and then he said: "an intermediate Yuanji sage, and dozens of strong people of the highest level." ¡­¡­ "System, can I give up the task now?" The words of big tube wood spring just export, Chu fan can''t help but corner of mouth a burst of twitch. Although know this task is certainly not easy to complete, but when really know the strength of swallow star clan, Chu fan still feel some pit father. Originally, I thought that the star swallowing clan had not started against the big tube wood clan. Even if they were strong, they would not be much better than the big tube wood clan. But I didn''t expect that they would be so strong. You should know that the datongmu clan are both top forces, and they are only a junior Yuanji sage with the strength of the whole clan. They are old and frail, and can''t exert much strength. As for the top road Saint level strong, big tube wood clan is only one person! Seeing the expression on Chu fan''s face, otang muchun immediately understood his inner thoughts. After a bitter smile, he explained: "if the other forces were not willing to see the strength of the star swallowing clan increase again, they would have succeeded long ago." After hearing the explanation of big tube wood spring, Chu fan a little thought and then understood. For those top forces, today''s situation is the most stable. Although they all want to develop themselves, they absolutely don''t want others to surpass them.If you really let the swallow star clan to kill the big tube wood clan, it is estimated that the next one will come to them. They still understand the truth of the death of lips and teeth. "I want to know which of the top forces in the universe are you Chapter 1129 "Cough, cough." After hearing Chu fan''s question, Da Tong Mu Chun coughed for a while, and then said: "if there is no accident, Da Tong Mu clan should be the weakest." ¡­¡­ Looking at the big tube wood spring face red appearance, Chu fan can''t help but face a black, he finally understand Lisa that goods dare to swagger into the big tube wood family. "Hey, hey." Seeing Chu fan''s expression, a smile appeared on his face: "don''t worry, I believe that with the cooperation of both sides, both the family of otangmu and Pangu world will become more and more powerful." Chufan''s mouth twitches as he drinks the chicken soup boiled by muchun himself. He finally understood why he was so keen on forming an alliance with him at that time. Originally, I thought that I had a big thick leg, but from the current situation, it seems that I have changed into a thick leg? Realistically speaking, if we put aside the big tube wood limestone, the strength of the big tube wood clan can''t catch up with the Pangu world. And even if the big wooden limestone shot, it is impossible to defeat Pangu world. You should know that although luoan can only play the strength of Yuanji sage for three minutes, it is the Yuanji sage in its heyday, not the big barrel wooden limestone with declining strength. "Jie Jie." Just when Chu fan and others express their disdain with their eyes to the big barrel of muchun, a strange laugh suddenly comes from not far away. "Big tube muchun, since it''s here, why don''t you come out and chat with your old friends?" Hearing the sound from the outside, big tube muchun''s face couldn''t help changing: "it''s Tunlan. Let''s go out and have a look." After saying that, big tube muchun went out directly from the small room on the broken boat. Chu fan and others naturally followed when they saw the action of big barrel muchun. As soon as they got to the deck, they saw a strange looking creature. The reason why he looks strange is that he looks like a ball with concave and uneven surface. He has no limbs and no head, just a ball with five features. "Tunlan, what are you doing here?" As an old friend of the tunxing clan, tatongmuchun naturally won''t be surprised by Tunlan''s appearance, so when Chu fan and others feel strange, he has already opened his mouth. "Ha ha ha ha." When he heard the question from muchun, Tunlan burst out laughing again. After laughing for a few minutes, when Chu fan and others were impatient, Tunlan''s voice came over: "it''s said that your big tube wood clan has recommended a new senior force this time. Naturally, I can''t let you down." When he spoke, Tunlan''s body tilted slightly, revealing the three people standing behind him: "this is a gift I specially prepared for you. After all, senior forces can''t be achieved by any cat or dog." After hearing Tunlan''s words, muchun''s face turned cold: "Tunlan, do you really want to fight me?" You know, as a tyrant in the universe, the star swallowing clan never supports other forces. But this time, the big barrel wood clan just recommended Pangu world, and Tunlan also recommended new forces, which is just right! "Right?" Looking at big tube muchun''s angry look, swallow blue hey hey a smile: "yes, this seat is against you, you have the ability to fight with me." "Hum!" When he heard Tunlan''s words, big tube muchun gave out a cold hum directly, and then drove the broken boat directly to the tunxing clan. Although very reluctant to admit, but big tube wood spring or counsellor. You know, the star swallowing clan has dozens of saints. Even if Tatung muchun defeats Tunlan, it will not bring any benefits to Tatung muchun, but if he loses, the Tatung muchun will suffer a huge blow. Seeing the big tube muchun who ignored him, a haze flashed in Tunlan''s eyes, and then he said to the three creatures beside him directly: "you see, this is the second strong man of the big tube muchun clan. I didn''t expect that he was a counsellor who didn''t even dare to accept the challenge?" After swallowing Blue''s voice, the three living creatures beside him also cast disdainful eyes at the big tube wood spring: "adults are joking. The so-called big tube wood clan is just a joke. If adults want to, they can easily destroy the clan?" If it is a normal situation, with the strength of their three intermediate road saints, they naturally dare not choose like this. But now it''s different. With Tunlan as a backer, they don''t need to be afraid of muchun at all. In addition, the more provocative they are, the more likely they are to get Tunlan''s reward."Ha ha ha ha." Sure enough, after hearing the three people''s words, Tunlan immediately sent out a huge laugh: "yes, you are very good!" Chapter 1130 After the words fall, Tunlan shows a satisfied look to the three people directly: "as long as you can kill the guy in the world recommended by Datong muchun, the power ratio this time, I guarantee that you can become a senior power." "Thank you, my Lord!" As soon as Tunlan''s words came out, the three of them immediately looked at each other: "don''t worry, we won''t let you down." But they were not excited. They were just a small group of vagrants and thieves in the universe. As a result of bad luck, I met Tunlan. I thought it would fall into the hands of the tunxing clan. This time, I''m sure I''ll die. Who knows that there''s another village in the dark. As long as you help Tunlan kill a few people, they can become a high-level force recognized by the universe, which is not comparable to a small bandit group. In an instant, the three men broke out a huge battle. If it''s better than killing people, who can be better at them? "Come on, come with me." Looking at the three men with high morale, Tunlan nodded with satisfaction. Not to mention Tunlan and his three younger brothers, after leaving Tunlan, Datong muchun looks anxiously at Chufan: "Chufan, do you still have confidence?" Although he was asking questions, the expression on his face had already expressed his opinion. Just now, although it was just a glimpse, he had already seen the strength of the three guys beside Tunlan - three strong men of intermediate level! When talking, big tube wood spring a face worries of see to Chu fan after death of Bi Xiao and card Na Er two people. For Chu fan''s strength, big barrel muchun of course is very trusting, but the power of big than is not a personal strength competition, if Bixiao and Kaner two people can''t win, all efforts are useless. "Hum!" Feeling the eyes of big tube muchun, before Chu fan had time to speak, Bixiao had already sent out a cold hum: "you are the last one, what qualification do you have to doubt my mother''s strength?" As the goddess of war in Pangu world, she doesn''t know what gentleness is in front of other people except Chu fan. Hearing Bixiao''s words, big tube muchun couldn''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth. Although I''m the bottom one, is it hurt to say so? If it wasn''t for the close relationship between Bixiao and Chufan, he would let the girl know what the dignity of a strong man is. Bixiao can''t stir up trouble, so muchun has to look at Kaner. However, what he didn''t expect was that as soon as he looked over, he just saw the sneer on Kaner''s face. Kaner''s face became colder when he saw muchun looking at him: "don''t worry, what I''m good at is killing saints!" ¡­¡­ Hear Kaner''s words, big tube wood spring good hang, not a mouthful of old blood spray out and then directly hang up. Best at killing saints? I dare not blow like this! If you are really so powerful, why don''t you kill Chu fan? If you are really so powerful, why didn''t you just kill tunxing? Obviously, in the eyes of big tube muchun, Kaner has become a naive man who does not know the heaven and earth. After suffering losses in front of Bixiao and Kaner, big tube muchun was not in the mood to continue talking. He could only grunt twice with an ugly face, and then said directly: "just be happy." See the expression of big barrel wood spring, Chu fan couldn''t help but peep out an expression that wants to smile and is embarrassed to smile again. In fact, the words of Bixiao and Kaner just now are not boastful to Chufan. As a Taoist partner of Chu fan, Bixiao has a lot of cards. As a destroyer, Kaner is really good at dealing with saints. In addition, both Bixiao and Kaner are aware of the existence of talent, and their talent is very good at fighting, otherwise Chu fan would not choose them. Of course, these words Chu fan certainly won''t say, he decided to wait until the competition time to give big tube muchun a real surprise. So a strange scene happened. Since leaving Tunlan, the expression of big tube muchun has become mournful. On the contrary, Chu fan''s three people are full of confidence. Because of their unique expressions, they immediately attracted the attention of a large group of people. You know, in the past years, the top forces were all confident, while the forces recommended by them were a little nervous. But this kind of situation in the big tube wood clan and Chu fan and others actually changed. If people who don''t know see this scene, they may think that Chu fan and other talents are the top forces, and Datong muchun came to participate in the competition.But it didn''t last long because they soon met an acquaintance. "Big wood spring!" Just as the four were walking, a gnashing voice came out from one side: "and you hateful guy, I didn''t expect that we should meet again!" Chapter 1131 Chu fan was stunned when he saw the visitor, but big tube muchun''s face was not very good: "Lisa, how can you be here?" That''s right. The goods in front of her are Lisa, the "good man" who broke into the big wood family alone before and then gave Chu fan a big gift package. "Ha ha." In fact, when she saw Chufan, Lisa had given up the idea of looking for big barrel muchun. However, this does not mean that we are going to give a good face to Tanmu Chun. After hearing the words, Lisa showed a sneer: "this is not your family." When she said that, Lisa looked at Chufan strangely, and then said: "Daoyou, if you want to find an ally, the big barrel wood clan is not the right choice." Lisa is not a fool either. After the last incident, he just thought about it a little and understood it. It is obvious that Chu fan and luo''an will not be the clansmen of the datongmu clan. Otherwise, the datongmu clan will not keep a low profile for so many years. Of course, they can''t be affiliated to the big barrel wood clan, so there''s only one possibility - ally! With the current strength of the big barrel wood clan, we really need to find a strong ally. Lisa doesn''t think that there is no strong one in the universe except for these top forces. It''s obvious that in Lisa''s eyes, Chufan is a "folk" strong one that Tatung muchun was lucky to find. After hearing Lisa''s words, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then reflected that this guy was digging at the foot of the wall, and he was digging in front of the big barrel of wood! "Cough." After two coughs, Chu fan smiles: "it doesn''t matter what allies are. I just want to know, Lisa, are you here to send treasure again?" When speaking, Chu fan also looked up and down at Lisa, still a pair of will each other as surprise big gift bag. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Lisa didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood and then died. What''s the matter, little brother? Do you think Lisa has no dignity in your eyes? "Hum!" After a cold hum, Lisa showed a cold smile: "toast, no penalty. You''re here to become a senior force, ha ha..." Lisa didn''t say it directly, but his laughter made it clear. Looking at Lisa''s back, Chufan can''t help but draw his mouth. I don''t know if this guy, big tube muchun, is the lucky star in the legend. With the goods coming out, the competition hasn''t started yet. Now he has offended the two forces. It seems to feel Chu fan''s emotion and take a look at Chu fan. Big tube muchun directly shows a embarrassed smile: "Daoyou, I believe you!" Today''s big wooden spring can be regarded as more debt without worry, more lice without itching. Anyway, even the star swallowing clan has offended. It''s nothing to offend a cosmic emperor clan. Anyway, they can''t afford to exist. After hearing the words of big barrel Mu Chun, Chu fan couldn''t help but roll a white eye directly at him. This guy can be regarded as the top class of standing and talking without backache. He has offended so many people, and it''s not the three of them who will have bad luck at that time? But this kind of circumstance Chu fan also not good to say what, can light of nod. If you had known that the situation of the big tube wood clan was so bad, Chu fan would not rashly let Pangu world make an alliance with them. But now things have happened, Pangu world has stepped on the broken boat of the big tube wood family, no matter how, Chu fan can''t give up the big tube wood family at will. In fact, it is because of this that big tube muchun is so calm. In any case, as long as there is the help of Chu fan, then the safety of the big tube wood clan is guaranteed. "Come on, I''ll see what kind of enemies I can meet next!" Continuously for Chu fan and so on endure provoked two enemies, at this time of big tube wood spring has been eager to become ostrich to go under the ground, how can also swagger to the front. So after hearing Chu fan''s words, he went straight behind Chu fan. Chu fan didn''t care about this kind of behavior. In the universe is the strength of respect, although did not fight, but Chu fan is very clear that his strength is absolutely more than the big barrel of wood spring. Next, I didn''t meet Lisa and Tunlan again, but from the eyes I felt along the way, Chufan knew that their situation was not much better. Because several other representatives of the top forces met along the way, although they did not directly come to ridicule, the irony and banter in their eyes were very obvious."Oh ~" on the way, Kaner was the first to feel the strange look around him: "it seems that you didn''t have the slightest modesty in your previous description of the big barrel wood clan!" Chapter 1132 "Ha, ha, ha ~" hearing Kaner''s words, big tanmuchun couldn''t help but smile awkwardly. If it is normal, as a strong man of the highest road Saint level, how can big tube muchun tolerate such ridicule from a small primary road saint? But now he also knows that it''s his fault, and there are two strong men behind Kaner, Chufan and luoluoan, so he can only bear it depressed. "All right!" Looking at Kaner''s discontented face, Chu fan quickly waved to stop him: "in any case, if we don''t have the help of the big barrel wood clan this time, we can''t easily participate in the competition of senior forces." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaner showed an unwilling look, and finally snorted and stopped talking. In the face of this situation, one side of the big barrel of wood spring can only show an embarrassed look. In fact, his family know their own affairs, big tube wood spring very clearly know Chu fan just words is to help him find face. Although with the help of the big tube wood family, Chu fan and others don''t need to compete with other forces, just participate in the final. But with the strength of Chu fan and others, this kind of help can only be regarded as icing on the cake. Comparatively speaking, the powerful enemy that Chu fan and others provoked because of the existence of the big tube wood clan is the real trouble. After laughing for a while, big tube muchun said to Chu fan and others again: "the front is the venue for the competition." With a large tube of muchun to lead the way, Chu fan and others soon arrived at their destination. "I didn''t expect so many forces to take part in this contest!" Looking at all kinds of strange looking creatures in front of him, Chu fan couldn''t help sighing. Not only Chu fan, but also kanar and Bixiao nodded with approval. The strength of most of these creatures is between the intermediate sage of heaven and the peak sage of heaven. In the eyes of Chu fan and others, they are not really strong. However, there are too many of them. If ten people represent one force, there are at least thousands of forces here. Now Chu fan finally understands why the big power can only be held in the chassis of the top power. Apart from the top forces, no one can guarantee that so many forces will gather together without other troubles. Even in Chu fan''s eyes, even as a top force of the big tube wood clan, is not qualified to hold such a grand event. Sure enough, in the disdainful eyes of Chu fan and others, Da Tong Mu Chun sighed with indulgence: "back then, my Da Tong Mu family was also qualified to hold such a grand gathering." "Puyi ~" as soon as the words of muchun came out, there was a sneer. Then the voice of swallowing blue came again: "big tube muchun, did you say that kind of thing hundreds of thousands of years ago or millions of years ago?" ¡­¡­ Hearing the sound of swallowing blue, big tube muchun couldn''t help turning black. Although he wanted to give this guy two big mouths, he had to admit that what he said was the truth. Since the datongmu limestone gradually aging, the datongmu clan has never held the important task of holding the power Dabi. You should know that holding a big power contest is actually a way for the top forces to show their strength. Obviously, the big tube wood clan has lost this qualification. Seeing that his sarcasm didn''t arouse the anger of Tatung muchun, Tunlan once again looks at Chu fan and others: "I think you know the situation of Tatung muchun now, how, are you willing to follow them now?" Although a strong enough team has been prepared to snipe Chu fan and others, Tunlan still hopes to let Chu fan and others betray Da Tong Mu Chun. After all, compared with the forces that defeated the recommendation of the Datong muchun clan, it would be more humiliating for their subordinates to betray them directly. Hearing Tunlan''s words, Chu fan''s face showed a smile: "sorry, I''m allergic to spheres." When speaking, Chu fan''s face was serious. At the same time, he drew the shape of a ball in the air. "You Hum! How can Tunlan not hear the banter in Chu fan''s tone? If it wasn''t for the tunxing clan that held the big power contest, he would have done something to Chu fan and others. However, even so, Tunlan still gave a cold hum: "it''s very good. I just hope you can be so confident later!" After saying that, without waiting for Chu fan and others to react, Tun LAN has directly turned and drifted to the distance. Obviously, Chu fan''s "allergy to spheres" deeply hurt his heart. As a top force in the universe, this is the first time that someone dares to talk to him like this."Eh, Tunlan, what''s the matter with you?" Before Tunlan had gone far, he heard a strange voice. Looking around, I just saw Lisa with a cheap smile on her face. Chapter 1133 "Hum!" Looking at the cheap smile on Lisa''s face, Tunlan can''t help feeling uncomfortable. In the dark, he seems to feel a voice in his heart: "you''re normal, I''m allergic to cheap smile!" ¡­¡­ Hearing Tunlan''s words, Lisa, who was still smiling, was stunned, and then her smile solidified directly on her face. "Cheap smile?" If not for the fact that Tunlan is stronger than herself, and this is the territory of tunxing clan, it is estimated that Lisa has gone away now. I''m the strong man of the king family of the universe, a friendly person with a dove of peace. In your eyes, is he a bitch? Yes, it''s a bitch! In Lisa''s opinion, since Tunlan interprets his smile as cheap smile, that means that he is also a bitch in his eyes! "Cough, cough!" In fact, after the utterance, Tunlan couldn''t help saying something in secret. He is also by just now Chu fan''s words tone arrived, otherwise of words absolutely won''t speak out from the heart. But even so, Tunlan will never apologize to Lisa. So after a few coughs, Tunlan spoke calmly as if nothing had happened: "Lisa, what do you want to do when you''re not in your team?" seeing that Tunlan''s eyes are not eyes and nose is not nose, Lisa squeezed a smile on her face and asked : "Tunlan, look at your expression just now, where did you lose in the big barrel muchun?" As she spoke, Lisa showed a smile more than ten times stronger than her smile just now. When she was laughing, Lisa could not help cursing maliciously: "hum, aren''t you allergic to cheap laughter? Then I''ll let you have a good insight into what cheap laughter is. It''s better to kill you!" Tunlan didn''t know what Lisa was thinking. However, after seeing Lisa''s smile, Tunlan couldn''t help but feel sick and almost spit out what she ate in the morning. "Hum!" Running the mana quietly made me feel better. Then Tunlan snorted coldly: "why, when is it your turn to intervene in my tunxing clan?" The top power of the star swallowing clan is ridiculed by an unknown little man, but if you want a little face, the star swallowing clan will not publicize it. Although swallow star did not admit, but from his expression, Lisa still know that his guess is not wrong. After magnifying the smile on her face again, Lisa said: "if I guess correctly, you should have someone ready to snipe them?" "That''s right!" For this kind of thing, tunxing doesn''t disdain to hide, and even if he doesn''t admit it, others won''t believe it because of the relationship between the big tube wood clan and the tunxing clan: "don''t you want to stand out for the big tube wood clan?" At this point, Tunlan''s body suddenly exudes a breath of terror: "I don''t know when your universe emperor and the big tube wood clan have such a good relationship?" Feeling the momentum of Tunlan, Lisa''s forehead immediately sweated out: "don''t be impulsive, I''m her own man!" You don''t get excited. According to Tunlan''s character, as long as he admits that he is a member of the big barrel wood clan, he dares to kill him directly here. The reason why they didn''t fight Chu fan and others just now. It''s because they are competitors, and the star swallowing clan, as the organizer of this competition, will make others doubt the fairness of the competition if they do so. For the honor of swallow star clan, swallow blue is willing to endure. But this does not mean that Tunlan is a good tempered person. You know, Lisa doesn''t belong to the contestant. Even if he kills the goods now, others will only think that there is a personal feud between them. What Tunlan can think of, Lisa can think of, of course. That''s why he was so scared when Tunlan released his momentum. Although there are other kings of the universe here, Tunlan certainly can''t kill him. But you know, this is the place where the big power ratio is held. It can be said that most of the forces in the whole universe have clans here. After all, even if they don''t participate in the competition, few people would like to miss such a grand event. And if she is beaten by Tunlan in such a place, Lisa can already imagine how famous she will be. In order to prevent the tragedy of believing in love in your high school, Lisa has to admit it for a while. Obviously, Tunlan was very satisfied with Lisa''s attitude, so he soon took back his momentum"Come on, what are you looking for here?" Looking at Tunlan, who would start to face the sky if she wasn''t affected by her appearance, Lisa couldn''t help but draw from the corner of her mouth, and then said: "of course, I want to help you deal with the big barrel wood clan together." "You?" Chapter 1134 After hearing Lisa''s words, Tunlan directly showed a look of contempt to him: "when did you have such kind heart?" Lisa didn''t care too much about Tunlan''s attitude. Because over the years, in order to prevent the star swallowing clan from continuing to be strong, the universe monarch clan, which is also the top force, has not been less against them. If Tunlan believed him so easily, Lisa would doubt Tunlan''s intelligence. "Hey, hey." She smiles at Tunlan again until Tunlan''s face is a little ugly. Lisa says, "don''t look down on the guys who are next to Tuntun muchun. They are not the servants of Tun muchun." "Well?" After hearing Lisa''s words, Tunlan was stunned at first, and then he showed a puzzled look: "it''s not his staff. Is there any other branch of the big barrel wood clan?" When talking, the surprise on Tunlan''s face can be seen as long as it''s a person: "those guys don''t have the blood breath of the big barrel wood clan." ¡­¡­ Looking at Tunlan''s serious thinking, Lisa couldn''t help turning black, and then said directly: "if I guess correctly, they should be the alliance of the big barrel wood clan!" "Alliance?" As soon as Lisa''s words came out, Tunlan burst out laughing: "it seems that there is no need for the existence of the big tube wood clan." As a top power, of course, we should have the dignity of a top power. At least in Tunlan''s eyes, in addition to other top forces, other creatures in the universe can only be their subordinates and servants. Seeing Tunlan''s laughter, Lisa can''t help feeling a sharp pain in her head. He suddenly doubts the correctness of finding this guy. However, in order to complete her plan, Lisa forbeared her anger and said: "behind those guys, there is a sage of Yuanji!" ¡­¡­ "Are you sure?" After hearing Lisa''s words, Tunlan''s expression suddenly became serious. No matter what kind of strength they have, no matter whether they are famous or not, as long as they have a Yuanji sage, they already have the ability to be equal to the top forces! After a look at Tunlan, Lisa nodded her head seriously: "I saw it with my own eyes!" "Si ~" after hearing Lisa''s words, Tunlan couldn''t help taking a cold breath: "I didn''t expect that these idiots of the big barrel wood clan had such luck!" In Tunlan''s opinion, it is more difficult to find a Yuanji saint in the universe and reach an alliance with the other party than ordinary people seeking gold in the sea. However, this caution lasted only a few minutes, and Tunlan''s expression became relaxed again: "what can Yuanji saints do? You should know that Yuanji saints can''t participate in the evaluation of senior forces." When speaking, Tunlan''s face showed a shade of coldness: "as long as they are eliminated in the competition, even the Yuanji sages can''t change it." You know, the big power contest is not an ordinary contest. The position that can be obtained in the big power ratio can be approved by the will of the universe, and the benefits are beyond the imagination of ordinary people. After hearing Tunlan''s words, Lisa rubbed her head and then said: "do you think a force with the presence of Yuanji sage will not be prepared to participate in this kind of competition?" After Lisa''s words came out, Tunlan was stunned at first, and then nodded seriously: "you have a point!" After the words came out, Tunlan looked directly at Lisa: "you are treacherous. What should we do now?" ¡­¡­ Looking at Tunlan''s serious face, the corner of Lisa''s mouth smoked again. If it wasn''t for the sake of forming an alliance with this guy, he would definitely kill the goods directly. It''s called wisdom! It''s a smart head! How to get into your mouth and become treacherous? However, considering Tunlan''s IQ, Lisa converted the meaning of the word into praise for herself. After stretching out a hand and rubbing her chin, Lisa asked: "what''s the strength of those guys you planned to be?" "The sage of the middle road." As he spoke, Tunlan looked proud: "originally, he was going to prepare a surprise for muchun, but now it seems that it''s not enough."Hearing Tunlan''s words, Lisa could not help nodding slightly. At last, he''s not so stupid that he can''t help it. Otherwise, it''s time for him to consider cooperating with others. After taking a look at Tunlan, Lisa said: "I have a pill here, which can make the strength of intermediate Avenue sage upgrade to high Avenue sage in a short time, but it can only be used by one person." While speaking, a small red pill with fragrance appeared in Lisa''s hand: "with this thing, the probability of success of your plan will be greatly improved." Chapter 1135 After reaching for the pill in Lisa''s hand, there was a look of disgust on Tunlan''s face: "since there are such good things, why don''t you give me more?" While talking, Tunlan also sniffed the pills in his hand curiously, and then continued: "if there are three of these pills, I can guarantee that they will not become a senior force!" ¡­¡­ When she heard Tunlan''s words, Lisa couldn''t help but gasp. If he is not sure that he is not the opponent of the goods, he will directly let this guy know what the anger of the strong is. Do you think this pill is so easy to get? You should know that this pill is very precious even in the imperial family of the universe. The reason is that this pill is made from the essence and blood of the sage level strong people. In fact, if the materials used were not precious enough, these pills would not have been so powerful. After taking a look at Tunlan, Lisa sneered and said directly: "if you don''t have confidence, give me back the pill. I believe there are still many people willing to trade with me." ¡­¡­ After hearing Lisa''s words, Tunlan was stunned, and then directly put the pills into her pocket: "believe me, among all the participants in the competition, only our tunxing family would take such a big order." While speaking, Tunlan stares at Lisa seriously: "no one else will make a deal with you except me." Looking at the serious blue swallowing on her face, Lisa couldn''t help but gasp. Of course, he knows that no one is willing to trade with himself, but no one dares to trade with himself. In fact, such a pill is nothing for Tunlan. Even if Lisa doesn''t bring out any benefits, he will still try to make Chu fan and others lose the game. However, in line with the idea that it''s a bastard not to take advantage, Tunlan accepted Lisa''s "good intentions" without hesitation. Looking at the calm blue swallow on her face, Lisa drew from the corner of her mouth, then turned her head and walked directly towards the place where the universe emperors were. He doesn''t want to stay with this greedy guy, who knows if this guy will take any treasure from himself. "Oh When Lisa turned her head, she heard the voice of swallow blue again: "well, it''s said that she''s the strong one of the kings of the universe. I didn''t expect that she was a poor man!" Tunlan didn''t deliberately lower her voice, so Lisa could easily hear him. After hearing Tunlan''s words, Lisa couldn''t help but stand on her feet and almost fell to the ground. At this moment, Lisa''s mood is sour. As the peak of the universe monarch family, she was despised by two people in a few days. What''s more important is that the guy here actually thinks he is poor! Thinking back on the words of Chufan and Tunlan, Lisa herself is deeply in self doubt: "am I really a poor man?" Trying not to let the tears flow out of her eyes, Lisa sped up her pace and left the spot. As a strong man, how can he show his weakness in front of others? But what Lisa didn''t know was that after he left, Tunlan''s disdainful voice became loud again: "in this way, she dared to say that she was a strong man. She took out a pill and cried bitterly. Oh, waste!" Thanks to Lisa has left, otherwise it is estimated that a cracked heart will break into powder directly. At this time, Chu fan and others certainly did not know that Tunlan and Lisa had been united together, and the purpose was to prevent them from becoming high-level forces. But even so, Chu fan and others are not in a good mood. Sitting on a small chair, big tube muchun''s face turned red: "Keke, Chufan, why are you staring at me like this?" When talking, big tube wood spring also a face carefully checked his state. After confirming that there was nothing dirty on his body, big tube wood spring asked carefully. "Big tube muchun, there is one thing I hope you can really answer me." Seeing Chu fan''s serious face, the expression of big tube muchun became serious: "if there is anything you can ask, I will say it all!" When talking, muchun patted her chest directly: "even if you want to know what color of underwear Lisa''s wife is wearing, I can tell you!" "Hiss ~" as soon as the words of big tube muchun came out, Chu fan couldn''t help taking a breath, and then looked at him with adoring eyes."I seem to know a lot." After taking a look at the big barrel of muchun, Kaner said directly. "Me too." In this case, Bixiao certainly won''t miss it. Chapter 1136 Although Chu fan and others have long been powerful and non-human, their essence is still human. As long as they are human beings, they have a strong mind of gossip. At this time, the three of them have completely forgotten their original purpose. Compared with Kaner and Bixiao, Chufan is not so reserved. As soon as the words of big tube muchun came out, Chu fan seemed to become the legendary old lady Chaoyang and rushed directly to big tube muchun: "I want to know!" ¡­¡­ Looking at a face of excited Chu fan three people, big tube wood spring completely stunned, how to return a responsibility son little brother? Aren''t you saints? Aren''t you one of the few strong men in the universe? Shouldn''t you have the dignity of some strong people? As the three people''s expressions became more and more intense, he waved his hand: "I was just making an analogy, for example. How could I know such a thing?" Although the facial expression of big tube muchun has been very serious and sincere, it''s a pity that he still can''t get the trust of Chu fan and others. Chu fan, with a "I know you" expression, said: "now I finally understand why Lisa is so hostile to the family of otangmu!" When speaking, Chu fan directly patted the shoulder of big tube muchun: "I think, sometimes as a man, you should have some position, otherwise it will easily bring you some trouble." ¡­¡­ Hear Chu fan''s words, big tube wood spring''s expression a burst of twitch. He wanted to give Chufan a big mouth and yell, "you know a hammer!"! However, it''s a pity that before Tatung muchun could put his inner thoughts into action, a roar came from one side: "Damn it, Tatung muchun, you did that behind my back and Nina?" Hearing this sound, big tanmuchun could not help but be stunned, and then looked to the side with a stiff expression: "Lisa, what''s the matter with you?" "Ha ha." As soon as muchun''s words came out, Lisa''s body sent out a breath of terror: "yes, I shouldn''t come here now, but if I don''t come here, how can I know such things?" Today''s Lisa is obviously impatient, and the whole person''s eyes directly become red. After a long time, Lisa''s body trembled a little bit less. She took a gnashing look at big barrel muchun, and then Lisa said: "big barrel muchun, when the power contest is over, I will make you pay the price!" When she spoke, blood flowed from Lisa''s hands. She was so angry that she broke her hands completely. As she turned away, the tears in Lisa''s eyes could no longer be held back. When she thought about her experience today, Lisa felt that her life had become black and white. First, at the beginning, he was despised by others for being poor. He managed to adjust and found that he was wearing a green hat. Even Lisa couldn''t imagine how long she would wear the hat if she didn''t hear it by chance today. It is because his wife had an affair with another Dao sage that he was poisoned to death. Lisa''s heart rose a direct anger: "if I''m not lucky, I guess it won''t be as good as sidalang''s in the near future?" For Lisa''s complex emotions, Chu fan and others certainly don''t know. Looking at Lisa''s bleak back when she left, Chu fan couldn''t help but put out a thumb to muchun: "you are very strong, even stronger than I thought!" ¡­¡­ Chu fan''s words just export, by the side of Bixiao pulled back several steps. After confirming that the distance between Chufan and datongmuchun was far enough, Bixiao twisted Chufan''s ear and warned: "you''d better stay away from this guy. If you dare to be bad, hum!" Although Bixiao didn''t say what the consequence was, Chu fan nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "don''t worry, I will never walk with such scum!" When speaking, Chu fan also cast a disdainful look at the big wooden spring to show his attitude. See Chu fan et al''s action, big tube wood spring can''t help a face pain of cover his head, he really don''t understand, why do you have such a group of teammates? Fortunately, this situation did not last long. Just a few minutes later, a monk of the star swallowing clan came."You are the friars of the big wood family. The competition is about to officially start. Come with me." Seeing this guy''s attitude, Chu fan and others cast a look of disdain to the big barrel of wood spring again. However, this is not because of his private life, but because of the status of the big wood family! Chapter 1137 You know, the guy in front of you is just a primary sage of heaven, but he dares to look at them with his nostrils. If all the receptionists are like this, it can be interpreted as the arrogance of the star swallowing clan as a top force. But in fact, in addition to the big barrel wood clan, several other top forces in front of the reception are very polite. In this way, it is obvious that it is not the arrogance of the star swallowing clan, but in their eyes, the big barrel wood clan is really rubbish! "Cough, cough." Feeling the eyes of Chu fan and others, big tube muchun could not help but draw the corners of his mouth, and then whispered: "children are not sensible. As strong people, we don''t have to worry about them." After the words fell, big tube muchun looked directly at the friar in front of him: "lead the way ahead!" "Puyi ~" hearing the words of Tatung muchun, the friars of the star swallowing clan in front of them gave a sneer: "do people of the Tatung muchun clan boast so much? No wonder you are the shame of the top forces." The words fell down, and without waiting for big canister muchun to speak again, the monk turned his head and walked in one direction: "if you don''t want to be stopped outside the competition venue, you''d better follow me closely." Looking at the friar swaggering in front of him, the face of big tube muchun has completely become iron blue. "Let''s go." After a long time, big tube wood spring just sighed a breath, then to Chu fan etc. open a way. As a member of the universe, otang muchun certainly knows the cruelty of the universe. If the big cylinder wood limestone has not aged. If there is a new strongman in the big barrel family. If No matter which one of these situations happens, they will face a respectful reception today. Unfortunately, there are not so many ifs in reality. Feeling the breath from the big barrel of muchun, Chu fan gave him a comforting look: "don''t worry, when the next big power comes, all this will change." Although Chu fan has always been dissatisfied with stepping on the broken boat of Tatung muchun, he actually knows in his own heart that if it were not for Tatung muchun and Tatung muchun, he would have died in the universe. With the help of the system, Chu fan is destined to become a strong man, but even it takes time to become a strong man. It''s obvious that Chu fan was not a strong man when he met the big barrel wood Xia. The quality education of the previous life didn''t leave too much for Chu fan, but he still knew it. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Da Tong Mu Chun was stunned at first, and then showed a happy look: "you''re right. When the next big power contest comes, all of them will regret today''s behavior!" When talking, the face of big canister Mu Chun is full of self-confidence. If there was no comfort from Chu fan, he might be down from now on, and then he would take the family of datongmu to decline after the death of datongmu limestone. But now it''s different. As one of the main tasks of the cooperation between the big tube wood family and Pangu world, he is very clear about the potential of Pangu world. It''s no exaggeration to say that as long as hundreds of years later, Pangu world will become the thigh of the big barrel wood people! "Ha ha." Hear the words of big tube wood spring, the friar of swallow star clan of front lead a way sent out a scornful sneer. The next big power ratio? Today''s senior forces and top forces in the universe do not know that the big tube wood clan has no glory of that year. It''s no exaggeration to say that as soon as the big wood limestone dies, the big wood clan will immediately become a big cake in the dishes of other races. As for the next big power ratio, who will remember the so-called big tube wood clan at that time? Of course, this kind of words will not be spoken by this monk. He can despise Da Tong Mu Chun once with the help of the identity of the swallow star clan, but he can''t have a second time. In any case, the universe is a place where strength is respected. The big tube muchun, who has the highest strength, is not the existence he can provoke. Under the guidance of this monk, people soon saw a big plate-shaped world. "Here we are." After seeing the plate-shaped world, the monk who led the way said calmly: "this is the big world specially prepared by our star swallowing clan for this competition, which can even accommodate the competition of the top level road saints." As he spoke, a trace of pride flashed across the monk''s face. As a monk of the star swallowing clan, he is proud of what his race has done.Although it is very easy for the great road sage to transform a big world, it is not very easy to make a big world able to accommodate the competition of the top great road sage. You know the plate-shaped world in front of you, but the star swallowing clan used a treasure of 100 big worlds. Chapter 1138 At the thought of this, Tungu''s eyes flashed with heartache. That''s a hundred big worlds. If he swallows it up, he may be able to become a saint of the great way, or even an intermediate saint of the great way. Although they didn''t like the star swallowing clan, Chu fan and others showed great appreciation for the special world in front of them. "They are worthy of swallowing stars." Even in the face of the big world, big tanmuchun gave a compliment. There is also a big world that can accommodate the battle of saints on the peak Avenue, but that is the Holy tree world, their base camp. However, the star swallowing clan has directly created such a big world for a competition. No matter the inside information or strength, the star swallowing clan has shown their strength. "When you get here, you can go in by yourself. I''m not qualified to go in." When speaking to Chu fan and others, a trace of jealousy flashed in Tungu''s eyes. In his opinion, it is absolutely a shame that even the waste firewood and the "servants" of the big barrel wood clan can get in, but they can''t get in. But it''s a pity that the people present don''t care about his mood. Not only that, after hearing Tungu''s words, Kaner patted him on the shoulder with a smile: "don''t be discouraged. When you become a saint of the road, you will be qualified to enter. Let me calculate. Well, maybe you can join What about the next big power ratio? " After that, Kaner didn''t care about Tungu''s ugly face, so he walked directly to the world in front of him. Joke, uncle Kaner is the legendary destroyer, how can you care about a group of garbage saints? And although the big barrel muchun has some waste wood, he is also a friend of the host anyway. How can a friend of the host make other people insult him? In Kaner''s mind, no one should show any disrespect to the people in Chufan and Pangu''s great world camp. It has to be said that the ability of the special big world is really terrible. It turns the rebellious Kaner into a crazy believer of Chufan. Looking at the back of Chu fan and others, Tungu''s hands tightly squeezed together. He wanted to rush up and give these bastards a big move, but considering his strength, he gave up the idea full of temptation. Until this moment, Tungu understood a cruel fact, as long as he left the protection of tunxing clan, he was just a mole ant. "Hum!" After a cold hum, Tungu''s face gradually became firm: "one day, I will stand in front of you and use my strength!" For the change of Tungu, Chu fan and others don''t know. At this time, they have entered the world specially created by the tunxing clan. After entering this world, Chu fan and others can better understand the terror of the star swallowing clan. In fact, there is only one thing in this big world - land! Extremely strong land! When he set foot on the land here, Chu fan had an idea in his heart. Even if he hit it with all his strength, he couldn''t do much harm to the land here. "Ha ha ha ha, you''re here." In Chu fan and others to observe the surrounding situation, swallow blue has a face excited rushed over. When he arrived in front of the big barrel muchun, Tunlan continued to say: "if you don''t come again, I wonder if you have given up this contest." Looking at Tunlan teasing big tube muchun, all the other forces around them are looking at them with their eyes. After all, the influence of the big tube wood clan has become weaker and weaker over the years. It''s not worth it to offend the star swallowing clan for them! Feel the eyes around, big tube wood spring eyes can''t help a cold. If it is in previous years, big tube wood spring will certainly directly as did not hear the words of swallow blue, but this gram he did not intend to tolerate. After a sneer, big tube muchun directly opened his mouth in the eyes of people''s consternation: "Tunlan, you are really joking. How can I give up the competition if you haven''t eliminated the team you recommended?" When talking, big tube wood spring a face of breeze light cloud is pale, but the other forces around but all stay. "My God, it''s really muchun. He won''t be controlled by others, will he?" "Ha ha, it must be because the condition of big wooden limestone is worse, so this guy just broke the pot and fell." ¡­¡­ All kinds of voices appeared in an instant, but most people think that big barrel wood has gone crazy.You should know that in previous years, there are two forces that are the most special, because they never recommend other teams to participate in the competition. These two forces are the datongmu clan and the star swallowing clan. Chapter 1139 But the difference is that the big tube wood clan is too weak, while the star swallowing clan is too strong. In the previous several power contests, however, all the teams recommended by them will be severely sniped during the contest. Needless to say, this is the work of several other top forces. Although they don''t want to see the big tube wood clan be killed by the swallow star clan, they don''t want to see the big tube wood clan become stronger again. There is no doubt that in the eyes of these forces, the big tube wood clan only needs to honestly stare at the name life of the top forces. And then wait for the big barrel of wood limestone to die and become their cake. The same is true for the star swallowing clan. They will never give the star swallowing clan a chance to improve their strength before they can enhance their strength enough to fight against the star swallowing clan. It is precisely because of this that no matter the tunxing clan or the datongmu clan, they have not recommended the team in several power contests. But what people didn''t expect was that they took part in such a grand meeting this time. After hearing the discussion around, big tube wood spring heart can''t help but sneer. If he had been before, he might have been directly angry because of these remarks. At that time, when he faced up to swallowing blue, otang muchun suddenly found that his mood had changed. Even big tube wood spring in the heart faintly had a feeling, as long as give him a period of time, he will be able to break through and become the sage of Yuanji! As a strong man of the highest level, otang muchun certainly does not have any illusions. Once he has this feeling, it means one thing. He really has the hope of breakthrough! If it wasn''t for the special situation, he would laugh and even give Chufan a big hug. Sage Yuanji, this is the realm he thought he would never reach in his whole life. No one but muchun can understand the burden on him. He is not only the head of the family, but also the hope of the family. If he can''t become the backer of the family before the death of the limestone, the family will be destroyed in his hands. The hope and expectation of countless clansmen have made the big tube muchun a little out of breath for a long time. After all, he is not a heartless guy like Tanmu Xia. Although he has not shown it all the time, he is always under great pressure. It is for this reason that Tatung muchun has been "counselled" for a long time. He no longer has the courage to forge ahead and the belief in fearlessness. Of course, this kind of counseling is not for themselves, but for the people. In his heart, Tatung muchun is very clear. If Tatung muchun limestone is the hope of the people now, it is the hope of the people in the future. The death of datongmu limestone will make people grieve, make them suffer heavy losses, and even lose the qualification of top power. But if he died, the whole family would despair and disappear completely! In the face of one strong man after another, he has to accompany the smiling face and try to show his harmlessness for the sake of the big wood family and his own people. In the long run, even big tube muchun himself did not find, his heart has produced a demon, and it is this demon that makes his strength difficult to inch into. But today, under the influence of Chu fan and others, big tube wood spring actually made a positive hard steel swallow blue thing. This kind of behavior seems crazy to others, but it''s the thing that big barrel Mu Chun lacks most at present. With the thorough outbreak, the demons in Tatung muchun''s body disappeared in an instant. The road of Yuanji sage has been completely opened like him. Different from big tube muchun, Tunlan''s heart is full of anger. He felt insulted! As the most powerful group in the top forces, the star swallowing group has always been unparalleled and invincible. Whether willing or not, even other top forces will show their friendship when they meet the monks of the star swallowing clan. But today, he, the strong man of Tunlan and tunxing clan, has been proved to be tough, and this guy is also recognized as the weakest of the big barrel wood clan! With a sneer on his face, Tunlan looks directly at muchun: "good, good. I hope you can be so proud after a while." After that, without waiting for muchun to speak, Tunlan left with a black face. He''s going to find Lisa and get two pills from that guy. If the former Tunlan just wanted his men to beat Chu fan and others, and make some trouble for big tube muchun, now he changed his attention: he must kill those three guys! Those who stay with Tatung muchun and those who dare to help Tatung muchun will bear the anger of my master Tunlan. Chapter 1140 As for whether Lisa is willing to give her pills, Tunlan believes that as long as she has enough benefits, Lisa dares to betray her virginity. Facts have proved that Tunlan''s guess about Lisa is not wrong at all. When she saw Tunlan, Lisa still had some doubts. She couldn''t understand why the goods came to find her. Especially when she heard that Tunlan wanted to take two pills from her own hands, Lisa''s face turned green. Joke, I''m the emperor of the universe, not the God of wealth. Even if you are the strong one of the star swallowing clan, even if this is your territory of blue swallowing, I Lisa is not easy to bully! But Lisa''s mood didn''t last long, because soon Tunlan gave him a price that he couldn''t refuse. Looking at Lisa, who wanted to stay away from her, Tunlan showed a sneer on her face, and then directly stretched out an index finger: "I''m willing to exchange two pills from you at the price of one avenue magic weapon!" "Hiss ~" as soon as Tunlan''s words were finished, Lisa couldn''t help taking a breath. Although they are strong at the level of Dao sage, the number of Dao magic weapons in the whole universe is very small. In addition to some strong people who have mastered the top refining techniques, many of the magic weapons used by Taoist saints are actually just the magic weapons of heaven. Although the self-made elixir is very powerful, and can even help the intermediate Taoist Saint save his life in many cases, there is still a certain gap compared with the magic weapon of the avenue level. That''s why Lisa''s first reaction after hearing Tunlan''s words was that she didn''t believe it. After all, Tunlan doesn''t look like a legendary idiot from any angle. However, Lisa soon reflected that although the monks of the star swallowing clan were more reckless, there was no problem in terms of credibility. Moreover, even if Tunlan has the idea of eating black, he will not find the friars of the top power to do this kind of thing. After all, it is related to the face of the tunxing clan. After thinking about this, Lisa''s face suddenly changed, and even the look at Tunlan became fiery. "Hey, brother Tunlan!" After rubbing her hands, Lisa seems to have completely forgotten how she looked at Tunlan like a tiger. With a flattering smile on her face, Lisa said: "I don''t know why you need so many pills?" While speaking, Lisa patted herself on the chest, and then said in a tone of "I''m for you": "I still have pills here that can make the high-level Avenue sage burst into the peak Avenue sage level strength, but the price...." "No!" Just in the middle of Lisa''s words, she was stopped by Tunlan with a black face and waving her hand: "I just want to deal with those guys recommended by big barrel muchun. There''s no need to use such precious pills." When talking, Tunlan also glared at the big wooden spring. I''m kidding. I just want to vent my anger, but I''m not interested in being your hero. Sure enough, after hearing Tunlan''s words, Lisa could not help sighing. He also knew that if he only dealt with Chu fan, this low-level pill would be enough. After all, neither Lisa nor Tunlan would have thought that there would be a top saint to participate in the contest of senior forces. Unfortunately, after finishing the deal with Tunlan, Lisa showed him a bright smile: "if you use it well this time, remember to come to me later. I don''t have much else here, but I have many pills!" Lisa tries her best to make her smile amiable when she speaks. This is the theory summed up by a business genius of the family of cosmic Emperors: "if you want your Kay, er, guests to buy your goods, you will be more happy than him." After showing only eight teeth smile, Lisa''s heart is self-confident, and she is treated like this by a strong man of the same level. Surely Tunlan is very happy now? It''s a pity that Lisa only tries to collect the wool from Tunlan, but ignores one point, that is, in Tunlan''s eyes, his smile is a kind of cheap smile. Looking at Lisa''s smile, Tunlan can''t help shivering all over, and then he doesn''t reply. He leaves with two pills that have just been exchanged. In Tunlan''s eyes, guys like Lisa are all bad and treacherous people. If it wasn''t for the victory of the competition, he would not have dealt with such a guy. In Tunlan''s opinion, only those friars who are good at fighting between men are worth paying attention to, and the so-called men''s fighting is the passion of boxing to flesh! Poor Lisa didn''t know her expression. Instead of keeping the fat sheep for herself, she scared the other side away. However, if Lisa knew this, he would return to the family of cosmic emperors and kill the unfortunate successful businessman. Chapter 1141 Of course, it''s all gossip. Don''t worry about it. After leaving Lisa''s house, Tunlan directly recruited the three men he found: "black wolf, white awkwardness and gerbil, how much confidence do you have in this battle?" After hearing Tunlan''s question, the three original thieves were stunned at first, and then all of them showed a respectful look: "don''t worry, sir. As long as there is no accident, we are 80% sure that we will defeat the three guys recommended by datongmu clan!" They know that what can make Tunlan pay attention to is definitely not whether they can become a senior force. In this way, the battle in Tunlan''s mouth must be about the big tube wood clan. In fact, they did not guess wrong. In Tunlan''s eyes, except Chu fan, the other battles were nothing at all. After hearing the three people''s reply, swallow blue brow can''t help but wrinkle. In fact, for the fight in the universe, it is very confident to have 80% victory rate. You know, they are all saints of the road. No one can say whether the other party will have any big moves to press the bottom of the box. The reason why they dare to boast about this kind of Haikou is that they have confidence in their fighting ability as pirates of the universe. But in Tunlan''s eyes, the winning rate is still too low. What he needs is three people completely defeat Chu fan and others, let big tube wood clan completely despair. See swallow blue shake head, three people''s facial expressions can''t help but become panic. You know, Tunlan showed his strength when he accepted them. They knew that if Tunlan was not satisfied, they would definitely encounter something more terrible than death. "Big, my Lord, that''s the best we can do." Although he was very scared, the black wolf said carefully: "the other side is also a saint level strong, maybe there will be some backhand." ¡­¡­ Hearing the words of the black wolf, Tunlan nodded slightly. He knew that what the black wolf said was the truth. Even he, in the face of the same level of strong, also dare not say that there is confidence to win. "If I tell you that there is a Yuanji Saint behind those three guys, how much confidence do you have?" ¡­¡­ Swallow blue words just export, black wolf three people were stunned. After a long time, the black wolf took the initiative to stand up: "my Lord, we only have 50% confidence!" "Ha ha." After hearing the words of black wolf, Tunlan sneered directly: "fifty percent? That is to say, you can''t guarantee whether you win or lose? " After swallowing Blue''s words, the black wolf nodded honestly: "I hope you will make atonement!" In fact, 50% is the best result that black wolf can think of. If it''s not because Tunlan''s strength is better than them, black wolf can definitely give this guy two big mouths: let''s deal with the younger brother of Yuanji sage, why don''t you die? Although the sage won''t fight when the power is big, who knows what kind of treasure he gave those three guys? The thought that the three of them were killed by each other''s magic weapon before they could perform made the black wolf feel sad. "Hum!" After a look at the black wolf and others who are about to be counselled, Tunlan gives a cold hum again, and then two pills appear in his hand: "if you have this thing, how many percent of your winning rate?" Seeing Tunlan''s pills, the black wolf was stunned: "my Lord, this is..." "That''s right!" As Tunlan has given the previous pill to black wolf, they are not unfamiliar with the two pills. "This thing can let you burst out in a period of time of high-level strength, with it, how many% of you are sure?" Seeing the pill in Tunlan''s hand, Bai Kui and Cang Kui couldn''t help but look at each other, and then hurriedly replied: "with the help of this, we will be able to defeat each other!" Even the black wolf on one side nodded seriously: "I''m confident that I can defeat you now!" You know, they are middle-level road saints. After taking pills, they can break out the strength of high-level road saints. If they can''t even solve the problem of the three little saints of primary Avenue, they can just find a piece of tofu to kill themselves. Even in the minds of the three people, there was another idea that if they could kill the three guys without taking pills, then they could leave the three pills. As former space thieves, the three of them are aware of the crisis in the universe. It is no exaggeration to say that with these three pills, their survival rate in the universe will be greatly improved.For the three people''s ideas, Tunlan certainly does not know, but even if he knows, he will not care. In Tunlan''s opinion, as long as three people can kill Chu fan and others, it has nothing to do with him whether they take pills or not. Seeing all the three men''s statements, Tunlan nodded with satisfaction: "you can rest assured that after completing the task, you will be qualified to establish a high-level force." Chapter 1142 Not only that, it seems to be to increase their chips. After the words fell, Tunlan added: "not only that, I can also declare that the forces you have established are protected by the tunxing clan!" "Hiss!" After hearing Tunlan''s words, the three black wolves looked at each other and knelt down in front of Tunlan: "don''t worry, we will finish the task!" The protection of the star swallowing clan. You know, for so many years, the star swallowing clan has never sheltered any other forces. Once the power they build is sheltered by the star swallowing clan, they can walk horizontally. After all, the star swallowing clan is the strongest among the top forces. After a look at the excited three, Tunlan nodded with satisfaction: "in that case, the rest is up to you." After that, without waiting for the three to speak again, Tunlan had turned away. For Tunlan, he only paid two magic weapons and a word to wipe out the team recommended by the big barrel wood clan, which is definitely a good deal. Yes, in addition to the two magic weapons used to trade pills, other things are nothing to Tunlan. Senior forces, they are the organizers of this big power ratio. With a little manipulation, they can make the three achieve their goals. Moreover, with the strength of the three middle level saints, even if they play normally, they can also become high-level forces. The reason why the three black wolves will be reduced to become space thieves is that they were not qualified to participate in the power contest before. If you want to participate in the ordinary power contest, you need the consent of at least one senior power. If you want to participate in the senior power contest, you need the consent of the top power. In other words, the team that can apply to become a senior force has something to do with the top forces. It''s just that they get different treatment because of different intimacy. Like Pangu world, you can directly participate in the final, while ordinary relationship can only participate from the trials. As for the protection of the tunxing clan, Tunlan believes that if he only needs to say that he is protecting a force, then absolutely no one will have a sweat on that force. Half a day after Tunlan left, the three black wolves stood up from the ground. Looking at his two brothers, the black wolf''s eyes flashed a ray of light: "this is a great opportunity for us to turn over. We must not let adults down." Different from the black wolf, the gerbil at this time appears to be a little tangled. After hearing the words of the black wolf, the gerbil sighed, and then said: "black wolf, although we can get the protection of the star swallowing clan, we also offend the big tube wood clan. Are you worth it in the end?" "Of course it''s worth it!" As soon as the gerbil''s words came out, Bai Xian on one side spoke directly: "compared with the star swallowing clan, what''s the big tube wood clan Looking at his two confident brothers, the gerbil couldn''t help sighing. To be sure, for the top forces, the big tube wood clan is nothing, but for them, the big tube wood clan can easily dominate their lives. But now, regret is no longer useful. The heart of the gerbil is very clear, if you can not complete the task, it is tantamount to offending the swallow star clan. The lesser of the two evils is that it is safer to offend the big tube wood clan than to offend the star swallowing clan. In addition, if you really get the protection of the star swallowing clan, then if the big tube wood clan really takes action against them, it''s estimated that they will have to throw a rat''s eye out. Not to mention the three people''s thoughts and behaviors, at this time, Chu fan is looking at Kaner and Bixiao strangely in the big wooden spring''s room. "You broke through?" Yes, just now, although the breath of Bixiao and Kaner is a little unstable, they are really strong men of the middle level. Hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaner''s face showed a smile: "I don''t know why. Just now, I suddenly felt a strange force injected into my body, and then my strength began to improve rapidly." "Me too." After Kaner''s words fell, Bixiao also nodded. "Isn''t it?" After taking a look at their situation, Chu fan was stunned at first, and then quickly checked through the connection between himself and Pangu. After a long time, Chu fan opened his eyes full of joy: "this is the feedback from Pangu world, you don''t have to worry." It turns out that during the time when people watched the competition, Li Chengqian had led the monks of Pangu world to hunt the wild animals around him again and again.Although the strength is not as good as that of the Dao level cosmic beast, Li Chengqian and others have an absolute advantage in resources and intelligence. One trap after another is made. They directly introduce the angry cosmic beast into the array around Pangu world, and then capture each other. Chapter 1143 Li Chengqian and others will certainly not miss this opportunity to become stronger after capturing the dawao sage level wild beast of the universe. After using the Dao sacrifice card left by Chu fan, a large number of Dao saints emerged in Pangu world. In fact, the big world and the creatures in the world are complementary to each other. In other words, when the strength of Li Chengqian and others becomes stronger, the power of Pangu world also begins to increase, and after the power of Pangu world increases, the strength of the world''s creatures will increase. After this period of cultivation, in fact, both Kaner and Bixiao have reached the peak of the primary road saints. Now that they get feedback from Pangu world, they will certainly break through. As for Chu fan, his strength is no longer the feedback of Pangu world can affect him. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Bi Xiao and kanar both breathed a sigh of relief. Although the strength of the strong is a very happy thing, but so inexplicably strong or let them have no bottom in the heart. After all, there are many strange techniques in the universe. Who knows if they have been plotted. After hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaner''s face obviously showed a smile: "now my mother and I have become the intermediate saint of the road, and our master is the highest saint of the road. It seems that we are determined to compete this time." After Kaner''s words fell, the big wooden spring nodded with joy. Until this time, he was also full of confidence in Chu fan. You can''t help but have no self-confidence. At the beginning, Kaner and Bixiao were just primary road saints. But on the eve of facing the intermediate road saints, they also became intermediate road saints. What is this called? This is luck! In the eyes of big barrel muchun, Chu fan is absolutely like the protagonist in the comic book he has read before. It''s no exaggeration to say that the destiny is in me! Different from tatongmu and others, Chufan''s expression was not too relaxed after hearing Kaner''s words. "We have offended the emperor of the universe and the star swallowing clan at the same time. Once they unite, our situation is not as optimistic as expected." After hearing Chu fan''s words, Kaner''s face showed a smile: "master, you don''t have to worry. After breaking through and becoming an intermediate saint, I have been able to use some hidden means." At this point, Kaner''s face is full of pride: "even in the face of high road saints, I have the confidence to defeat them!" After Kaner''s words fall, Bixiao naturally is not willing to be outdone. After a direct look at Chu fan, Bi Xiao said: "with my talent, it''s not impossible to kill the high-level sage." ¡­¡­ Bixiao words just export, Kaner and big tube wood spring two people directly stunned. Originally, Kaner was still happy that he had the means to defeat the senior sage. I didn''t expect that Bixiao, who is also a middle-level sage, has the ability to kill a high-level sage! As for the truth of Bixiao''s words? Neither Kaner nor muchun doubted this. With Chu fan''s love for Bixiao, if Bixiao has no hidden means, Chu fan will not allow her to participate in the contest. At the thought of this, a strong fire of confidence ignited in the heart of big tube muchun. If it''s not powerful, it''s estimated that big tube muchun has jumped up excitedly now. Although he had the confidence that the big barrel wood clan could rise since he hugged Chu fan''s big thick leg, he didn''t expect that day would come so soon. After a look at the three people, big tube muchun resisted the excitement in his heart, and a bold idea suddenly came into his mind: "hum, since you have such a good opportunity, this seat certainly can''t be wasted. Tunlan, Lisa, and other guys, all the things you have taken from my big tube muchun family these years, you should give them back to me." After the words fall, without waiting for Chu fan and others to react, big tube wood spring has rushed out of the room with a smile. "Master, is this guy crazy?" Looking at the back of muchun, Kaner couldn''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth, and then said directly. "I''m not sure." When he heard Kaner''s words, Chu fan also shook his head seriously: "it''s said that there was a guy named Fan Jin who failed in the exam many times in Pangu world. He made up the exam many times. After passing it, he went crazy directly." When speaking, Chu fan also nodded his head seriously. Obviously, in his opinion, Fan Jin''s situation should be similar to that of today''s big barrel muchun.However, at this time, as the protagonist of Chu fan and others, Da Tong Mu Chun doesn''t know what happened. After confirming that Chu fan and others will win, datongmuchun decides to recover all the humiliation and losses he has suffered in recent years. Chapter 1144 After leaving their room, big tube wood spring directly into another area. "Yo ~" as soon as I went in, a strange voice came from the side: "this is not a big barrel of muchun. Is it because I am lost? Otherwise, how can I come to such a place?" "Hum!" Hearing this voice, big tube muchun''s face became cold, and then he gave a cold hum: "why, isn''t this the gathering place of the top forces?" When talking, muchun took a direct look at the creature in front of him. This is a creature with a squid''s head and blue body. This guy is also a representative of the "time and space controllers" group. His name is Charles, and he also has the highest strength. In fact, those who dare to talk to muchun in this way are at least the strong ones of the top forces. After all, although the strength of the big barrel wood clan has become weaker now, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse, and the general senior forces dare not provoke them. After hearing the words of big tube wood spring, Charles''s face showed a sneer: "of course, the top forces can enter here, but is big tube wood still the top force?" Charles made no secret of his disdain when he spoke: "can you still afford to bet?" Yes, it''s a bet! As the top forces, their purpose of participating in the so-called big power ratio is just to recommend the team they like. In fact, it is to cultivate their own little brother. That is to say, it will be those senior forces who will be killed by those who fight and kill. They just need to hold watermelon and chew melon seeds to watch the opera. In order to make people not too bored when eating melons, this area is only open to the top forces. Here, all the top forces can bet on their favorite teams, and once they hit, they can get several times the feedback. In addition, some originally hostile forces can also gamble here. Of course, there are certain restrictions here. For example, no matter what the forces are, they can''t bet on the team they recommend to lose. "Oh, Charles really doesn''t hit the south wall and doesn''t look back. How could the big barrel of muchun wager against him?" "That''s not necessarily. In case the big wood suddenly gets a little upset." In fact, when Charles and otang muchun communicated with each other, other friars around them had already noticed them, and they also knew what Charles wanted. Those who can come here for a stroll must have some thoughts of gambling with others. But of all the forces, the most notorious of these guys who gamble with others is the time and space masters. Among the space-time controllers, Charles is the most annoying. Because this guy''s eyes are very fierce. Every time he has a big power match, he can always choose the winner, which leads to that everyone is not willing to gamble with him. There is no doubt that the reason why Charles came here to pick and fight against big tube muchun is to use the method of provocation to let big tube muchun have a bet with himself. Although it''s not very possible, Charles is willing to give it a try. After all, a real winner can''t waste any chance. After hearing what Charles said, big tube muchun was stunned, and then showed an expression of indignation: "why, can''t I come here to participate in the gambling?" "It''s up to you?" In order to achieve the purpose in his heart, Charles is not afraid to offend big barrel muchun. In fact, it doesn''t matter if you offend the other side with the strength of the big tube muchun and the current situation of the big tube muchun. With a sneer on his face, Charles looked directly at the big wood spring with disdainful eyes: "why, do you big wood people still have money to participate in gambling?" Speaking of this, Charles directly took a blue gem from his body: "why don''t you bet with me, the team you brought this time!" When he heard what Charles said, he couldn''t help shrinking his eyes. There''s a kind of thing that people send pillows when they doze off. There''s no doubt that today''s Charles is one of the good people who "send pillows" in the eyes of big barrel muchun. After taking a look at Charles, his face turned red instantly, and then he pointed at him with trembling hands: "tell me, how do you want to compare with me?" "What?" As soon as the words of big tube muchun came out, Charles was stunned. Then he looked at big tube muchun in disbelief. In the process, Charles reached out and rubbed his eyes. He suspected that the guy in front of him was faked.However, after careful identification, Charles still confirmed the identity of big barrel muchun, which is true! that''s why Charles was more confident. "Since you want to die, of course I can''t refuse." Chapter 1145 After the words fell, Charles said directly: "I bet the team you recommended will not become a senior force this time!" Charles''s words had just come out, and everyone who had been watching the play in secret could not help but draw their lips, and then secretly scolded him " " despicable! " In fact, it''s not just them, it''s even muchun who can''t help turning black. If he didn''t have enough confidence in Chu fan and others, he would never agree to such a bet. As long as you''re not a fool, you won''t agree with this kind of gamble. It''s a fact that the teams recommended by the big tube wood clan and the swallow star clan can''t become high-level forces. Isn''t it a fact that everyone has recognized? You know, over the years, the team recommended by the big barrel wood clan has never been less sniped. However, this time big tube muchun is destined to do something that makes everyone dumbfounded. After a cold hum, big tube muchun said directly: "compare, but you''re just a jade of time and space. I''m afraid you don''t deserve your identity?" When talking, muchun directly took out his broken boat: "I bet with the broken boat, who dares to take my bet?" "Hiss ~" as soon as the words of muchun came out, there was a sound of breathing in. Break the empty boat! You know, even if they are all top forces on the scene, the broken boat is also an extremely precious treasure for them. Although it''s only a magic weapon, the broken boat can carry a large number of friars to fly in the universe, which is an extremely precious treasure. After all, there are always risks in the universe, especially when traveling in the universe, even the strong people dare not relax. After a long time on the road, once the mana is lost, it is likely to encounter danger. But if you have a broken air boat, it will be different. Using broken air boat can ensure that you will not waste mana walking in the universe. In addition, the pokong boat itself also has a very strong defense and speed, if it really meets the danger that can not be resisted, it can also help them escape in time. It is no exaggeration to say that in the eyes of many road saints, the broken empty boat is a treasure that can give them another life. That''s why they are so excited after hearing the words of muchun. However, after hearing the words of muchun, Charles''s face became ugly. "Ha ha." Looking at the big barrel of muchun, Charles directly showed a sneer: "you''re so clever. You know we can''t take out the things we want to gamble with you, but you still have to pretend that you want to gamble with us." As soon as Charles''s words came out, people who were still excited immediately reacted. Yes, even if Tatung muchun is willing to gamble with them, they can''t get the same treasure as the broken empty boat. Although very reluctant to admit, but this is a very cruel fact. They can be the representatives of their own strength, naturally they have a certain position, but unfortunately they can''t be compared with Tatung muchun, the leader of the top power. At the thought of this, the people on the scene can''t help but become jealous when they look at the big barrel of muchun. Why can this guy have such a good treasure despite his poor strength? After hearing what Charles said, a look of disdain appeared on his face: "poor force ~" just a few words, but Charles felt that he had lost his whole life. Poor? Do you listen to what people say? No, as a saint, Charles said he couldn''t accept the insult. After a brief thought, Charles directly took out ten blue gems, then turned his head and looked around: "there are still ten space-time gems here. I don''t know which friend is willing to cooperate with me. Anyway, you can''t let big tanmuchun look at us?" ¡­¡­ No sooner had Charles finished than everyone was quiet. A few minutes later, a friar with a sharp angle in the middle of his forehead, dressed in a simple tiger fur coat, stood up: "cooperation is OK, but I don''t know how to divide the broken boat if we win?" Tiger skin strong man''s words just export, everyone on the scene looked at Charles. In their capacity, although a single person''s wealth is not as good as big tube muchun, but if they cooperate together, they can still hang each other. The reason why we didn''t stand up just now is that we are worried that the spoils can''t be divided. "If we win, the boat will be owned by all of us, and each of us will hold it for a hundred years, so as to reincarnate!"After hearing what the strong man said, Charles gritted his teeth and said directly: "if someone fails to hand over the broken boat to the next one in time after the deadline, he will have to pay the rental fee to all of us." As soon as Charles''s words came out, the audience just couldn''t help looking at him: this is a good way! Chapter 1146 In this way, all those who participate in the gambling can get benefits, and it is fair. As for whether there will be people who do not follow the agreement after getting the broken boat, it is impossible for them. You should know that all the people present are not only the strong men of the highest level, but also the representatives of the top forces. If anyone dares to break the promise, it will definitely become the target of public criticism in an instant. "So good!" Before anyone else could react, the tiger skin man laughed directly, and then took out a bone with golden light from his arms: "this is a rib of the Yuanji sage level cosmic wild animal, the winged tiger. I bet with you vigorously!" After the sound fell, Hu Dali looked back at Charles and added: "Hey, when you win, remember to send me the broken boat 100 years later!" "I''ll come, too!" Tiger strong words just export, the presence of the public on the reaction. Although a hundred years is nothing to them, many hundred years add up to a very long time. In particular, such a treasure as the broken empty boat must have been enjoyed earlier. In just a few minutes, a lot of treasures were piled up in front of Charles. "Hum!" With a smile on his face, Charles continued: "now these things are worth as much as your broken boat?" When he said that, Charles could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. If it was not for these treasures that a large number of people gathered together, he would dare to hold these things and run straight away. You know, this is a treasure whose total value can be compared with the broken boat, and the broken boat is the top treasure of the big barrel wood family. After a look at the big barrel of muchun, there was a trace of disdain on Charles''s face: "why, you won''t regret it?" "How can I do that?" As soon as Charles''s words came out, before muchun had time to speak, tiger Dali on one side said: "we''ve all taken out our treasures. Can we take them back again? Do you look down on me?" Hear tiger strong words, big tube wood spring mouth can''t help but show a trace of wry smile. This guy is also the top Mangfu, if not necessary, he will never provoke such a guy. After a look at Hu Dali, Da Tong Mu Chun nodded directly: "don''t worry, Daoyou. You won''t take these treasures back." When talking, big tube wood spring''s face showed a fierce smile, joking, I wasted as much effort to let you hook, how can I let you go? After the words fall, big tube muchun directly pats a contract on the ground: "let''s sign the contract now!" "Since you want to die yourself, don''t blame us." Seeing that muchun took out the contract, Charles wrote down his name on the contract. "I''ll come too. I''ll come too." In order to maintain their second order, tiger will not lag behind. After that, everyone signed the contract according to the order of taking out the treasure. After the end of the contract, the faces of all the people present showed a satisfied smile. Broken empty boat, the top treasure of the big barrel wood clan, will soon be owned by them. Although it''s not for one person, it''s also a rare treasure. Of course, these guys are happy, and big tube muchun is even happier. This is a treasure that can be compared with the broken boat. It''s equivalent to earning a broken boat for big tube muchun! You know, even if you have participated in many power contests, the loss of the big tube wood clan in recent years is less than one third of the broken boat. Looking at the big wood spring face with a smile, a few friars can''t help shaking their heads. Originally, it was thought that the decline of datongmu clan would begin after the death of datongmu limestone, but now it seems that it will not take so long at all. Seeing that everyone had signed the contract, Charles showed a smile on his face, and then arched his hand directly at the big wooden spring: "ha ha ha, I''d like to thank big wooden spring for your gift first." When he spoke, Charles''s eyes were fixed on the big tube wood spring, as if he wanted to see a trace of regret in his eyes: "you can rest assured that if you are willing to be a younger brother for me, I will take you in when the big tube wood family is defeated by you." When he heard what Charles said, there was a cold color on his face. It''s an insult to the red. You know, in any case, datongmuchun is the head of the datongmuchun clan, which is equivalent to humiliating the whole datongmuchun clan."Pa!" However, what he didn''t expect was that before he could get angry, there was a loud noise on Charles''s shoulder. "Who?" Suddenly attacked, Charles almost fell to the ground, and then looked to the side angrily. "Hey, hey, you are not a good man!" Chapter 1147 When he spoke, Hu Dali completely ignored Charles''s ugly face and said with disdain: "no matter what, big barrel muchun is a good man who gives us baby. How can you talk to him like this?" ¡­¡­ Tiger vigorously words just export, including big tube muchun, all the people are mouth a smoke, and then showed a like eating Baba the same expression. After a look at Hu Dali, Charles wanted to bite the second son in front of him. What''s the matter, little brother? You just come here to find fault? If it wasn''t for me to check someone''s arduous use of jijiangfa against muchun, do you think you can have a chance to touch the broken boat? Of course, in addition to Charles, the mood of big tube muchun is also a little complicated. A great man once said that being ridiculed by smart people is nothing, because people are stronger than you, but being ridiculed by Korean goods is a very sad thing. For example, in today''s big barrel muchun, he deeply felt that he was ridiculed by this guy. In your eyes, I''m a "good man" who is in a hurry to give you a baby? He was given a good man card for no reason, and his heart was full of resentment. If he didn''t have to worry about his image, he wanted to jump directly in front of the goods, and then yelled: "you are a good man, your family are good people!" Of course, this kind of thing certainly won''t happen, because big tube wood spring know, tiger vigorously absolutely don''t intentionally ridicule oneself. In other words, with this guy''s intelligence, we can''t understand what irony is! It was because of this that big tube muchun directly showed a smile to Hu Dali in people''s incredible eyes: "thank you." ¡­¡­ After the words of muchun, everyone was stunned. "Isn''t this guy crazy?" As long as you are a normal person, you won''t feel happy after hearing what Hu Dali said just now, will you? As soon as the monk''s words came out, a fierce color flashed in Charles''s eyes: "hum, anyway, he has promised to bet. Even if he is crazy, he will give us the broken boat." As soon as Charles''s words came out, there was immediate support. For all the people present, they don''t care whether big barrel muchun is crazy or not. In their eyes, only the broken empty boat deserves their attention. Looking at all the people nodding, a sneer of disdain appeared on his face: I hope you don''t cry at that time. Originally, I was just planning to come back and make a small profit. I didn''t expect that I could make such a big gamble directly. Even big barrel muchun didn''t think of it. It''s no exaggeration to say that this big barrel of wood spring made a big gamble. Once Chu fan and others can win, the status of the family will not only be improved, but also he can get a lot of treasures. But if Chu fan and others failed, then the big tube wood clan would directly enter the period of destruction. "Pa Pa!" At the corner of his mouth, Hu Dali came to him. After reaching out and patting muchun on the shoulder, Hu Dali said: "don''t worry, if you lose, I''ll give you a spaceship." When talking, Hu Dali looks serious. In his opinion, Tatung muchun is willing to give him the treasure of his family, which is a good man. In order to prevent the loss of good man, Hu vigorously decided to make up for each other. Looking at Tiger vigorously serious appearance, big tube wood spring''s heart can''t help but rush to a burst of crying and laughing. If he didn''t make sure that he didn''t mean any harm to himself, he would find a chance to kill him, because only this kind of unintentional irony is the most fatal! However, in the end, rationality prevailed over sensibility, and big tube muchun showed a smile directly at the tiger: "in that case, thank you very much." It''s not that Tatung muchun really wants to thank this guy, but in Tatung muchun''s opinion, it''s better to offend a top force than to make friends with a top force. Sure enough, the smile on Hu Dali''s face became more intense after hearing the words of Da Tong Mu Chun: "Hey, you are very good, I like you very much." ¡­¡­ Looking at the communication between Hu Dali and Da Tong Mu Chun, everyone on the scene couldn''t help feeling a chill. There was a hint of ridicule on Charles'' two faces: "a madman and a fool is a good combination." Of course, Charles was afraid to say that, because he couldn''t beat tiger. Casually looking for a reason and reluctant tiger vigorously separated, big tube wood spring directly back to his room.In order to prevent other people from disturbing her, she did not leave her room for half a step in the next few days until the third day. "Ha ha ha ha." Just when Tatung muchun closed his eyes to rest, there was a burst of wild laughter outside the door: "today is the finals, Tatung muchun, do you want to continue to hide?" Chapter 1148 Hearing the sound coming from the door, muchun was stunned, and then walked out of the room directly. When he saw the crowd outside the door, he was stunned: "Why are you all here?" Among the people present, in addition to Tunlan who spoke just now, there are Lisa who has always had a grudge against him, and Charles and others who bet with him before. When he heard the question, Charles spoke directly: "Hey, this is a big bet after all. Who knows if some people will find a chance to escape?" "Hum!" After Charles''s words fall, Lisa and Tunlan give out a cold sweat together. After careful calculation, in the eyes of the two of them, the big wooden family has long been their turtle in the urn. In this way, the broken empty boat is naturally taken as their own thing. But now the big wood family has not been destroyed, but the broken boat has fallen into the hands of others. Whether it''s Tunlan or Lisa, they all want to kill Charles directly. It''s just a naked tiger''s mouth. However, although dissatisfied, neither Tunlan nor Lisa went to Charles for trouble. After all, there are a lot of strong men standing behind the goods. That''s why, in the face of Charles, Tunlan can only express his dissatisfaction with a cold hum. After hearing the voice of swallowing blue, Charles certainly understood what they meant, but in the face of this situation, Charles did not care. If he was the only one, he would not dare to offend any one of the emperors of the universe and the blue swallowing clan. But now it''s different. Behind him are dozens of strong men who are also the top forces. Under this force, no matter any force in the universe, he doesn''t need to care. Of course, Charles is not too arrogant. After all, his own heart is also very clear, they can unite completely for the sake of breaking the empty boat, if you really want to fight against the star swallowing clan, there will be a lot of people instantly become counsellors. "Why, does the grand patriarch really want to escape without fighting?" When talking, Tunlan''s eyes stare at the big barrel of muchun. He has made a good decision, in the complete acquisition of big tube wood family, he must stare at big tube wood spring. Otherwise, the devil knows what the black sheep will do. After hearing Tunlan''s words, a trace of anger appeared on Tatung muchun''s face: "it''s just a small bet, and it doesn''t make me shrink back." But I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional, big tube wood spring''s face also showed a trace of imperceptible timidity. After seeing the expression of big canister muchun, all the people on the scene looked happy. From this expression, he was afraid? "Hey, hey." After a look at muchun, Charles showed a strange smile on his face, and then said directly: "since you are not afraid, why don''t we increase it a little bit..." "Go away!" Just in the middle of what Charles said, he heard a loud drink coming from his side, and then he was pushed by a force. Turn to see, just see swallow blue also a face evil spirit evil spirit of looking at him. "Hum, the finals are about to start. From now on, no gambling is allowed!" When he heard Tunlan''s words, Charles couldn''t help gasping. Shentemo is not allowed to set up any gambling, you obviously don''t want to watch us make money! However, it''s hard for Charles to say anything about this situation. After all, he has offended the star swallowing clan. No matter he or other friars, he will not continue to offend each other. After a brief thought, a big smile immediately appeared on Charles''s face: "since it is the request of master Tunlan, I will certainly comply with it!" After Charles''s words appeared, the people behind him couldn''t help but gasp and scold treacherously. Why do you want to be the first to apologize to Tunlan when everyone comes out together? There was no time to think too much about it, and everyone immediately promised to Tunlan: "I also abide by the adult''s requirements." Seeing the performance of the crowd, Tunlan nodded with satisfaction: "in that case, let''s go quickly, and the finals will begin." After the words fall, Tunlan turns to Chu fan directly: "I hope you can achieve good results." "Thank you, Daoyou." After hearing Tunlan''s words, Chu fan nodded with a smile on his face, as if he had never recognized the implied meaning of each other''s words. However, after Chufan''s words, Tunlan''s face turned black.When can you call me a Taoist friend? Although he can''t see through the strength of Chufan, in Tunlan''s opinion, this is mostly caused by the big barrel of muchun. Even if he killed Tunlan, he didn''t expect that Chufan would be a strong man of the same level as himself. Chapter 1149 See a Chu fan, swallow blue eyes flashed a trace of disdain color. If it wasn''t for you being a contestant, I would have shot you to pieces now. For the idea of swallowing blue, Chu fan of course does not care, under the leadership of swallowing blue, everyone quickly entered the place where the finals. In addition to the 20 teams selected by many top forces, there are also 20 teams who have made their own efforts to enter the finals. As soon as we met, the look in each other''s eyes was full of murderous. This time, only ten senior forces can appear, that is to say, each of them has to eliminate three teams before they are qualified to become a senior force. Looking at everyone''s murderous look, a smile flashed in Tunlan''s eyes, and then said directly: "at the beginning of the competition, you immediately choose your opponents. As long as you eliminate three opponents, you can successfully become a senior force." That''s right. That''s the rule of power Dabi. There''s no need to draw lots and prepare. That''s why the big barrel wood clan has been sniped so many times. After hearing Tunlan''s words, big tube muchun''s face couldn''t help changing. It was obvious that he thought of some bad things. Sure enough, before Chu fan and others had time to respond, the black wolf and the white rat stood up: "we are going to challenge Chu fan, Bixiao and Kaner!" As soon as the words of black wolf and others came out, people''s eyes fell on them, and a strange smile appeared on their faces. They all know that the sniping against the big barrel wood clan is about to begin. After hearing black wolf''s words, Chu fan''s face showed a smile: "are you sure you want to challenge us?" "That''s right!" With the support and commitment of Tunlan''s pills, the black wolf wants to rush up and tear up Chu fan. How can he give up this opportunity? "In that case, let''s start." After a look at the black wolf, Chu fan nodded, and then directly entered the competition site. After Chufan''s action, Bixiao and Kaner don''t hesitate. Bixiao goes directly to the gerbil, while Kaner goes to baibei. "You''re lucky to pick me." After looking at Chu fan in front of him, a smile appeared on the black wolf''s face: "I will make you feel no pain." After the words fall, black wolf''s hand already appeared a big knife, then directly toward Chu fan''s neck delimited past. "Hum!" The speed of black wolf is very fast, but it''s a pity that it falls into Chu fan''s eyes, but it''s not much faster than snail. Looking at the black wolf''s action, Chu fan slapped him in the face directly, and then the black wolf flew back with faster speed. "You Poof ~ " with just one word, the smell of the black wolf disappears. "The sage of the peak road!" Seeing that the black wolf was slapped to death by Chu fan, Tunlan couldn''t help but turn black. Now he finally knows why Chu fan called him Daoyou. Looking at the big tube wood spring beside him, there was a sneer on Tunlan''s face: "let the strong of the same level take part in the competition, the big tube wood family is really coming out in large numbers." After the words fell, without waiting for muchun to speak, Tunlan spoke again: "I just don''t know if the remaining two people are the top saints." As soon as Tunlan''s words came out, great changes took place in the arena. Seeing that the black wolf was killed by Chu fan in an instant, both the white and the gerbil were scared, and then they looked at their opponents with frightened eyes. And it''s this eye that makes their heart beat faster. Intermediate road saint! Mingming was still a primary saint when he met a few days ago, but now they exude the air of an intermediate saint. "I''ve been calculated!" Almost in an instant, the idea flashed through the hearts of Bai Bei and Cang mouse. Looking at their opponents, a pill suddenly appeared in their hands, and then they put it directly into their mouth: "do you think you can win by hiding your strength?" When they spoke, their momentum suddenly soared, and they even directly sent out the breath of high-level road saints. In fact, if it''s not a last resort, the two of them will never be willing to eat the pill. But now the situation makes them have to do so, because the opponent is too dirty, even the hidden strength of this kind of thing can be done, too dirty! Looking at his surging opponent, Kaner''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain: "with the breath released by the pill, do you want to be my enemy?" As the voice fell, Kaner''s body suddenly emitted a stream of blood red gas. As soon as these gases appeared, Bai Bei felt as if he had been targeted by something terrible."How, how possible?" As a thief of the universe, Bai Bei soon thought of what this feeling was. This is the breath that only the destroyer can release, which has a great suppression on the saints. Chapter 1150 In fact, not only Bai Bei, but also Tunlan and others looked at Kaner with strange eyes. But they know that Kaner is not a destroyer, because he doesn''t have the disgusting smell of a destroyer. Baibei will be surprised, but Kaner won''t. While the white embarrassed did not respond, the corner of Kaner''s mouth suddenly raised, and then directly slapped in the past. Under the action of Kaner, Bai Bei didn''t even have the chance to react, and was directly photographed as a pile of debris. Compared with Bai Bei, the situation of the gerbil is much better, because he was killed directly by Bi Xiao without any fear. This is Bixiao''s talent. In an instant, she can borrow part of the power of those close to her. There is no doubt that she borrowed Chu fan''s power just now. "Ha ha ha ha ha." At the moment when Kaner killed Bai Bei, Da tongmuchun laughed directly: "it seems that all of you Taoist friends have lost to me this time." Accompanied by a burst of laughter, the breath of big tube muchun became stronger and stronger. At last, even Tunlan and others beside him could not bear it. "The sage of Yuanji!" Looking at the big tube muchun with a smile on his face, his mouth was biting tightly. He never thought that the big tube muchun would break through at this time. "Ah ~" not only Tunlan, but also other people on the scene sighed. The big tube wood spring has broken through, but the big tube wood limestone has not died. From today on, the big tube wood clan will wake up! After the competition, there was basically no passion. After Chu fan and others showed their strength, no team was willing to fight with them. This also led to Chu fan''s selection of two teams all chose to surrender, in the eyes of Tunlan want to eat people, Pangu world won the recognition of the universe, become a high-level force. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the mission and upgrading his power to the primary Yuanji sage!" However, it''s not over yet. At the moment when Tunlan announced the result, Chu fan''s body also exudes a breath of terror - Yuanji sage! "Goo Doo!" Feeling the breath of Chu fan''s body, the people on the scene swallowed a mouthful of saliva again. Three Yuanji saints. From now on, there are three Yuanji saints in the strength of the family of datongmu! However, only Tunlan and Lisa knew that in fact, the family had four Yuanji saints. Despite the heartache, many of the road saints, as losers, honestly gave their bets to big barrel muchun. In this battle, Tatung muchun not only successfully consolidated the status of Tatung muchun, but also obtained a large number of treasures In 1077, the star swallowing clan and the cosmopolitan monarch clan entered the datongmu clan. As a result, they met the fierce resistance of the datongmu clan and its ally Pangu world. At the critical moment, the eldest member of the family, the Tanmu limestone, exploded directly and won the war with his own life. In the next three years, the tatongmu clan launched a crazy revenge on the two clans, and the universe emperor clan and the star swallowing clan were destroyed one after another. In the battle, Chu fan, the leader of Pangu world, successfully broke through and became a senior Yuanji sage, the strongest being in the universe! In the next ten years, thanks to Chu fan''s strength, Pangu world expanded rapidly and finally became the largest star in the universe. However, at this time, the universe has all surrendered, becoming a subsidiary of Pangu world. After that, Chu fan divided Pangu world into two parts and left the creatures who were not willing to practice and could not practice in the small Pangu world, and named it earth. For the sake of the safety of the earth, Chu fan has been guarding the earth for a million years. During this period, Chu fan allowed all the families of the universe to leave their legends and marks on the earth. One million years later, Chu fan took the new Pangu world and the universe to explore a new universe in a desolate and chaotic place outside the universe, leaving only the twelve zodiac animals to protect the earth. In order to complete their tasks, the zodiac animals completely disperse their body and soul, incarnating into the earth. Every time a new life is born on the earth, we will get blessings from the zodiac. At the same time, the earth centered Zodiac array also successfully protected the earth. Once someone wants to break into the earth, they will wake up the zodiac again. With the help of Chu fan, the strength of the zodiac combined together even surpasses that of Yuanji sage! Since then, there have been no friars or demons on the earth, but there have been no wanton killing. Here, only a group of ordinary people are trying to live and chase. Outside the universe, Chu fan looked at the boy holding a notebook in front of him seriously: "are you an old beggar, an observer, or "You laugh?""That''s right." Hearing Chu fan''s question, Chu fan''s face showed a smile: "yes, but I still like you to call me ''the inheritor of the story''. I have written down your story. The rest of the way is up to you." As the words fall, the young man in front of him smiles, and then disappears into the space